《CEO's Mysterious Fiancee》


 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 1

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    The Last Meal At the Tate¡¯s vi. When the maid served thest dish, Tyrell Tate finally picked up a chic


    ken wing and put it onto Paige¡¯s te. ¡°This may be thest meal we¡¯ll ever have as father and daught


    er¡­ I didn¡¯t expect your birth parents would take you back so soon¡­¡± His tone was full of reluctance, a


    nd he could not help recalling the scene three months ago when he was seriously ill. He was in desper


    ate need of blood back then, and Paige was about to donate her blood to him. To everyone¡¯s surprise, t


    he results showed that they were not rted by blood. It shocked everyone in the Tate family. After rec


    overing from his illness, Tyrell managed to find back Abbigail Tate, his biological daughter, after going t


    hrough all kinds of difficulties. Abbigail, Tyrell¡¯s biological daughter, was back. Naturally, she was doted


    on by the entire Tate family. However, things werepletely different for Paige. She wasn¡¯t rted to t


    hem. Therefore, the Tate family put the news online, looking for Paige¡¯s rtives. Yesterday, someone


    called them, iming to be Paige¡¯s biological mother and wanting to take Paige back today. ¡°This is wh


    at you like to eat¡­¡± Tyrell collected his thoughts and put more food onto Paige¡¯s te. ¡°Eat more. After


    you go back to your hometown, maybe¡­¡± In yesterday¡¯s phone call, Tyrell learned that Paige¡¯s biologic


    al parents were currently unemployed and came from Hidalgo County. Hidalgo County was the most ba


    ckward and poorest ce in the country. Today might be thest time Paige enjoyed such tasty food.


    What was worse, after she went back, she might even be starving. The eyes of Paige, who was sitting


    at the dining table, were crystal¨C


    clear. It seemed that she had seen Tyrell through. Her eyes were still clear, and she calmly put down he


    r fork. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± She got up and left. Her back was resolute and unrestrained as if she wasn¡¯t reluctant t


    o leave at all. Lindsey Hutt was immediately irritated. ¡°D*mn girl! She didn¡¯t want the food, since she th


    ought you had stained it with the fork you used! You¡¯ve spoiled her these years, and she is so picky no


    w. We have all kinds of delicacies here, and yet she wants nothing. Wait till she gets back to where she


    belongs. She¡¯ll suffer!¡± ¡°M*m, don¡¯t get upset. Paige was just annoyed since she didn¡¯t want to go back


    to the countryside,¡± Abbigail said. It had been a month since she was part of the Tate family again. She


    overheard Lindsey and Tyrell talking yesterday and knew that Paige¡¯s family was very poor Paige¡¯s par


    ents were unemployed, and she had five single brothers and a seriously ill grandmother. Obviously, Pai


    ge¡¯s family was under heavy pressure. Abbigail could not help but feel a sense of superiority and stood


    up. ¡°I¡¯ll send her off.¡± Sitting at the dining table, Tyrell nced at Lindsey reproachfully. ¡°Paige was onc


    e our daughter after all.¡± Lindsey sneered, ¡°We have doted on this d*mn girl all these years while leavin


    g Abbigail to suffer outside alone. Whenever I think of that, I always feel that someone is stabbing my h


    eart with a knife¡­¡± Paige walked to the living room, picked up the backpack on the sofa, and was abou


    t to leave the vi. Abbigail caught up with her. ¡°Paige, my engagement party with Davon will be on Oct


    ober 1st. Will you be there?¡± Her eyes were full of expectation, while her tone was nothing but triumpha


    nt and ostentatious. Everyone knew that Abbigail was betrothed to Davon. Had Abbigail not been broug


    ht back by Tyrell, Paige would have been the one engaged to Davon Elinor. ¡°Davon is great. He is so g


    ood to me¡­ If M*m and Dad hadn¡¯t found me, you would have been the one he was engaged to Paige,


    you won¡¯t me me for that, will you?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, the trash now has a ce to go,¡± Paige smiled.


    Abbigail was stunned. She thought, what does Paige mean? ¡°I was just about to toss him away. You sh


    owed up right in time. Perfect timing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Abbigail wanted to throw a tantrum. In the next second, s


    he saw a figure, and she immediately put on an act, looking aggrieved with red eyes, as if she were an


    innocent bunny. Lindsey happened toe to the living room and saw the scene. She was furious. ¡°Pa


    ige! How can you talk to Abbigail like that? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Actually, I¡¯m more than fin


    e,¡± Paige smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you need to go to the hospital for a checkup to see if there¡¯s anything


    wrong with your head.¡± Paige thought, you have been living with Abbigail for a month now, yet you still f


    ail to see her true color. Abbigail is just a phony who pretends to be pure and innocent. How st*pid are


    you? ¡°You¡­¡± Lindsey was so angry that she was trembling. ¡°Paige, I want you to have my favorite neck


    lace. M*m and Dad gave it to me. After all, we can be called sisters. After you leave today, who knows


    when we will see each other again?¡± Abbigail sounded so forgiving. She ran forward to grab Paige. Her


    hand touched Paige¡¯s backpack. Yet in the next second, something unexpected happened. A ruby nec


    ce fell out of Paige¡¯s backpack. Everyone was stunned. ¡°What¡­¡± Abbigail could not help but cover h


    er mo*th. Most of the people present were thinking the same thing. They thought, howe the ruby n


    e Abbigail was going to give Paige fall out of Paige¡¯s backpack? Maybe¡­ Paige¡­ Paige curled


    up her lips slightly and thought, what now? You are using me of being a theft? ¡°Why do you have Ab


    bigail¡¯s ne?¡± Lindsey could not believe her eyes and shouted, ¡°Tyrell,e over here! The d*mn


    girl had the nerve to steal Abbigail¡¯s ne before she left! We have raised her for years, this ingrate!


    ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tyrell came over and was stunned. Abbigail hurriedly tried to smooth things over a


    nd said considerately, ¡°It¡¯s fine, M*m, Dad. I was going to give the ne to Paige anyway. What diffe


    rence does it make if she takes it herself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same at all! The ne is a gift from you,


    and if she takes it herself, that¡¯s stealing!¡± Lindsey was furious. ¡°Good for you, Paige! Since when did y


    ou be a thief?¡± ¡°M*m, don¡¯t call Paige that.¡± Abbigail picked up the ruby ne from the floor an


    d kindly handed it to Paige. ¡°Paige, don¡¯t take M*m¡¯s words seriously. I know you took the ne to


    make ns for your future, right? I heard that your family is not doing well. The ne mighte in


    handy one day. Go ahead and take it.¡± Several surrounding maids opened their mouths. ¡°Ms. Abbigail,


    you are way too generous. The ne is worth 16 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Mr. Tate and Mrs. Tate hired a


    designer to design the ne for you. It¡¯s so unique, and it¡¯s the only one in the world.¡± ¡°It is engrave


    d with your name!¡± ¡°Ms. Abbigail, you love the ne. And now you want Ms. Paige to have it¡­¡± ¡°Ms.


    Paige stole your most beloved jewelry, but you did not me her¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Paige was so mean to you, y


    et you are still kind to her. You are so nice!¡± The people around Abbigail were praising her. Hearing that,


    Abbigail looked at Paige, and the words she said were nothing but reasonable. Abbigail said, ¡°Paige ne


    eds it more than I do.¡± Get Bugtes The onlookers kept praising Abbigail and could not help butpare


    Paige with her. The more theypared them, the more they felt that Paige was no match for Abbigail


    at all. Paige may be prettier than Abbigail. Yet other than that, Abbigail beat Paige thoroughly. Lindsey


    sn*tched the ne from Abbigail¡¯s hand and said, feeling bad for Abbigail, ¡°Si*ly girl. Even ten neckl


    aces of yours will still not be enough for the money her family needs.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 2

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 2


    Chapter 2 Throw the Ne Get Bogos Lindsey looked at Paige in disgust and said, ¡°We have done


    our best by raising you all these years. The ne is a gift for Abbigail. Stop dreaming about it! It¡¯ll n


    ever be yours! Get the heck out of here before I call the police!¡± ¡°M*m!¡± Abbigail was anxious. ¡°Paige¡¯s


    biological parents are unemployed. She has five single older brothers, and a seriously ill grandma to ta


    ke care of¡­ She can get some money for this ne. She needs it more than I do¡­¡± Those several


    nannies were touched by Abbigail¡¯s kindness. They figured that no one was more sensible and generou


    s than Abbigail. ¡°M*m, you gave me the ne already. It means I have the right to dispose of it.¡± Ab


    bigail took the ne back from Lindsey and brought it in front of Paige eagerly. ¡°Paige, take it. I won


    ¡¯t me you for stealing. It was meant for you anyway¡­¡± Paige raised her eyes and sized Abbigail up


    with interest. Her eyes under her long ck eyshes were flickering. Paige thought, seriously? Emph


    asizing stealing again? You are making me bored. Your tricks are so old andme. Don¡¯t you have som


    ething better? ¡°Paige, I¡¯ll stop M*m for you¡­ Go!¡± Paige¡¯s lips curved slightly, and it seemed that she h


    ad seen through everything with her pair of clear and charming eyes. Abbigail was a little afraid to see


    Paige like this. Though Paige looked casual, her domineering aura made her like a queen on top. She


    made Abbigail feel uneasy and a little guilty. Paige took the ne and smiled, thinking, the ruby is s


    ome. I¡¯m not interested in it at all. Everything about it is so inferior, including color, rity, and cut. W


    hat kind of shabby workshop could produce such a thing? Is it worth 16 thousand dors? In my eyes, i


    t¡¯s worth nothing. Everyone thought Paige would take the ne away. Yet in the next second, Paige


    threw the ne into the trash can. She did it in the blink of an eye before anyone could react. AN th


    e people present were stunned, including Lindsey. After a while, she angrily said, ¡°Paige, what are you


    doing? It¡¯s Abbigail¡¯s favorite ne. She gave it to you out of generosity. How dare you throw it awa


    y?¡± ¡°She gave it to me. In other words, I can deal with it however I want.¡± Paige raised her eyebrows an


    d nced at Lindsey. ¡°I didn¡¯t take any of the things you¡¯ve bought me over the years.¡± She couldn¡¯t car


    e less about a mere ne. ¡°I bought the clothes I¡¯m wearing as well as the things in my backpack m


    yself.¡± Paige¡¯s words made one of the nannies sneer, ¡°You bought them yourself? Mr. Tate and Mrs. Tat


    e gave you the money!¡± ¡°Why should I tell you where I got my money?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Do your job and be a g


    ood nanny. The rest is none of your concerns.¡± The nanny was p*ss*d off, yet she could do nothing to P


    aige. ¡°Enough,¡± Tyrell sighed. He wanted to smooth things over and said, ¡°Paige, it¡¯s time. I¡¯ll send you


    off.¡± ¡°No need, Mr. Tate. Save it.¡± Paige addressed Tyrell as ¡°Mr. Tate¡°. She was deliberately distancing


    herself from him. Lindsey sneered and thought, you d*mn girl. You haven¡¯t been to Hidalgo County, so


    you have no idea how hard life is there. You can¡¯t wait to draw a line in the sand now? Don¡¯t regret it! D


    on¡¯te to us, begging us to take you back! ¡°Mr. Tate, aren¡¯t you going to check her bag? It¡¯s so stuffe


    d¡­¡± the nanny who had talked earlier reminded Tyrell, unwilling to let Paige go. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Tyrell was the richest man in Dolton anyway. He thought, even if Paige did steal something, I wouldn¡¯t s


    ay it out loud. I won¡¯t do anything degrading like search her bag. Paige carried her backpack and walke


    d out of the door where a ck car was parked. What was eye¨C


    catching was that clearly, the car had been hit before. The rear hood was c*cked up, and the car¡¯s body


    was dented. Also, the windshield was a little cracked. The driver got out of the car in a somewhat sorry


    state. His sses were tilted to one side, obviously broken. He was slightly stunned when he saw Paig


    e in the first second. He thought, she is so stunning! She has delicate eyebrows and an exquisite nose,


    making her so charming. She is the younger version of Mrs. Lusk. But I think she is more imposing an


    d attractive than Mrs. Lusk was then. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Paige.¡± The driver hurried to Paige and sincerely a


    pologized. ¡°I was rear¨C


    ended by a truck and Get Big hit the railings. I was afraid of wasting your precious time, so I did not go


    home to change the car. But don¡¯t worry. I checked it already, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It just d


    oesn¡¯t look very nice at all¡­¡± His words indicated a lot of things. Paige thought, they say that my homet


    own is a poor county. How can my family afford a car? If I am right, the car in front of me is a customize


    d Rolls¨C


    Royce Supreme, and there is only one in the world. It¡¯s worth at least 16 million dors. Paige smiled m


    eaningfully, ¡°Care to tell me more?¡± ¡°Sure. You are the sixth kid in your family, and you have five older b


    rothers,¡± the driver said. Then he hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I forgot to introduce myself. I am Ryke


    r Hornby, the family driver. You may call me Ryker.¡± Paige thought, we have a driver? I guess my biolog


    ical family isn¡¯t as bad as the Tate family ims. ¡°Ms. Paige, where is your luggage?¡± Seeing that Paige


    was only carrying a backpack, Ryker was puzzled. ¡°Is it inside? I¡¯ll go in and get it for you.¡± ¡°No need. It


    ¡¯s all here.¡± Paige didn¡¯t have much luggage at all. She soundednguid. Ryker nodded. ¡°You may wait


    for me in the car. We¡¯ll leave after I take the gifts Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk entrusted to me inside and ex


    press their gratitude to your foster parents.¡± Ryker pulled the handle of the back door to invite Paige in.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, the car door shook and fell. It was because of the ident earlier. The


    truck broke the car door hard. The Tate family happened to walk out and saw the scene. Abbigail thoug


    ht, what an eye¨C


    opener! What kind of cr*ppy car is this? Is the door made of paper? How can someone go out driving s


    uch a piece of cr*p? What a joke! Exactly how miserable is Paige¡¯s family? They¡¯re poor enough to driv


    e a car like this out. Lindsey was also surprised at how badly Paige¡¯s biological family was doing. She t


    hought, how can someone drive a car like this? If I were the driver, I might as well be dead. Wait. Paige¡¯


    s family lives in a poor county. How can they afford a car? The man probably borrowed the car from a fr


    iend to keep up appearances. However, he is bad at driving, and he had a car ident. Chanto Th If th


    at¡¯s true, things will be much more interesting. When he returns the car, he is going to have to pay a lot


    of money Tyrell looked at the man in front of him. The man looked di*ty, and there were several gasolin


    e stains on his suit. Tyrell thought, is he a motor mechanic? He looks too old to be Paige¡¯s brother. Is h


    e Paige¡¯s f*ther? Maybe he rushed here from the garage. He borrowed the car from someone to make


    himself look good. If what I¡¯m thinking is correct, then he is nothing but vain. I am the richest man in Dol


    ton. He doesn¡¯t have to pretend to be a f*t cat in front of me. The car has a Rolls¨C


    Royce logo on the hood. However, I am a man with status and wealth. The car doesn¡¯t look like any Rol


    ls¨CRoyce car at all! In all my years, I¡¯ve never seen a Rolls¨CRoyce like this! The logo is fake for sure!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 3

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 3


    Chapter 3


    Visit Someone Get Boghis Ryker identally stained his suit, because he had been inspecting the car.


    Seeing the Tate family walk out of the vi, he didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. He hastily


    took out a few gift boxes from the trunk. He thought, Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk told me repeatedly to


    make sure the Tate family received these gift boxes. I med the truck driver. Because of him, the gift


    boxes are dented, and they don¡¯t look so nice. ¡°Mr. Tate, right?¡± Ryker came to Tyrell and politely


    presented the gift boxes. ¡°These are a token from Ms. Paige¡¯s parents. Please do ept them¡­¡± ¡°I


    can¡¯t ept these,¡± Tyrell hurriedly declined. ¡°These are too much. These years, we¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need


    gifts. You may take her back now before her family waits too long,¡± Lindsey interrupted them and


    looked away. She didn¡¯t even bother to stay here any longer. Instead, she went back into the vi. She


    thought, these gift boxes are so shabby. I¡¯m sure the gifts inside areme as well. Our family doesn¡¯t


    need cr*ppy things like that. Abbigail held back her sarcastic smile and followed Lindsey triumphally,


    feeling superior. She thought, Paige¡¯s family is even worse than I imagined, which is just awesome!


    Those several nannies also came inside. They were either disdainful or sympathetic. Only Tyrell was


    standing in situ awkwardly. ¡°Drive safely then¡­ Take these gifts back with you as a token of my


    appreciation to the elders in Paige¡¯s family¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ryker felt that he wasn¡¯t in a ce to decide. He


    thought, Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk specially instructed me to make sure the Tate family epted the


    gifts. ¡°Paige.¡± Tyrell looked at Paige. He then tactfully said, ¡°After going back home, be a good daughter


    to your parents. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Put your family first, alright?¡± He was implying that


    Paige could from now on forget about the Tate family. After leaving here today, Paige would have


    nothing to do with the Tate family. ¡°Mr. Tate, maybe you should ept those gifts¡­ Mr. Tate?¡± Ryker


    wanted to tell Tyrell that the gifts included the deeds and keys for thirty vis and thirty shops, a bank


    card with 500 million dors in it, and precious nourishment that was nowhere to be found on the


    market. The gifts were a token from Paige¡¯s parents. However, Tyrell went inside before Ryker could


    say anything. Looking at Tyrell¡¯s back, Ryker was puzzled and thought, why do I get the feeling that no


    one in the Tate family likes Ms. Paige? Is it my illusion? Paige picked up the car door with her bareThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hands and reinstalled it easily. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 3 Visit Someone Get Seeing Paige reinstall the car


    door and sit in the car, Ryker was shocked. He thought, I can¡¯t believe my eyes. Did she just reinstall


    the car door? How did she do that? Along the way, Paige casually looked out of the window, and her


    pretty face was pleasing to the eye. Ryker looked at her through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was the younger version of her mother.. There


    was a ssy beauty in her every move. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to Hidalgo County?¡± Paige suddenly opened


    her mo*th, and her gaze fell on Ryker. ¡°Hidalgo County?¡± Ryker came back to his senses. ¡°Oh¡­


    Hidalgo County is Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk¡¯s birthce. Your home is in Chicago.¡± Chicago was one of


    the most developed first¨Ctier cities in the country. There were four regions in total, including the North


    District, the South District, the East District, and the West District, and the North District was the least


    economically developed. The North District was divided into Berwyn, Midlothian, Bridgeview, and


    Burbank. Among them, Burbank developed the slowest. There were four towns in Burbank, namely


    Norridge, Niles, Skokie, and Dolton. Tyrell was the richest man in Dolton. Tyrell worked his a*s off for


    half his life and finally moved from a third¨Ctier city to Chicago at the beginning of this year. He became


    the richest man in Dolton, the most backward town in Burbank, which was also the poorest area in the


    North District in Chicago. Though Dolton was just a border town in Chicago,pared with others, he


    was loaded enough. His wealth had already exceeded 160 million dors, which was why Lindsey felt


    so superior and looked down on others. After Abbigail entered the vi, she inadvertently looked out of


    the window. Instantly, she was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°M*m, their car¡­¡± Lindsey


    followed Abbigail¡¯s gaze while saying disapprovingly, ¡°What is it? Abbigail, listen to me carefully. From


    now on, you and Paige will be strangers. Don¡¯t think of her as your sister anymore. cklist her


    completely. Don¡¯t say yes even if she finds some other ways to borrow money from you. Understand?¡±


    ¡°But M*m¡­ I just saw their license te. I think it¡¯s a local te. And the numbers on the license te


    are the same.¡± Cars with such license tes were a remarkable presence in Chicago. The car was


    parked across from the vi, so Lindsey only saw the side of the car, instead of the license te.


    behind it. She smiled at Abbigail¡¯s words, feeling that Abbigail was a bit igno*ant. ¡°Abbigail, in Chicago,


    only bigwigs get to have license tes with identical numbers. That d*mned girl¡¯s Get Exp home is in


    Hidalgo County. You must have seen it wrongly.¡± Lindsey thought, even our family doesn¡¯t have that


    kind of license te. On no ground could Paige¡¯s family have that. ¡°Unless her family lives in L*rsen


    Vi,¡± Lindsey sneered. L*rsen Vi was the most famous and expensive vi area, which was in the


    best location. It was located in the center of Chicago, and it was only for the rich. In the Rolls¨CRoyce,


    Ryker respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Paige, we are twelve miles away from your home, L*rsen Vi. If you are


    tired, you can take a nap.¡± Under Paige¡¯s long eyshes, her pair of crystal¨Cclear eyes flickered. She


    thought, my family lives in L*rsen Vi? The most expensive vi area in Chicago? ¡°Can we swing by


    Farwen Hospital?¡± Farwen Hospital was a city hospital. It had the best medical resources and was not


    far from L*rsen Vi. ¡°Ms. Paige, are you feeling unwell?¡± Ryker immediately said nervously. ¡°I will


    speed up right away¡­¡± ¡°Before I leave, I want to visit Cassie.¡± In the Tate family, only Cassie Luke was


    nice to Paige. After knowing that Paige wasn¡¯t rted to the Tate family by blood, Cassie had been ill


    and hospitalized. Ryker was surprised at how filial Paige was. He agreed, and at the same time, he


    was a little more impressed with her. Ten minutes had passed. Ryker stopped the car at the entrance of


    Farwen Hospital. Paige got out of the car and said in a soft voice, ¡°Ryker, wait for me somewhere.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± In Ward 301 of Farwen Hospital¡¯s Inpatient Departmenty an olddy with gray hair. Her face


    was gaunt and skeletal from the pain she suffered. When Paige pushed open the door and came in,


    she was in aa. Her eyes were closed, and her face was ghastly pale. The wrinkles on her


    forehead made her even more haggard. Paige walked over to Cassie¡¯s bed gently, feeling more bitter.


    She thought, what happened to Cassie, who was once so fresh? ¡°Paige.¡± The young doctor, who was


    making ward rounds, looked up at her, and then he lowered his head to continue to write something on


    the medical records. ¡°Perfect timing. Let¡¯s talk.¡± He put away his pen, raised his face, which looked so


    harmless, and stared at her with his charming eyes. ¡°You know she¡¯s not responding to any of the heart


    medications. She could hold on a couple of days longer when I upped the dose in the past, but not


    anymore. ¡°You know better than anyone that terminal heart failure means that the patient¡¯s heart has


    reached the end of the road, and nothing can be reversed. In fact, it¡¯s a miracle she has survived this


    long.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 4

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She Knows How to Deal The doctor didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence. Paige threw a tiny bottle over to hi


    m, her gaze never leaving Cassie. ¡°Heart Relief Pill?¡± Colin Williamson saw the thing in his hand and w


    as shocked ¡°Paige, where did you get it from?¡± He thought, it is those pills that have turned the ck m


    arket upside down recently! These pills work wonders for patients with heart problerns. A single pill cost


    s 1.6 million dors. The price is high. What¡¯s more, the pills are so rare. Only one of these pills is aucti


    oned off a month. How did Paige get something as rare as that? ¡°The Tate family treats you so unfairly.


    I think you have done enough for them. You don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Before Colin could finish his words, he sa


    w the warning look from Paige. ¡°What is it? Am I wrong? Her sones less frequently than you.¡± Half


    a year ago, Colin graduated from a top medical university in the country and came to Farwen Hospital f


    or an internship. He was born in a family full of doctors, which made him arrog*nt, though he was new h


    ere. Then he met Paige. Only then did he know that he was nothingpared with her in terms of med


    ical skills. One time, he was working on a difficult case. For a couple of nights, he kept studying and sta


    yed upte. Yet Paige took one look at it and offered him a wonderful solution easily and casually. Anot


    her time, Paige came across a patient¡¯s chest radiograph and CT scan and knew he had lung ca*cer at


    a nce. Before that, Colin ruled that the patient had severe pneumonia. Simr things were countless


    . And there was one thing that made him admire her the most. Cassie was dying, He had announced C


    assie¡¯s critical condition a few times now, yet Paige manag*d to save her again and again. Paige, for C


    olin, was a horrifying high school student. Every time she appeared, she manag*d to shock himple


    tely. She shattered his arrogance and ignora*ce, forcing him to bow his head. During his half-


    year of internship, Colin witnessed how unfairly the Tate family treated her. Later, Colin and Paige beca


    me familiar with each other and became friends. He knew that the best thing in Cassie¡¯s condition was


    a heart transnt. However, she was too old, and she had high blood pressure and whole heart failure.


    She wasn¡¯t up to surgery at all. By letting her take Heart Relief Pills, Paige was hoping that she could d


    o better, instead of being too Chapter 4 She Knows How to Deal 1/4 fragile to be pushed into the surge


    ry room. On the contrary, the Tate family had no idea. They thought Cassie would be fine as long as the


    y paid her medical bills and let someone take care of her in the VIP room. ¡°There¡¯s no way the Tate fam


    ily would pay 1.6 million dors for this.¡± ¡°Alright then. Take care of Cassie for me, OK?¡± Paige nced


    at Cassie and said reluctantly. ¡°I should go.¡± She thought, I should go now. If Cassie wakes up and see


    s me, she¡¯ll be even more agitated. If her condition gets worse, things will be trickier. Colin nced at P


    aige and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve got it covered. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Paige nced at Cassie. There were many


    things she wanted to say to Cassie. Yet in the end, she said nothing. She left Ward 301. At the same ti


    me, several doctors were in a hurry. They looked flustered. ¡°What happened? Howe Mr. Stowe get


    s worse all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I heard that he has been refusing to take his meds just so his grandson woul


    d show up¡­¡± ¡°Ridicul*us!¡± Not long after Paige left Ward 301, she got a bump in the shoulder from one


    of the doctors. They rushed to Ward 306 hastily. When Paige passed by the door, she happened to see


    the dying old man on the bed. ¡°He went off his meds without permission. Does his life mean nothing to


    him?¡± ¡°What should we do now? Have the families been informed?¡± ¡°They are on their way. We can onl


    y decide whether to operate or not after they get here.¡± Paige stood at the door of Ward 306 and said to


    them casually, ¡°He will be dead by the time they are here.¡± Those several anxious doctors heard her w


    ords and looked in the direction of her voice. They saw a young girl standing at the door. She looked lik


    e a teenager, but there was a cool aura about her. Her eyes were bright and clear, and her pair of slend


    er and fair legs made her more charming. ¡°You are just a teenage girl. What do you know?¡± Devan Her


    bert, the chief male physician, didn¡¯t take her seriously seeing that she was so young. ¡°His condition is


    veryplicated. We will operate on him. immediately once we can be sure.¡± Waiting for his family was


    the only option they had. Chapter 4 She Knows How to Deal 2/4 Paige raised her eyebrows and asked


    with confusion, ¡°Is his rheumatic heart disease that serious?¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± Devan was a bit surprised


    . ¡°She knows medicine?¡± An ag*d chief female physician was surprised as well. ¡°Since you know the ca


    use, then I¡¯m sure you know that he needs a heart valve recement. It¡¯s not the first time that he has


    had a heart valve recement,¡± Devan exined. Paige raised her fair and delicate face, and her char


    ming eyes were shining with a bright light. She looked disapproving. ¡°The fact that he needs more than


    one valve recement only suggests one thing. You didn¡¯t treat him with adequate antibiotics, which is


    why he developed an infection and perivalvr leakage.¡± Hearing her words, all the doctors in the ward


    were stunned. ¡°Hey! She knows medicine indeed.¡± ¡°She even knows about perivalvr leakage.¡± Killia


    n Stowe went off his meds without the doctor¡¯s permission, so he wasn¡¯t treated properly with enough a


    ntibiotics. That was why he developed an infection and perivalvr leakage. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl. Stop was


    ting your time talking to her. How long till the family gets here?¡± an a*ed man said. He was Tim Swift, th


    e most powerful heart expert in the hospital. He was over 50 years old, and when he spoke, he sounde


    d dignified. ¡°Professor Swift.¡± Everyone became respectful in the next second. One of them replied, ¡°Ju


    dging from the previous situations, they¡¯ll need at least another twenty minutes.¡± Twenty minutes would


    be too long. Tim thought, Mr. Stowe can¡¯t wait that long. Mr. Stowe had mitral valve recement surger


    y abroad before. Shortly after, he developed a perivalvr leakage, so he went abroad for another hear


    t valve recement. However, not long after the operation, he had an infection and a recurrence of peri


    valvr leakage. At that time, his condition was so critical that it was toote for him to go abroad again


    . He had to undergo surgery in the country. The Department of Cardiac Surgery of Farwen Hospital is w


    ell-


    known throughout the country, and countless people know about my excellent medical skills. That night


    , with pressure from all sides, Ipleted an impossible operation. It was a miracle! But not long after,


    Mr. Stowe was infected again and had to undergo another operation. His condition now is even more s


    erious. His upper respiratory infection has gradually developed into pneumonia. We have made a lot of


    efforts to deal with his pneumonia, and now he shows symptoms of heart Chapter 4 She Knows How to


    Deal failure Get Bo Just now, I found that Mr. Stowe has artificial valve infective endocarditis and periv


    alvr leakage. His condition is very critical. Under such circumstances, the sess rate of surgery is l


    ess than 10 percent. There is only one way to deal with Mr. Stowe¡¯s condition now. We have to wait for


    his family to be here.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 5

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    You Can¡¯t Afford Tim continued to think, as long as Mr. Stowe¡¯s family signs the consent form, we can o


    perate on him. Even if he di*s, it will have nothing to do with us. We did the best we could. However, I d


    on¡¯t think he can wait that long. If we don¡¯t do something, he will d*e in ten minutes. ¡°Professor Swift, sh


    all we wait for his family?¡± Denise Moore, a young deputy doctor, tentatively asked. ¡°If we operate on hi


    m directly¡­¡± She thought, if something happens, Mr. Killian¡¯s grandson wille after us. Our hands a


    re tied. Mr. Killian is bound to d*e today. ¡°I suggest we give him heart stabilizer and efloxate now. The o


    thers can wait till his family gets here,¡± Denise suggested. The other doctors couldn¡¯t think of anything b


    etter. They remained silent and looked at Tim, waiting for him to make a decision. Tim did not speak for


    a long time. Seeing that, Denise decided to be the decision maker and ordered the nurse beside her, ¡°


    Go fetch the heart stabilizer and efloxate.¡± The nurse was about to do as she was told.. Paige, who was


    at the door, spokezily again, ¡°If you do that, he will d*e.¡± She thought, once they give him the heart st


    abilizer and efloxate, no one can save him. He is now too fragile to take any medicine. Giving him the h


    eart stabilizer and efloxate can only sober him up for a while. He will d*e within thirty minutes. ¡°Who are


    you? Where do youe from? Go away. We are busy here. We have no time to waste on you.¡± Deni


    se thought, what a pain in the a*s. Where does shee from? We are the experts, and we are trying t


    oe up with solutions here. What is an ignor*nt girl doing here? ¡°Quack.¡± Paige didn¡¯t bother to wast


    e time with them and was ready to leave.. ¡°What did you say? Stop right there!¡± Denise was furious and


    shouted. ¡°Denise, she is just a girl. There¡¯s no need to be so serious with her. Mr. Stowe is our priority


    now,¡± Devan persuaded her. ¡°She calls me a quack!¡± Denise was angry and looked at Paige with dissat


    isfaction. Denise thought, I¡¯m the most qualified, youngest deputy doctor in this group. I have received


    countless awards and praise. How dare she question my medical skills? Chapter 5 You Can¡¯t Afford 1/3


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here. There¡¯s no point arguing with her.¡± Devan was anxious. He ju


    st wanted to deal with Killian as soon as possible. He thought, in any case, he must not d*e here, or ev


    eryone present will be doomed. Right now, we can¡¯t operate on him, and we can¡¯t just let him d*e like th


    at. I guess the heart stabilizer and efloxate are our only options. ¡°Who did you call a quack?¡± Denise ca


    me in front of Paige and asked, unconvinced. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Who else besides you?¡± Paige ra


    ised her eyebrows, obviously not taking Denise seriously. ¡°You¡­¡± Denise was furious. She thought, ho


    w dare you! Paige crossed her arms in front of her chest and said in a*y tone, ¡°In his condition, there


    is nothing to do but operate.¡± ¡°Operate? Easy for you to say.¡± Denise was so angry that she grinned. ¡°M


    r. Stowe has already had five heart surgery. Nowhere in his heart is intact. Let alone Farwen Hospital, n


    o hospital in the whole country dares to perform his sixth heart operation on his scarred heart!¡± ¡°Forget i


    t, Denise.¡± Devan just wanted to smooth things over. However, Denise was way more hot¨C


    tempered. ¡°There is no case like his in all the medical literature, including the foreign ones. His case is


    very unique,¡± Denise said word by word. ¡°Do you know how difficult the operation is? Before that, we co


    mmunicated with numerous well¨C


    known cardiac surgeons at home and abroad. No one could think of a better way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you


    are bad at it.¡± Paige raised her eyebrows. Denise sneered and scoffed, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re goo


    d at it? Go ahead then.¡± Paige nced at the old man on the bed. She looked somehow a bit more unb


    ridled, and she said in a casual tone, ¡°You can¡¯t afford me.¡± Denise was amused. ¡°He is not someone or


    dinary. Money is just a figure for him. If you can save him, forget about the money. I¡¯ll kneel in front of y


    ou!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Paige raised her eyebrows. Denise didn¡¯t take Paige¡¯s reaction seriously. ¡°You are so ign


    or*nt. Have you graduated from high school? Do you know which side of the body the heart is on? Surg


    ery is a serious business. It¡¯s not like cutting some steak in a restaurant. You can¡¯t just do whatever you


    want. I don¡¯t care who you are or where youe from. Apologize to me and get lost, and I¡¯ll let you sli


    de.¡± Paige nced at the ID card on Denise¡¯s left chest and said disapprovingly, ¡°You¡¯re the deputy doc


    tor of cardiac surgery, yet you can¡¯t even operate artificial valve recement. And you want me to apol


    ogize to you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°A quack is better than you.¡± ¡°Listen to her! What the heck is she talking about?


    How can she say that?¡± Denise was flustered and exasperated. The female director muttered to herself


    , ¡°I¡¯m surprised that she knows artificial valve recement¡­¡± She thought, it¡¯s such a professional med


    ical term. I can¡¯t believe I heard it from her mo*th. Maybe she knows medicine indeed. Devan realized t


    he same thing. He looked at Paige with surprise and shock in his eyes and whispered to Denise, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t we let her try? Maybe she can do something.¡± ¡°Mr. Herbert, what are you thinking? How can you N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    believe her?¡± Before Denise finished speaking, another doctor whispered, ¡°If something happens, we c


    an let her take the me¡­¡± ¡°She is not a doctor here!¡± Denise turned around and whispered. ¡°You kno


    w who Mr. Stowe is, don¡¯t you? If something happens, all of us present will be doomed. Do you think let


    ting her be the scapegoat will be enough?¡± She turned around and nced at Paige, her eyes full of co


    ntempt. ¡°If she knew anything about medicine, she¡¯d be known for it, and she¡¯d be the chief here. None


    of us would be needed.¡± Devan was helpless. ¡°But we don¡¯t have a better way now¡­¡± ¡°Maybe we shoul


    d¡­ get Dr. Williamson here,¡± the female director said tentatively. Colin was recognized as a genius in t


    he hospital. However¡­ ¡°Dr. Williamson is very proud. He won¡¯t take a look at patients who aren¡¯t in his


    charge.¡± Denise knew it very well. Therefore, she never bothered Colin with such a matter. Colin had a


    bad temper. Chances were, they might get kicked out. He wouldn¡¯t care about embarrassing them at all


    . ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Perhaps their voices were a bit loud. Around eight people outside the


    ward were watching them, discussing.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 6

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    Don¡¯t Forget Your Words Tim was afraid of getting into trouble, so he persuaded Paige to change her


    mind. ¡°It¡¯s a difficult surgery. I¡¯ve been a doctor for decades, but I still have no confidence in saving the


    patient. He is in a bad condition. Apart from Skr Benson, the sage of medicine who has passed


    away, no one can bring the patient back to life. We are eager to operate on the patient. However, we


    are notpetent to do so.¡± Tim didn¡¯t lie. He had no choice but to use some medicine first. Only after


    they got Martin¡¯s permission did Tim and the others dare to operate on his grandfather. What if his


    grandfather died in the surgery? Tim and the others feared that Martin would take revenge on them¡­


    ¡°The one who saves the patient can be rewarded after the surgery, right?¡± Paige suddenly asked. Tim


    was stunned. After a while, he said hurriedly, ¡°Of course.¡± Ki*lian was a distinguished patient. As long


    as Paige could save his life, she would get a big reward. Although Paige had earned a huge amount of


    money, she gave most of it to the Tate family. What was worse, she had to cure Cassie¡¯s disease. She


    had no savings¡­. She decided to do the surgery and make some money. Tim stared at Paige¡¯s


    confident expression and couldn¡¯t help being convinced by her powerful aura. He asked, ¡°Are you


    indeed a doctor?¡± ¡°I know how to do surgery.¡± Paige curled her lips. ¡°Then, what¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°The


    patient needs to have a heart valve recement. I can do it, but I have a request. I want Colin to be my


    assistant.¡± Denise found it unbelievable. With a snort, she said, ¡°No way! Who do you think you are?


    Do you know exactly who Colin is? I can call him over, but I can confirm that he won¡¯t be your


    assistant.¡± She paused and turned to Tim as if looking down upon Paige. She said, ¡°Professor Swift,


    let¡¯s not waste time with her. It¡¯s a critical condition. We¡¯d better use efloxate and some medicine as


    soon as possible.¡± After that, she ordered a nurse beside her, ¡°Go and fetch the medicine. Bring some


    bodyguards over as well. We have to drive this crazy girl away.¡± When the nurse ran out, she


    identally bumped into Colin. She exined to thetter what had happened in a flurry. Soon, a


    familiar voice was heard in the ward. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Everyone in the ward looked up. They


    didn¡¯t expect that they would see Colin here. They wondered how the nurse took Colin here. Chapter &


    Thon¡¯t Forget You Warde After all, Colin had been aloof and persisting in his old ways. No one couldN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    force him to do anything he didn¡¯t like. Denise took the chance to criticize Paige, ¡°Dr. Williamson, you


    got here at a good time. Do you see the bold girl? She wants you to be her assistant.¡± Colin nced at


    Paige, who stood aside casually. It seemed that she didn¡¯t take what Denise had said seriously at all


    and no one else could hurt her. He frowned slightly and nced at Denise. He ha*ed her rudeness and


    asked the others, ¡°What happened?¡± Before anyone else spoke, Denise exined the situation to


    Colin. She deliberately tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, revealing her beautiful profile. She


    wanted to leave a good impression on Colin. ¡°The patient¡¯s Condition is terrible, but we haven¡¯t seen


    any simr cases at home and abroad.¡± Given that Paige wanted to save ***, Colin reluctantly decided


    to help her. He said expressionlessly, ¡°What are you guys doing now? Hurry up and start the


    operation.¡± Denise was shocked at his words. In her hurry, she said, ¡°Dr. Williamson, are you serious?


    It¡¯s not likely to do the operation sessfully now. The patient has a high social status. We can¡¯t afford


    the consequences if the operation fails.¡± Colin¡¯s face turned sullen. He said in a cold voice, ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to worry about the result.¡± ¡°Dr. Williamson¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bear the responsibility alone.¡± All the doctors


    present were stunned. They didn¡¯t know Colin was this willful before. Colin did not waste time with them


    anymore. He nced at Paige and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± He led Paige to the operating room. When


    passing by Denise, Paige wore a smile and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Dr. Williamson would never


    agree to be my assistant? What are you thinking now?¡± Denise was lost for words. What she had said


    in public urred to her mind. She was surprised that Colin would agree with Paige¡¯s request. Colin


    had been proud. Why did he suddenly change his personality? Was he fascinated by Paige? After all,


    Paige was truly good¨Clooking. Paige curled her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your words.¡± ¡°What do you


    mean?¡± Denise recollected what she had said before. ¡°I see. If you can save the patient, I will kneel


    before you and pay respect to you. You¡¯d better not be overconfident. If the patient dies, you have to


    take all the responsibility.¡± Paige gave Denise a mocking smile and a contemptuous look, saying,


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care if you respect me Chapter 6 Don¡¯t Forget Your Words 2/4 or not at all. After all,


    you are not a big deal.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to kneelter.¡± Paige followed Colin after finishing


    her words. Denise watched her leave and was irritated by her. ¡°If you can save the patient, I¡¯ll not only


    kneel before you but also step down as the deputy director.¡± As Denise spoke, she patted her chest


    card. ¡°Show me how capable you are!¡± When Colin heard their conversation, he inadvertently asked,


    ¡°Why do you argue with her?¡± ¡°I ha*e her. She is st*pid and arro*ant.¡± Paige made up her mind to take


    Denise down a peg or two. Otherwise, Denise would never realize that she was not as talented as she


    thought. Since ****had been pushed into the operation room by two nurses, there were only a few


    doctors in the ward looking at each other in dismay. ¡°Theypletely go insa*e. How dare them!¡± ¡°How


    can the patient have surgery? Dr. Williamson is too young to know the consequences of failure. It is not


    as simple as losing his reputation or ruining his career.¡± All the doctors left trembled when they thought


    of Martin. If something bad happened to his grandfather, he would ***all of them. ¡°Professor Swift, shall


    we stop Dr. Williamson and the girl? It¡¯s human life.¡± ¡°The patient is the grandfather of Mr. Stowe. We


    must prevent them from messing around like this. Professor Swift, what should we do now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s


    right. Hurry up and stop them. We still have time.¡± Unlike them, the female director was not that


    anxious. She somewhat believed Paige. ¡°Dr. Williamson was born into a medical family. All his family


    members are talented in medicine. Although he is not as ****as Skr, he is an excellent doctor and


    probably can bring the patient back to life.¡± The male director added, ¡°Dr. Williamson is well¨Cpraised as


    a genius. As long as he is here, there may be a miracle¡­¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Don¡¯t forget that Dr.


    Williamson is going to be the girl¡¯s assistant. It¡¯s the girl who will operate on the patient. She is so


    young. How can she save the patient? Professor Swift, say something!¡± said another anxious director.


    ¡°What are you worried about? Do you remember what Dr. Williamson said? If the surgery fails, he will


    bear the responsibility alone.¡± ¡°The patient is the grandfather of Mr. Stowe. If he dies, Mr. Stowe will


    me us for not stopping Dr. Williamson.¡± Get Boyes ¡°Then, Dr. Williamson is supposed to be med.


    We have tried hard to stop him, haven¡¯t we? He didn¡¯t listen to us and was determined to make trouble


    with the girl,¡± Denise said heartlessly. She wondered, the girl possibly didn¡¯t know the patient¡¯s true


    identity. If she knew, she would have been scared away. How could she dare to have the surgery?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 7

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    Martin Appears Tim, who had remained silent for a long time, said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check it out. Let¡¯s see


    how capable the girl is.¡± As Tim left the ward, the other doctors followed him. ¡°Professor Swift, you can¡¯t


    just watch. We have to figure a solution out before Mr. Stowees over.¡± Denise ordered the nurse


    beside her, ¡°Go and turn on the monitoring in the operating room. We need to record the evidence. At


    the same time, I want to take a good look at how the girl embarrasses herself.¡± The news that a high


    school student in her teens was about to have a difficult surgery spread over the hospital soon. The


    other doctors gathered outside of the operating room after they heard the news. Tim was at a loss


    about what to do. How could a girl have a solution? Paige changed into asepsis clothes and was about


    to enter the operating room. Just then, Denise appeared and said, ¡°Listen, the patient suffered a


    rupture of the pericardium in the previous surgery. His heart is situated immediately behind the


    sternum. You have to pay close attention to it, or you will break his heart right after you open his chest.


    By then, you will regret getting involved in the matter.¡± Paige raised her eyebrows and cast a nce at


    Denise, ¡°I won¡¯t make such a mistake like you. ¡°How dare you! Alright, show me what you can do.¡±


    Denise was furious. She turned around and walked into the observation room. The observation room


    was filled with doctors. They were shocked when they saw a girl entering the operating room.


    ¡°Professor Swift, where did shee from? How could you let her f*ol around like this?¡± ¡°How old is


    she? It looks like she hasn¡¯t even graduated from high school yet. The one lying on the bed is the


    grandfather of Mr. Stowe¡­¡± ¡°What if something bad happens? Mr. Stowe won¡¯t let us off easily.¡± ¡°The


    girl loves to push herself forward, and Dr. Williamson is willing to take responsibility. What are you


    worried about?¡± Denise said with her arms crossed. She looked at the girl through a ss wall


    mockingly. Paige put on a medical mask. One could tell that she wasposed based on her clear


    and charming eyes. It seemed that she was indeed an experienced surgeon. ¡°Adjust the patient¡¯s


    position.¡± ¡°Apply anesthesia.¡± ¡°Skin disinfection.¡± ¡°Knife.¡± Paige ordered Colin in a calm voice. The


    doctors in the observation room were surprised. ¡°Does she know medicine?¡± ¡°Her steps are correct¡­¡±


    ¡°Can she save the patient?¡± Denise sneered, ¡°I guess she learned those from TV. You¡¯d better not fix


    your hope on her.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that Paige knew how to operate at all. Those who had a glimmer


    of hope for Paige¡¯s medical skills opened their eyes wide when Paige picked up the knife and was


    about to start the surgery. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? It¡¯s critical surgery. Why does she use her left hand?


    Is she left-handed?¡± ¡°Can she use the knife with her left hand as steady as her right one?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know


    if she is right-handed or not. She must have gone crazy if she dared to do surgery with her left hand


    deliberately.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t take the surgery seriously at all.¡± ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t know how to do the


    surgery. Professor Swift, how can you believe such a girl? She is going to scr*w the surgery up.¡± It was


    the first time those doctors had seen someonepleting such an important surgery with their left


    hand. Colin was also surprised when Paige held a knife with her left hand. He remembered that she


    was right-handed. Was her right hand injured? Was that why she used her left hand? Since Killian had


    undergone heart valve recements many times, the structure of her heart had long been different


    from that of ordinary people. Paige opened Killian¡¯s chest without hesitation. Everyone in the


    observation was shocked. ¡°She is just a little girl, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m sure that even those experienced old


    doctors won¡¯t have the courage and confidence she does. She is much calmer than I thought. It¡¯s


    amazing.¡± ¡°Her skills seem to be excellent.¡± ¡°She is good at using knives.¡± Denise was stunned and


    murmured, ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± She wondered if she underestimated Paige. Obviously, Paige was not


    a novice at all. When Paige opened Killian¡¯s chest, she noticed that his heart was badly injured and the


    blood vessels were disced. It was not easy to distinguish those vessels. What was more, Killian¡¯s


    heart was extremely close to the sternum due to theck of protection. Get Re Colin took a look and


    knew that Killian was in terrible condition. He couldn¡¯t help worrying about Paige. Surprisingly, thetter


    was calm and didn¡¯t make any mistakes. ¡°Zoom in and show me the details.¡± Tim was shocked and


    could not help but wonder what she would doter. Paige separated the sticky connection between


    Killian¡¯s heart and the back of the sternum with a serious expression. It was the most difficult part of the


    surgery. As Killian¡¯s condition was bad, it would take at least a few hours for an experienced doctor to


    finish the part. However, half an hour was enough for Paige. She lowered her head and operated on


    Killian with her bright eyes full of confidence. All the doctors held their breath as they watched Paige do


    the surgery carefully. It was critical. If she hurt Killian¡¯s heart or blood vessels by ident, Killian wouldProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    d*e immediately. Just then, a group of people appeared. Although the man in the lead was only about


    twenty years old, he lookedmanding and powerful. He had exquisite facial features, especially


    sharp eyebrows, and a handsome nose. He looked extraordinarily heroic, cold, and noble. As soon as


    the doctors saw him, they stepped aside one after another. They said with their voices full of fear and


    awe, ¡°Mr. Stowe, you¡¯re here?¡± Behind Martin were about eight cardiac experts. All of them were the


    best in the industry. Apart from Martin, no one else could call these experts over in such a short period.


    Tim bowed to Martin and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Stowe, your grandfather¡¯s condition has worsened


    again. Even though we have coped with his pneumonia, there are symptoms of heart decay. During the


    examination today, we found that he suffers from several other diseases¡­¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± Martin¡¯s cold


    gaze fell on the surgeon in the operating room. Since she wore a surgical mask, only her eyes could be


    seen. However, it was not difficult to tell that she was in her teens. ¡°She is¡­¡± Tim followed his gaze and


    hesitated. His heart thumped non-stop. He didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. Martin probably would tear him


    apart. Rhys Jones, the assistant to Martin, said in anger, ¡°You can¡¯t hire such a young doctor. On the


    way here, I heard that a high school student wanted to operate on the grandfather of Mr. Stowe. Is she


    the one? I didn¡¯t know the doctors in Farwen Hospital were this irresponsible before. Do you know who


    she is? Do you know about her ability? It turns out that as long as one is brave enough, he or she can


    be a surgeon here. How dare you!¡± ¡°Mr. Jones, you are mistaken.¡± Tim was so scared that his legs


    went weak. He didn¡¯t know how to exin for a while. The other doctors in the observation room were


    also scared out of their wits.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 8

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    nk Check Although Denise was trembling in fear, she still mustered up her courage and said, ¡°It was


    Dr. Williamson¡¯s idea. If anything happens to him, he will bear the responsibility¡­¡± ¡°How does he bear


    the responsibility? Will he use all your lives?¡± Hearing Rhys¡¯s words, Denise was so scared that her


    face turned pale, and she could not say a word. ¡°Mr. Stowe, let our experts go in and save your


    grandfather first. Leave the chief surgeon and assistant to me. None of them can leave.¡± After Rhys


    finished speaking, he coldly swept his gaze across everyone present. Rhys had to let them know the


    price of acting recklessly! How dare Colin randomly ask a high school student to perform surgery on


    Killian? Was he tired of living? At this moment, the seven or eight experts behind Martin were all


    surprised. ¡°She separated all the conglutinations.¡± ¡°Not a single blood vessel was injured. Even the


    heart tissue is intact. The key is that she is holding a knife with her left hand!¡± ¡°How did she do it?¡± ¡°It


    was such a difficult separation, but she was able to finish it so quickly¡­¡± It was a very difficult


    operation, but Paige did it as if it was a piece of cake. After she finished treating the conglutinations,


    she looked up. She was so beautiful and left a deep impression on everyone. ¡°Professor Swift, who is


    she?¡± One of the foreign cardiologists brought by Martin asked, ¡°Is she a new doctor in the hospital? I


    wonder if I have the honor to talk to herter?¡± ¡°We camete and didn¡¯t see how she opened the


    chest, but her medical skills are definitely above mine¡­¡± ¡°I also have a question I want to ask her¡­¡±


    Not only Rhys was surprised, but everyone else was shocked. A young girl in her teens hadpletely


    separated all the conglutinations in the shortest time possible! ¡°It¡¯s so surprising to achieve that.¡± ¡°Even


    an experienced expert might not do this in such a short time.¡± ¡°Is it possible that she is an older


    experienced doctor who looks younger than her age?¡± Otherwise, how could she be able to do this?


    Martin¡¯s expression was solemn, and his handsome eyes revealed a trace of cold inquiry. He was


    hiding his emotions. Get Brights Denise couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t hurt the blood


    vessels and heart tissue, Mr. Stowe has undergone many operations on the heart, so there wasn¡¯t


    much heart petaled tissue left to sew up. In other words, the mitral annulus wasn¡¯t enough for artificial


    Heart valves to establish themselves.¡± That was also one of the reasons why they didn¡¯t dare toProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    operate. ¡°Denise,¡± Tim Swift scolded in a low voice, somewhat dissatisfied. Denise said righteously. ¡°I


    just want everyone to know that Mr. Stowe¡¯s heart is seriously infected. The swelling of the tissue is


    serious, and the stitching of the artificial valves is extremely difficult¡­ If there is a problem with her


    stitching, it will be hard for Mr. Stowe¡¯s heart function to improve in the future. There is a high possibility


    that there will be seriousplications.¡± Tim realized Denise was causing trouble, so he quickly said to


    Martin, ¡°Mr. Stowe, this little girl¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. I believe she will be able to handle this


    situation¡­ Moreover, Dr. Williamson will be her assistant. Dr. Williamson is born into a medical family


    and is talented and intelligent. His grandfather is Todd Williamson. His medical skills are famous


    around the world.¡± Todd? Martin understood. The male assistant in front of him was Colin, Todd¡¯s only


    beloved grandson. Todd was one of the famous doctors Martin had invited. Today, he happened to


    have a traffic jam on the road and had yet to arrive. Noticing Martin had an indifferent expression and


    did not respond, Tim felt nervous. He did not know what Martin was thinking. Next, Paige¡¯s outstanding


    sewing skills made all the doctors present feel ashamed¡­ After the surgery, everyone was shocked.


    Killian survived. He was still alive! ¡°Paige, are you a human?¡± After watching the entire operation, Colin


    realized Paige was much more intelligent than he thought! Colin had been prepared to save the day,


    but now it seemed he overestimated himself! Paige¡¯s medical skills were far above his, so he did not


    need to worry about her! ¡°Wheel the patient out.¡± Paige washed her hands and walked out of the


    operating room. Many doctors waiting outside were apuding and praising her medical skills. When


    Denise saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists, and her nails dug into her palms. She didn¡¯t expect


    Paige would be so capable. When Killian¡¯s emergency bed was wheeled out of the operating room,


    many doctors came forward to confirm that he was still breathing. It seemed his condition was stable.


    ¡°Go, go¡­ The patient needs to rest now.¡± Colin knew Paige was tired. Unknowingly, they had been in


    the operating room for two hours. It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Colin wondered if she was


    hungry. Many doctors who joined in the fun dispersed. Only Martin and several cardiologists were left,


    as well as Tim and the others. ¡°I will send Mr. Stowe back to the ward first.¡± Colin turned to Paige and


    said, ¡°I will be back in a while.¡± Paige nodded and took off her mask, revealing a delicate and beautiful


    face. Her casual and seductive face was extremely charming. ¡°Who is the family member?¡± Paige


    looked up. There were still some things she needed to exin. The man in the lead took a step forward


    and stood in front of her. He was 6¡¯2¡å tall, and she was 5¡¯5¡å. They could make a cute couple. Paige


    looked at the man in front of her. His facial features seemed to have been carved with perfect


    proportions. His dark and deep eyes were charming and clear. ¡°Mr. Stowe, it¡¯s like this. Your


    grandfather is in critical condition. I have promised this little girl that if she can save him, she will be


    generously rewarded¡­¡± Tim quickly asked for the reward for Paige. Martin looked at the little girl in


    front of him. His dark eyes revealed some emotions, and then he looked at Rhys. Rhys immediately


    took out a nk check and handed it over. ¡°Thank you, Doctor, for saving his life! Mr. Stowe is giving


    you this. Please put in any number you want.¡± Paige looked up and was surprised by how generous


    Martin was. She wondered who he was. The people present looked at her in surprise and envy¡­.


    Getting a nk check from Martin not only meant she would have a meteoric rise, but more


    importantly, she had Martin¡¯s affirmation. She would have many great opportunities. She was so lucky


    and had a bright future. ¡°Then I will respectfully obey.¡± Paige¡¯s lips curved slightly. She put the check


    into a pocket of her whi*e coat. with good grace. ¡°The patient won¡¯t need a breathing machine


    tomorrow.¡± As soon as Paige finished speaking, she heard a sneer. It was from Denise in the corner.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 9

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Give Me Your Number! Denise sneered, and Paige noticed it. Paige raised her eyebrows and said


    casually, ¡°It¡¯s time to fulfill your promise, Ms. Moore.¡± Denise was so jealous that she forgot about the


    bet between them! Martin was here, and Denise would never let herself be embarrassed no matter


    what! Denise spread her hands and said cheekily, ¡°What promise? What did I say?¡± ¡°Ms. Moore, how


    can you¡­?¡± The nurse beside her couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You said it yourself. If this youngdy can


    save Mr. Stowe, you will kneel to her. You will even quit as the deputy director¡­¡± ¡°Really? Did I say


    that? Where is the evidence?¡± Denise refused to admit it.. Denise was so cheeky. ¡°You did say it.


    Everyone here heard it. If you don¡¯t want to kneel, you should at least apologize to her.¡± After all,


    Denise had been mean to Paige. ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± Denise said shamelessly with an annoyed


    expression. She was simply shameless. No one knew what to do with Denise. But Paige suddenly


    kicked Denise, and thetter fell to her knees with a plop. No one saw how Paige had done it, but they


    could hear the sound of Denise¡¯s knees hitting the ground. It sounded painful. ¡°You, you little¡­¡± Denise


    was so hurt that her lips were trembling, and she could not stand up. ¡°As a doctor, it is your duty to


    save your patients.¡± Paige¡¯s eyes were cold, and her voice was even colder. ¡°The knife in your hand is


    used to save people, not to ***them!¡± ¡°You! You¡­ Don¡¯t try to nder me in front of Mr. Stowe. I didn¡¯t


    do anything!¡± Denise was so angry that she was trembling. ¡°We all know what you did and want to do!¡±


    Just then, the hospital director came and said, ¡°Mr. Stowe, is your grandfather alright? I¡¯m sorry. I just


    came back from an academic conference¡­ Eh, what is going on? Denise, why are you kneeling on the


    ground?¡± When Denise saw the hospital director, tears welled up in her eyes, and she could not stand


    up in pain. The hospital director appreciated Denise and praised her in front of many doctors, making


    everyone follow a good example of her. Just as she was about toin, she heard the hospital


    director¡¯s surprised voice Get Boys ¡°Paige, why are you here too? Why are you wearing a sterile suit?


    You You can¡¯t be the high school student who operated for Mr. Stowe, right? I heard about it on the way


    here¡­ So, Mr. Stowe is fine?¡± When everyone heard his words, they were all shocked. Not only did


    Hardy know Paige, but he sounded like he approved of her medical ***. Realizing no one answered


    him, Hardy was even more puzzled. ¡°What, what exactly happened? Paige, tell me about it.¡± ¡°Mr.


    Evans.¡± When Paige saw him, she greeted him, ¡°Nothing, I just don¡¯t want to see her in this line of work


    anymore.¡± The hospital director nced at Denise and then at Paige. ¡°What did Denise do to make you


    angry?¡± ¡°I am not angry.¡± Paige looked like a strong woman. ¡°This is the first time I have heard that a


    patient who suffers from endocarditis and perivalvr leakage can be treated with efloxate.¡± ¡°Well, it


    will only give the patient momentary recovery of consciousness just before death. In less than half an


    hour, the patient will be gone!¡± Hardy turned around and looked at Denise. ¡°I can only say your hospital


    is sl*ppy in hiring,¡± Paige said indifferently. ¡°Denise, why didn¡¯t you give the patient surgery?¡± the


    director immediately asked. ¡°Director, the patient¡¯s condition was critical at that time, and we were also


    helpless¡­¡± ¡°That is your excuse to use efloxate? You know no one could save him if you had done it!


    You are a doctor, but when the patient still had hope to be saved, you were the first to sentence him to


    death! How can you do this?¡± Before Denise could speak, Hardy said in disappointment, ¡°Leave. You


    will no longer be an employee of Farwen Hospital. In the future, you are not allowed to be in this


    industry.¡± A doctor who didn¡¯t care about the patient¡¯s life but only her career didn¡¯t deserve to be a


    doctor! Hardy was the president of the National Medical Association. He could ban Denise from the


    industry. ¡°Director, give me another chance Director¡­¡± Denise knew the director dr*ve her away


    because he was afraid Martin would me him, which would have serious consequences. But Denise


    really couldn¡¯t bear to leave this ce¡­ The sry here was high, and everyone was nice to her. Her


    future should be bright¡­. It was all Paige¡¯s fault! ¡°Take her away!¡± After Hardy finished speaking, he


    turned around and apologized to Martin, ¡°I am sorry. I am extremely ashamed that something like this


    happened right under my nose. Fortunately, Paige acted in time and did not make a big mistake!¡±


    Chapter 9 Give Me Your Number! 2/3 ¡°What is your name?¡± Martin¡¯s gaze fell on Paige, and his voice


    was clear and cold. It could be seen that Martin was a man of few words, and even his expression was


    as indifferent as his tone. Paige replied with good grace, ¡°Paige Tate.¡± ¡°Give me your phone number.¡±


    Martin handed over his phone and asked her to save her number in it. Paige epted the nk check


    and naturally understood what he meant. If there was any problem with ****, she would be responsible.


    Martin wanted her to leave her number so that he could contact her in the future. She took Martin¡¯s


    phone and tapped the screen with her slender fingers. She typed in a string of numbers and then


    looked up. Her beautiful face was fair. She returned the phone. ¡°Ki*lian¡¯s chest has been opened many


    times. After the surgery, his sternum will move, and it will be difficult to heal. His left leg will


    be painful from swelling due to bad cirction. Those are all normal phenomena.¡± Paige


    exined so that Martin couldn¡¯t me herter. Martin¡¯s gaze traced her facial features, and his voice


    was deep and clear. ¡°How can we alleviate the pain?¡± Paige nced at the cardiologists behind him.


    ¡°They can take care of the small problems. Mr. Evans, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Eh, OK¡­¡± Going to the locker room to change out of her sterile suit, Paige put on a baseball cap,


    picked up her backpack, and prepared to leave. ¡°Paige!¡± In the long corridor of the hospital, Colin


    caught up with her and said, ¡°Is your right hand OK? I wanted to ask what happened to your right hand.


    Why did you perform the surgery with your left hand?¡± It was almost impossible for a right¨Chanded


    person toplete the operation with her left hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Paige moved her painful wrist and said


    disapprovingly, ¡°I beat a lot of peoplest night.¡± Colin¡¯s expression suddenly becameplicated. ¡°So,


    you can also fight¡­¡± Just how awesome was Paige? She could easily obtain expensive medicine,


    perform surgery, and even fight¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 10

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Be a True Noble Lady ¡°Then are you left¨Chanded or right¨Chanded? Do you usually hold a knife in


    your left hand or your right hand?¡± He was curious. ¡°I can do it with either of my hands.¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you


    human?¡± At this moment, an old man rushed over and shouted, ¡°Make way! Make way. Eh, Paige, why


    are you here?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. When she saw the old man, she was a little


    surprised. ¡°Mr. Williamson?¡± ¡°Paige, you were also invited by Martin to operate for Killian? I wonder if I


    have the honor to be your assistant?¡°. ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡± ¡°What? Finished?¡± Just now, there had been a


    traffic jam on the road, so Martin ran all the way there and couldn¡¯t catch his breath, only to find the


    operation was finished! ¡°You, you did it alone?¡± Todd couldn¡¯t catch his breath and asked while panting.


    ¡°With him.¡± Todd looked over and saw the person standing next to her. He said in surprise, ¡°Stinking


    brat, why are you here?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­ I work here,¡± Colin replied helplessly. As expected, Todd forgot


    about it again¡­ Although Todd was entric and arrog*nt, he spoke in a gentle tone in front of a little


    girl, and he even seemed to be currying favor with her! Colin was truly shocked! Who exactly was


    Paige? Even my grandfather admired her so much. Other than being a great doctor, what other


    identities did she have? ¡°Kid, you are so lucky to be Paige¡¯s assistant!¡± Colin was so lucky to be


    Paige¡¯s assistant? Colin wondered, was there something wrong with Todd¡¯s brain? Although Paige¡¯s


    medical skills were superb, it still sounded like an exaggeration. ¡°I asked you to take care of the old


    woman in Room 301. Did you listen?¡± Todd asked casually. Get Bogus Colin said, ¡°I check in on her


    every day¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough! Visit her at 3 p.m. every day!¡± Todd interrupted Colin. ¡°Grandpa, I am


    very busy¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t be there for one patient all the time. ¡°I asked you to take it seriously, but you


    did not! Paige, wait a minute. I will teach him a lesson first!¡± Todd raised his hand and hit Colin¡¯s


    shoulder. ¡°You stinking brat, you need a good beating¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, this is the hospital. Don¡¯t make a


    noise¡­¡± ¡°You stinking brat, you still want to run? Do you think I can¡¯t catch up? I just ran about 2


    miles¡­¡± Ten minutester, a distinguished Rolls¨CRoyce dr*ve into the gate of a vi. It was L rsen Vi.


    33 luxurious private vis stood near theke, extremely supreme. The car passed through a sp Scious


    boulevard and stopped in front of one of the vis. A couple had been waiting outside the big door for a


    long time. When they saw Ryker¡¯s car, they looked at each other in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Donald Lusk asked first. How did the car be like this? Where was his precious daughter?? Was


    she alright? The driver¡¯s look, when he got out of the car, shocked Danica Lusk. She asked in disbelief,


    ¡°Ryker, your sses and clothes¡­ Was there a car ident? Where is Paige? Is she alright?¡± The


    couple quickly looked at the back seat of the car¡­ ¡°Ms. Paige is fine. I was identally caught by a


    truck on my way there¡­¡± The driver quickly opened the car door and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Paige, you


    are home!¡± Paige looked up and met the eyes of the two people outside the car. When Danica was


    young, she was devastatingly beautiful. She had been even more beautiful than the TV stars of that


    era. Now that she was fifty years old, she exuded a gentle and dignified aura. When she saw Paige,


    her eyes reddened. ¡°You are Paige? My precious daughter.¡± The moment Paige¡¯s feet touched the


    ground, she was embraced by Danica. ¡°I finally found you!¡± The sudden embrace made Paige a little


    ufortable, but she also felt a trace of warmth. Get Bogos ¡°Quick. Let me see you.¡± Danica held up


    Paige¡¯s face. Parge¡¯s facial features were beautiful. Her skin was fair and tender. With tears in her


    eyes, Danica asked lovingly, ¡°How have you been in the Tate family all these years?¡± ¡°It was OK.¡±


    Paige¡¯s short answer made Danica cry. Danica was d her precious daughter hadn¡¯t been bullied.


    ¡°Our daughter is back. We should be happy¡­¡± Donald said. His eyes were also a little red. ¡°If you have


    anything to say, say it after we go in. Don¡¯t make our precious daughter stand¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Paige,e in


    quickly¡­¡± Danica said, taking Paige¡¯s backpack and handing it to Donald. Donald took the in bag


    and looked at Paige¡¯s back. His nose turned sour. How had his daughter been all these years? She


    was already a big girl. How could she still carry such an ordinary bag? She didn¡¯t even have a piece of


    branded clothes? Thinking of that, he slowed down and waited for them to go far before taking out his


    phone. ¡°Order a hundred pieces of clothes, a hundred pairs of shoes, and a hundred bags for my


    daughter. They must be unique! They must be delivered before sunset today!¡± ¡°Paige, from now on,


    this is your home.¡± Danica held Paige¡¯s hand and walked into the vi. The garden was full of exotic


    flowers and herbs. There was a red lotus worth 1.5 million dors and a vermillion rose worth even


    more. Thirty s Srvants were standing in the middle of the garden. They were housekeepers, drivers,


    guards, chefs, gardeners, maids, and bodyguards¡­ They bowed in unison. ¡°Wee home, Ms.


    Paige!¡± Passing through the fairytale¨Clike garden and entering the main hall, Paige could see


    expensive paintings and antiques everywhere¡­ Wasn¡¯t her family supposed to be poor? Paige¡¯s gaze


    fell on a painting. In an auction not long ago, ¡°Five Intoxicated Kings¡± was sold for a sky¨Chigh price of


    50 million dors! Paige could tell it was authentic. Danica followed her gaze and seemed to have


    thought of an interesting topic, asking happily, ¡°Paige, do you like that painting? I¡¯ll have it hung in your


    room?¡± ¡°No need.¡± She was just surprised there were so many precious items in her home, but


    unfortunately, ¡°Five Intoxicated Kings¡± didn¡¯t fit with all the modern paintings. ¡°Paige, you don¡¯t like it?


    Come. Put away the painting!¡± Donald, who followed closely behind, immediately ordered. The butler


    on the side was a little reluctant. 3/4 Get Blogs ¡°Five Intoxicated Kings¡± was a true treasure. Donald


    wanted to put it away because of the unsophisticated Paige! The key point was that Patricia loved the


    painting! Paige could see the hostility in the housekeeper¡¯s eyes. It was because of her, but she did not


    care. She gave her parents a suggestion. ¡°You can hang it inside.¡± Her gaze fell on a room not far


    away. Several ssic works matched the style of the room. The butler was distressed. Such an


    expensive painting should be disyed for people to see. Sure enough, the bumpkin girl did not know


    the value of this painting! ¡°I also think it is better to hang it inside!¡± Danica agreed, ¡°My baby, you have


    good taste!¡± The butler didn¡¯t know what to say.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 11

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    You Saved Cassie¡¯s Life Get Boys ¡°Paige, there is flower tea, fruit, and snacks. You can take whatever


    you want. Don¡¯t be a stranger in your home!¡± Donald said in a doting manner. Paige picked up a cup an


    d took a sip of tea. It tasted fabulous. Only powerful people could drink this kind of tea. It was really exp


    ensive. Paige took another sip and found it rich and intoxicating. ¡°Paige, eat some snacks¡­¡± Danica pu


    shed the snack te in front of Paige and said with mixed feelings, ¡°Back then, I did not mean to lose y


    ou.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Paige¡¯s heart softened from Danica¡¯s sadness. Who would deliberately lose her child? ¡°H


    ow did you find me?¡± ¡°A while ago, the Tate family sent a notice. It mentioned what happened in the pas


    t. I happened to see it and felt uneasy. I had nightmares for several nights, so I asked your father to che


    ck it out. ¡°After the investigation, I found you were our lost child and our 18-year-


    old daughter was not our own¡­ ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s our fault. You were raised by another family because of us.¡±


    Danica cried again. Donald was also regretful: ¡°I mistook Patricia for you. We looked into her and found


    her birth mother died in a big fire and her birth father¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. After all, we have r


    aised her for 18 years. It is not good to drive her out of the house¡­ So, we want to discuss with you lett


    ing her continue to stay in this house. From now on, you two will be sisters. Is that OK?¡± After all, Patrici


    a had lived in the house for 18 years. The couple would even be attached to a dog after that long, not t


    o mention Patricia who was so outstanding in all aspects! Paige finally understood them, and her expre


    ssion was indifferent. ¡°I have no objection.¡± Danica breathed a sigh of relief. Her daughter was kind! ¡°Th


    en I will take you upstairs to have a look?¡±. Passing by the piano room on the second floor, Danica ask


    ed casually, ¡°Baby, do you have any hobbies?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Paige casually said, ¡°Earning money.¡± Donald, w


    ho was beside her, twitched his mou*h. ¡°Ha-ha-


    ha¡­ Indeed, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. I also enjoyed making money when I was young! I


    didn¡¯t expect our hobbies would be the same!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Danica ruthlessly exposed him, ¡°When you


    were young, you liked to pick up girls!¡± Donald¡¯s expression stiffened, and he tried to please Danica, ¡°I


    only fell for you. Making you happy is much more important than making money¡­¡± Get Borto¡¯s Paige lo


    oked away and inadvertently nced out of the window. Then she found there was a tarmac that had t


    hree airnes. One of them was Boeing 747PS, which was a limited edition and would cost around 23


    0 million dors. The president of Qatar had one just like it. ¡°Paige, this is your room. Do you like it?¡± D


    anica opened the door, looking forward to Paige¡¯s praise. It was all pink. The curtains, bed, wardrobe, a


    nd desk were all pink. Paige didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Your mother said girls liked pink, so she specially


    arranged this room for you!¡± Donald breathed the air in the bedroom exaggeratedly. ¡°Do you feel that e


    ven the air is sweet?¡± Paige didn¡¯t reply. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like it¡­ Your mother also arrange


    d a few other rooms for you!¡± Donald took her to the next few rooms, which had Mediterranean style, E


    uropean style, and modern style¡­. Danica was not sure what style Paige liked. Since there were many


    rooms, Danica simply arranged one each. ¡°This one.¡± Paige picked the simplest one. ¡°Then you have


    a good rest. M*m and Dad have a surprise for you!¡± Danica held Paige¡¯s hand. ¡°Come downstairs when


    you are asked to, OK?¡± Danica was a little nervous when she was about to give Danica her first gift. P


    aige understood her feelings and nodded. After unpacking her luggage, Paige took out her phone and s


    ent a Line message. ¡°Do you still have any Heart Relief Grass?¡± The person who got the message quic


    kly called Paige. ¡°Paige, are you going to make pills with it again? Did you find a business opportunity b


    ecause of the sky-


    high price of the Heart Relief Pills in the ck market recently?¡± When Paige heard her clearughter,


    she smiled faintly. ¡°It is also because of Cassie¡¯s condition, right?¡± The girl who spoke was called Anna,


    Paige¡¯s good friend, and partner. She knew Paige very well. ¡°A Heart Relief Pill is worth 1.6 million doll


    ars. And it can save Cassie. What a great thing, but I only have one left.¡± The Heart Relief Grass had a


    miraculous effect on treating the heart. A small one was ridiculously expensive. 2/3 Get Boras What wa


    s worse, this herb was extremely rare, and only a few of them would show up in an auction. The only o


    ne Anna had was bought at a high price from someone. Other people bought Heart Relief Grass to stud


    y its ingredients. They still didn¡¯t know its value and how to make products to make the most of it. But P


    aige was different. Shebined other medicinal herbs with it to make Heart Relief Pills. Such a small


    pill could save a dying patient with heart disease. Everyone wanted the pill. Anna knew only Paige coul


    d make the most of Heart Relief Grass. ¡°Are you in a hurry? I will send it to you now?¡± ¡°No, I will visit yo


    u in a few days. The ce I live is closer to your house.¡± Paige briefly exined how her biological par


    ents found her. ¡°Ah? You are not Tyrell¡¯s biological daughter? How could such a crazy thing happen to


    you¡­?¡± Anna did not expect such a big change after not talking to Paige for just a few days. ¡°Since the


    Tate family has treated you like this, why did you save Cassie?¡± ¡°She has done me a favor,¡± Paige said


    in a t tone. Tyrell and Lindsey had been busy with work since Paige was young, so Cassie raised her


    . Cassie was seriously ill now, so Paige had to take care of her. ¡°You saved Cassie¡¯s life! Tyrell still thin


    ks she has lived for so many years in the hospital because he paid for her VIP ward and hired a nurse t


    o take care of her! If you hadn¡¯t saved Cassie time and time again, how could he still have a mother?¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes darkened, and she didn¡¯t speak.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 12

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    Patricia Is Back Get Bons Anna continued, ¡°If not for you, would their small workshop have developed s


    o much, and would they move from a small city to a first¨C


    tier one? Tyrell could be one of the richest men in Chicago all because of your hard work! Otherwise, h


    e might be broke. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the talent to do business, so he causes trouble for you every few d


    ays. You have to clean up his mess! You should have been the richest person instead! And he would ha


    ve nothing! It¡¯s a pity you haven¡¯t earned anything for yourself all these years¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with tha


    t?¡± Paige¡¯s voice was a little*y as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°As long as I want money, I can earn it anytime.¡± ¡°


    I just feel sorry for you! Ever since we were young, they have left you with Cassie and rarely returned h


    ome! ¡°When they found Abbigail, they kicked you away. ¡°They are so ungrateful!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk


    about them. Keep an eye on the Heart Relief Grass for me. One stalk is not enough,¡± Paige interrupted,


    ¡°If it shows up in an auction, let me know immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± They chatted a while longer befor


    e the call ended. At this moment, Paige¡¯s phone vibrated. She unlocked the screen and found a new m


    essage sent by a subordinate. ¡°Boss, I have a big order! ¡°A super¨C


    rich man ordered a hundred pieces of clothes, a hundred bags, and a hundred pairs of shoes for his da


    ughter. He wants them today. ¡°I sent all the limited editions to him! The inventory is empty now! ¡°When


    are you going to give me a few more drafts? ¡°I want them! It¡¯s urgent!¡± Paige tapped the screen with he


    r slender fingers and quickly replied, ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°OK, then I will wait for your news. I will be at the rich man¡¯


    s house soon. I will see what his daughter looks like. I hope she is not u*ly and won¡¯t ruin your clothes.¡±


    Paige was a little surprised. ¡°You will personally deliver them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a big order. I must be conside


    rate! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Putting down the phone, Paige was puzzled. What kind of family was this? The


    y bought so many clothes and shoes at once. Were they going to open a shop? At this time, a luxury R


    V stopped at the entrance of the vi. Chapter 12 Patricia Is Back 1/5 Get Boys Dillon stepped forward


    and respectfully opened the car door. He bowed and said, ¡°Ms. Lusk, wee home. You will bring a l


    ot of joy to this house.¡± Patricia got out of the car. Her skin was fair, her figure was graceful, and her fac


    e was beautiful. Her bangs were tucked behind, revealing her smooth forehead. Her lustrous eyes shoProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    wed confidence. Several s Srvants moved her luggage into the house, and Dillon followed her all the w


    ay. ¡°Ms. Lusk, you were busy with the examinations, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. After it was over, yo


    u went abroad to y with your best friend. Now that you are back, I finally have a chance to talk to you


    ¡­,¡± Dillon said in a low voice. ¡°What is it?¡± Patricia¡¯s facial features were ordinary, but she was spoiled


    and exuded superiority. Even her voice carried the arrogance and nobility of an outstanding person. Sh


    e wore a fluffy dress today. The hems set off her beauty and elegance. She held a branded bag and wo


    re branded jewelry. She looked like a noble flower. And her beauty came from money and skincare pro


    ducts. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Before Dillon finished his words, Patricia noticed there were dozen outsiders in the garde


    n. They hung countless beautiful clothes and bags on the racks. After tidying them up, they were about


    to bring them into the house. Several s srvants were blowing balloons in the garden and hanging star li


    ghts on the trees. Even Amily was helping. Amily Chavez was Patricia¡¯s ¡°exclusive s*rvant¡°. Patricia gre


    w up with her. After Danica gave birth to five sons, she couldn¡¯t produce milk andcked energy after s


    he had a baby girl. After Patricia was born, Amily fed her on form, put her to bed, and stayed by her


    side. In this family, there was only one thing that Amily had to do, which was to serve Patricia well. Ther


    efore, Amily¡¯s status was slightly higher than the other s*rvants. She was like a mother to Patricia. Whe


    n Patricia saw her, Patricia gave a bright smile. ¡°Ms. Lusk, you are back!¡± When Amily saw Patricia, the


    smile on her face did not fade. She quickly walked over and said, ¡°I finally see you! You insisted on livin


    g in that boarding school. Now you have lost weight in just a month!¡± ¡°You are thinner, too. Is it because


    you missed me?¡± ¡°Girl!¡± Amily was amused by her and looked at her again. ¡°Fortunately, you are more


    beautiful!¡± Patricia smiled sweetly and looked at the other s*rvants. ¡°Is this a surprise prepared for me?¡±


    Did her parents want to reward her for preparing for her exams? Or did they think it was time to throw


    ae¨Cof¨C


    age party for her? Get Boys Or did they want to congratte her in advance because they thought she


    would go to the University of Chicago? No matter what, Patricia felt happy to see this. There were no gi


    rls who did not like beautiful clothes and shoes, not to mention they were limited editions. Besides, a pa


    rty seemed to being up. Sure enough, her parents doted on her the most! Although she had five ol


    der brothers, her parents loved her equally. When Amily heard that, her expression was a little awkward


    . ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Patricia¡¯s tone was still joyful. But Amily quickly called out, ¡°Ms. Lusk, the


    y are not for you.¡± When Amily said that, she nced at Dillon. They did not want to hurt Patricia¡¯s feeli


    ngs. Amily should be the one to break the bad news to Patricia. ¡°Amily, I know you did not expect that I


    would fly back on my best friend¡¯s ne in advance. I know you have not set up the party yet¡­ It does


    n¡¯t matter. I will pretend I don¡¯t know. You can continue your work. I did not see anything.¡± ¡°Patricia¡­¡± P


    atricia happily entered the house. She was the only girl in this house. If these things were not for her, w


    ere they for her brothers? Her parents wanted to give her a surprise. It was normal for these s*rvants to


    not admit it. Patricia entered the main hall. Dozens of disy racks were neatly ced there. Every ski


    rt and bag seemed to be tailor¨C


    made for her¡­ Patricia shuttled through the racks, happiness filling in her heart. Amily tried to exin,


    but when she saw Patricia¡¯s cheerful face, she could not bear to break her fantasy. In the room, Paige j


    ust finished working and was ready to rest when someone knocked on the door. Bonnie Perry¡¯s respect


    ful voice came from outside the door, ¡°Miss, your parents invited you to the garden.¡°. Paige realized the


    surprise was ready. She closed the door and obediently followed Bonnie to the garden. Just as she sto


    od at the entrance of the garden, everything suddenly went ck. The lights of the entire vi were turn


    ed off. Three secondster, a dreamy light appeared. 3/5 ¡°Miss, pleasee in.¡± Bonnie bowed and m


    ade a gesture. Get Bogs Paige walked into the garden. There were all kinds of beautiful star lights han


    ging on the trees. Countless brightly¨C


    colored balloons floated in the air. Colorful ribbons fell from the sky. Was this a surprise for her? Paige


    had never received a surprise from Tyrell and Lindsey, but now, she could feel how her biological paren


    ts loved her. Patricia, who was in the room, was surprised to see this. Why did no one tell her before rel


    easing the ribbons? But she would get thousands of likes once she posted this. Patricia was about to g


    o to the garden to take a few photos. Then she suddenly found her parents were running out happily an


    d shouted, ¡°My precious daughter.¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t help but lower her head shyly and smile. Since she


    was young, her parents had never called her so lovingly. Did they miss her after so many days? Did th


    ey think she was in the garden, so they happily ran out to wee her? What they didn¡¯t know was tha


    t their precious daughter was still in the house!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 13

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    His Boss Is the Richest Man¡¯s Daughter Get Bos Patricia gave a happy smile. When she came to th


    e garden, she saw her parents holding a girl¡¯s hand and saying something intimately. The girl was tall a


    nd had a slender waist. Her skin was naturally fair, unlike Patricia who achieved it through medical treat


    ment and skin care products. Patricia never had to do anything about it. As they approached, Patricia fo


    und the girl was dressed in ordinary clothes, but her facial features were extremely outstanding. She ha


    d a fair little face which was somewhat simr to her mother¡¯s. A gust of wind blew, and the girl¡¯s hair da


    nced with it. Her temperament was otherworldly. She was pure and beautiful. How could there be such


    a guest at home?? Patricia¡¯s heart surged with doubts. It seemed her parents cared about that girl very


    much. ¡°Paige, how is the surprise of this garden? Are you surprised? Do you like it?¡± Donald had not fin


    ished speaking when he suddenly noticed Patricia in front of him. He froze before asking, ¡°Patricia? Sh


    ouldn¡¯t you be back tomorrow afternoon? Why are you here today?¡± Realizing the garden surprise was


    prepared for that girl, Patricia was a little surprised and puzzled. She did not understand why her parent


    s valued a girl they had never met so much. However, with a guest at home, Patricia smiled gracefully


    and said gently, ¡°Dad, M*m, I came back early on my best friend¡¯s ne. Who is this?¡± Donald did not e


    xpect that Patricia would suddenly be home. He quickly smiled, ¡°You came at the right time. Let me intr


    oduce you to Paige, your sister!¡± Sister? What sister? Could it be a distant rtive? The girl was dresse


    d in ordinary clothes and did not look like a close rtive. All of Patricia¡¯s close rtives were rich, nobl


    e, and powerful. A distant rtive dressed in in clothes like the girl was probably here to make conn


    ections and borrow money, right? Donald naturally did not know what Patricia was thinking. He turned h


    is head and said, ¡°Paige, this is Patricia. I mentioned her to you. She just finished her examinations and


    summer vacation. She will live at home then.¡± Paige understood and spoke out of courtesy, ¡°Hello.¡± Pa


    tricia nodded slightly and gave her signature fake smile, gentling greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± Patricia did not take


    Paige seriously at all. She only thought she was a poor rtive. Get Boguc ¡°Mr. and Ms. Lusk, the cloth


    es and shoes you ordered have arrived. It was personally sent by the manager of the brand. It is inside.


    ¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Danica was overjoyed. She took Paige¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go in and see if you like them. Pa


    tricia, I have something to tell youter.¡± Patricia was shocked. The beautiful clothes and shoes inside p


    repared for Paige? Who was Paige? How could she get so much attention from Patricia¡¯s parents?


    ompanied by Donald and Danica, Paige walked to the main hall. The brand head was already standing


    there respectfully. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, good afternoon. I am the person in charge of PQ Fashion. My na


    me is Jaylen Terrell. You can just call me Jaylen. These clothes and shoes are thetest works of our b


    rand founder, Paine. I heard you ordered them for your daughter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Danica looked at these beauti


    ful clothes and shoes, nodding with satisfaction, ¡± Paine¡¯s new work is indeed extraordinary. Paige, quic


    klye and see if you like them.¡± Jaylen looked over, and the smile on his face instantly froze. The gir


    l had a beautiful face and clear eyes. The point was that she looked the same as his Boss! Jaylen was


    stupefied for a long time. He sized up Paige over and over again. She was like a clone of his boss! Ho


    w could it be¡­? Three years ago, Paige created PQ Fashion with the name ¡°Paine Quinn¡±, and every p


    iece of clothing was designed by her. Its style was unique, and the models looked perfect in it. However


    , each piece of clothing only had one copy¡­. Soon, it became famous in the upper-


    ss circle and was sought after by many socialites, noble youngdies, and celebrities. Then, Paige l


    aunched the shoes and bags she designed, shocking the entire fashion industry. Her works won many i


    nternational awards, and in just three years, PQ Fashion rose from an obscure brand to an internationa


    l top brand. Countless high-


    end brands wanted to poach Paine, the designer, and even wanted to buy the PQ Fashion brand, but t


    hey were mercilessly rejected. ¡°Paige, tell me if you are dissatisfied. You can ask Jaylen to make chang


    es. He is in charge of the brand,¡± Danica said lovingly. Because the founder of PQ Fashion never show


    ed her face and was focused on the creation, Jaylen was in charge of the operation. Jaylen suppressed


    his shock and bowed respectfully. ¡°Miss, how should I address you?¡± Cet Borras ¡°My name is Paige.¡± J


    aylen saw her raising her eyebrows and this voice¡­ It was his boss! Who could tell him what was goin


    g on? How was his boss the daughter of the richest man in the country? If she was already so rich, why


    did she develop a brand of her own? No. Didn¡¯t the richest man in the country only have one daughter


    ? It was Patricia¡­ Was Paige an illegitimate child who needed to be kept a secret from the public? But


    if Paige wasn¡¯t supposed to exist, how would Danica allow her to stay in this house and dote on her so


    much?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 14

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A Big Fortune Paige thought that she would be able to use those goods in her inventory to deal with the


    orders for at least half a year. During that period, she would no longer need to draw any designs. She


    could use her time to research medicine and other things. However, she did not expect that her parents


    would buy all of her goods. Some of them were the products that she had designed in the early days, s


    o they didn¡¯t look pretty¡­ ¡°Ms. Tate, your name and our brand founder¡¯s are simr. I¡¯m wondering if yo


    u know my boss?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Paige¡¯s denial was crisp and clear Jaylen,


    understood that it should be the other people present who did not know the real identity of his boss! ¡°Yo


    u are so lucky to have such a loving pair of parents. Look at these clothes. They are all unprecedented


    works of our brand founder Those clothes suit you very well!¡± ¡°Paige, look at this suit. It will look good o


    n you¡­¡± Donald noticed a suit of clothes on the disy. ¡°Paine¡¯s work is indeed amazing. Look at this


    dress.¡± Danica took the dress to Paige and gestured. ¡°I can imagine how you look when you put it on. It


    ¡¯s really beautiful!¡± ¡°Paige, don¡¯t you girls like wh*te shoes? What do you think of this pair?¡± Donald pre


    sented a pair of wh*te shoes to Paige. Danica took off a bag. ¡°Paige, how about this shoulder bag? It s


    eems to be tailor made for you. You must look good when you take it!¡± Paige¡¯s eyes looked so deep, el


    egant, and graceful. She was listening to them. She was outstanding in appearance, her eyes were cry


    stal clear, and she was cool and well-


    behaved, with an unspeakable charm. By the side, Patricia¡¯s face had turned pale, and her expression


    could not be described as shocking She could not believe her ears! What was going on? What the h*ll


    was going on? Why would her parents treat this girl as their daughter and give her so much PQ Fashio


    n limited edition¡­. Seeing them circle the girl with a look of concern, Patricia felt panicked and uneasy.


    What exactly happened during the month she stayed in school? ¡°It¡¯s all your size. If you don¡¯t like it, da


    d will get someone to make some more!¡± Donald looked at Paige dotingly. Paige¡¯s eyes were bright, an


    d her voice was soft and gentle, ¡°No, thanks. They are all good.¡± jaylen heard the tone of Paige. She se


    emed to be dissatisfied¡­. There was nothing he could do. These were the early works of Paige. They


    originally nned to sell them for a year or Unexpectedly, they returned to the hands of Paige. ¡°How m


    uch is this?¡± All of a sudden, Paige¡¯s eyes fell on Jaylen. Jaylen was stunned for a moment and hurriedl


    y said, ¡°This is thetest masterpiece of our founder, Paine They are very popr. The cheapest produ


    ct costs 50 thousand dors.¡± Paige was speechless. ¡°As everyone knows, most of the works of our fou


    nder, who is beautiful and talented, are worth 80 thousand dors to 130 thousand dors. The quality


    works are worth at least 160 thousand dors.¡± What Donald bought for his daughter was at least 160 t


    housand dors. They were all top-


    notch works. The difference between quality works and ordinary works was how much time it took for P


    aige to draw the draft. In fact, Jaylen had seen Paine draw hundreds of drafts in one night¡­ The excell


    ent work may take a few minutes longer than the general ones¡­. ¡°So, how much is it in total?¡± Paige ra


    ised her eyebrows and gave a meaningful look to Jaylen. Jaylen did not understand what was going on


    and was a little uneasy. ¡°Mr. Lusk, it¡¯s 65 million dors. Paige did not expect to earn so much money f


    rom her biological parents on the first day of being their daughter She felt a little guilty. ¡°It¡¯s quite expen


    sive.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Jaylen hurriedly exined. ¡°PQ Fashion did not pursue quantity. It only cared about q


    uality, and the number of our clothes was limited. Every piece was very popr Wearing it, you¡¯ll be the


    most beautiful person! ¡°It is indeed arge sum of money,¡± Paige slightly increased her tone. She used


    her eyes to pressure Jaylen. Seeing Paine¡¯s suggestive gaze,bined with what Paine said, Jaylen f


    inally got it. ¡°Yes, it is a bit expensive How about this? We¡¯ll give you a 10 percent discount?¡± Paige rep


    eated his words, ¡°10 percent discount?¡± ¡°20?¡± Jaylen was uncertain. Seeing that Paine seemed unsatis


    fied, he continued, ¡°How about a 30 percent discount? This is our bottom line!¡± PQ Fashion was a high


    end brand after all! Everyone was stunned. How could they get a 30 percent discount on PQ Fashion?


    Donald and Danica did not expect their daughter would be an expert at bargaining. Paige was simply to


    o considerate! ¡°I¡¯ll just charge you 45 million dors. And you can keep the fraction. I¡¯ll return the extra


    money to Mr. Lusk¡¯s ountter,¡± Jaylen decided. Donald thought that his daughter wanted to save m


    oney for him and said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. Paige, I¡¯m rich and can afford it! You don¡¯t have to worry about


    it¡± ¡°I have to. Even if you have money, you can¡¯t spend it like that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll return half of the cloth


    es.¡±: In this way, she could sell them to others and make money. ¡°How can this be? Why don¡¯t you retur


    n the money to my daughter¡¯s ount? She deserves it. Paige, give your bank ount to him. You ca


    n regard this as your pocket money ¡® ¡± It was 20 million dors they were talking about. Jaylen never th


    ought that things would go that way. The people around him were all jealous. Patricia did not expect he


    r parents would be so generous. They gave her so much money without hesitation. In the past, they ha


    d never treated her like this! Seeing her st*gger back a step, Amily stepped forward to support her and


    whispered, ¡°Ms. Lusk, calm down.¡± Although the truth was cr*el, things had not ended the worst¡­. Patri


    cia saw her parents using an intimate and gentle way that she had never seen before to treat Paige. Th


    ey were treating Paige seriously and carefully. They even ignored Patricia! Paige always had a cold te


    mperament. Although she restrained herself a little in front of Donald and Danica, the coldness emitted


    from her bones was like a wolf that she could not tame. Paige was not a good child. How could there b


    e a wolf in the sheep? This ce was not suitable for her! Paige was just a square peg in a round h**e!


    Patricia tried to calm herself down as much as possible. She raised the corner of her lips and asked, ¡°


    Dad and m*m, she is¡­¡± Only then did Donald and Danica notice Patricia. Danica spoke first, ¡°Send the


    se things to the cloakroom of Ms. Lusk¡­¡± The way of addressing Paige made Patricia feel bad again.


    Patricia was the only girl in the Lusk family. She was ¡°Ms. Lusk¡±. Why was there an extra ¡°Ms. Lusk¡± for


    no reason?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 15

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    No Hug ¡°Jaylen, thank you foring today,¡± after Danica thanked him, she turned her head and said.


    ¡°Dillon, please take good care of Mr Terrell.¡± ¡°Yes. Mr Terrell, pleasee with me.¡± Jaylen knew that D


    anica and her family still had something to talk about. He nced at Paige and said a few words before


    following Dillon, ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit down and talk about it.¡± Danica took Paige¡¯s hand and asked Patricia t


    o sit down. This scene was like a thorn in Patricia¡¯s eyes as if there was a knife stabbing her heart. ¡°Pat


    ricia, let me reintroduce her. She is Paige Lusk. She is my biological daughter ¡± When Patricia heard thi


    s, she was so shocked. Patricia always thought that Paige was a distant rtive who came to borrow m


    oney. She did not expect that Paige would be the biological daughter of her parents¡­ No wonder Dani


    ca and Donald were being so nice to Paige! ¡°It was like this. Donald and I passed by a small town in th


    e past. At that time, I was close tobor There was no other way. We could only find the nearest health


    center to give birth to my daughter ¡± Danica followed the memory in her mind and recalled the past, ¡°Th


    e health center we found had no single ward. The nurse temporarily arranged a triple room for me. Two


    other pregnant women were waiting forbor there. ¡°In thetter half of the night, the health center sud


    denly caught fire. I don¡¯t know what happened. ¡°Because the smoke is too big, I can¡¯t see the direction


    ¡­. ¡°In the panic, I held a child and thought it was Paige¡­ ¡°In fact, you are the child of another pregnant


    woman, not mine. ¡°It was me who took the wrong baby.¡± These words smashed thest line of defense


    on Patricia¡¯s face. She could not believe that she was a stranger to the Lusk family! ¡°Paige was taken


    away by the Tate family, and the child of the Tate family was picked up and raised by a cleaner And you


    came to our family¡­ If I hadn¡¯t happened to see the news on the Inte a while ago, I wouldn¡¯t have


    known that all three families had the wrong child!¡± Patricia felt so shocked. Danica didn¡¯t n to tell eve


    rything to them, but in the end, she chose to tell the truth, ¡°As for your biological mother, we had people


    investigate it. Because of the hemorrhage after birth, her body was too weak. That night, she didn¡¯t esc


    ape from the fire¡­¡± What? Her biological mother d*ed on the night she gave birth to her? Patricia¡¯s fac


    e waspletely pale. She could not believe all of this. ¡°Your biological father is missing. We can¡¯t find


    him,¡± when Danica said this, she looked at Paige and said generously ¡°We have discussed it with Paig


    e. We intend to let you stay in our family. From now on, you are sisters. ¡°We owe Paige too much these


    years. Next, we will do everything we can to make up for her Although you are not our biological daugh


    ter, we have regarded you as a family member for these years. In the future, you and Paige should get


    along well. Take care of her and apany her Could you do that for me?¡± When she heard that her p


    arents were biased, Patricia could not ept it at all! How could a younger sister take care of her elder


    sister? All these years, Patricia had been proud of her family. Because her father was the richest man i


    n the country, and her mother was a famous beauty. Her five brothers were doing well in various industr


    ies. Since she was a child, everyone ttered and curry favor with her¡­. When was it her turn to tter


    others and curry favor with others? Although she was extremely reluctant in her heart, at this time, after


    weighing the pros and cons, Patricia still said gracefully, ¡°It happens all of a sudden. I need time to dig


    est. But I feel sorry for what happened to Paige ¡°I lived in this house for eighteen years. Now my most b


    eloved parents told me that I¡¯m not their daughter¡­¡± Patricia lowered her curly eyshes, looking sad


    and pitiful. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my biological mother would die in the fire the day I was born. My biological fa


    ther is missing. I have never done one thing for them¡­..¡± When Patricia said this, she couldn¡¯t help but


    shed tears.. She reached out her hand to wipe away her tears as if she wiped away the sadness and th


    e regret. ¡°M*m and dad, you are willing to let me stay in this family I am very grateful and very satisfied.


    You can rest assured that from now on, I will get along well with my sister!¡± She was very sincere, and


    her eyes which had been washed with tears were particrly sincere. But Paige grew up in the Tate fa


    mily and had seen all kinds of strange things. With just a nce, she could see that what Patricia said


    was not true. ¡°Paige, wee back.¡± Patricia opened her arms, wanting to hug her Due to the expecte


    d eyes of her parents, Paige faintly responded, ¡°Well, thank you. But no hug.¡± Patricia froze in ce. ¡°I


    don¡¯t like to have physical contact with others. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Paige had always been cold. But this kind of r


    esponse and attitude to Patricia meant that Paige didn¡¯t like Patricia. Paige deliberately embarrassed h


    er and made her feel humiliated! ¡°Paige is used to being alone You¡¯ll get to know each otherter We ar


    e a family now. Patricia, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± Patricia heard this and felt embarrassed. She finall


    y answered obediently, ¡°OK.¡± Danica looked at the time, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s h


    ave dinner first¡¯ Paige, are you hungry? We are too busy talking and forgot that it¡¯s dinner time!¡± Donald


    smiled and said to Paige, ¡°I and Danica cooked dinner today Have a try. If you don¡¯t like it, tell us. We


    can make a change.¡± The dining table was full of all kinds of delicious food, and they heard that it was


    made by Donald and Danica¡­ Patricia felt sour in her heart. There were four chefs at home, so how co


    uld Donald and Danica cook for them? But today, Donald and Danica did that for Paige! Donald and Da


    nica kept picking up food for Paige. After a while, Paige¡¯s te was full of food. Although they took care


    of Patricia¡¯s feelings and gave her a lot of food, Patricia found that they picked more food for Paige. Th


    is made Patricia jealous. ¡°Paige, you have suffered a lot these years! Make yourself at home, OK? ¡°Tas


    te this. Look at how skinny you are¡­¡± Standing at the side, when Amily saw that Patricia was neglected


    , she could not help but feel distressed. Fortunately, Paige went upstairs after dinner and did not stay fo


    r long. Only then did Patricia find the opportunity to chat with her parents. After going around for a while


    , she carefully asked, ¡°Dad and mom, you saw the search on the Inte. Why do you think that Paige i


    s your biological daughter? Is there any evidence?¡± She wanted to say, could Paige be a fake? After all,


    everyone wanted to be the daughter of the richest man in the country¡­. Donald and Danica couldn¡¯t b


    e sure that Paige was their daughter based on their simr appearance, right? When Donald heard this


    , he was stunned at first and then quickly exined with a smile, ¡°There is no evidence. But the experie


    nce of the night when Paige was born is the same as the night in our memory.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 16

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    You and Patricia Must Get Married! They were all in the same clink and they were in the same ward. W


    hen the clinic was on fire they took the wrong baby im pank Patricia thought, is that so? Donald continu


    ed, ¡°They sent Paige¡¯s hair We have examined it, and it is 99.9% identical! When we met her I found sh


    e looked just like your mother. It¡¯s identical!¡± Hearing Donald say this, Patricia¡¯s heartpletely sank,


    but she was still trying. ¡°Then how do you know that I am not your biological daughter?¡± ¡°After we got th


    e test with Paige, we went to your room to get a hair of yours.¡± That was to say, Patricia was not one of


    the members of the Lusk family biologically. There went thest glimmer of hope in Patricia¡¯s heart. ¡°Pa


    tricia, although you are not the child of Donald and me, after so many years, we have already regarded


    you as a daughter.¡± Danica stroked her head. ¡°You can stay at home. When you get married in the futur


    e, we will make the party one of the best.¡± Danica looked at Patricia in her usual way. But Patricia knew


    better than anyone that something was different! How good it would be if she was indeed the daughter


    of the richest man in the country! Now that Paige had returned, she could at most be considered an ad


    opted daughter with no family tie! She was an outsider! Her eyes dimmed for a few seconds, and Patric


    ia subconsciously reached out to hug Danica. ¡°I love you, m*m and dad. I will always be your good girl.¡±


    After talking with her parents for a while, Patricia came to the second floor and found that the entire flo


    or had changed! This floor looked brand new. It had been renovated. Each room had its style. Patricia r


    an into a maid and asked, ¡°What is going on with these rooms?¡± ¡°Mr and Mrs. Lusk prepared these to w


    ee Ms. Paige home. They invited a world-


    famous designer called Ken and the best contractor to design and decorate. They changed every room


    , except yours. And each room is decorated with a kind of style because we don¡¯t know what style Ms.


    Paige likes.¡± Patricia¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°But. ¡°Seeing that there was no one else around


    , the maid whispered, ¡°Ms. Paige grew up in a small family. In the end, she only picked the most ordinar


    y one.¡± Hearing the maid say this, Patricia felt better The maid looked around again and said in a light v


    oice, ¡°Ms. Paige wasn¡¯t that educated. She doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate art. Normally, precious artw


    ork like ¡°Five Intoxicated Kings¡± was supposed to be hung in the living room for people to see. But she


    asked someone to take it to the tea break room!¡± Patricia was a little surprised. ¡°She did that?¡± ¡°But Mr.


    and Mrs. Lusk value her very much. They took the painting to the tea room as she asked. ¡°Today, they


    cooked for Ms. Paige and bought many beautiful clothes, shoes, and bags for her ¡°And, oh, they gave


    her millions of dors.¡± Under Patricia¡¯s long eyshes, a pair of eyes hid great waves. ¡°Ms. Lusk, plea


    se forgive me for saying this. If you choose to go abroad, I¡¯m afraid your family status in the future will b


    e¡­ precarious.¡± The maid braced herself and reminded Patricia. Of course, Patricia knew what she sh


    ould do now. ¡°Yes, I know I want to stay alone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wait, your name is Dalia, right?¡± Patricia stoppe


    d her and took off the diamond bracelet on her wrist and gave it to her. ¡°I heard that one of your family i


    s si*k. This bracelet may be useful.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lusk!¡± Dalia Doyle was grateful. ¡°I will be loyal to


    you forever, Ms. Lusk.¡± The diamond bracelet was sparkling Patricia raised her hand to signal her to lea


    ve. She had an idea. Although Paige was the real daughter of Danica and Donald, these years she had


    been with them day and night. Her bond was deeper than Paige¡¯s! The next morning. In front of room


    306 of Farwen Hospital, a man pushed the door open and entered. He had a pair of dark and clear eye


    s and delicate facial features, and his whole body exuded an iparable nobility. The old man on the


    bed moved his fingers slightly. He seemed to have sensed something and slowly opened his eyes. Se


    eing that the person who came was his eldest grandson, Martin, the old man¡¯s gaze softened, and his v


    oice was a little weak. ¡°You brat¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± said Martin. ¡°Where am I? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    the old man struggled to raise his head to size up the room. Why was he in so much pain that he could


    barely speak? ¡°You are on a hunger strike. Do you remember?¡± Martin smiled. He refused to eat and t


    ake medicine unless he could see Martin. And in the end, he fainted and was in danger because of the


    hunger strike. After Martin reminded him, the old man remembered it. He was indeed on a hunger strik


    e. He knew that he did not have much time left, so he wanted to force Martin to get married as soon as


    possible. He wanted to turn over in bed, but his whole body was in pain. ¡°Oh, it hurts¡­¡± Martin did not


    help him up, but he even mocked his grandfather. ¡°It¡¯s very lucky of you to wake up.¡± Martin meant that


    he should endure that pain. ¡°You brat, I just woke up. Can you be a little polite?¡± the old manine


    d. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Tell me. How many days has it been since youst came to see me?¡± If not for the


    fact that he refused to eat and take medicine, and had such a big operation, Martin wouldn¡¯te to se


    e him. ¡°Well, you forced me to do this.¡± Every time Martin came over, the old man would bring up the Lu


    sk family¡¯s daughter, Patricia, and mention the engagement back then. ¡°You¡­ I don¡¯t care!¡± The old ma


    n turned his head angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Maybe one day soon I will d*e. Tomorrow, you m


    ust bring your fianc¨¦e to see me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e,¡± Martin said word by word. ¡°You just want me


    dead, don¡¯t you? The Stowe family and the Lusk family are engaged. You and Patricia must get marrie


    d! Otherwise, how can I face the Lusk family?¡± ¡°The engagement was made by you. It is your problem t


    o solve it,¡± Martin said in a cold voice. ¡°You! You¡­ Ouch, my heart¡­¡± The old man clutched his chest,


    his expression painful. ¡°Rhys, get the doctor.¡± Just as Martin finished speaking, the old man waved his


    hand and said, ¡°No need! Anyway, if you and Patricia don¡¯t appear together tomorrow, I don¡¯t have you


    as my grandson! In the future, I will have nothing to do with you!¡± Seeing that the two of them were arg


    uing again, Rhys tried to smooth it, ¡°Mr. Stowe, please calm down. He is just too busy recently¡­¡± ¡°Wor


    k, work, all about work. A man has to get married and that¡¯s when life isplete.¡± ¡°Howe it¡­¡± Wh


    y did Rhys get involved? He just loved work!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 17

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    Drive Her Out of Chicago ¡°You should find a girlfriend and let others see how happy a life with a girlfrie


    nd is!¡± Killian said. Martin took out the breakfast he brought and ced it in front of the old man. ¡°Rhys


    has a girlfriend. Are you going to do his work?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Rhys didn¡¯t expect Killian would agree to it imme


    diately, and he was moved. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to do it! Rhys, if you have a girlfriend, I will let this br


    at give you a holiday. At least you won¡¯t have to work on the weekend! I will give you a big gift! And I wil


    l ask this brat to hire more people to share your work!¡± Hearing the words, Rhys was extremely moved.


    ¡°Especially, you will get a pay rise.¡± ¡°Mr. Stowe, you are wise!¡± Rhys was so moved that he immediately


    expressed his loyalty. ¡°Mr. Stowe, I agree with you. It is time for Martin to consider marriage at his age.


    Don¡¯t worry. I will show the benefits of marriage to him and help him find a wife soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Th


    at¡¯s right! Rhys is smart. Martin, you are too stubborn!¡± As Killian praised others, he did not forget to sc


    old his grandson. Rhys was happily receiving praise. ¡°Rhys, there is a project in Africa. You cane t


    o help.¡± Hearing Martin¡¯s words, Rhys panicked and said, ¡°Martin, what I mean is. ¡°Pack your things an


    d take a flight tomorrow.¡± ¡°Martin?¡± Rhys hurriedly looked at Killian for help. ¡°Rhys, I want you toe t


    o me every day after work and chat with me!¡± Killian said slowly. ¡°Martin, since your grandpa said that.¡±


    At this moment, the door handle was turned and someone sneaked in. ¡°Mr. Stowe, it¡¯s me.¡± As soon as


    Denise who was battered and exhausted entered, she saw that there were other people. She hurriedly


    tidied up her clothes. ¡°Martin and Rhys, good morning.¡± It was not even eight in the morning yet. Logica


    lly speaking, it was forbidden to visit at this time. Denise must have used her past work pass at the entr


    ance. She walked through the fire exit and avoided the cameras before sneaking in. ¡°Who told you to c


    ome?¡± For the sake of the dean yesterday, Martin temporarily did not make things difficult for Denise M


    artin did not expect that Denise would be so bold as to open the door of the ward without permission. ¡°


    Mr. Stowe and Martin, please give me another chance!¡± Denise suddenly fell to her knees. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    my career as a doctor to be ruined. I beg you. Pease let me go back to this hospital to work. Mr. Stowe


    , please take into ount that I once made a n for your illness, and for the sake that I used to be yo


    ur doctor. ¡± Denise once contributed to Killian¡¯s illness. ¡°Has she been kicked out of the medical industrN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    y?¡± Killian asked Rhys, who was beside him. the first ce Instead, she wanted to and your lite ahead


    of time. She is so evil. Yesterday Ms. Tate, who operated on you, said that Denise was not worthy to be


    a dos ter¡¯ Mr. Exans heard what Denise did and just dr*ve her out of the medical industry¡± Yes, your co


    nditien worsened yesterday Denise didn¡¯t take any measure Rhys looked at that vicious woman and did


    not give her a good face That d*mned gul deliberately threw dirt on me in front of Mr. Evans! Mr. Stowe


    , I have been wronged. I have been doing my best to cure you. You should have an impression¡­¡± Befo


    re Denise could finish speaking, Martin¡¯s eyes darkened, and he wore a gloomy face. Rhys didn¡¯t expe


    ct that Denise would distort facts and frame Paige. Rhys wondered if Denise thought that they were blin


    d yesterday and didn¡¯t see the truth. ¡°Ms. Moore, I advise you to think over before you speak!¡± Rhys fro


    wned and reminded. Yesterday, Denise was the one who advocated injecting efloxate. Now, the one wh


    o was making a false usation was also her! Paige was Killian¡¯s savior, but Denise called Paige a d*


    mn*d girl. ¡°The Moore family is not allowed to enter Chicago in the future,¡± Killian, who was on the bed,


    suddenly said. ¡°Drive her out!¡± Denise had originallye to plead for mercy, but she did not expect th


    at she would implicate the entire family. ¡°Mr. Stowe, I don¡¯t know what I did to make you angry. Are you


    angry just because of the misunderstanding yesterday?¡± Denise hurriedly held the bed leg and refused


    to leave. ¡°Mr. Stowe, please listen to my exnation¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t have the right to talk to me!¡±


    Killian burned with anger ¡°Mr. Stowe, if you don¡¯t show mercy today, I can only d*e here!¡± ¡°Then go to h


    *ll. Rhys, give her the knife.¡± Killian did not care about her. Rhys picked up the fruit knife on the table an


    d threw it in front of her The dropping sound scared Denise and her body trembled. She just wanted to t


    hreat Killian, not really to n to end her life. ¡°Mr Stowe¡­¡± Seeing that Killian didn¡¯t show any mercy, D


    enise could only cry, ¡°My family is poor, and I am the only daughter in the family. Since I was a child, I h


    ave been the hope of the entire family. My dream is to be a doctor who saves lives and heals injuries¡­


    ¡± ¡°Doctor? Do you have the face to be a doctor?¡± Killian was very angry. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I couldn¡¯t hear


    you when i was lying on the bed yesterday. You are the one who advocated for injecting efloxate. That


    little girl said that if you continued to inject that medicine, I would d*e. However, you insisted!¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± De


    nise did not expect Killian would hear yesterday¡¯s conversation. She was stunned for a few seconds an


    d did not know how to exin. ¡°That girl said that if efloxate was injected, I could only keep awake for h


    alf an hour. After that, no one could save me. ¡°If not for my good luck, I would have died long ago. You


    wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to beg me. ¡°For the sake of Mr. Evans, kicking you out of the medical ind


    ustry and driving your whole family out of Chicago are the slightest punishments. Don¡¯t be ungrateful! ¡°


    That girl is right. Even calling you a quack is a blessing for you! You can¡¯t evenpare to a little girl in


    her teens!¡± Denise¡¯s face was extremely pale. ¡°Mr. Stowe¡­¡± ¡°Rhys, there was another doctor who adv


    ocated for injecting efloxate. And there was a doctor who tried to make that girl the scapegoat if someth


    ing terrible happened. All of them should be fired! They are not worthy to be doctors!¡± ¡°Are you still not l


    eaving? Do you want me to kick you out?¡± Killian asked. ¡°Mr Stowe, you have not recovered yet. Don¡¯t


    be angry¡­ Ms. Moore, do you not understand Mr. Stowe¡¯s words?¡± Rhys asked coldly Denise knew tha


    t there was no hope for this matter After saying sorry in a low voice; she left in a sorry state.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 18

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 18


    Chapter 18


    Respect ¡°Who was that little girl yesterday?¡± After the others left, Killian took a deep breath and turned t


    o ask, ¡°Did you thank her yesterday?¡± ¡°I have already given her a check. I never thought that a girl in he


    r teens would be a great doctor!¡± Rhys said admiringly. It was too surprising. ¡°That girl just passed by a


    nd happened to find out about your condition. She tried her best to convince the public to save you!¡± If


    she hadn¡¯t ¡°meddled in other people¡¯s business¡±, Killian would have already died. ¡°She has a benevole


    nt heart. ¡± In a trance, a small face appeared in Killian¡¯s mind. It was a little blurry, but he vaguel felt tha


    t she was a beauty, and her voice was pleasant to hear. Killian thought, it is a pity that she is young. In


    addition, Martin and Patricia are engaged. Otherwise, it will be good t take her as a granddaughter-in-


    law, ¡°Have you remembered the contact information of the little girl?¡± Killian suddenly said, ¡°I want to th


    ank her in person.¡± Rhys was stunned and hurriedly looked at Martin. Martin asked for the girl¡¯s phone


    number yesterday. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her,¡± Martin said tly. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I meet my savior to express my gr


    atitude?¡± Killian thought that so many experts and famous doctors could not cure his illness, but the littl


    e girl made it.. What did this mean? It meant that the little girl¡¯s medical skills were far above those of e


    xperts and famous doctors. If he remembered correctly, the little girl should be only seventeen or eighte


    en years old. He had another grandson who was about the same age as her If they could be together, it


    would be a good thing. ¡°Do you have her contact information?¡± Killian remembered the way Rhys look


    ed at Martin. Martin had the girl¡¯s phone number or Line ount. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to call the little


    girl over Killian tried his best ¡°Whether shees or not depends on her wishes,¡± Martin said in the en


    d. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Killian said hurriedly. If the girl didn¡¯te, she would be frightened by Martin¡¯s cold appe


    arance! Martin was preparing to leave. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Killian seemed to have thought of something an


    d added, ¡°When you talk to the little girl, be more polite and gentle! If you don¡¯t know what to do, let Rh


    ys teach you! Don¡¯t scare her away. Do you hear me?¡± After all, the title girl was Killian¡¯s future grandda


    ughter inw. Martin thought am I not gentle and polite? I don¡¯t have to be taught by Rhys. Rhys though


    t, Mr Stowe, please don¡¯t mention me again in front of Martin. It isn¡¯t easy for him to forget about the Afr


    ica project ¡°No matter what, the little girl is my savior. You are not allowed to have a gloomy face!¡± Killia


    n was afraid that the little girl would be scared by his grandson¡¯s cold face. On the other side. Donald a


    nd Danica came to the dining table and delivered all kinds of breakfast to their two daughters. ¡°This is t


    he dessert made by the chef early in the morning. It is just cooked. Come, Paige, this is yours. Be caref


    ul of the heat.¡± ¡°Patricia, you have been staying at school for a month. Why do you look thinner? Help y


    ourself¡± Patricia smiled sweetly. ¡°Dad, M*m, you don¡¯t need to be worried. Take more for my sister Hav


    e I not eaten enough good things since I was a child?¡± Danica smiled, thinking that Patricia was sensibl


    e. Patricia did not try to push Paige away, instead, she cared about Paige. This situation was much war


    mer than imagined. ¡°Dad, this is the tea you like to drink the most when you have dessert. I will pour yo


    u a cup.¡± Patricia stood up and poured the tea from the wh*te porcin pot into Donald¡¯s cup. Then she


    picked up another blue. patterned pot and poured another tea into Danica¡¯s cup. ¡°M*m, this is the tea y


    ou like. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Danica did not expect het daughter would still remember their habits. She


    smiled lovingly and picked up the cup to take a sip. Patricia looked at Paige triumphantly as if she was


    the winner of a victory. Patricia thought, so what if she is their biological daughter? After I have been to


    gether with them for so many years, no one understands the food habits of my parents better than me.


    How could Paige not see this thought? Her gaze was as calm as water. She slowly ate the exquisite de


    ssert on the te, as if she did not care. ¡°Paige, I don¡¯t know what tea you like to drink¡­¡± Patricia want


    ed Paige to pour tea herself. However, before Patricia could finish her words, Paige casually said, ¡°Cap


    pino, thank you.¡± Patricia was stunned. Was this meaning of asking her to pour the tea? ¡°You are qu


    ite fond of your elder sister¡­¡± Donald mistakenly thought that Patricia was going to pour tea for Paige a


    nd happily said, ¡°Paige, Patricia is like this. She is very concerned about her family. If you don¡¯t let her


    pour it, she will be unhappy.¡± Paige raised his eyes and looked at Patricia and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to tr


    ouble you next.¡± Patricia was a little embarrassed, but when it came to this point, she could only stand


    up and pick up the tea pot with a smile. Patricia noticed that Paige was wearing a wh*te gauze dress to


    day. The gauze dress was very thin, and the water temperature for making tea was high. Patricia thoug


    ht, if I identally poured the hot tea on Paige.. With just a look, Paige could see through Patricia¡¯s tho


    ughts. Patricia was pouring tea when she heard Paige¡¯s words. ¡°OK, that is enough.¡±. Patricia did not e


    xpect Paige would see through her mind so quickly. Patricia secretly gritted her teeth and wanted to preProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    tend that she did not hear it. Unexpectedly, Paige added, ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Patricia could only stop and sai


    d with a smile, ¡°Paige, you are careful. I have poured tea for my parents for so many years, but I have n


    ever spilled it. Are you worried that I will burn you?¡± ¡°I think that the tea in my cup should be less than th


    e tea in my parents¡¯ cups.¡± It was a little less than her parents, which showed her respect. ¡°Paige, you d


    on¡¯t have to be so particr in your own home¡­¡± Danica did not expect Paige would be so sensible an


    d learn table manners so well. On the contrary, what Patricia said just now seemed to be a little narrow-


    minded. However, Danica thought that Patricia should not have any ill intentions. Donald smiled and s


    moothed things over ¡°Paige and Patricia, the results of the college entrance examination wille out


    soon. Do you two have any universities that you want to enroll in?¡± Donald put down the cup and looke


    d forward to their speeches with a kind expression. After Patricia sat down, she felt that it was necessar


    y to show Paige some strength, so she took a step forward and said with a smile, ¡°I should choose the


    University of Chicago.¡± When Paige heard the words ¡°University of Chicago¡±, she looked up and shot a


    meaningful gaze. Patricia naturally noticed Paige¡¯s gaze. She smiled and said, ¡°Although many student


    s said that the examination this time was too difficult, I think it was simpler than the usual practice quest


    ions. I think that it is more than enough to go to the University of Chicago.¡± ¡°The University of Chicago i


    s good in the country, but¡­ Why do I remember that you seemed to want to go study?¡± Donald looked


    at Patricia, and there was some confusion in his eyes. abroad to

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 19

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    For Entertainment ? Lisetta ihoksa, but now it is peaceful abread Patricia smiled and said. The


    timpcrsity of the apo is not far trombeve home when I hush my schoolwork early I can go home to


    apany you. When she and this, she deliberately held Donald¡¯s arm and smiled coquettishly. We


    dont have to worry about your studies since you were young,¡± Donald said kindly What about my sister


    Patricia held Donald¡¯s arm and smiled sweetly at the person opposite her ¡°My sister¡¯s Etades must be


    very good, right? I forgot to ask where my sister went to school before. Is it Erik High School? Or Mary


    High School ¡°Is it not hot?¡± Paige gracefully wiped her lips with a napkin and suddenly asked. Half of


    Patricia¡¯s body was leaning on Donald. If it was before, it was nothing, but now it seemed a little


    inappropriate in the eyes of others. Donald pulled back his arm and said with a smile, ¡°It is indeed a


    little hot. Turn the air conditioner down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Patricia was a little embarrassed, but soon she


    pretended to be as if nothing had happened and said with a smile, ¡°Paige, you haven¡¯t answered my


    question just now. How were your previous grades?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°How many points do you expect to get


    for the examination this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Paige ate the exquisite dessert on the te and said


    casually. ¡°Paige, do you have a university that you like? I will help you¡­¡± ¡°I am not interested in going


    to school,¡± Paige said frankly before taking a sip of tea. Patricia heard this and thought, so, Paige is a


    bad student, right? Ah, she didn¡¯t dare to say her grades to embarrass herself, so she could only say


    that she wasn¡¯t interested in going to school. ¡°I did not like to go to school back then. I was once caught


    by your grandpa when I sk*pped sses¡­¡± Donald recalled the past. When he chattered, he suddenly


    remembered that Paige had said that she was interested in making money! Soon, he had an idea.


    ¡°Then Paige, what do you want to do in the future? If you want to be a star, I will help you to be a


    famous star!¡± Weren¡¯t there many girls who wanted to be stars or Inte celebrities? If his daughter


    had this dream, Donald would support it to the end. Paige was confused. Patricia was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to be a star,¡± Paige said frankly. ¡°Then what do you want to do? What industry are you interested


    in?¡± ¡°Fashion design.¡± ¡°It is good!¡± Donald said happily, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it summer vacation now? I have a


    clothingpany. It is very small and lose to home. You can run thepany for entertainmen Paige


    didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If you find that being a boss is more fun than going to school, then you don¡¯t


    have to go to a university. There are so manypanies owned by our family, and you don¡¯t have to


    take that diploma! Do you agree?¡± Paige didn¡¯t expect his father would be so open-minded, and


    Patricia¡¯s hand under the dining table quietly clenched into a fist Patricia thought, Dad wants to give


    company to Paige. The Lusk family hadpanies in different industries, and the clothingpany


    had just started half a year ago. But no matter what, it was still apany! Paige had just returned to


    this family for a day. Why could she inherit the family business? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be self-reliant,


    your m*m and I can transfer money to you every day. The corner of Paige¡¯s mo*th twitched. She was a


    little stunned by her father¡¯s words. The surrounding s*rvants were all envious. It was the gap. The gap


    between people was simply too big. Patricia¡¯s nails sank deep into her palm, and she was also envious.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t transferred it today! I¡¯ll transfer 8 million dors first. Paige, what¡¯s your bank ount


    number?¡± Danica took out her phone. ¡°No need.¡± Paige had some money. It was enough. ¡°I will also


    transfer 8 million dors. When you make up your mind, you can tell me the answer. There is no hurry.¡±


    The s*rvants around were even more envious. Every day, Paige could receive 16 million dors from


    her biological parents. There was no need for her to run apany or make money! ¡°Paige, quickly


    give me your bank ount number. Otherwise, I can only transfer the money to your Apple Pay


    ount. ¡°I will transfer it now¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t 8 million dors too little? How about 10 million dors?¡± ¡°Yes,


    yes, yes, 10 million dors!¡± Paige helplessly said, ¡°Give me the address.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Donald and Danica


    were stunned. They suddenly understood what their daughter meant. Did she choose to take over the


    company? ¡°Great, I¡¯ll send you the address. ¡°Danica was very happy. After sending a position, she


    smiled and said, ¡°It is a very smallpany. Even if it closes down, it is normal. You don¡¯t have to give


    yourself too much pressure Ѻ Paige was at a loss for words. ¡°I have a lot ofpanies. You can run


    thepany for fun.¡± Paige still didn¡¯t know what to say. ? Patricia was so jealous that a plot shed


    through her mind. Patricia maintained a smile on her face, and said, ¡°Paige, the clothes and shoes that


    M*m and Dad gave you yesterday don¡¯t seem to be suitable for work. I happen to be free today, so I¡¯ll


    take you to thergest shopping mall in the city. I heard that you moved to Chicago with your adoptive


    parents half a year ago. You used to live in a small town, and you haven¡¯t visited thergest shopping


    mall in the city, have you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Paige just arrived, and we haven¡¯t taken her to go shopping


    yet¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± Danica had just finished speaking when she heard Paige¡¯s words. ¡°No need.¡± Paige


    wanted to stay alone for a while, and there were still many things to deal with. ¡°Paige, I will choose


    some attractions. Which one do you want to go to? ¡°How about taking you to a spa?¡± ¡°Paige, I can


    apany you to go shopping.¡± ¡°No, thank you. I still have some things to deal with.¡± Paige stood up


    and said, ¡°There are still some things upstairs that I haven¡¯t sorted out. You can enjoy your meal.¡±


    Paige was about to turn to leave. Danica hurriedly said, ¡°Do you need me to help you clean up?¡± ¡°Or


    should I ask Bonnie to go up and help you?¡± Donald looked at Paige¡¯s back and asked with concern,


    ¡°Did you not have a good rest yesterday?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a private matter¡¯ Paige patiently answered


    all their questions and returned to the room. Just as she sat down by the bed, her phone vibrated. She


    took a look and saw that it was from Anna. ¡°Paige, at three o¡¯clock auction in the afternoon, there are


    six stalks of Heart Relief Grass! I have prepared the money for you. Paige revealed a smile and said,


    ¡°You are quite generous, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course! As long as you need it, not to mention this bit of


    money, even if it is to take the moon into the sky, I will send someone to do it!¡± When Paige heard the


    last sentence, she sneered, ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡± ¡°I cherish my life! Well, I won¡¯t joke with you


    anymore. I will pick you up at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Paige didn¡¯t say anymore. After the


    call ended, she sent a location. Downstairs. Patricia had tried to please Donald and Danica after


    breakfast. She gave them a massage and said some nice words, which made the two peopleugh


    heartily. At noon, Donald and Danica went to the kitchen to cook lunch. At this time, Patricia took a sigh


    of relief.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 20

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    The Cause of the Fire At this time, Amily brought a te of fruit. ¡°Ms. Lusk, you¡¯ve been busy all


    morning. How about having some fruit Without waiting for Patricia to say thank you, Amily whispered,


    ¡°Ms. Lusk, can I have a word with you?¡± Patricia raised her eyes and looked at Amily. She instantly


    understood what Amily meant as there was a serv*nt near them. Patricia stood up and said, ¡°Amily,


    bring the fruit to the garden. I will go there to eat.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Amily followed Patricia to a corner of the


    garden. Seeing that there was nobody else around, Amily said, upset. ¡°Ms. Lusk, I¡¯m so sorry for what


    you¡¯re going through! If it were in the past, you wouldn¡¯t need to put yourself so low in front of Mr and


    Mrs. Lusk.¡± Patricia lowered her curly eyshes. Although it covered the frustration in her eyes, one


    could still sense that she was upset. She didn¡¯t want to do that either, but soon, Paige would be


    superior to her in this family. Now, she still had a chance to catch up. ¡°Ms. Lusk, these are all imported


    fruits. You have to eat something. You haven¡¯t eaten much in the morning.¡± Amily showed sympathy for


    Patricia. ¡°Oh right, Ms. Lusk, I want to tell you something. Now that the Lusk family has not yet told the


    public about Ms. Paige, in the eyes of the outside world, your engagement with Mr Stowe is still valid.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Yes, Martin, she still had Martin. What was so good about being the Lusk


    family¡¯s daughter? As long as she married Martin, the entire world would be hers! ¡°Ms. Lusk, you grew


    up together with Mr. Martin. Although you two only met a few times, you still have the advantage! Ms.


    Paige has never met Mr. Martin!¡± ¡°Amily, you mean?¡± Patricia could roughly know what Amily meant,


    but she did not dare to say it. ¡°I know a few people in the Stowe family. They are all working in old Mr.


    Stowe¡¯s vi. I heard that to force Mr. Martin to show up, Mr Killian refused to eat or take any medicine.


    He almost died in the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Patricia covered her mo*th. She was shocked by the news.


    ¡°Fortunately, Mr Killian was saved in time! He is now looking forward to seeing you and Mr. Martin.


    Doesn¡¯t Ms. Lusk have Mr. Martin¡¯s number? Why don¡¯t you take the initiative to invite him?¡± ¡°But H


    ¡°Mr. Martin must be very busy running such a bigpany, but no matter how busy he is, he¡¯s a man!


    If a beautiful girl like you takes the initiative to call him, he must be tempted. ¡°Even if Mr. Martin is


    insensitive about rtionships and does not want to get married, for the time being, there is no hurry.


    Ms. Lusk, you two can get closer and build a stronger bond. As long as you and Mr. Martin have a deep


    rtionship, how can Ms. Paige get in the way? Mr Killian Stowe has always wanted you two to get


    married. As long as you get his approval, in ! it so easy to be his granddaughter inw~ Patricia ?s


    desire to be a Stowe waspletely ignited, but she still hesitated ¡°Amily, the Lusk family, and


    the Stowe family have an engagement. You and I know better than anyone else that this engagement


    belongs to Patge I was adopted.¡± ¡°But what if Mr. Martin likes you?¡± Amily said resolutely, ¡°Mr Killian


    only hopes that Mr Martin can be married and soon bring him a great grandson. Mr. Killian won¡¯t care


    about who his granddaughter-inw is. He only cares about who Mr. Martin likes and whto Mr Martin


    wants to marry!¡± Patricia was a little persuaded. ¡°Now, the Stowe family does not know the existence of


    Ms. Paige. Ms. Lusk, make your move now. This is your best chance!¡± Amily had watched Patricia grow


    up all these years, and she did not want to see her suffer As long as Patricia could marry Martin, she


    would not be looked down upon. ¡°Ms. Paige has a noble status. She won¡¯t have to worry about getting


    a good husband, but you are different! ¡°You don¡¯t have parents or a prominent backer You are the


    adopted daughter of the Lusk family I don¡¯t know if the Lusk family will still recognize you! ¡°You know in


    the upper ss. It is too difficult for an adopted daughter to marry a man in the first ss! ¡°If you don¡¯t


    marry Mr. Martin, you will be inferior to Ms. Paige for the rest of your life! It will be painful!¡± Under


    Amily¡¯s persuasion, Patricia took out her phone and finally found Martin¡¯s Line. She opened the chat


    bar and saw the messages she sent before They were all messages like ¡°Are you asleep?¡±, ¡°Are you


    busy today?¡±, ¡°Goodnight¡±, but Martin never replied. Thest try was yesterday. She had just returned


    to America and tried to contact him, but he did not reply. Ms Lusk!¡± Amily said a lot more, and Patricia


    finally made up her mind and sent several messages in a row. Mer I heard that Grandpa was


    hospitalized. Shall we go to the hospital to see him? ¡°When are you free today? Can you pick me up?


    ¡°If youran 1. I will ask the driver to send me there ¡°I am worried about grandpa Second floor Paige


    came to the huge balcony and admired the scenery in front of het As she watched, she found that two


    figures in the distance seemed to be discussing something She couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking


    about, but she knew that they were Patricia and Amily. Patricia was sitting on a wh*te rattan chair, and


    Amily was standing on the side with her waist bent, trying to talk Patricia into something. Paige ignoredProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    them. After looking at the scenery for a while, she went inside. Patricia and Amily were in the garden,


    nervously staring at the mobile phone. Unlike before, Patricia¡¯s mobile phone screen quickly lit up.


    Patricia¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest. She took a closer look and saw that it was from Martin!


    Martin had replied to her message! Finally! But there were only two words. ¡°No need.¡± Patricia felt so


    frustrated. Her hope was broken. Under Amily¡¯s encouragement, Patricia sent a few more messages,


    saying that she was really worried about Killian, who must need somepanion. She was just


    showing her concern about Killian on behalf of the Lusk family. When lunch was over, Patricia did not


    receive Martin¡¯s reply. She knew that she might not be able to get an answer. Paige was sitting on the


    sofa with her mobile phone in her hand. She tapped the screen with her thumb and gave an order.


    ¡°Help me check the cause of the fire in Sam Clinic on September 10th, 18 years ago.¡± Bob: ¡°Boss? Are


    you kidding me? Sam Clinic?¡± Sam Clinic was a ce built at the intersection of three cities. The


    people there wereplicated. So many years had passed, so that ce had been long gone. Bob:


    ¡°Boss, why are you investigating this? Is it rted to your background?¡± Paige: ¡°Yes.¡± Paige always felt


    that the fire in that hospital was a little strange. Why would the hospital suddenly have a fire? She


    heard from her mother that it was a rainy night. If someone identally lit something up, the fire would


    not spread so fast.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 21

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 21


    Chapter 21


    The Auction Begins In the end, the entire hospital turned to ashes. Paige felt that someone might set


    the fire. Bob ¡°I find out who set the fire and made you suffer in the Tate family, I will beat that guy¡¯s a*s!¡±


    After chatting for a while, Paige checked the time. Anna should be arriving at the appointed ce. Then


    Paige went downstairs. ¡°M*m, I will go out for a while.¡± ¡°Eh, OK..¡± Danica originally wanted to ask her


    daughter where she was going, who she was going to see, and what she nned to do, but Danica


    was afraid that her daughter would feel annoyed, so she could only smile and ask, ¡°Do you need Ryker


    to drive you?¡± ¡°M*m.¡± Patricia, who was at the side, could not help but interrupt, ¡°I just told Ryker to


    take me to a ceter. I have made an appointment with a friend.¡± Danica slightly frowned, ¡°What


    about Victor?¡± ¡°Victor is taking a nap. If he gets up now, I am afraid that he will be sleepy. That would


    be dangerous.¡± Patricia said this and looked at Paige with understanding. ¡°Paige, if you have


    something urgent, I can call my friend to change the n. So, Ryker can drive you.¡± ¡°No need, I can


    drive.¡± However, her Rolls-Royce was smashed by the cargo car. It was still under maintenance. Paige


    thought about it and asked, ¡°Are there any other cars at home?¡± Danica was surprised. ¡°How can there


    be no cars at home? I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you to the garage. Pick one you like!¡± Pick one she liked?


    This time, it was Paige who was surprised. Danica lightly touched the inte system on the wall and


    said to the driver, ¡°Ryker,e over here. Take Paige to the garage.¡± The entire garage had three


    floors! There were all kinds of top-ss supercars, limited edition cars, high-ss cars, and RVs. The


    colors were varied. ¡°What does my family do for a living?¡± Paige was shocked by the luxury cars in


    front of her. ¡°Ms. Tate, you don¡¯t know?¡± The driver was stunned. He thought that everyone would


    recognize Donald at first sight. After all, who didn¡¯t know the richest man in the country? ¡°Mr. Lusk has


    always been the richest man in America.¡± Donald had been ranked first on the richest list in America for


    twelve years! ¡°Since Mr. Lusk announced his retirementst year and the young master took over the


    Group, the young master became the richest man in the country.¡± No matter who the name of the


    richest man was, he was still a Lusk Paige remembered that Tyrell and Lindsey told her that her


    parents were both unemployed. This was what they called ¡°unemployed.¡± After a while, a sports car


    was heard being driven out of the Lusk¡¯s house and heading for the main road. In order to y low key,


    Paige dr*ve the Bugatti Veyron to an underground garage nearby. Anna had been waiting there for a


    long time. When Paige pushed open the door and got out, Anna¡¯s eyes were fixed on the car for three


    seconds, and then she asked in astonishment, ¡°This is your car?¡± The car te was 99999, a top-notch


    custom-made model of Bugatti Veyron. There was only one in the world. Although Anna knew that


    Paige had found her biological parents and was now living in L*rsen Vi in Chicago, she was still


    surprised as no ordinary rich family could own such an expensive car. Anna clutched her heart as if she


    had a heart attack. ¡°What is your father¡¯s surname?¡± ¡°Lusk.¡± ¡°Donald Lusk?¡± Anna widened her eyes in


    shock ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the richest man in the country? You are so lucky!¡± Anna


    thenmented, ¡°Those fools from the Tate family, it¡¯s toote for them to regret it now.¡± In a private


    manor on the outskirts of the city, it was brightly lit. This manor had a total of thirty-two entrances. If one


    looked down from the sky, it would look like the shape of a sun drawn by a child. Each car would enter


    a different entrance leading to a different garage. After parking the car, the visitors would take the


    exclusive elevator and enter a specific room. The bidders would not have a chance to meet other


    bidders during the whole process, even after the auction was over. Because of the high privacy, this


    ce was safe, and every admission ticket was priceless. Anna was the most favored little daughter of


    the Elliott family. Of course, she had a way to get the tickets. She and Paige were already frequent


    guests here. After parking the car, they took the elevator and entered the third private room. There was


    wine and snacks in the private room. This was the first time Patricia hade to a ce like this. If not


    for her best friend leading the way, she wouldn¡¯t have known that this luxurious private manor was an


    underground auction house. ¡°Olivia, how did you khow such a ce?¡± Patricia mentioned it to her best


    friend Olivia in the afternoon. She didn¡¯t know what gift she should prepare for Killian, so Olivia


    suggested taking her here to take a look. My brother took me here a few times. There are all kinds of


    treasures here! In a while, you can see and buy something That Mr. Stowe would bike. He must be


    very happy ¡± Olivia also came from a rich family She assumed that Killian must have seen many


    ordinary treasures, but the ones that appeared at this auction were all not avable in the market ¡°Why


    can¡¯t I see anyone else?¡± Patricia was a little puzzled. ¡°They are all in other boxes. There are a total of


    thirty-two boxes in this hall surrounding the stage in the middle. ¡°But there is no host on the stage. It¡¯s


    an intelligent auction. ¡°Do you know why each box has a huge ss wall? It would be easier for us to


    see the treasures. ¡°You can see the outside clearly from here, but nobody can see us.¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t


    help but feel envious when she heard her best friend¡¯s words. It would be great if her five brothers were


    willing to bring her here to see the world. In Room 1, Rhys stood next to Martin and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, the Heart Relief Grass will appear at thest moment as the finale of the auction.¡± ¡°OK,¡± the


    man sitting on the sofa said in a low voice. He looked elegant and noble. He heard that the Heart Relief


    Grass had a miraculous effect on heart treatment. He wanted to get it so that his experts. could


    conduct some studies. ¡°The auction begins.¡± The stage in the middle slowly opened up, and a treasure


    was seen rising slowly. The system¡¯s voice automatically introduced the source and value of the


    treasure. The huge electronic panel magnified the shape of the treasure. Every detail of the treasure


    could be seen. That was a small bottle of Heart-Soothing Powder. It was said that a heart disease


    patient would feel his heartfortable after taking it. Also, it could be used to make soup. When the


    patient was si*k, it could be put into the water to quickly relieve the pain. There would be no side effects


    if coupled with other medicine. During the introduction of the system, the Heart-Soothing Powder


    followed the track of the ground and moved to the ss wall of each box to let people observe it.


    ¡°Paige, isn¡¯t this the leftover you made while making the Heart Relief Pill?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Paige did not hide


    anything and said frankly, ¡°This is called making the best use of everything.¡± Although the effect of this


    Heart Soothing Powder was not as good as the Heart Relief Pill, it still had some medicinal value.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 22

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 22


    Chapter 22


    Something Is Wrong With Killian The starting pike is 42 thousand dors¡¯ Hearing what the systein


    said, Anna couldn¡¯t help but exim in her heart, such cr*p is worth 12 thousand dors There were


    three buttons on the front ss wall, each standing for 16 thousand dors, 80 thousand dors, and


    160 thousand dors. In other words, the minimum raise in the bid was 16 thousand dors per time.


    Patricia, who was standing in front of the ss wall, saw the blue lights on the ss wall of the other


    boxes sh one after another. After a few rounds of bidding, the price had risen to 192 thousand


    dors. ¡°Patricia, this seems pretty good. You can buy it and make soup for Killian. First, it will be good


    for his health. Second, if you do this, he will know that you are a virtuous woman and can make soup,


    then he will look at you in a new light¡­¡± Patricia also wanted to get this treasure, but the other buyers


    were also bidding eagerly for it. Patricia pressed to raise the price several times but still could not get it.


    In the end, Patricia made up her mind and directly pressed the button to add 160 thousand dors. At


    this time, the whole ce quieted down. ¡°400 thousand dors going once!¡± ¡°400 thousand dors


    going twice!¡± ¡°Thest chance! Sold!¡± ¡°Congrattions to buyer No. 19!¡± Anna did not expect that such


    cr*p could be sold at such a high price, ¡°Paige, can you give me the scraps you don¡¯t need next time?¡±


    Paige looked at Anna with interest, ¡°Can you make pills with them?¡± Annaughed awkwardly and said,


    ¡°You will help me with it, won¡¯t you?¡± Patricia was so excited to finally get the treasure that she hugged


    her best friend. The next few items were all porcin. Patricia was not interested and left early to make


    soup back home. By the time thest item appeared, it was already two hourster. ¡°Mr. Stowe, the


    Heart Relief Grass is here.¡± Six fresh green nts rose from the stage. They were supported by special


    potions and were very delicate. ¡°The starting price is 160 thousand dors.¡± Rhys knew that Martin was


    determined to get the Heart Relief Grass, so Rhys directly raised the price by 160 thousand dors.


    People in the other boxes were shocked to see the high price shown on the wall of Box No. 1. To add


    160 thousand dors at the beginning? It is obvious that the man wants this item! The buyers in other


    boxes were not to be outdone either. 9 400 thousand dors.¡± ¡°4 8 0 thousand dors.¡± ¡°560 thousand


    dors.¡± ¡°640 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Paige, how much are we going to bid?¡± Seeing this, Anna asked.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add 160 thousand dors this time.¡± Anna pressed the button, and the total price immediately


    rose to 800 thousand dors. The entire audience was in an uproar. Actually, 800 thousand dors was


    not the price of six stalks of Heart Relief Grass, but one stalk Six stalks together would cost a total of


    4.8 million dors. The other buyers no longer dared to follow. Just when Anna and Paige thought that


    they had got the grass, something unexpected happened. A bid appeared on the ss wall of Box No.


    1, and that was 960 thousand dors. Seeing this, everyone was even more shocked. Paige and Anna


    did not expect the man in that private room would add such arge amount of money at once. Buyer


    No. 3 didn¡¯t give up. ¡°1.1 million dors.¡± Buyer No. 1 followed calmly. ¡°1.3 million dors. Buyer No. 3


    was furious. ¡°1.5 million dors.¡± Buyer No. 1 was still calm. ¡°1.6 million dors.¡± The bidding went on


    The entire audience was silent as they watched the two big shots fight over each other from afar. The


    buyer in Box No. 2 in the middle felt inferior and thought, why am I stuck between these two big shots?


    It is too embarrassing! ¡°Paige, we can¡¯t bid anymore. A stalk of Heart Relief Grass can be made into


    only one pill, and it can only be sold for 1.6 million dors!¡± Anna said as she looked at Box No. 1 on


    guard, ¡°It seems that the person over there must be a big shot, and we cannot afford to offend him.¡±


    ¡°The Heart Relief Grass can save Cassie¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Today, I must get it.¡± Paige raised the price again.


    ¡°Paige ¡°Buyer in Box No.3 bids for 1.62 million dors.¡± Everyone was shocked. No one dared to


    believe that a small stalk of Heart Relief Grass could fetch a sky high price of 1.62 million dors. Who


    is this guy in Box No. 3? How can he be so rich? ¡°Mr Stowe ¡°Rhys didn¡¯t expect the man in Box No.3 to


    still follow. ¡°Shall we still follow? It has already exceeded the value of the medicine itself.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes were cold, and his voice was slightly cold as well, ¡°Wide the gap.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Rhys pressed


    the button for 160 thousand dors three consecutive times. ¡°2.2 million dors from the buyer in Box


    No. 1. Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Anna was furious. ¡°Too much! That¡¯s too much! Isn¡¯t it just a few


    herbs? Why is the man fighting with us for them like this? Who is this person in Box No. 1? He¡¯s so


    rich!¡± If one stalk cost 2.2 million dors, then six stalks would cost 13.. *2 million dors. This was not


    something an ordinary person could afford. ¡°2.5 million dors from the buyer in Box No. 3.¡± Paige


    pressed the button to raise the price again. Anna looked at Paige¡¯s thin and beautiful hands and was


    stunned. ¡°Paige, you still want to bid?¡± Anna thought, you have to know that the total price is already


    about 15 million dors. Even if the herbs are made into six pills and sold, we can only get about 10


    million dors, and we will still lose 5 million dors! Just at this moment, something unexpected


    happened. Martin¡¯s phone rang. It was Neil, the butler who was taking care of Killian. ¡°Mr. Stowe,


    something bad happened to your grandpa. He drank the soup that Ms. Lusk brought over and suddenly


    had a high fever. The doctor said that his condition has worsened again and he is still in the midst of


    emergency treatment. Would you pleasee over? ¡°What did Patricia feed Grandfather?¡± Martin


    narrowed his long and narrow eyes and said in a displeased tone. ¡°Ms. Lusk said it was a kind of tonic


    that is beneficial to the heart¡­¡± ¡°And you just stood there watching?¡± ¡°There was nothing I could do.


    Your grandpa was so happy to see Patricia here. He didn¡¯t listen to me and insisted on drinking the


    soup all. H Martin stood up and left the room. ¡°Mr. Stowe, you won¡¯t bid anymore?¡± ¡°Did anything


    happen?¡± Rhys asked ¡°Grandpa drank the soup made by Patricia and is currently in the midst of


    emergency treatment,¡± Martin said coldly. ¡°What? When did Ms. Lusk learn to cook? And she even


    went to see your grandpa? ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Ms. Tate over to take a look?¡± Rhys asked as he


    followed behind Martin. Martin suddenly stopped in his tracks. He thought of the girl who was holding


    scalpels with clear and confident eyes. ¡°Last time, it was also Ms. Tate who saved Killian! Mr. Stowe,


    don¡¯t you have Ms. Tate¡¯s phone number? Why don¡¯t you call her and ask about it?¡± Martin nced at


    Rhys and immediately took out his phone. ¡°2.5 million dors going once!¡± Anna held her breath and


    kept praying with her hands folded. ¡°Don¡¯t follow this time¡­¡± ¡°2.5 million dors going twice!¡± Paige


    looked at therge ss wall of Box No. 1 with her beautiful eyes and found that the other party did not


    intend to raise the price for the time being. ¡°Thest chance! Deal!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Anna hugged Paige and said


    happily, ¡°We got it! We got it!¡± Anna didn¡¯t expect that the man in Box No. 1 would only be like this and


    didn¡¯t dare to follow again. ¡°Congrattions to the buyer in Box No. 3!¡± ¡°Paige, we finally got it!¡± Anna


    was very excited. At this moment, Paige¡¯s mobile phone suddenly vibrated a few times. Paige looked


    down and saw that it was a strange number. ¡°It¡¯s me, Martin Stowe.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 23

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    Martin¡¯s gaze fixed on her facial features. He took out his phone and asked, ¡°For the appointment. Is


    your Line ID your phone number


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll friend you.¡±


    Rhys saw that they were bing Line friends and was filled with excitement


    ¡°When the timees, send me the location. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Martin put away the phone, his tone gentle.


    ¡°OK.


    At the door of the operating room of Farwen Hospital..


    Neil was so anxious that he kept pacing back and forth.


    Killian had been in there for an hour, and the light was still on¡­


    The elevator door opened with a ding. Martin and Paige came out together. The two of them were both


    good-looking and had nice figures. They looked perfect together.


    ¡°Mr Stowe¡­¡± Neil was surprised to see a young girl beside Martin, but he did not ask anything at this


    time. ¡°Mr. Killian has been in there for an hour.¡±


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not looking good¡­¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Neil sounded down. If he had known earlier, he would have stopped Killian from having the soup.


    ¡°The soup sent by that person. Bring it to Ms. Tate.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Neil was a little surprised, he quickly brought the soup over.


    Paige stirred the rest of the soup with a spoon. The main raw material was lucid Ganoderma and some


    other medicinal materials. It was known for doing good for the heart.


    But when the soup should not smell like this.


    Paige carefully sniffed it and smelled a familiar smell.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 24

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    Martin Carries Her Bag


    ¡°This soup has Heart Soothing Powder?¡±


    Paige raised her beautiful eyes and asked Neil.


    Neil was stunned for a moment and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, the person who brought the soup said that the


    powder has a miraculous effect on the heart and will not be ipatible with any other medicinal


    materials¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Paige finally knew where the problem was. ¡°But Mr. Stowe¡¯s current physical condition is not good.


    Taking tonics will instead do him harm.¡±


    ¡°So, this soup is fine, but the problem is that Mr Stowe is not suitable for taking it now?¡±


    Neil did not expect that this girl would be so good despite her young age. She found out the problem


    with just a sniff.


    Just then, the door of the operating room opened, and a nurse ran out anxiously.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, it¡¯s so good to see you! Please sign on the notice¡­¡±


    Martin looked at the pen and paper in her hand and did not take them over. Instead, he asked coldly,


    ¡°How is my grandpa?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not doing very well¡­ But please believe us, Mr. Stowe. We will do our best to save him! At the


    same time, please


    sign it.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Martin looked at Paige beside him.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t need toe this far.¡±


    Paige knew what signing the notice meant. She looked at the time and said, ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡±


    She took off her shoulder bag and handed it to Martin, who took it.


    Seeing Paige turn around and leave, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, who is this girl?¡±


    Neil was confused. How could she let Martin carry her bag?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the operating room there? What is Ms. Tate doing going over there?¡±


    Rhys also could not understand.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, the patient¡¯s very si*k. Please make a decision now.¡±


    The nurse was anxious. She did not know why the girl was holding the surgery back at this point.


    Paige went to Colin¡¯s office to ask for a set of medical devices and then asked the nurse to lead the


    way to change into surgical scrubs.


    ¡°Mr Stowe, this¡­¡±


    What was going on?


    The nurse was stunned. She looked at Martin. Was this girl crazy? Was she going to perform the


    surgery for Killian on


    her own?


    She looked underage. Was she going in to cause trouble?


    In aushe sai


    MATEM & welds undoubtedly sagsorted Page


    From now on, just do what she tells you to do


    The nurse understood and did not dare to say anything more She brought Paige inside


    Mr Stowe let¡¯s go to the observation room and wait At least we can see how far the operation goes.


    OK


    Martin took Paige¡¯s bag and left first.


    In the operating room, when Professor Swift saw that the person who came was Paige, he felt a weight


    lifting from his heart. He seemed to be relieved and hurriedly gave her the position of the operator.


    Ever since Tim witnessed Paige¡¯s medical skillsst time, he admired her so much¡­


    The nurse was stunned¡­


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Was the girl prestigious?


    She wondered if Paige was the medical prodigy who performed Killian¡¯s surgery yesterday and became


    famous all over the hospital.


    If so, that exined everything¡­


    After all, even the famous cardiologist, Tim, was not her match.


    After Paige finished the rest of the operation, Killian¡¯s breath was still very weak, and things were


    looking blue.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, what should we do now?¡±


    The other doctors were obviously at their wit¡¯s end.


    They had been doctors for so many years, and they had solved many tricky problems. Only Killian¡¯s


    illness led them to a dead end every time.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Hearing Paige firmly saying this word, the other doctors all disagreed.


    ¡°His breathing is getting weaker and weaker. Do you still want to wait? What for?¡±


    ¡°Now is the best time to save him. Every second is precious!¡±


    Seeing that Paige was standing in front of the operating table without any action, the other doctors


    became anxious.


    ¡°If you have no other way, just admit it. Let Professor Swift try again.


    ¡°After all, you are still young and inexperienced. Professor Swift, can you think of another way? We


    can¡¯t just wait and


    do nothing¡­


    ¡°If you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t?¡±


    Paige raised her eyes and looked confidently at the person who spoke


    The doctor was startled by her imposing manner ¡°If you can do it, then do something now!¡±


    Killian & breathing was getting fainter


    The breathing machine was frequently beeping to warn them..


    When Paige heard this sound, she simply opened the bag of special medical tools.


    Everyone was stunned. What was she trying to do?


    ¡°This is the operating room! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The patient is on the verge of dying and can¡¯t stand you tormenting him.¡±


    ¡°If you have no other way, please make way. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time here!¡±


    Paige inserted the tools into Killian¡¯s brain, heart, arms, and other ces.


    The nurse next to her was frightened. This girl was so bold that she dared to make Killian look like a


    strawman¡­.


    ¡°You are not fooling anybody!¡±


    Finally, a doctor couldn¡¯t hold back and was about to stop Paige when Tim snapped, ¡°Enough!¡±


    The nurse chimed in. ¡°Mr. Stowe just said that we need to do what she asks.¡±


    With Martin¡¯s words, the others did not dare to voice their anger, leaving only one boldly saying, ¡°OK,


    do whatever you want!¡±


    The medical tools pierced into Killian¡¯s vital body part, and after a while, he spat out a mouthful of


    blood¡­.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Even Neil in the observation room was spo*ked. ¡°Is he alright? It seems even worse¡­.


    Why did Killian vomit blood?


    But after that, Killian¡¯s condition gradually stabilized.


    The breathing machine no longer made a harsh sound.


    All the doctors looked at Paige in disbelief.


    Seeing that there was not much time left, Paige pulled out the medical tools one by one and said


    calmly, ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Send the patient back to the ward.¡±


    All the doctors stared at her withplicated looks in their eyes.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t operated without permission, these tools would do the work.¡±


    Paige put away the tool bag and left after saying this.


    Everyone was shocked. Tim was the first to react. He recalled the steps Paige just did and the vital


    body part she inserted the tools into. Tim pondered for a while and suddenly understood. ¡°Wonderful,


    it¡¯s really wonderful. So it¡¯s


    like this.


    He understood Paige¡¯s methods.


    However, the other doctors did not understand the mysteries behind it. They all gathered around and


    asked Tim.


    ¡°Professor Swift, do you understand? Exin to us¡­¡±


    ¡°How did she do it?¡±


    ¡°How did the patient get better just after she stuck those tools into him?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe¡­ Ms. Tate is¡­¡± Rhys was so shocked that he could not utter aplete sentence.


    What kind of genius was she?


    There were so many experts and doctors who could not do anything about it, but Paige solved it with


    only a few small


    tools.


    Was it because the other doctors were too bad, or was she too good?


    Paige walked out of the operation room and saw Martining towards her. Her bag was still around


    his shoulder.


    Just now, Paige was in a hurry and just handed the bag to him. She did not expect Martin would carry it


    for such a long


    time.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 25

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 25


    Chapter 25


    Get Rid of Her Now


    ¡°Mr. Stowe will wake up tomorrow. Don¡¯t let him have tonics like the soup today for the next four


    weeks.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Martin agreed and looked outside the window. ¡°Please, let me treat you to dinner¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I should go home.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It should be over 6 pm now. Paige took the bag and took out her phone. Sure enough, her mother had


    called her two


    times.


    Paige quickly called back. ¡°M*m, I¡¯m sorry. i was busy just now.¡±


    Martin looked at the girl who was on the phone in front of him. She had bright eyes and an outstanding


    temperament. When she talked to her family, her voice was soft and pleasant.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯m going home. See you in a minute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Martin said softly when Paige hung up the phone.


    ¡°Then please send me to Praston Park. I have a car parked in the underground parking lot there.¡±


    Praston Park?


    It was a park that had not been opened to the public yet. Martin wondered why Paige had a car parked


    and why she was at that church earlier that day.


    To him, the girl in front of him was like a mystery, making him unable to see through her


    ¡°I will return these first.¡±


    Paige had just borrowed a set of special medical tools from Colin¡¯s office. Today, he was on duty and


    was still in the


    office.


    After Paige returned the tools, she walked out of the office and passed Cassie¡¯s ward. She could not


    help but stop.


    Cassie was still getting an IV drip with her eyes closed. She was sleeping peacefully.


    Paige suddenly remembered that one afternoon when she was a child, Cassie was taking a nap. The


    sunlight outside the window fell on her through the vertical strips of the curtain. At that time, Cassie was


    breathing and sleeping peacefully like now.


    At that moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Paige, what are you doing here?¡±


    Paige looked over and saw Lindsey and Tyrell standing not far away. They received a call from the


    hospital saying that


    the prepaid fee for Cassie¡¯s VIP ward had run up and asked them toe over to pay for it. They


    rushed over after


    dinner


    However, what surprised them was that they met Paige here!


    Lindsey was the first toe back to her senses. ¡°You didn¡¯t go back to your birth parents? Don¡¯t tell


    me you want to beg Cassie into letting you stay in Chicago and stay at our home. Stop dreaming¡±


    Tyrell also didn¡¯t expect that he would meet her at the hospital. ¡°Paige, what is going on here? Didn¡¯t


    you go back with your family?¡±


    I think she didn¡¯t leave at all!


    Lindsey looked at Paige with eyes full of disgust ¡°She must have heard how poor her real family was on


    the way back. She couldnt stand it so she ran back and wanted to beg Cassie!¡±


    Lindsey thought Patge counted on the fact that Cassie loved her and tried to continue being a


    freeloader at the Tate¡¯s


    home


    ¡°Get rid of her now!¡±


    Lindsey tugged at the corner of Tyrell¡¯s clothes, indicating for him to do something now.


    Tyrell really didn¡¯t expect that he would see Paige here. At that time, he could only step forward and


    ask amiably, ¡°Paige, why don¡¯t we talk? How much money do you want?¡±


    Paige looked at the faces of her former family and felt it was funny that they looked like different


    people.


    They actually wanted to send her away using money.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Tyrell took out a bank card from his pocket. ¡°This is 16 thousand dors.


    Take it. The password is 123456.¡±


    ¡°Tyrell!¡±


    Seeing that he was so generous, Lindsey could not help but feel reluctant. ¡°Why are you giving her so


    much money?¡±


    Tyrell hinted with his eyes that Lindsey should not speak. If he did not give Paige enough money, how


    could she be willing to leave?


    Yesterday, she stole Abbigail¡¯s ruby ne. It was worth 16 thousand dors, which was exactly the


    amount of money in this bank ount. Paige would definitely take it and leave.


    Paige¡¯s beautiful eyes had a cynical look. She looked at the card in Tyrell¡¯s hand and did not do or say


    anything.


    ¡°What? Do you think it¡¯s not enough?¡±


    Lindsey said discontentedly, ¡°Take it or leave it. Otherwise, you will be left with nothing!¡±


    ¡°Paige, just take it¡­ In the future, you don¡¯t need to visit Grandma anymore¡­ Didn¡¯t dad tell you? Your


    top priority is


    the other family from now on!¡±


    Tyrell wanted to stuff the bank card into her hand, but Paige avoided it quietly.


    ¡°You d*mn girl, what are you trying to do? Do you want to wait for Cassie to wake up and trick her?


    Stop dreaming!¡±


    Lindsey did not expect Paige would be so difficult to deal with. ¡°Let me tell you, Cassie has nothing to


    do with you. now! Get as far away as you can from us.¡±


    ¡°160 million dors.¡±


    Paige said with a smile, ¡°Then I will think about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you even think about it!¡±


    Lindsey was furious as Paige asked for a huge amount of money. ¡°Do you think we are a freak*ng


    bank?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridic*lous. You are not that rich.¡±


    ¡°You! You¡­¡± Lindsey covered her chest. She didn¡¯t expect this d*mn girl would be such an ungrateful


    person. ¡°Forget the money. You are not getting a dime!¡±


    Lindsey snapped the bank card back. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call security!¡±


    ¡°Oh, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You! You¡­ I am so mad! What VIP floor? Anyone can be let in¡­¡± Lindsey was about to go to the front


    desk.


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice attracted their attention.


    Lindsey looked up and saw a man at the end of the corridor looking over He seemed to be calling


    Paige¡¯s name.


    Although the distance was very far, she could still see that it was a tall man with a strong


    vibe.


    When Paige heard the voice, she looked over and saw Martin standing there waiting for her She then


    stopped wasting her time on these two and turned to leave.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    Lindsey looked suspiciously at the end of the corridor. ¡°Could it be her father? No way. Her father¡¯s


    voice can¡¯t be so


    young¡­


    ¡°It should be her brother. Doesn¡¯t she have five single brothers? Didn¡¯t she say that her grandmother


    was si*k? Will she also be staying in this hospital?


    ¡°Can they afford to stay here?¡±


    Seeing them disappear at the end of the corridor, Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but tell Tyrell, ¡°Tyrell, we have


    to transfer Cassie to another hospital as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will be in big trouble if we


    mess around with that ingrate!¡±


    Tyrell also had this idea, but in the entire Chicago, there was no hospital with such good medical


    resources as Farwen Hospital. Cassie would be able to get the best care only if she stayed here.


    ¡°That girl counts on the fact that Cassie likes her¡­ It is nothing for us to deal with her. I¡¯m just afraid


    that Cassie will be soft and let her go back to our home again!¡±


    Lindsey remembered that three months ago, when Cassie learned that Paige was not her biological


    granddaughter, her heart suddenly could not bear it and she fainted.


    After waking up, Cassie sternly said that as long as she was alive, Paige was not allowed to leave this


    home. Whoever let Paige go would be against Cassie!


    Later, when Abbigail came home, Cassie did not seem happy to see her. In her eyes, her only


    granddaughter was Paige, who had no blood rtionship with her

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 26

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 26


    chapter 26


    11 Mst for Paige


    In order to proeur padtom


    ullering and also to duve asay Paire as co*n as post the the new of them had from


    cassie and posted the information about Pape on the mifernst Finally, one day Paipes family called and


    say that they wannst te p*k berig


    When assie learned of this matter she was greatly angry and sent to the hospital.


    Lossie was not at home and Paige was sessfully ¡°driven¡± out of the Tate family


    I don¡¯t know if cassie is old or confused. She is better to an outsider than her own granddaughter!¡±


    Lindseyined and couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m afraid that if Paige doesn¡¯t leave, she


    will have ns. for example, fighting with Abbigail for Davon¡­¡±


    The conditions of the Elinor family were more than twice as good as the Tate family!


    Davon was gentle and sensible. It could be seen that he cherished Abbigail very much and treated


    Abbigail very well¡­


    Fortunately, Abbigail worked hard. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also very gentle, so she


    won Davon¡¯s heart!


    ¡°Tyrell, let¡¯s go find the attending doctor Colin and ask him to help us with the transfer procedure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do.¡±


    Tyrell sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Paige followed behind Martin, holding a mobile phone in one hand and sending messages.


    In the afternoon, she went to the auction and performed an operation for Killian. There were still many


    messages that had not been responded to in time.


    At this time, someone pushed a wheelchair out of the corner and almost bumped into Paige.


    Martin pulled her to his side. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Paige reacted and her face became hot again.


    In the car, Martin saw that Paige was not in high spirits. He stopped the car halfway.


    ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡±


    He got out of the car and approached a dessert shop.


    After a while, he came out with a few bags.


    There were small cakes, bread, milk, juice, and other things, as well as some cute candy.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°They said little girls like these.¡± He handed them to her.


    Paige must be hungry after having operated on his grandfather for such a long time today.


    Paige looked at the food in front of her and was about to say something when Martin approached her


    again. He


    opened a bottle of milk for her and inserted a straw.


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say


    ¡°I am not hungry.¡±


    Eat some


    Martin handed over the milk.


    Paige took it and drank a few mouthfuls. It was obviously pure milk, but she did not expect it would be a


    little sweet


    On the other side.


    ¡°Dr Williamson, what do you mean by ¡®can¡¯t be approved¡±?¡±


    Lindsey found Colin. As soon as she brought up transferring to another hospital, Colin¡¯s face turned


    cold.


    ¡°In this situation, it is best for Mrs. Tate to stay in Farwen Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other better hospital?¡±


    Tyrell couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Farwen Hospital is the best hospital in the country.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Everyone knows that, but¡­¡±


    Before Tyrell could finish, Lindsey took a step forward and said, ¡°Dr. Williamson, we have no other


    choice. If we don¡¯t transfer Cassie to another hospital, I am afraid that someone will pester her and


    affect her recovery¡­.


    Colin looked at her coldly. Was this person referring to Paige?


    She simply didn¡¯t know what was good for Cassie.


    How much had Paige done for the Tate family, and what had they done?


    ¡°If you really care about Mrs. Tate, how can you arrive now? The nurse called you at nine o¡¯clock in the


    morning,¡± Colin asked coldly.


    ¡°We, we just happened to have something to do¡­¡±


    A fewd*es asked Lindsey to go to the spa, and Tyrell went to y golf with a few bosses¡­


    In the evening, the nanny had already prepared food. They wanted to have dinner while it was hot!


    After dinner, they rushed over.


    ¡°You have important matters to do, so you don¡¯t care about Mrs. Tate?¡±


    Lindsey and Tyrell blushed at Colin¡¯s words. It was especially awkward for them.


    ¡°I can sign the transfer procedures, but I will say it first. The medical equipment and medical resources


    of other hospitals are far inferior to that of Farwen Hospital. Once Cassie leaves Farwen Hospital, she


    will d*e in less than a week. You have to be prepared.¡±


    When Tyrell heard this, his expression was not calm. ¡°Then Dr. Williamson, is there any better way?


    For example, can Cassie leave the hospital and be safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    When Tyrell heard this, he was overjoyed. ¡°Dr Williamson, please tell me.


    ¡°There is a medicine that can save Cassie¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me. I will write it down.¡±


    Tyrell hurriedly took out a small notebook, took out a pen, and opened the pen.


    nly the ck market has it. This medicine costs 1.6 million dors per pill, and it needs to be taken


    twice a month. If Mrs. Tate takes it for three months, you can send her over for surgery.


    When Tyrell and Lindsey heard this, they looked at each other. How much? 16 million dors? Then it


    would cost 9.6 million dors in three months.


    Was the medicine so expensive now?


    ¡°It¡¯s made from very rare medicinal herbs, so it¡¯s very rare.¡±


    Tyrell silently put away his small notebook and pen. ¡°Then I won¡¯t transfer her to another hospital. I¡¯ll


    have to trouble Dr. Williamson to take care of her next¡­¡±


    The reason why they saved Cassie was first that she had 30% of the shares, which was worth 50


    million dors. This pricy medicine would cost 20% of it, which was obviously not cost-effective.


    Secondly, Cassie was biased. If she became muddle-headed in the future, she would give the shares


    to Paige¡­


    They were determined to let Cassie make a will before she d*ed and leave all the shares to Abbigail.


    This was why they wanted to save Cassie.


    Paige used to help the Tate family get through crises because thepany had Cassie¡¯s shares.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t care about Tyrell¡­.


    But the Tate family didn¡¯t know and thought that they were very powerful and could be the richest


    in Dolton¡­


    Tyrell took out the bank card that was given to Paige just now and secretly stuffed it into the medical


    record in front of


    Colin


    This made Colin a bit more disgusted.


    ¡°Mr. Tate, are you trying to make me lose my job and go to jail?¡±


    If the medical staff used their jobs to ept money privately, it was considered a bribe. If the amount of


    money was big, he needed to go to jail.


    ¡°Dr. Williamson, you misunderstood¡­¡± Tyrell hurriedly put on a smile and said carefully, ¡°It¡¯s not to let


    you go against professional ethics. It¡¯s just a small gift. We know that you have worked hard during this


    period. You can take the money to buy some supplements¡­


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Williamson, just take it!¡±


    ¡°Take it away¡±


    Colin did not even look at it and said coldly, ¡°Someone told me about this and I will naturally take care.


    There is no need for you to do anything unnecessary. Go out.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Williamson¡­¡±


    Lindsey still wanted to say something, but Tyrell quickly took the bank card and smiled, pretending that


    nothing had happened. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we will go now. If Dr. Williamson needs anythingter, feel free


    to tell me..¡±


    If not for the sake of Paige, Colin would have already driven them out.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 27

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    Exin to Her


    ¡°Dr Williamson is young but his temper is really bad.


    Lindsey couldn¡¯t help butin as soon as she walked out


    of the consulting room. ¡°Davon, born in a rich family, is so polite to us.


    Be is a genius doctor He has been praised since he was a child. Naturally, he is a little arr*gant ¡±


    ¡°Oh night Just now, Dr Williamson said that someone told him to take care of Cassie It should be the


    Elinor family,


    wight ¡¤


    The Elinor family had more connections than them, and they were the only ones who could help out


    with Cassie¡¯s


    illness.


    In addition, Davon and Abbigail were engaged¡­


    ¡°It must be the Elinor family. Who else can it be other than them? I have to treat them to a meal another


    day, but¡­¡± Tyrell saw that the transfer was impossible and could only let Cassie continue to stay here,


    so he couldn¡¯t help but feel


    a little depressed.


    ¡°Tyrell, did that d*mn girl walk that way just now?¡±


    Suddenly, Lindsey seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I remember that the wards over there are


    quite expensive?¡±


    Half of this floor was ordinary VIP, and the other half was top VIP.


    The reason Cassie could live in an ordinary VIP room was that they mentioned it to the Elinor family


    before. It was probably because the Elinor family helped. And Cassie could live in the ordinary VIP


    room.


    However, the top VIP ward was different. Money alone could not afford a top VIP ward.


    How could Paige enter there?


    She did not know any big shots!


    ¡°Dad, M*m.¡±


    At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Abbigail, why are you here?¡±


    Lindsey turned around and saw that not only her daughter hade, but even Davon had alsoe.


    Davon was truly a talented and handsome person. The more Lindsey looked at him, the more she liked


    him. To have such a son-inw, the smile on her lips could not stop!


    ¡°Davon, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    When Davon saw them, he greeted them politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Tate.¡±


    1


    ¡°Eh¡­ Didn¡¯t you guys go on a date? Why are you at the hospital?¡± Tyrell smiled kindly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Initially, we went to watch a movie. Davon sent me home, but I heard from the nanny at home that the


    hospital called us. I was wondering if something happened to Grandma, so I wanted toe over to


    take a look. But Davon had not left after sending me home and was still at our doorstep¡­¡±


    So, they came together.


    ¡°Dad, M*m, what happened to Grandma?¡±


    Abbigail was especially good at acting in front of everyone. In fact, she hated her biased Grandma, but


    she was still


    pretending think I saw Page downstairs just now.


    That familiar figure came out of the VIP elevator, but she didn t have time to see it clearly


    When Davon heard her mention Paige, he was a little surprised. Didn¡¯t Paige return to her original


    family? How could she still be here?


    Lindsey and Tyrell did not look too good.


    ¡°It¡¯s her Let¡¯s not talk about her for now. Your grandmother is fine. It was the hospital who asked us to


    come over for the renewal¡­ Since you guys are here, let¡¯s go in and take a look. Maybe your love for


    her can move Cassie.


    Davon and Abbigail looked at each other and held each other¡¯s hands tightly, as they entered the ward.


    The old woman on the bed was skinny and had no improvement.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for two days, but Grandma has be so thin¡­.¡± Abbigail choked with tears.


    In fact, the two days that she mentioned were many days.


    ¡°Why did this happen to Grandma? Why didn¡¯t I get the illness? Why¡­¡±


    When Davon saw that she was crying, he hurriedly reached out to wipe away the tears at the corner of


    her eyes. ¡°F*ol, you have suffered a lot outside all these years¡­¡±


    ¡°I am fearless. As long as Grandma is fine, I am willing to bear everything for Grandma!¡±


    Looking at Abbigail¡¯s kind and firm face, Davon seemed to be touched, and his love for her deepened.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te back to this home, the person who will marry you would be Paige. I ruined Paige¡¯s


    happiness, so my family is punished¡­ If it is because of this, then I don¡¯t want toe back or marry


    Davon¡­¡±


    ¡°You are originally a child of the Tate family. It is right for you to return to the Tate family and marry me


    because of the engagement. You are not in the wrong.¡±


    Davon wiped away her tears in distress. ¡°Paige has already lived so many good days. It is time to


    return her position to you. This is yours. She does not belong to the Tate family. Even if she wants to


    marry me, I do not want to marry her! I


    only like you¡­¡±


    The lights on the streets were on.


    Martin¡¯s car sped through the traffic and soon they dr*ve in the direction of Praston Park.


    During this time, his mobile phone kept vibrating. At first, he nced at the caller¡¯s number, then


    pressed the button on the steering wheel, and hung up directly.


    But the person on the other side of the line seemed to be unwilling to give up and called again and


    again.


    ¡°Just drop me ahead.¡±


    Paige thought that she made it inconvenient for him to answer the phone. Just as she was about to


    leave, she heard him faintly exin, ¡°It¡¯s a robocall.¡±


    His phone vibrated again and again¡­.


    In the end, to let Paige stay in the car in peace, Martin could only put on his earphones and pick up the


    call.


    ¡°Martin, you finally picked up my call¡­¡±


    on the vaher side Pausia 1


    I really didnt know that sinh a big thing happened to your grandpa as soon as I left I didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose 1 heard that Heart Soothing Powder had a miraculous effect on treating the heart if added to


    the soup


    So I made the soup carefully After adding Heart Soothing Powder, I took it to your grandpa.


    1thought it would be helpful, but I didn¡¯t expect it would make his condition worse¡­


    It¡¯s all the fault of the person who made the medicine. He cheated me and sold the medicine. I am


    st*pid. I was Tricked


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that there was a problem with the medicine. If I knew, I definitely wouldn¡¯t buy it, let


    alone let your grandfather eat it!


    ¡°Martin, you have to believe me¡­


    ¡°I treat you as my family. I treat your grandfather as my own grandfather. I won¡¯t harm him¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Martin did not have the patience to listen to her cry. After she finished speaking, he ended the call.


    Taking off his earphones, Martin continued to drive. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that Paige¡¯s


    expression was a little different.


    ¡°She seems to be crying very miserably. I heard it all¡­¡±


    Although Paige did not know why she was crying, she seemed to be quite pitiful¡­


    ¡°It is the person who harmed grandfather.¡±


    Martin exined softly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Drop me here,¡± said Paige when she saw that Praston Park was in front of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. I¡¯ll take you to the garage.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t want anyone to see the car. The license te number was too eye-catching!


    Next time, she had to pick a low-key car.


    ¡°Can you do it alone?¡±


    Martin saw that the park had not been built, and there were only a few street lights on under the night


    sky. Most of


    the ces were dark.


    Even the road to the garage was very dark.


    Was she not afraid?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 28

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    Bresk Off the Engagement


    1401 410? #, Oward.¡¯


    ¡±


    Tage obviously did not take such an environment seriously. She had been to a ce worse than this


    many times and was about to unbuckle her seat belt


    I do a


    7


    Martin approached her and a nice smell came from his face.


    At close range, Patge found that he was very good-looking. Even his skin was very good.


    Martin raised his eyes and looked at her with his deep eyes, ¡°Tell me when you have time.¡±


    ¡°OK.


    Martin got out of the car first and opened the door for her. After she got out of the car, he hung the one-


    shoulder bag on her shoulder and then handed her the things he had just bought.


    ¡°You can eat if you are hungry at night.¡±


    Paige originally wanted to refuse, but when she saw the look in his eyes, she reached out to take them.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    The next second¡­


    Her slender fingers identally touched Martin¡¯s hand. That soft touch made her heart sk*p a beat.


    A strange feeling welled up in her heart.


    Seeing her take the things and turn to leave, Martin could not help but call out softly, ¡°Paige.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Paige turned around and heard him say, ¡°That person just now is not my girlfriend.¡±


    Paige was confused.


    ¡°She¡¯s begging for forgiveness.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°I am not familiar with her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.


    ¡°Be careful on your way ¡±


    ¡°If you are scared, I will talk to you on the phone.¡± Martin had no expression on his face.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Seeing the back of the girl gradually disappear from his sight, Martin, who had returned to the car,


    suddenly thought about her cute and cool face.


    When Paige entered the underground garage, she felt her phone vibrating. She took it out and saw that


    it was Martin calling.


    H


    Have you found the car?¡±


    I just found. You haven i left yet


    Ves. Lam waiting for you.¡±


    No need. I am going to exit B.


    Did you hear that?1 ¡®m going to drive¡± Paige unlocked her car


    ¡°OK, be careful on the road.¡±


    After Martin hung up the phone, he called Rhys, ¡°No ns for tonight I need to go to the Lusk family


    Hearing this, Rhys became excited. ¡°Mr Stowe, you aren¡¯t going to get revenge on Ms. Lusk because


    of what happened today, right? Ms. Lusk shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions¡­¡±


    ¡°Not about that.¡±


    ¡°Then you finally understand your grandpa? Do you want to invite Ms. Lusk to visit him at the hospital


    tomorrow? If he knows, he will definitely be very happy!¡±


    ¡°I am looking for Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk.¡± Martin looked into the distance and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You, you want to propose?¡±


    Rhys had just finished speaking when he felt the displeasure on the other side. He was confused.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    What did Martin mean?


    ¡°Break off the engagement.¡±


    ¡°Break off the engagement?


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± Rhys¡¯ expression changed.


    However, Martin¡¯s tone did not sound like he was joking at all!


    Rhys gulped and was quite frightened. ¡°Mr. Stowe, the engagement between you and Ms. Lusk was


    made by the older generation. If you cancel the engagement tonight, it would be equivalent to pping


    the Lusk family in the face¡­ The Lusk family and the Stowe family have been friends for so many


    years, and there will be problems¡­.


    ¡°Ms. Lusk is the only daughter of the Lusk family. There are so many people doting on her¡­ You are


    going to cancel the engagement¡­ If words get out, how can Ms. Lusk marry others in the future? The


    Lusk family will be


    embarrassed.¡±


    These were all problems!


    Martin did not speak, his pair of eyes quietly looking at the traffic outside the car.


    ¡°Mr Stowe, I know that you do not like Ms. Lusk. To be honest, I do not like her either. I feel that she is


    preten*ious and hypocritical. On the contrary, I feel that Ms. Tate is better! However, this matter is not


    only about you and Ms.


    Lusk, it is also rted to the Lusk family and the Stowe family¡­¡±


    Rhys thought of Killian on the bed. If he knew about it, Killian would definitely faint from anger


    ¡°Mr Stowe, why don¡¯t you think about it again?¡±


    Rhys still wanted to say something.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, Martin retracted his gaze and calmly said, ¡°Prepare the gifts. We will go tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe!¡±


    Rhys knew that one Martin made a decision, no one would be able to stop him. However, he still said.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t consider the 1 usk family or the rtionship between you and Ms. Lusk, or Ms Luck¡¯s


    brother At least consider your grandpa¡¯s feelings


    Killian has been waiting day and night for Martin to get married and have children so that he could be


    able to hold his great grandson.


    Now, not only was his great grandson impossible, but the Stowe family and the Lusk family would turn


    against each other People would even say that Killian was an unreliable person.


    How could Killian ept it?


    However, Martin did not change his mind.


    Rhys knew that whatever he said would be futile, so he sighed helplessly in his heart.


    Martin¡¯s engagement would not be decided by anyone, and if Killian forced him, it would backfire¡­


    If there was anyone to me, it was Patricia¡­.


    Not only did she not leave any good impression on Martin, she even ruined the engagement¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it from Grandfather for now. When he gets better, I¡¯ll tell him myself.¡±


    Did Martin mean to hide it from his grandfather?


    However, the news of breaking off the engagement would spread in a short period of time. When Killian


    found out, he


    would still be furious.


    Rhys only hoped that the news would spread slowly. Killian could no longer be stimted¡­


    On the other side.


    Donald and Danica finally waited for Paige to return home. The two of them enthusiastically pulled her


    to the dining


    table and continuously served her dishes.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes were red from crying because of Killian. She did not dare toe out. She lied that she


    had eaten


    outside and hid in the room.


    She was afraid that her parents would dislike her after knowing this¡­.


    After dinner, Paige chatted with his parents for a while and went upstairs to take a shower.


    Donald and Danica sat on the sofa and drank tea. After a while, a s*rvant suddenly came to report.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, Mr. Stowe is here!¡±


    The s*rvant who came to report was a little flustered because Martin¡¯s name was especially famous in


    the upper-ss


    circle.


    It was said that he was ruthless, cold-blooded, and cr*el. He was familiar with rich people and also


    gangsters. When


    other s*rvants saw Martin, they also felt fear of him in their hearts¡­.


    Donald and Danica looked at each other Martin? Why did hee? Could it be¡­


    Did he know that Paige had returned home?


    oh no¡­


    ¡°Quick, invite him in.¡±


    Donald was caught unprepared and hurriedly exchanged nces with Danica. What should he do?


    Dillon did not dare to waste time for a moment and personally led the way.


    Very quickly, Martin entered the door with a few people following him.


    The one in the lead was handsome beyondpare. His sl*nted sword-like eyebrows were cool, and


    his sharp spirit. His tailored suit suited him very well.


    He was like a king who dominated the world. The moment he appeared, he carried a powerful air, cold


    and


    outstanding.


    eyes


    emitted a

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 29

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    Meet the nc¨¦e


    The men following behind Marim held a pile of precious gif wait outside the door


    in their hands. After putting them down, they went to


    Rhys was the only one left, standing next to Martin with a respectful look.


    Mr Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, long time no see.¡±


    Martin had always been a cold person, and he rarely spoke. Even when he greeted them, there was a


    trace of


    indifference


    ¡°Martin, why are you free toe today?¡±


    Danica was the first to react. Looking at the gift he brought, she raised a loving smile. ¡°You bring so


    many things. You


    don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Martin,e and sit. Guys, serve the tea,¡± Donald said to the s*rvants. ¡°Since Jack went abroad, for a


    long time. Let¡¯s have a good chat tonight!


    ¡°Martin, have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Martin maintained his reserved and polite look


    you haven¡¯te


    ¡°Martin, long time no see. You have be more mature.¡± Danica looked at him and always felt that


    this child was very pleasing to the eye. Whether it was his height, appearance, or personal ability, he


    was impable.


    The second floor.


    Patricia originally nned to wait for Paige to return to her room and go downstairs to find her parents


    to chat with. First, it could enhance the rtionship between the two sides, and secondly, she could


    also ask whether they knew


    about Killian¡¯s matter.


    She just opened the door and heard two s*rvants talking about Martin¡¯s appearance.


    She asked carefully and found out that Martin had already arrived at her house!


    Her legs went soft, and she was so scared that she almost couldn¡¯t stand up!


    ¡°Ms. Lusk?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Amily quickly stepped forward to support her


    ¡°Amily!¡±


    Patricia quickly grabbed Amily¡¯s hand. She was so nervous that her voice was trembling. ¡°Martin is


    here. He is in the living room¡­ He must be here for today¡¯s matter! If my parents know that I almost


    killed his grandfather¡­ What


    should I do? What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Listen to what he said first.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ His usation and my own confession are totally different.¡±


    After Patricia quickly weighed the pros and cons in her heart, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs


    and apologize!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lusk, don¡¯t be impulsive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panicahn down and wait to see what¡¯s going on downsta


    first Listen to me!¡± Amily held Patraca.


    In the living room, Martin said with a straight face, ¡°Mr and Mrs. Lusk, I came to visit you today for Ms.


    Lusk¡±


    Donald and Dank a looked at each other ¡°Ms. Lusk Could he be referring to Paige?


    Martin had always been well informed. He should have heard the news that the Lusk family¡¯s daughter


    was someone


    else


    And Patricia was just an adopted daughter.


    Seeing that Martin seemed to have something to say, Danica spoke first, ¡°Martin, this happened a little


    too suddenly I haven¡¯t had the time to tell you. Actually, this matter has to start from that year¡­


    Martin thought that she was going to talk about the engagement that year. He nodded and patiently


    listened to her.


    Danica told him about the fire at the health center. ¡°We just found Paige these two days. We haven¡¯t


    announced her identity to the public yet. Paige¡¯s grandparents don¡¯t know about this. We didn¡¯t mean to


    hide it from you and the Stowe family.¡±


    Martin was speechless.


    Rhys was speechless too.


    Danica knew that at this point, she could no longer hide it. She said, ¡°Bonnie, go and let Paige down.¡±


    Rhys looked at Danica and then at Martin. What was going on? Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e was not Patricia, but


    another girl.


    Then Martin was definitely going to cancel it.


    Martin did not even want Patricia, who was such a well-educateddy, let alone a girl who came from a


    small ce.


    Patricia had all kinds of talents and she was a first-ss socialite in Chicago too, the kind that everyone


    praised.


    But this girl¡­


    Martin¡¯s eyes became deeper as if he was thinking about something.


    Paige had just finished bathing, and when she heard that her mother was calling her, she went


    downstairs without


    thinking.


    She was wearing a thin nightgown, her hair tied into a bun, and her thin fair legs exposed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When Rhys saw the person who came, he was so shocked that his m*uth couldn¡¯t close!


    Was she the daughter that the Lusk family had just found?


    Martin raised the corners of his eyes, his deep eyes carrying a bit of inquiry.


    Was it her?


    Was she the real daughter of the Lusk family?


    When Paige just went downstairs, she saw Martin on the sofa. He had a handsome and enchanting


    face. There was a slight light in his eyes. There seemed to be a faint smile on the corner of his mo*th.


    Why did this mane to her house?


    ¡°M*m, are you looking for me?¡± Paige looked puzzled.


    ¡°Come, Paige. Come to m*m.¡±


    Bank a took her daughter¡¯s hand and sat down. She said gently. ¡°Let me mitroduce you. This is Martin.


    Many years ago, you and he were engaged. Martin is your fiance


    Paige had many questions.


    What¡¯


    Fiance


    What era was it now? Engagement?


    ¡°This is our real daughter we just found, Paige.¡±


    Danica introduced Paige to Martin.


    Martin¡¯s eyes were a little gentle. It turned out to be her. He only knew that her name was Paige before,


    but he didn¡¯t expect that her surname should be Lusk


    Rhys also came to a realization. ¡°So Ms. Tate is your daughter.¡±


    No wonder she dared to go against public opinion in the hospital to save Martin¡¯s grandfather and even


    dared to kick Denise to kneel down¡­ It turned out that she had a strong background!


    Patricia hid on the second floor to eavesdrop. She originally thought that Martin came to find her


    because of Killian!


    Unexpectedly, he came here for Paige!


    Her nails sank deep into her palms and Patricia was a little angry. Why did Paige appear?


    Why did she return to this home?


    Why did she want to take everything that belonged to her?


    ¡°So Mr. Stowe came here today because¡­¡±


    Paige looked at the man in front of her and did not understand what he meant.


    Martin looked at the girl¡¯s bright and clear eyes, his thin lips slightly pursed, and his eyes revealed a


    breathtaking


    light.


    ¡°I heard that my fianc¨¦e had just returned to this house and brought some gifts to take a look.¡±


    Rhys stared at Martin in disbelief.


    Mr Stowe, didn¡¯t youe to break off the engagement?


    How did it change?


    Could it be that you changed your mind because you were engaged to Ms. Tate?


    You changed your decision too quickly!


    Although it was rumored that Martin was cold-blooded, ruthless, and cr*el, after getting along with him


    over the years, Danica knew that Martin was reliable, capable, and responsible.


    Not to mention anything else, just his appearance, wealth, and ability proved that he was the best, and


    no one could bepared to him..


    If her daughter could marry him¡­ the rest of her life would be happy, and they did not need to worry


    about her.


    Paige never thought that Martin was her fianc¨¦¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 30

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    I¡¯m Home


    Grandpa wants to see you.¡±


    Martin¡¯s gaze fell on the girl in front of him. His charming voice was gentle and bewitching. ¡°When you


    have time, lets go to see him.¡±


    ¡±


    Patge, since Mr Stowe wants to see you, don¡¯t let him wait too long. What do you think about


    tomorrow?¡±


    Danica asked tentatively.


    ¡°If you are not willing to go as my fianc¨¦e, you can also represent the Lusk family to express your


    concern.¡±


    Martin exuded a calm and noble aura, giving a suggestion.


    ¡°This is a good idea!¡±


    Donald did not expect Martin would be so clever.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. On behalf of our Lusk family, express our kind intentions¡­¡± Danica also agreed.


    Paige thought, so no one cares about my opinion?


    ¡°Then Paige, you should go and visit Mr. Stowe tomorrow. You have been home for two days. It is time


    to go and visit him.¡±


    After all, Killian had proposed this engagement back then, and conditions of Martin were pretty good.


    Killian was still living in the hospital, and Danica heard that his situation was not good¡­.


    As a junior, Paige had to visit and express her concerns.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You should go and visit.¡±


    Donald smiled and arranged, ¡°Bring some gifts. You can¡¯t go with nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need for gifts, as long as she goes with me.¡±


    Martin¡¯s voice was clear


    ¡°No, no, this is the first time you meet. We should prepare some gifts!¡±


    Donald insisted.


    ¡°Then leave it to me.¡±


    H


    Martin¡¯s eyes were a little gentle as he looked at Paige. ¡°Do you want to appoint the timeter?¡±.


    Paige had a proud expression, but when she saw her parents¡¯ expectant eyes, she finally replied, ¡°OK.¡±


    She nned to see hirh as checking on Killian¡¯s recovery. After all, she received a nk check from


    him a few days ago.


    After chatting for a while, Martin stood up and said, ¡°Then thanks for your time ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving now? Martin, you¡¯ve sent so many gifts. This¡­¡±


    Before Danica could finish her sentence, she saw Martin stop in his tracks and say in a low voice,


    ¡°They¡¯re just small gifts. Just take them.¡±


    ¡°Paige, send Martin off!¡±


    Paige was lost for words.


    Why should I send him off¡±


    ÁÏ


    ¡°No need, Ms. Lusk.¡±


    Martin emphasized the word ¡°Lusk¡±


    Seeing the faint smile on Martin¡¯s face, Paige raised her eyebrows. Could it be that he was ming her


    for only telling him her name and not her surname?


    In fact, she had just been crowned with this surname. It had only been two days arid she was not


    familiar with this


    surname.


    ¡°Rest early, my


    What fianc¨¦e?


    Did she agree?


    fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Donald and Danica were ted when they heard this.


    It seemed that Martin was very satisfied with Paige¡­ This was beyond their expectations!


    On the second floor, Patricia could no longer hold back and ran downstairs. When no one could see,


    she ran directly to the garden path. ¡°Martin..¡±


    Seeing Patricia rush over, Rhys immediately blocked her. ¡°Ms. Lusk, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Patricia looked at Martin¡¯s figure, and she was very upset. ¡°Martin, your grandfather¡¯s illness worsened.


    It was indeed caused by me. I really feel very guilty¡­ Thank you for not mentioning it in front of my


    parents just now, not making me embarrassed¡­¡±


    Rhys was speechless.


    Mr. Stowe doesn¡¯t take you seriously. He¡¯s not caring about you on purpose¡­.


    ¡°I heard that your grandfather¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. I want to take a look. When you pick up Paige


    tomorrow, bring me along as well.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather wants to see my fianc¨¦e.¡± Martin¡¯s deep ck and clear eyes revealed a trace of


    coldness.


    It wasn¡¯t you


    Patricia did not expect him would refuse so straightforwardly. At the same time, she felt heartache. She


    held a glimmer


    of hope. ¡°Paige can go as your fianc¨¦e. I only represent the Lusk family¡­ Martin, let me apologize to


    your grandfather


    Patricia looked at Marfin expectantly, hoping that he would nod and agree.


    However, Martin was surrounded by a cold aura. Under the dark eyshes, he stared at her coldly


    ¡°The only person who can represent the Lusk family is my fianc¨¦e ¡±


    His eyes were deep and he raised his head slightly. His voice was ruthless.


    ¡®Martin.


    Seeing that Patricia still wanted to catch up to Martin, Rhys suddenly stopped her, ¡°Ms. Lusk, Mr Stowe


    has a fianc¨¦e. Please keep your distance in the future¡±


    Patik ia did not expect Rhys would dare to stop her!


    Before Paige came back, Rhys was very respectful to her!


    11 people see it, it will not be good.¡±


    Rhys left these words behind and turned to follow Martin.


    Patricia looked at Martin¡¯s back and shouted, ¡°Martin, whether you believe it or not, I really didn¡¯t want


    to harm grandpa¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    Rhys thought.


    Does Ms. Lusk think that Mr. Stowe is so cold to her because of his grandfather?


    Everyone can see that Mr. Stowe has no interest in you!


    But Ms. Tate¡­


    Mr. Stowe seems to treat her differently.


    In the living room, Danica looked at the pile of gifts in front of her. ¡°Paige, these gifts from Martin¡­¡±


    ¡°You can deal with them.¡±


    Paige went upstairs. She did not expect that she would have a fianc¨¦. Things seemed to be much more


    troublesome than she had imagined.


    ¡°Martin¡­¡±


    In the garden, Patricia looked in the direction where Martin left and sobbed softly.


    Amily supported Patricia and said, ¡°Ms. Lusk, he has gone far away¡­¡±


    Patricia said in a tearful voice, ¡°Amily, what should I do¡­ Martin seems to treat Paige differently.¡±


    ¡°The game has just begun. It is not certain who wins and who loses.¡±


    Amily stroked her back and analyzed rationally, ¡°Ms. Paige grew up in a small family. Only her face is


    outstanding. Mr.


    Stowe may not like her ¡®


    Patricia¡¯s tears were stuck in her eyes, and she instantly felt that Amily¡¯s words were reasonable.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I think that in a few days, Mr. Stowe will find out that you are the best candidate for a fianc¨¦e!¡±


    After all, Patricia had been diligent in learning piano, chess, and painting since she was a child. She


    was a typical youngdy from a wealthy family.


    And Paige only came from a small ce.


    The Stowe family was a top family, and those who entered were all cultured people. They wouldn¡¯t


    want eye candy.


    ¡°Even if Mr. Stowe likes her, it is still a temporary feeling of novelty. When Ms. Paige makes a joke in


    the future and embarrasses the Stowe family, the Stowe family will find that you are the most suitable


    person for Mr. Stowe!¡±


    Patricia was in a much better mood under thefort of Amily


    On the other side


    Not long after Paige returned to her room, her mobile phone vibrated.


    It was a familiar number. He had just called her once today.


    She answered the phone and heard a familiar and deep voiceing from the other side of the line.


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    Martin¡¯s voice was clean and clear, very charming. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    Paige subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    This question made Martin feel somewhat interested. Didn¡¯t she know that he was reporting his


    whereabouts?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 31

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    Don¡¯t Agree


    Martin contest his lips and said. You still haven¡¯t epted my friend request


    ¡±


    Heating han say this. Paige suddenly remembered that there was such a thing. ¡°I will ept it in a


    while


    She was busy today and forgot about if


    What time should I pick you up tomorrow?¡± Martin asked softly.


    Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    After all, she still had other things to deal with.


    ¡°ce?¡±


    ¡°Just at my home.¡±


    ¡°OK, I will be there on time.¡±


    When Paige heard this, she was about to hang up when Martin asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like chocte cake?¡±


    Paige was confused.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t eat even a single bite in the car.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect that Martin would observe her preferences. She said, ¡°I eat very little chocte-


    vored food.¡±


    Martin replied, ¡°Then I will buy you something else in the future.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°You saved my grandfather. It¡¯s a simple thing for me to buy you some snacks.¡±


    Paige still didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow, my fianc¨¦e,¡± Martin said gently.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Martin thought that Paige would reply with a ¡°good night¡±, but he didn¡¯t expect her would end the call


    with ¡°OK¡±.


    She was really a different girl.


    After Paige hung up the phone, she was about to go to rest, but she didn¡¯t expect her phone would


    vibrate again.


    ¡°There is another rich boss who wants a hundred pieces of clothes, a hundred pairs of shoes, and a


    hundred bags,


    before sunset tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must give me the manuscript now. I will make the factory work overnight!¡±


    ¡°This is such a big order. You must take it!¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows and replied with her slender fingers, ¡°Who is it this time?¡±


    Could be her father again?


    This time he is more powerful than your father! i


    in be said that in nearly 600 years.


    ¡°Stop¡±


    Paige was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. She remembered that her warehouse was really


    empty She thought about the auction today. Because the No. 1 buyer, the six stalks of Heart Relief


    Grass cost her a lot of money.


    It was time to make some money.


    Paige: ¡°I¡¯ll draw now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Boss! You are finally willing to draw! I will tell the factory and ask them to wait overnight!¡±


    There were several factories in Paige¡¯s hands that specialized in producing the clothes and shoes she


    designed. Perhaps even she did not expect that as she drew, the sky outside the window would


    gradually be brightened. She once again rubbed her aching wrist and sent thest drawing over. It was


    already half past severi. ¡°Boss, if you are so diligent every day, the world¡¯s richest guy will be you!


    There is no Martin Stowe!¡± Paige raised her eyebrows, ¡°Martin Stowe? The richest man in the world?¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know who the richest man in the world is. Martin has been the


    richest man in the world for three years! It is said that he is so handsome. But his temper is not very


    good. When he acts up, it is extremely scary!¡±


    Paige blocked his Line. She did not want to listen to his nonsense. She went downstairs to eat


    breakfast and nned to go back to sleep after eating.


    ¡°Boss? Boss?¡±


    System prompt. ¡°The message you sent has been rejected.¡±


    ¡°Boss? Why did you cklist me again?¡±


    Patricia woke up early today. Amily and Dalia served her breakfast. The three of them whispered


    something to each other, and theyughed.


    When Paige came in, the three of them hurriedly winked at each other, putting away their yful


    expressions.


    ¡°Ms. Paige is here? Wait a moment. Your breakfast will be ready soon.¡±


    When the chef in the kitchen saw Paigeing, he hurriedly filled up the prepared breakfast one by


    one and arranged


    During this period, Amily and Dalia stood still as if they didn¡¯t put Paige in their eyes and didn¡¯t even


    greet her


    ¡°Paige, why are you up so early?¡±


    It was Patricia who spoke first and raised an elegant smile. ¡°If you have the habit of sleepingte, you


    don¡¯t have to change it deliberately. This is also your home.¡±


    Paige ignored her and saw that the breakfast brought by the chef was delicious and looked good.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Paige. I am Chef, Tristian yton. Today¡¯s breakfast was cooked by me.


    ¡°With seafood porridge, Mexican pancake, fruit toast, cheese sandwich, lobster soup, tea, soy milk,


    milk, and so on.


    ¡°For fruits, there are watermelons, pineapples, and melons.


    1 don¡¯t know which vor you like, so I brought some for you. Please enjoy.


    ¡°If there is anything that needs to be improved, please tell me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Paige was not picky about breakfast. She just wanted to eat quickly and go back to her room to catch


    up on sleep.


    However¡­


    Patricia and Amily looked at each other and suddenly said, ¡°Paige¡­ I heard that you are going to visit


    Mr Stowe Shall I go with you?¡±


    Paige did not stop. She ate the cheese sandwich in her hand and drank a mouthful of milk.


    ¡°It¡¯s summer vacation, so I have time. Normally, I can¡¯t go with you to give you courage!¡±


    Patricia saw that Paige did not respond and continued.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen any big scenes before, right? It is inevitable to be nervous¡­.


    ¡°I know Mr. Stowe¡¯s character and temper very well. If you identally say something wrong and do


    something wrong, I can help you to smooth things over.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t be considered the most favored one in front of Mr. Stowe, Mr Stowe is very happy to


    see me, I think he will treat you well too.¡±


    ¡°The one that Mr. Stowe loves the most is Ms. Lusk!¡±


    Dalia looked at Paige with disdain and said arrogantly, ¡°With Ms. Lusk there, even if Ms. Tate makes a


    mistake, Mr Stowe will show mercy to you for the sake of Ms. Lusk!¡±


    Seeing that Paige did not speak, Amily thought that the matter was done and whispered to Patricia, ¡°I


    will go prepare the clothes for Ms. Lusk to wear today.¡±


    ¡°Martin will pick me up. If you want to go, go talk to him.


    ¡°It is useless to talk to me,¡± Paige suddenly said.


    ¡°Paige, you¡­ you don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Patricia suddenly became awkward. She didn¡¯t expect Paige would directly refuse.


    Seeing Paige slowly finish her breakfast and leave the seat, Dalia was a little angry ¡°How many days


    has she known Mr. Martin? How dare she use Mr. Martin to pressure you so quickly? And she looks so


    arro*ant. Does she really think that she is Mrs. Stowe?¡±


    Patricia bit her lower p even tighter Last night, Martin refused to bring her along, and now Paige also


    refused¡­


    Patricia thought, Paige must be afraid that I¡¯m too outstanding and overshadows her


    ¡°Ms. Lusk, there is no hurry, Let her hit a wall. When she makes a joke and makes Mr. Stowe unhappy,


    you can visit Mr Stowe again. When Mr. Stowepares it, he will find that you are the best candidate


    for a granddaughter inw!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 32

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    Fall Asleep on His Shoulder


    Patricia thought, yes, if there is noparison, others do not know how bad Paige is, and how


    outstanding I am


    Amily is right. Let this vige girl from the small ce embarrass herself. Mr. Stowe has been all-


    powerful for half his life. He does not like this kind of bumpkin.


    ¡°Do not call me to eat at noon.¡±


    When Paige went upstairs, she ordered the s*rvants. She locked the door and slept when she returned


    to the room!


    Paige had drawn the whole night, and she was indeed sleepy. As soon as she touched the pillow, she


    fell asleep.


    After Donald and Danica got up, they heard that Paige did not even want to eat lunch. They hurriedly


    called for the chef, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she like today¡¯s breakfast?¡±


    Tristian felt wronged. ¡°Ms. Paige left her seat because of what Ms. Patricia said. It has nothing to do


    with breakfast.


    ¡°Patricia?


    ¡°What did Patricia say?¡± Donald and Danica were stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia did not say anything else. She just wanted Ms. Paige to bring her along when she went to


    visit Mr. Stowe, but Ms. Paige did not agree..


    Danica and Donald looked at each other and immediately said, ¡°Go and invite Ms. Patricia.¡±


    When Patricia was summoned, she did not expect Paige would report this small matter to her parents.


    How old was she? She even refused to eat. Patricia was suddenly angry!


    However, Patricia still pretended to be pitiful on the surface and wiped her tears with her grievance.


    ¡°Dad, M*m, I didn¡¯t say anything excessive to Paige. I just asked if she could take me with her¡­.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe missed me. Some time ago, he sent me a message and asked me to see him. At that time,


    I was busy with the examination and didn¡¯t have time to go.


    Patricia saw that they were skeptical and quickly took out her mobile phone to check the chat record.


    ¡°Look. This is the Line message that Mr. Stowe sent me. The date on it proves that Mr Stowe really


    missed me and


    called me several times.


    ¡°I was also free today, so I wanted to go with her.¡±


    Danica did not expect the truth would be like this. It seemed that they were thinking too much. How


    could Patricia sn*tch Paige¡¯s fianc¨¦?


    They had misunderstood.


    Paige didn¡¯t know what happened in the morning. When she got up, it was one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    She simply washed up and changed her clothes. As soon as she opened the door, Paige heard the


    noise downstairs.


    ¡°Martin, you brought so many gifts to Paigest night, and today you brought these to us. We are very


    sorry. Next time youe to our house, don¡¯t be polite. We are a family, and there is no need to bring


    gifts.


    ¡°You also prepared a greeting gift to meet your grandfather for Paige. It¡¯s so nice of you. We have


    already asked people to prepare gifts. This time, we can¡¯t let you pay!¡±


    When Paige heard this, her eyes were filled with doubt.


    Paige thought. Martin is here?


    Didn¡¯t I ask him to meet me at the door?


    Why did hee in?


    ¡°You are wee. Paige is my fianc¨¦e. Her greeting gift should be prepared by me.¡±


    Martin had just finished speaking when he noticed Paige walking down the stairs. Her long legs were


    slender and fair She was dressed casually and her facial features were outstanding. Maybe she had


    not slept enough, there was a trace of impatience in her beautiful eyes.


    She was inexplicably cute.


    ¡°Paige, you are awake? You must be hungry now.¡±


    Donald and Danica rushed forward and said, ¡°Eat something and then go. The food is ready for you.¡±


    ¡°I am not hungry.¡±


    Paige just wanted to go to the hospital as soon as possible and thene back to deal with the work.


    Tomorrow would be Monday. She had to go to thepany her father had given her. She did not have


    so much time to deal with private


    affairs.


    However, Danica was afraid that she would be hungry. ¡°The food is ready! You should eat some. Martin


    is here You two can eat together¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Martin usually eats in thepany. He is not full. You can eat together


    Thus, the two of them ate before leaving.


    On the other side.


    Killian stood in front of the mirror. ¡°Neil, quickly check if my hair is messy and my clothes are neat¡­¡±


    Knowing that he could see his granddaughter inw today, Killian was very excited.


    ¡°Mr Stowe, you have checked several times. It I don¡¯t know it, I will think that you are going to see your


    wife.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Killian put away the mirror and urged, ¡°Hurry up and go to the door to see if they have arrived.¡±


    ¡°I have already told Rhys to send me a message before theye.¡±


    Just as Neil finished speaking, his phone rang and he received a new message!


    It was from Rhys.


    It said that they were about to leave and that they would arrive at the hospital in ten minutes.


    ¡°Quick, go and wee them!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go!¡± Killian urged Neil excitedly.


    Inside the luxurious car


    Paige was a little tired. As the car shook, she gradually closed her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, it is¡­¡¯


    H


    Before Rhys could finish speaking, he heard Martin remind him in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise ¡±


    Rhys looked through the rearview mirror and found that Paige had fallen asleep.


    When the car slowly stopped, Paige¡¯s head was turned to the side. Martin reached out and gently


    caught her head.


    Her face was soft and smooth, and under her delicate eyebrows, her dark and curly eyshes were


    gently closed. She looked like a well-behaved child.


    She didn¡¯t wear makeup, but she was so beautiful, and there was nothing to nitpick about.


    Martin¡¯s gaze traced her facial features. He moved closer to her and lent her his shoulder so that she


    could sleep more


    Rhys¡¯s eyes widened. Didn¡¯t Martin have mysophobia? He took the initiative to approach a woman¡­


    It was too inconceivable!


    When Neil, who was waiting outside the car, saw this scene, he was so shocked.


    Neil thought he was old and rubbed his eyes again. Martin really let Paige sleep on his shoulder, and


    looked at her with a doting gaze, that Neil had never seen before


    Could it be that Martin loved this girl?


    Who was this girl?


    After sleeping for a long time, Paige opened her eyes and found herself leaning on Martin¡¯s shoulder


    and falling asleep.


    The car had long been parked in the hospital garage.


    ¡°Am I asleep?¡±


    She saw the clock in the car, and it was already three o¡¯clock. She realized that she had been leaning


    on his shoulder for such a long time. ¡°Sorry. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep verytest night?


    Martin didn¡¯t me her but said gently, ¡°I want you to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡®Since Ms. Tate is awake, Mr. Stowe, you go first. I will follow you after I take the gift.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Rhys was just about to go and get something when he heard Paige say, ¡°I have prepared the gift.¡±


    He was stunned for a moment. Just like Martin, Rhys was also surprised. However, at the same time,


    he secretly looked


    at Paige


    She did not even bring a bag with her Where was the so-called gift?


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, are we really not going to take the gift you prepared?¡±


    Rhys was a bit suspicious.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to Paige.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Martin and Paige walked forward side by side, and their extremely excellent looks attracted countless


    gazes.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 33

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    Satisfied With Paige


    In the ward.


    Killian looked forward for so long, finally seeing two figures appear.


    ¡°Grandpa, Paige, and I havee to see you.¡±


    Martin¡¯s voice was clear and charming.


    However, Killian¡¯s gaze never stopped on his grandson for a second,pletely glued to Paige!


    ¡°The girl who saved me twice is you?¡±


    Killian did not expect Paige would be so delicate. Thest two times he was on the verge of death,


    Killian did not take a closer look. He did not expect Paige would be so beautiful and elegant. She had a


    cold and charming aura. She looked so outstanding.


    It could only be said that Martin was too blessed!


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Stowe.¡±


    Paige greeted him politely as soon as she entered the room.


    Her demeanor was elegant and her eyes were smiling. Although her cold aura was restrained in front


    of Killian, her extraordinary temperament still showed that she was different from the others.


    ¡°Sil*y girl, why do you call me Mr. Stowe? We are a family. Just call me Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°You are Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Naturally, you should call me Grandpa just like him!¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t reply.


    She and Martin could only be considered strangers who met by chance. She didn¡¯t think she was his


    fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°I heard from Rhys that you are the daughter of the Lusk family. That day, you were about to go back to


    the Lusk family and saved me Yesterday, I drank the soup and was sent to the operating room. It was


    you who saved me! You


    saved me twice.¡±


    This was really a wonderful fate!


    If not for Paige, Killian would have already died! How could he have the opportunity to see his


    granddaughter inw


    here?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have been wandering outside for eighteen years. During this period, you have suffered.¡±


    Paige was just about to say that it was alright and that she did not suffer. Killian said, ¡°In the future, the


    Lusk family and the Stowe family will treat you very well!¡±


    Paige just smiled.


    She could understand the Lusk family. but the Stowe family had nothing to do with her


    ¡°You are Paige, right? Your name is nice, and you are good looking.¡±


    Killian seemed to say this to Neil


    Neil smiled and nodded in agreement Paige was indeed much more beautiful than Patricia. She was


    elegant. She was a very special girl.


    ¡°Look. I was busy talking and forgot to ask you toe over and sit. Come to me quickly, Paige.¡±


    Killian reached out and patted the sofa beside the bed.


    Martin¡¯s eyes were glittering. Was this sofa newly bought? To let him sit with Paige, Killian really made


    a painstaking


    effort.


    ¡°Mr Martin, please sit too,¡± Neil smiled.


    Martin did not show any displeasure and naturally sat beside Paige.


    This time, it was Killian who was surprised. It seemed that Martin treated Paige very differently!


    ¡°Paige, I heard from Rhys that you just finished your college entrance examination. Do you have any


    college that you want to study at? Grandpa will arrange it for you!¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Paige replied obediently.


    ¡°Then how about the University of Chicago? 1 know the principal of the University of Chicago.¡±


    Seeing that Paige was still asked about her studies after the examination, Martin changed the topic


    ¡°Did you take any medicine today?¡±


    As soon as the medicine was mentioned, Killian frowned. ¡°It is extremely bitter! It tastes so bad! I don¡¯t


    know who prescribed the medicine, but whoever takes it dies immediately!¡±


    Everyone silently looked at Paige


    They only heard Paige calmly say. ¡°I prescribed it.¡±


    Killian¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect that Paige would not only know how to operate but also


    know how to prescribe medicine¡­..


    Killian immediately said, ¡°Although it was a little bit bitter when I first took it, it is good for my health.


    After drinking it, I can have candies. It is so sweet, just like how Paige cares for me.


    ¡°Then drink it.¡±


    Martin added calmly.


    ¡°Neil, bring me the medicine! I was going to drink it, but I forgot to drink it when I saw Paige!¡±


    Li*r¡¯


    Neil did not want to expose it.


    Neil thought to himself, just now, when Ms. Tate did note, you stillined about this medicine.


    No one wants to taste it. People would rather hang themselves than drink it. How did you change now?


    You dare to say it again in front of Ms. Tate?


    ¡°I can drink three big bowls of the medicine Paige prescribed for me!¡±


    Words failed Paige.


    She thought, you don¡¯t have to drink so much.


    Neil took the warm medicine to Killian and Killian drank it all in one gulp!


    He was so fast.


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    Rhys saw that Killian frowned tightly, but he insisted on saying that.


    Neil also knew the taste of the medicine, but he had no choice. The person who prescribed the


    medicine was here!


    What was more, the medicine was good for Killian.


    ¡°How do you feel today?¡±


    Paige asked.


    ¡°You and Martine to see me. I am happy, and all the pain is cured!¡±


    As soon as Killian finished speaking, he suddenly covered his chest with an ufortable expression.


    Before Paige could check for him, Killian bent over and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone was frightened!


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, are you OK?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 34

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    The Diamond Ne


    You


    Killian thought, what! He was doing that purposely


    Then Paige chipped in with a faint smile, ¡°There is no need to add any more medicine to it. It is just that


    you can¡¯t drink alcohol anymore.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Paige has a point.¡± Killian nodded.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, I will take good care of Mr. Stowe in the future¡± Neil nodded.


    ¡°Just call me Paige,¡± Paige, helplessly, corrected him.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t call you by your name!¡±


    ¡°But it was you who plotted with Killian so as to make Killian be able to drink his alcohol, right?¡± Martin


    smiled and changed the topic


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡±


    Then something came across Killian¡¯s mind, who then took out an exquisite small wooden box and


    opened it, revealing a beautiful ne with a crown shaped pendant.


    ¡°This is Rosa¡¯s favorite item among all her dowries back then. She asked me to give the ne to


    the girl who Martin brings back to the family.¡±


    The crown was made up of 999 top-grade diamonds, which made it look extremely beautiful.


    Paige knew that the ne was famous all over the world in the past because of the diamonds and


    its designer, which cost them a good 300 million dors to make the ne.


    And now, it was worth far more than that price.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept such a valuable gift


    Then Killian interrupted, ¡°This is a gift Rosa wants to give to Martin¡¯s wife. You have to ept it! If she


    is here now, I believe she would have already put it on for you¡­¡±


    As Killian was speaking, the mention of Rosa Garcia, Martin¡¯s grandma, saddened him.


    Noticing that the light in Killian¡¯s eyes had dimmed, Paige turned to look at Martin.


    ¡°A few years ago, Rosa had a car ident. She was reduced to a vegetative state because of that,¡±


    Martin exined


    calmly


    Although Rosa was alive, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    She couldn¡¯t move, talk, or feel pain.


    They had invited countless famous doctors. But none could do anything about Rosa¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Martin put it on for Paige.¡±


    Noticing that Paige refused to ept it, Killian handed the box to Martin and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    how much longer I can be alive to watch you walk down the aisle. I felt that I was dying several times. If


    it were not for Rosa..¡±


    Page was toured upon hearing this


    Ahihi. Killian, Let s not talk about this today while Mrs. Stowe is here.¡±


    Neil didn t want Killian s sadness to worsen his condition.


    Right. Paige is here. Let¡¯s not talk about this!¡±


    Killian gave a smile again.


    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡±


    Martin took out the ne with his slender fingers as he moved closer to Paige.


    Paige could smell the faint fragrance emitting from him. She wanted to turn it down but did not have the


    heart to do so due to Killian¡¯s expectant eyes and what Killian had just said.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes swept across Paige¡¯s facial features. Her gorgeousness, starry eyes, and fair-skinned


    slender neck made it look like the beautiful and delicate crown was tailor-made for her


    ¡°It suits you very well.¡±


    Martin raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes gentle like water.


    ¡°It would be great if Rosa could see this,¡± Killian said.


    Martin¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Paige, I will take you to visit her one day.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Paige was surprised.


    But Killian was happy upon hearing this. ¡°Great!


    ¡°Bring me along as well! Paige, when can I be discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Paige answered, ¡°In three more days if your condition stabilizes.¡±


    ¡°Remember to pick me up then. I¡¯ll go with you to visit Rosa.¡±


    Paige thought for a moment. ¡°OK.¡±


    She thought, maybe I can help with Rosa¡¯s condition.


    Killian became cheerful and continued to chat away with them for a while. Before leaving, Paige took


    out an exquisite


    vial from her pocket.


    ¡°Killian, this is for you.¡±


    Killian did not expect that he would receive a gift from Paige. Therefore, he took it and asked in


    anticipation, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Pills. Take one pill a month for half a year. It will make you healthier and live longer


    ¡°Haha! That sounds precious. It must be very expensive, right? Paige, where did you get this?¡±


    Killian did not expect Paige would be so considerate. For a senior like him, health was all that mattered.


    Despite all his wealth, Killian wanted nothing but a longer life.


    And Paige knew about that!


    Can I have one now.


    Killian opened the vial impatiently before tilting it, wanting to pour one pill out. But a lot of them ran out


    into his hand due to his excitement.


    Noticing there was the word ¡°longevity¡± on each pill, Rhys was shocked, thinking, aren¡¯t those the


    Longevity Pill which caused a sensation in the auction?


    It is said that the pills can make people stronger and live longer lives. And only one pill is up for auction


    every several months.


    One pill cost Soo thousand dors.


    But why does Ms. Tate have such expensive and rare stuff in suchrge quantities?


    If she bought all the pills at auction, it would take her years to collect so many of them, right?


    And the point is, Ms. Tate is too young to need this.


    Then why would she spend so much money on the pills and take them with her like this?


    Unless¡­


    Unless she made the pills herself!


    That way, she could have as many as she wanted!


    At the thought of this, Rhys looked at Martin in disbelief. Martin recognized the pills as well, his gaze


    deepening.


    Martin thought, it seems that she is the famous druggist in the field of medicine, Mr Paige


    Many of the sought-after medicines in previous auctions should havee from her


    That exined a lot about why she showed up in the church near the auction that day.


    Because that day, she had been to the auction as well.


    At the thought of this, Martin smiled. He never expected that Paige could manage to hide her light


    under a bushel so


    well.


    ¡°Killian, you are lucky enough to have the pills!¡±


    Rhys couldn¡¯t help but hint at something.


    ¡°I think I am,¡± Killian replied.


    Then Killian took a pill. ¡°It¡¯s sweet and delicious. I¡¯m lucky that Paige has given me so many of them.


    Paige, is there any coteral damage if I eat too many of them? Can I have one pill a day?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Rhys said.


    (¡°No.¡± Martin said as well.


    ¡°Why?¡± Killian looked at the two of them in confusion.


    Rhys hesitated, thinking, what a waste to have such expensive pills like this!


    ¡°Take one pill a month, like Paige says,¡± Martin added subtly.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 35

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    Martin is jealous


    At that moment. Paige s mobile phone vibrated a few times. It was Colin


    Excuse me. I have to answer a phone call.¡±


    Paige got up and walked out of the ward.


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯ve heard people say that you are here in the hospital?¡±


    Colin¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Paige asked faintly.


    ¡°Cassie woke up for a while today.¡±


    ¡°Although she only woke up a few minutes, she talked about you a lot.


    Colin said softly.


    She wanted to call you, but I stopped her


    ¡°You know well about her condition. She can¡¯t get excited or something bad might happen to her.


    Therefore, I had to stop her


    The person that Cassie cared about the most was Paige. That was why the first thing she did when she


    woke up was to ask about Paige¡¯s wellbeing.


    Even if Paige didn¡¯t mention Tyrell and Lindsey, Paige being around could reduce Cassie to tears.


    Then, Cassie might pass away because of the emotional outburst. That way, every effort Paige made


    before would be in


    vain.


    Çú


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Are you still in the hospital? Why don¡¯t you take a look at her while you¡¯re here? You can also check the


    test report


    today


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°I just finished having a meeting, and now I will take the report ande to meet you.¡±


    ¡°All right


    After hanging up the phone, Paige walked towards Cassie¡¯s ward.


    Cassie was still in aa, but there was a bracelet that Cassie was holding tightly in her hand. The


    bracelet was


    bought by Paige for her with Paige¡¯s first sry.


    Paige held her slim hand gently. And probably because Cassie knew that Paige was here, Cassie¡¯s


    fingers moved slightly


    At that moment, the door of the ward swung open.


    It was Lindsey. At the sight of Paige, Lindsey was stunned and then said with anger, ¡°Why are you here


    again? And who says that you can be here? How rascal of you! It seems that we can never get rid of


    you, can we Are you waiting here every day for Cassie in the hope that she might take you back to the


    Tate family when she wakes up? You know what? Don t even think about it¡¯


    As for Tyrell, he looked at Paige with mixed feelings, thinking, I did not expect her would be so


    scheming! To stay in Chicago, Paige actually sneaked to the hospital so frequently


    Why did she do that?


    C


    7 mean, she is not even a member of the Tate family!


    ¡°Tyrell, she is probably allowed in because she tells the nurses that she is our daughter. You have to


    tell the nurses that she is not rted to us at all and that our daughter is Abbigail, and make sure that


    they won¡¯t let her in here in


    the future.¡±


    Actually, that was what Tyrell had in mind as well. Otherwise, there was no way Paige could get in here


    at will.


    Noticing that Paige had no intention of leaving, Lindsey could not help but yell at her, ¡°What are you still


    doing here? Get lost! Do you want me to drive you out?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disturbing the patient.¡±


    Paige stood up calmly. She did not intend to stay for long since she knew that Cassie would wake up


    soon and that the sight of her would make Cassie get emotional.


    Looking at Paige¡¯s back, Lindsey was so angry right now that she kept clutching her bag tightly. Then


    somehow, she ended up throwing out her bag in a fit of anger toward Paige.


    At that moment, someone pulled Paige away from the bag, which ended up missing and hitting Paige.


    Lindsey and Tyrell were stunned at the sight of that person. ¡°Dr. Williamson?¡±


    ¡°Is this how you repay your mother¡¯s savior?¡±


    There was a trace of coldness on Colin¡¯s handsome face. Even his eyes were extremely cold.


    ¡°Savior?¡±


    Lindsey and Tyrell became even more astonished before looking at Paige. ¡°Her?¡±


    They thought,e on! She is nobody!


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, the person on the bed would have died countless times!¡±


    Colin couldn¡¯t bear to see how the Tate family treated Paige and said angrily, ¡°If not for her, Cassie


    wouldn¡¯t have been able to live in this ward and receive special treatment from the hospital, not to


    mention to be brought back to life


    time and time again!¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    Lindsey and Tyrell were really confused, thinking, Paige is not capable of all that! The Elinor family is


    the reason Cassie could live in the VIP ward. Why did Dr Williamson say that she was Cassie¡¯s savior?


    In Room 306.


    Killian, extremely satisfied with Paige, would not help but smile happily.


    ¡°You kiddo! Good for fou that you¡¯ve found yourself such a good girl. Treat her well in the future. If you


    dare to bu*ly


    her. I will be angry!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Martin was reserved like he always was. Actually, only Paige could make him be talkative.


    ¡°Paige is so young and beautiful. Also, she is a skilled doctor. I believe she must have a lot of


    pursuers.¡±


    Killian then turned around and said to Neil, ¡°Will Martin look too oldpared with Paige?¡±


    Rhys was so close to bursting outughing. He thought, Killian is being very mean! Martin is only 22


    years old. How


    .only he look eld?


    The two are a perfect match¡­ Speaking of Ms. Tate, why is she away for so long?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that something has happened to her?¡± Neil looked at the time.


    ¡°Martin, go find her¡­¡± Killian said hurriedly.


    Martin then walked out of the ward, only to see that a male doctor not far away had put Paige behind


    him and was seemingly protecting her.


    ¡°Is that the assistant doctor who helped Ms. Tate that day?¡±


    Rhys had sharp eyes and recognized him right away. ¡°That doctor seems to be Colin, Todd¡¯s


    grandson¡­ What happened to them? Is Ms. Tate in trouble? And is Dr. Williamson helping her out?¡±


    Hearing that, Martin felt a surge of feeling which was unfamiliar to him. It seemed that he was jealous


    and displeased.


    It was as if someone had taken away his treasure and valued treasure greatly.


    ¡°They seem to have known each other for a long time? It seems that Dr. Williamson is very protective


    of Ms. Tate.¡±


    Then Rhys noticed that Martin was emitting a displeased aura. Therefore, Rhys teased him, ¡°Mr.


    Stowe, you are not jealous, are you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a doctor. Why would I be jealous of him?¡± Martin said coldly.


    ¡°Mr Stowe, Dr. Williamson, and Ms. Tate are both doctors and share their interest in medicine. What


    if¡­¡±


    But before Rhys could finish speaking, Martin had already walked away toward Paige and Colin.


    Rhys thought, and he said that he wasn¡¯t jealous!


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Paige did not intend to waste time with them and was about to leave


    ¡°You should tell them why Cassie is still alive,¡± Colin said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother ¡±


    With that, Paige left. Colin looked at Tyrell with dissatisfaction and left as well.


    ¡°What does Dr. Williamson mean? Isn¡¯t it because of the Elinor family and our family that Cassie is still


    alive? What does it have to do with Paige, that d*mn girl?¡±


    Lindsey, puzzled, looked at them, who were leaving, and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t pay any fees nor give Cassie


    any treatment, did she? Or does she have any skills that we don¡¯t know? How funny! Many doctors


    failed to treat Cassie, not to


    mention her! If it weren¡¯t for us who pay the fee and the Elinor family who make the VIP ward avable,


    there is no way Cassie could still be alive!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 36

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    Keep a Tight Grip on Her Hand


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Tyrell didn¡¯t want to make a fuss since, as the richest man in Dolton, he needed to act elegantly in


    public


    But Lindsey wouldn¡¯t just let it go. ¡°Is it because Dr. Williamson finds her attractive and wants to pursue


    her? That¡¯s why he defended her like that! I knew it. Him treating us so poorly thest few times must


    have something to do with that girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Now get in and see how Cassie is holding up.¡±


    ¡°I wonder when Cassie will wake up. I have had the will drawn up already. I won¡¯t feel relieved until she


    signs it and leaves her property to us and Abbigail¡­!


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±


    ¡°Do you want everyone to hear you?¡± Tyrell turned to re at her.


    Lindsey hurried to cover her mo*th and sht the door.


    Meanwhile, Paige, not knowing what Lindsey and Tyrell were up to, said to Colin, who was behind her,


    ¡°I have something else to do. See you around.¡±


    ¡°Then Cassie¡¯s medical report..¡±


    ¡°Please read it for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Only then did Colin notice Martin, who was waiting in front of them. Martin¡¯s hair was short, and his


    figure was slender Everything about him struck people as noble.


    Colin thought, why is he here?


    Ever since Paige saved Killian, Paige and this guy seemed to be very close.


    But Martin didn¡¯t pay much attention to Colin. He nced at Colin and then looked at Paige as if Colin


    was just a passer by. Then Martin asked Paige softly, ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything that has troubled you, you can tell me. I will deal with it.¡±


    Paige looked up and found that Martin looked rather serious. Then she said faintly, ¡°Nothing. It was just


    two mad dogs. Now I will get in and stay with Kilian.¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    Martin stayed where he was and stared after her After Paige entered the ward, Martin looked up at


    Colin, who was not far away.


    Colin did not know whether he should greet Martin or not because even Todd found Martin respectable.


    And just as Colin was hesitating, Martin retracted his gaze and followed Paige into the ward.


    ¡°Paige, did anything happen to you?¡±


    Noticing that Paige was back, Killian asked with concern.


    ¡°If there is anything that is haunting you, tell Martin, and he will take care of it! If Martin disappoints you,


    you can thene to find me! I am on your side.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Paige¡¯s eyes looked so clear as she answered.


    And when Paige was about to leave, Killian asked her again, ¡°Paige, don¡¯t forget what you promised


    me. The day after tomorrow when I am discharged, you need toe.¡±


    ¡°I will


    After leaving the hospital, Paige asked about Rosa¡¯s condition.


    ¡°She suffered severe brain damage.¡±


    Martin replied in a low voice, ¡°She can breathe and blink. But other than that, she is vegetative.¡±


    Simply put, she was like a living nt.


    Paige knew what that meant and brought to mind a tricky case a long time ago, in which her patient


    became vegetative because of brain damage as well.


    Although that patient was cured in the end, it took a lot of effort to prescribe the patient¡¯s medicine,


    which was demanding and required some rare species that could only be found in illegal areas outside


    the border. In short, it was


    very troublesome and time-consuming.


    ¡°Do you want to eat dinner together¡±


    Paige looked at the time and wanted to tell Martin that her parents were waiting for her at home. But


    Martin had already taken out his mobile phone and started to dial a number.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me.


    ¡°Paige and I will eat outside tonight.¡±


    ¡°OK, I will take good care of her ¡±


    Noticing that Martin ended the call very quickly, Paige was speechless.


    She thought, did I say yes?


    ¡°What do you want to have for dinner?¡±


    Martin opened the car door for her and waited for her to get in.


    Paige was lost for words.


    ¡°Steak?¡±


    Paige still remained silent.


    ¡°Or seafood?¡±


    Still, Paige didn¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°Or something else?¡±


    ¡°Anything, will do.¡±


    Paige got into the car and put the dinner behind her


    Then Martin got in the car as well. Noticing that Paige wanted to take off the ne, he grabbed her


    hand.


    With her hand wrapped by his, Paige, stunned, looked at him. ¡°I can¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one that can have it.¡±


    Martin looked into her eyes and enunciated each word, ¡°I know that you are still young and have not


    considered marrying anyone. It doesn¡¯t matter. We can wait.¡±


    But Paige felt very conspicuous wearing such a precious ne. And everyone who had heard of the


    ne knew


    what it meant to wear it.


    That was, only Martin¡¯s wife could wear it!


    Noticing that Paige still wanted to take it off, Martin then brought up Killian, ¡°Killian can¡¯t get emotional.


    Can you wear it for now? If Killian sees you not wearing it, he will feel sad.¡±


    The mention of Killian made Paige¡¯s hand freeze. Then Martin took her hand before she put it down.


    Her hand was so soft and tender that Martin didn¡¯t feel like letting it go.


    Paige was unable to pull her hand back. Therefore, she said, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Keeping a tight grip on her hand, Martin had no intention of letting it go at all. Instead, he looked ahead


    calmly. ¡°Lend your hand to me for a while ¡±


    Paige was speechless, thinking, what kind of person would do that?


    ¡°Are you close to Colin?¡±


    Martin asked suddenly.


    Paige was confused.


    Rhys, who was driving in the front, did not expect that Martin and Paige would get into a rtionship


    this fast. Therefore, he got so excited that his hand was trembling a bit.


    Rhys thought, what a pity that the road is so smooth. Otherwise, I could bump Ms. Tate into Mr.


    Stowe¡¯s arms likest


    time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°We have met a few times,¡± Paige said lightly.


    Colin had doubted her medical skills before. But after properly showing him what she was capable of a


    few times, Colin


    ended up finding her respectable.


    ¡°Then which one do you like more, doctors or someone who doesn¡¯t know anything about medicine?¡±


    Paige was confused.


    Rhys, on the other hand, was amused.


    He thought, Mr. Stowe, you say that you are not jealous? And yet, you¡¯re asking a question like this!


    Obviously, you¡¯re jealous as h*ll!


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Paige was perplexed. But noticing that Martin looked a little concerned, Paige understood right away. ¡°I


    like doctors more since we canmunicate and learn things from each other.¡±


    Martin clenched her hand and asked in a somewhat jealous tone, ¡°So you¡¯ll talk about medicine a


    whole day? Aren¡¯t


    -an that he¡¯ Medicine is what we both like. Besides, we can improve ourselves while we¡¯re at it


    18g that Paige had raised her eyebrows, Martin smiled, knowing that Paige was only teasing him.


    And then, instead of feeling jealous, Martin started to find the whole conversation very sweet.


    Mr Stowe, Star Restaurant is up ahead!¡±


    Rhys could not help but look at the rearview mirror again. ¡°Ms. Tate, this is Mr. Stowe¡¯s favorite


    restaurant. He has never brought any girls here!¡±


    Paige then asked right away, ¡°You mean to say he would take girls to ces that he doesn¡¯t like?¡±


    ¡°No! Of course not.¡±


    And before Rhys stopped the car, the manager of the restaurant had seen them.


    Then the manager hurried to run out of the restaurant to wee them.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, it¡¯s been a while¡­ This is¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 37

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige Works Here?


    Jaydan Johnson, the restaurant manager, nced at Paige, who was next to Martin and then at their


    hands, which were holding together Needless to say, Paige was Martin¡¯s girlfriend.


    Then Jaydan bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Mrs. Stowe, this way please!¡±


    ¡°I am not Mrs. Stowe.¡±


    But Jaydan was so sure about it since the two were holding hands. Then he nodded and said, ¡°But you


    will be soon, right? Do you know that Mr. Stowe has never brought a girl here before? You are the first


    one!¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°No. But I¡¯d be happy if you could just call me Paige.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, calling you ¡®Mrs. Stowe¡¯ is my way of showing respect¡­¡± Jaydan smiled before


    whispering to the walkie talkie on his cor, ¡°Quick, clear the area as soon as possible!¡±


    Paige then looked at Martin, as if asking him, ¡°We¡¯re just eating here, right? Why is all the ostentation?¡±


    ¡°This is our first time.¡±


    Martin did not let go of her hand, and the two entered the restaurant together after that


    Meanwhile, Abbigail was holding Davon¡¯s arms happily.


    ¡°Davon, the food here is expensive, and yet you¡¯ve brought me here. It¡¯s so nice of you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, so of course, I have to be nice to you.¡± Davon looked at her lovingly.


    The two talked as they walked to the restaurant sweetly. But then the receptionist bowed to them


    apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it is booked today.¡±


    ¡°The whole restaurant has been booked? Howe I didn¡¯t receive a notification¡­¡± Davon frowned


    slightly. Obviously, he was a little unhappy.


    ¡°It¡¯sst-minute. I¡¯m really sorry. Maybe you can rebook a table on our app on another day. We will give


    you a 50 percent discount then¡­¡±


    Abbigail found the discount tempting.


    She knew how much the restaurant charged for it¡¯s food. A drink alone cost over several hundred


    dors here.


    But even so, not everyone could book a table here. Davon only managed to do it because he started to


    make a reservation half a month ago¡­


    That being said, Davon was only able to book a table in the lobby!


    There was no way he could book a private room.


    He thought, what¡¯s the asion today? Are there any big shots here now? That is simply so rich!


    ¡°Alright¡±


    Davon was about to leave, but Abbigail happened to see a familiar figure walking toward the VIP


    elevator


    That elevator led to the top private room.


    Abbigail thom ht on that Page


    i know it s her since ! I never mistake her for someone else


    ¡°Why can she go in then Abbigail pointed at the female figure and asked.


    Who are you referring to?¡±


    The receptionist turned around but failed to see anyone. Then she exined gently, ¡°The only people


    who can enter


    the restaurant tonight are the VIP guests. Other than that, there are only us, the service staff.¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, who did you see?¡±


    Davon looked over curiously, only to find no one.


    ¡°I think I saw Paige,¡± Abbigail whispered in Davon¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Did you mistake someone else?¡±


    Only rich people or people with high social status were allowed in there. But Paige was neither.


    Besides, the whole restaurant had been booked. There was no way Paige could get in there.


    ¡°Maybe Paige works here in order to stay in Chicago?¡±


    Abbigail sighed hypocritically, ¡°Davon, can you find a job for her? I¡¯m worried that the rich people here


    might take a fancy to her and even harass her You know how proud Paige could be. What if she makes


    sacrifices only to stay in


    Chicago..¡±


    ¡°Whatever situation she is in now has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant opposite.¡± Davon held Abbigail¡¯s hand.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    In order to better see Paige, Abbigail chose a seat by the window deliberately so that she could see


    Paigeing out of


    the Star Restaurant.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe and Mrs. Stowe, please take a seat.¡±


    The private room was sp*cious and luxurious. One could enjoy the scenery from within.


    It was a high ss restaurant located at the top of the mountain. Once the ceiling was open, the guests


    could then see


    the sky.


    Sitting beside Paige, Martin kept holding her hand. Then he pushed the iPad that the waiter gave him


    in front of Paige. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Paige browsed through the menu and ordered a few dishes casually. Martin added a lot more after that.


    Noticing that Jaydan had left the room, Paige raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can you let go now?¡±


    Martin asked seriously, ¡°How about a while longer?¡±


    Paige was lost for words.


    ¡°Just a longer while ¡±


    Paige rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°You can enjoy apletely different view here during the day. I¡¯ll bring you here next time.¡±


    Page dist not speak After a while Laydan along with a few chefs, started to serve the dishes


    This afternoon, when they were having lunch at the Lusk family¡¯s ce, Martin paid attention to Paige s


    preference for dishes. Therefore, he knew roughly what kind of food was to her liking.


    So many dishes¡¯ Can we even finish them?¡±


    Paige noticed that there were more than twenty dishes in front of them.


    et seat slowly ¡®


    With one hand holding hers, Martin then started to pick up food for Paige.


    ¡°Can you let go now?¡±


    With him holding her hand like that, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat.


    Martin let go of her right hand and took the opportunity to hold her left one as if it was the thing they did


    all the time.


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°You really want to eat like this?¡±


    Paige was not used to that at all.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Martin, I think we need to have a talk.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after the meal.¡±


    Martin picked up a peeled shrimp and brought it to her lips. ¡°Try it?¡±


    ¡°Put it on my te, and I will eat it myself.¡±


    Noticing that Paige had opened her mo*th while she was talking, Martin put the shrimp right into her


    mo*th.


    Paige cast him a warning look, which Martin didn¡¯t find offensive at all. Then he asked with a gentle


    look, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°So so!¡±


    That scared the chefs next to them greatly, who then asked, ¡°Mrs. Stowe, may I ask which dish you


    don¡¯t like? Tell me, and I¡¯ll change it immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about people, not the dishes.¡±


    The chefs were a little confused.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Hearing Martin¡¯s words, the chefs and Jaydan left right away, as if staying there had tortured them


    terribly.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Martin looked at Paige gently. ¡°I know I am too eager ¡±


    ¡°Can you sit across from me?¡±


    What Paige wanted was for Martin to stay away from her


    ¡°But I want to sit with you.¡±


    Looking at Martin¡¯s face, which looked serious, Paige was speechless.


    After the meal, which took them quite a while to finish, the lights of the restaurant dimmed and the


    ceiling opened. The beautiful starry sky appeared in front of their eyes.


    Paige did not expect that the scenery could be so spectacr here on the top of the mountain. Paige


    looked up, and suddenly she thought of the days when she was a child in the countryside.


    At that time, Tyrell and Lindsey were concentrating on their career and were constantly away from


    home, leaving Cassie alone to take care of her one night after another.


    The sky in the countryside back then was starry like this as well.


    It was just that Cassie had been si*k and she was already a different person.


    As they sat there, a violinist, who was standing in a corner of the room, started to y romantic music.


    After the song


    ended, a few fireworks had been set off against the night sky. Paige looked up at the fireworks, and


    Martin looked down at

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 38

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    Don¡¯t Move


    Her eyes were bright and clear under the light of the fireworks. But if one looked closely, one would find


    sadness in her eyes.


    Martin wanted to look again, but he found that the sadness was fleeting, like the fireworks in the sky,


    and


    there was no trace of it.


    Under the light of the fireworks, Paige looked pretty and attractive. Her beauty and elegance made her


    like


    the moon in the sky, and she was unique.


    ¡°Did you prepare all these?¡±


    Paige looked at the fireworks in the sky.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Martin did not know whether the cold and arro*ant girl liked the surprise he prepared for her. ¡°Now do


    you


    still like doctors?¡±


    Paige felt it was funny and deliberately said, ¡°Yes. Doctors are helpful and useful.¡±


    He doubted what she meant was that he wasn¡¯t helpful at all.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my usefulness.¡±


    Martin suddenly whispered in her ear.


    With his deep and clear voice, he seemed to hint something at her. Paige blushed and thought of


    something¡­


    After a while, the ceiling slowly closed, and the lights in the room gradually lit up.


    When the lights in the entire room werepletely on, the violinist who was not far away bowed. She


    was


    about to leave when she suddenly saw Paige. She recognized Paige and got shocked.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet the one who had instructed her in violin but refused to be her


    teacher!


    Paige also did not expect that the French violinist who had been instructed by her for half a month


    would


    y the song so badly¡­.


    Just now, she was wondering about this terrible violinist!


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Martin saw Paige looking at the violinist.


    ¡°Of course, I know the famous violinist, Ate Moulin.¡± Paige smiled.


    Ate said with anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t practiced the violin well recently. Please forgive my


    performance.¡±


    bad


    Martin did not know what was going on between them. He held Paige¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let her go.


    Although Paige didn¡¯t criticize her, Ate got down and immediately took out her phone, ¡°Sorry, I did


    not know it was you! I was invited here at thest minute. I thought it was a rich person who did not


    understand music and spent money for fun. So I did not take it seriously.


    Paige received her message and simply replied with two words, ¡°You su*k.¡±


    ¡°I will practice diligently.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Paige put away the phone and did not reply.


    Abbigail, who was sitting opposite Star Restaurant, had already been full. But she still didn¡¯t see Paige


    come


    out


    ¡°Abbigail, you have a good appetite today. Would you like some more? Another cup of ice cream?¡±


    Davon did not know her dark thoughts. He thought that these things were just in her favor


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Abbigail smiled.


    If she ate more, she would vomit. If not for waiting for Paige, she would not have eaten so much!


    ¡°Are you full? Then let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go for a walk by the river.¡±


    Davon thought it was gettingte and called the waiter to pay the bill. Then, he held Abbigail¡¯s hand


    and left


    the restaurant.


    Abbigail walked slowly to buy more time. She thought it was a pity that she did not get Davon to see


    Paige. get off work from the restaurant.


    At this moment, the VIP elevator of the Star Restaurant on the opposite suddenly opened. A tall and


    handsome man walked out with Paige. In an instant, Abbigail got stunned!


    Even though they were so far away, she felt the man¡¯s appearance and figure werepletely better


    than


    Davon¡¯s!


    Although she could not see his face clearly, Abbigail could tell that the man was very young!


    She was really shocked and could not describe her feelings!


    She wondered, could that man be Paige¡¯s brother?


    Paige¡¯s family is so poor She is very likely to work here with her brother!


    With this thought, she felt better, but that still could not exin the movement of the man. He seemed


    to be holding Paige¡¯s hand while walking out¡­.


    She thought, am I wrong?


    How could Paige and her brother hold hands?


    From such a long distance, with only two seconds, she could not see the scene clearly.


    ¡°Abbigail, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.


    Abbigail did not dare to say that she saw her sister again. She was afraid that Davon would think


    that she was staring at her sister all the time. However, the direction that the man and Paige left


    seemed to


    be where the exclusive parking lot of Star Restaurant was located.


    ¡°Davon, I suddenly remembered that there is a dessert shop at the foot of the mountain. I want to bring


    some food for my parents and buy some for your parents.¡±


    Thanks. But my parents don¡¯t eat sweets at night. If your parents want to eat, I¡¯ll buy some for them.¡±


    Davon dr*ve to the foot of the mountain and apanied her in.


    Abbigail pretended to pick sweets. From time to time, she looked outside. There was only one road to


    go down from the top of the mountain. Whether Paige was in a taxi or riding a bicycle, she would


    definitely pass through this dessert shop!


    However, while Abbigail was looking around, other than a luxury car, she did not see any other cars


    She thought that Paige might get down on foot.


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t like our desserts?¡±


    The store manager could not help but ask when he saw that Abbigail who wore designerbels had


    spent


    half an hour choosing a cake.


    ¡°Oh no, I suddenly remembered that my parents went to the charity party. I guess there¡¯s a lot of food


    there,


    so I won¡¯t buy desserts for them.¡±


    Abbigail got out of the dessert shop with Davon. After she got into the car, she looked in the rearview


    mirror.


    There was no one!


    She thought that Paige was indeed walking!


    At this time, Paige was sitting in the luxury car that Abbigail had just seen. She was looking at the man


    in


    front of her. ¡°Can you let me go now?¡±


    He said that he would only hold her hand for a while, but he had already held her hand for an entire


    night!


    He didn¡¯t let her go!


    Martin smiled. ¡°Can¡¯t I hold my own fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In this era, arranged marriages were rare!


    To her surprise, a well-educated man like him did not refuse this kind of arranged marriage!


    It was too strange.


    ¡°You¡¯ve held my hand, and you want to deny it?¡±


    Martin gently stroked her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Paige wanted to withdraw her hand, but he firmly grasped it. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    His voice was a little seductive, and he leaned close to her ear and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hurt.¡±.


    His words seemed to have another meaning.


    At the *Vi.


    Patricia looked at her watch from time to time. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. She


    wondered why that bumpkin was not back yet.


    Patricia thought, does she not dare to go home because she has made a f*ol of herself in front of


    Killian today?


    If so, things would be much more interesting!


    She would like to see how embarrassed Paige would be!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 39

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    Your Fianc¨¦ Holds Another Woman¡¯s Hand


    A few rich youngdies surrounded Patricia.


    ¡°Patricia, why are you checking the time? Are you waiting for your fianc¨¦, Martin, to send you Line


    messages?¡±


    ¡°I heard that your fianc¨¦ bought a few luxury brands yesterday. You must help me get some limited


    editions in


    the future!¡±


    ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re lucky. You have such a loving family and such an excellent fianc¨¦.


    Patricia gave them a fake smile. ¡°Alright. You girls drank too much. Hurry up and go home.¡±


    She thought, otherwise when that bumpkines back, my identity will be exposed!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Wee to give you a surprise, but you want to drive us away!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to call her fianc¨¦, and she doesn¡¯t want us to hear their conversation.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±


    Patricia deliberately nudged her best friend.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve been here for the whole night. Let¡¯s go and leave her alone.¡±


    Her friends were about to leave when they suddenly found several luxury cars parked outside the vi.


    A


    dozen of the staff got out of the car and put countless beautiful clothes and shoes on disy racks.


    Then they were going to take them into the vi.


    ¡°My goodness! Is this an illusion? Am I too drunk?¡±


    ¡°So many clothes and shoes¡­ Patricia, is it your birthday today? Are these your parents¡¯ presents?¡±


    ¡°There are hundreds of them, right?¡±


    Her friends who were nning to leave quickly came forward and looked at the clothes and shoes on


    the


    disy racks.


    ¡°These are new arrivals! New arrivals of PQ Fashion!¡±


    ¡°How beautiful! I like it so much¡­ Oh my goodness! There are so many


    Patricia thought, perhaps my parents felt sorry for me after they bought so many clothes and shoes for


    Paige yesterday. To be fair, they might have asked PQ Fashion to redesign clothes for me.


    Looking at so many exquisite clothes and shoes in front of her, listening to all kinds ofpliments


    from her


    best friends, Patricia was in a good mood¡­.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her parents would not be biased and still loved her. It seemed that she was as


    important as Paige.


    The person-in-charge of PQ Fashion, Jaylen, was takingmand of the people. Several youngdies


    recognized him at a nce. ¡°Are you Mr Terrell from PQ Fashion? Mr Terrell, nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Good evening,dies.¡±


    Although Jaylen didn¡¯t know them, judging from their clothing, he knew they were also PQ Fashion


    fans.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with these clothes?¡±


    One of the youngdies could not help but ask.


    ¡°Oh, these are prepared for Ms. Paige.¡±


    Jaylen¡¯s words were a bl*w to Patricia. She, who felt happy just now, was down now.


    She thought, it¡¯s Paige again!


    Didn¡¯t my parents prepare a lot for her yesterday?


    Why did they prepare so much today?


    They are so biased!


    Her friends who didn¡¯t hear it clearly thought it was for Patricia. ¡°Patricia! You¡¯re so lucky!¡±


    They really envied her for getting so many clothes.


    Patricia was extremely embarrassed. Her friends might not hear it clearly, but she did! These things


    were for


    Paige rather than her!


    ¡°Quiet down. It¡¯s sote.


    Patricia urged her friends to go. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why Patricia kept checking the time tonight. It turned out that her parents had


    prepared


    such a big surprise.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, you should show them to everyone! If I were you, I would post it on Instagram! Why are you


    hiding


    these from us?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back and let Patricia check her gifts. It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Although Patricia didn¡¯t know why her parents asked people to prepare so many clothes and shoes for


    Paige,


    at this time, it was more important to send these friends away.


    Just as her friends were about to get in the car, a luxury car suddenly stopped at the vi.


    ¡°Patricia, isn¡¯t that your fianc¨¦¡¯s car?¡± one of her best friends, Olivia, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    That limited-edition luxury car must belong to her fianc¨¦!


    Patricia looked at the car Sure enough, it was Martin¡¯s car Martin was here?


    Rhys got out of the car and respectfully opened the back door


    Martin held Paige¡¯s hand, and they got out of the car Patricia¡¯s friends were stunned at the scene.


    ¡°Patricia, isn¡¯t that your fianc¨¦? Why is he holding the hand of another girl?¡±


    ¡°That girl got out of his car! How dare shee to your house to show off?¡±


    ¡°What is she going to do?¡±


    ¡°What a *! I¡¯ll talk to her and give her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°She dares to seduce Patricia¡¯s fianc¨¦! We can¡¯t let her go!¡±


    Her friends were nning to go forward to talk to Paige¡­


    Although Patricia was jealous, she had to stop her friends. ¡°Well, don¡¯t make trouble. That is my


    rtive.


    ¡°Your rtive can seduce your fianc¨¦? They are holding hands!¡±


    ¡°Patricia, she has bullied you, but you still bear with it!¡±


    ¡°Did Martin fall in love with someone else? Or did he drink too much?¡±


    Patricia really did not know how to exin this sudden situation. Fortunately, there was a distance of


    more


    than thirty feet between them. Patricia whispered. The thing is.


    ¡°She is a poor girl. You know that my parents love doing charity, and they currently have ns to adopt


    her


    ¡°I suppose she is using her tragic family background to win Martin¡¯s sympathy Martin holds her hand


    because he feels sad for her.


    ¡°In short, it must be a misunderstanding!¡±


    When her friends heard this, they were angry.


    ¡°They can give her money to do charity! Why do they want to adopt an outsider?¡±


    ¡°If you let an outsider enter your family, she will want your family¡¯s property and your fianc¨¦ in the


    future. It


    will be troublesome!¡±


    Patricia really didn¡¯t know how to deal with her friends. Fortunately, Amily came to them. Patricia


    hurriedly


    winked at her, and they worked together to send this group ofdies away


    Besides M¨¢rtin¡¯s car


    As soon as Paige got out of the car, she saw Jaylen smiling at her ¡°Hi, Ms. Tate, we met again.¡±


    When he got the delivery address, he wanted to ask Paige what was going on. But Paige blocked him


    and he


    couldn¡¯t call her


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Paige was a little surprised to see him, but at the same time, she felt something was wrong. She


    wondered if


    the manuscripts she spent all night drawingst night were all here.


    She nced at them¡­ She got shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that these things would return to her hands!


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Martin looked at Paige, then looked at Jaylen. There was vignce and displeasure in his eyes.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 40

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    Gifts for Her


    Jaylen saw Martin holding Paige¡¯s hand. To his surprise, Paige did not refuse Martin.


    It was unbelievable!


    ¡°Jaylen? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many clothes? We didn¡¯t order them.¡± Danica, who got here just now, was also


    surprised.


    ¡°Martin, Paige, what¡¯s going on? Jaylen, are you sending the clothes to the right ce?¡±


    Donald was also confused.


    Noticing that no one knew what had happened, Jaylen exined, ¡°Mr Stowe asked me to do that.¡±


    ¡°Martin?¡±


    Donald and Danica looked at Martin at the same time.


    ¡°Paige has just returned to this house and has no time to go shopping.¡± Martin exined.


    He looked down at the girl in front of him and said in a soft voice, ¡°So I prepared some for you. When


    you


    want to go shopping, I will go with you.¡±


    Paige was shocked.


    She thought, why didn¡¯t he ask me if I need anything before he made orders?


    I just received many gifts from my biological parents yesterday, including a hundred pieces of clothes, a


    hundred pairs of shoes, a hundred purses


    And today I get those again!


    How could I wear them all?


    ¡°I think you like this brand very much.¡±


    Every time Martin saw her, she wore this brand¡¯s clothes, carried this brand¡¯s purse, and wore this


    brand¡¯s


    shoes.


    Paige said,


    She wanted to exin it was because her parents prepared these for her.


    And these were all designed by her It was normal for her to wear the things she designed herself!


    But Martin did not know and thought that she liked that brand.


    ¡°Well, yesterday I¡­¡±


    Before Donald finished his words, Danica nudged him and said, ¡°Martin, you are really considerate!


    Even I am


    moved by you! You are really great!¡±


    Donald was confused.


    He wondered, why does she prevent me from telling Martin about the hundred clothes and shoes I


    gave to my


    daughter yesterday?


    Danica looked at the young couple¡¯s interlocked fingers and was happy ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a cup of


    tea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Martin did not refuse. Instead, he held Paige¡¯s hand and entered the vi.


    Only then did Donald realize that they were holding hands. He was a little excited, but at the same


    time, he was also inexplicably sad. He did not expect that his daughter woulde back for two days


    and was taken


    away by someone!


    Jaylen thought Paige was awesome. He thought, not only did she scrounge money off her father, but


    she


    also swindled money off her boyfriend!


    Awesome!


    Too awesome!


    She even dared to scrounge off Martin. I admire her!


    When Patricia arrived, she heard Jaylen say that these things were all prepared by Martin for Paige


    She got


    stunned. She could not move. She could not believe it. She looked at everything around her nkly


    She thought, how could it be?


    How could that happen?


    Not only did Martin bring Paige to visit his grandfather, but he also ate with her After eating, he even


    sent her


    home..


    He even let her sit in that car!


    There had never been a woman sitting in it!


    He even ordered so many clothes and shoes for Paige.


    The point was that he even came to her home and held her hand.


    ¡°Amily, what should I do?¡±


    Patricia was really anxious!


    Just now, Paige looked peaceful. It was obvious that she had not been disappointed by Killian!


    ¡°Shall we go in and take a look?¡±


    Amily also felt something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t get it through.


    In the living room.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    5


    Martin chatted with Donald and Danica. From time to time, he would pay attention to Paige and interact


    with


    her This had been seen by everyone!


    Patricia was jealous, especially when she saw Martin taking special care of Paige. Her nails were deep


    into


    her palm, and her palm was full of nail marks!


    At this moment, Danica suddenly asked, ¡°Paige, what are you wearing on your neck.


    Everyone looked at Paige and saw the crown ne on Paige¡¯s neck. Seeing this ne,


    everyone was


    shocked.


    Other than Patricia, everyone was very happy, including Danica. ¡°Mr. Stowe gave you this?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Paige did not exin too much.


    But Martin gently added, ¡°Grandpa is very satisfied with Paige. He asked Paige to take him out of the


    hospital in two days.¡±


    Donald and Danica did not expect that he would be so satisfied with their precious daughter, and they


    were


    very happy


    ¡°OK. When will he be discharged? Tell Paige and you two pick him up together


    Patricia was jealous and crazy. She did not understand why Killian gave the crown ne to Paige!


    She had tried to please and tter him, but failed to let him take this out!


    Paige had only stayed there for a couple of hours, and she made him like her!


    After chatting for a while, Martin got up to leave. He gently touched Paige¡¯s head. ¡°Good night. Don¡¯t


    stay up


    It was as if he was talking to a kid.


    Donald and Danica had never seen Martin being so gentle. They were cheered again after seeing the


    progress in their rtionship.


    Paige disliked people touching her, but today, she tolerated him again.


    Tll go back,


    Martin looked into her eyes, and his tone was very gentle. T¡¯ll call you when I get home.¡±


    Patricia did not expect them would exchange phone numbers so quickly, and she became mad again!


    ¡°Sure¡±


    After he left, Paige went upstairs to take a bath.


    Patricia returned to the room, and she was paralyzed. If not for the support of Amily, she would have


    fallen to


    the ground!


    2/4


    ¡°Amily, what should I do?¡±


    She had never been so defeated since childhood!


    ¡°Ms. Lusk¡­¡±


    ¡°Martin is so concerned about my sister. What should I do? What should I do to make Martin notice


    me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Things won¡¯t go well for her!¡± Amily said, looking ruthless.


    ¡°Did you find Skr?¡± On the way home, Martin asked the driver


    ¡°Not yet.


    Rhys nced at the rear-view mirror and understood what Martin was thinking. ¡°Although everyone


    says that


    the


    sage of medicine, Skr, has passed away, there are a few people who know that Skr has retired


    rather than died! He¡¯s mysterious and elusive. It¡¯s hard to trace him.¡±


    Martin knew Skr was not the one who could easily be found.


    ¡°Mr Stowe, why don¡¯t you ask Ms. Tate for help?¡±


    Rhys nced at the rearview mirror, guessing his boss¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Ms. Tate has excellent medical


    skills. She


    saved Mr. Stowe twice.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s condition is very tricky¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t want to cause Paige trouble. If she couldn¡¯t cure her, or if she failed.


    He didn¡¯t want to see that happen.


    ¡°Keep looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 41

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    Stop Cooperation


    As soon as Paige returned to her room, she received a message.


    ¡°Someone is looking for Skr It is said there is aplicated case urgently needing Skr


    Paige replied with her slender fingers, ¡°I have been busy recently. I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Tomorrow it was Monday. She had to go to thepany her father gave her. If she didn¡¯t go, they


    would


    transfer money to her again..


    ¡°He is generous. He can give you money as much as you want, as long as Skr helps him.¡±


    The message was sent to her. But Paige had already gone offline.


    She went into the bathroom to take a shower. Just as she put on her clothes, she heard her phone ring.


    The screen showed a string of strange numbers, but she seemed to be used to it. Without any


    hesitation, she


    directly picked up the call.


    ¡°Boss, that id*ot Tyrell made us lose money again! This time, he lost 16 million dors!¡±


    ¡°I really want to dig up his ancestral grave and ask his ancestors how they had such a *descendant!¡±


    ¡°A while ago, he wanted to invest in a few projects. I asked people to show him the potential projects. I


    almost sent the money to him!¡±


    ¡°But he lost all and also made us lose so much!¡±


    ¡°I am really angry! How could that happen?¡±


    The person who spoke was Jairo ck. He had followed Paige for three years and had always been


    loyal.


    Paige who was drying her hair paused. Tyrell lost 16 million dors? That was unbelievable!


    ¡°Boss, you have no blood rtionship with him. Why don¡¯t you just stop all the cooperation? We can


    earn money ourselves. Why should we let a *take advantage of us?¡±


    ¡°Do you forget how he and Lindsey treat you all these years in the Tate family? They made you suffer a


    lot!¡±


    ¡°I know you want to repay Cassie¡¯s favor You treated her, gave many business orders to the Tate


    family. helped Tyrell out many times, and made them the richest family in Dolton. You have already


    paid off!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not help them anymore, OK?¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    Paige dried her hair with a towel and said casually, ¡°OK.¡±


    She had already made this decision.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    From now on, she made a clean break with the Tate family. There would be no more interactions.


    ¡°If not for you, how could the subsidiarypany under your name cooperate with him? Without us, he


    will


    copse!¡±


    With Tyrell¡¯s business mind, not only would he not be able to protect his wealth, but he might also lose


    everything.


    Paige did not want to talk about him anymore. She dealt with her hair ¡°I will give you an address. You


    come


    and get something.¡±


    ¡°OK! I can do anything for you!¡±


    When Jairo said this, he turned around and noticed the sad person beside him. He then said, ¡°Boss,


    Rylee


    misses you. He also wants to see you.¡±


    Paige had to agree. ¡°OK.¡±


    After a while, they followed the location and entered *Vi. Because of their agility, they did not attract


    the attention of the security guards.


    ¡°Climb over the wall ande in.¡±


    Paige did not want to scare the others in the house.


    ¡°OK!¡±


    They climbed over the wall and soon arrived in front of Paige.


    ¡°Boss! We miss you¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect Paige¡¯s biological father would be Donald, the richest man in the country for twelve


    consecutive years¡­


    What was even more unexpected was that they were now in the richest family¡¯s house. The house was


    so


    big¡­


    They had known that Paige found her biological parents, but they didn¡¯t know that Paige¡¯s family was


    so


    good.


    They thought their boss was so lucky.


    ¡°Go to the bank tomorrow.¡±


    Paige handed them a check.


    Jairo and Rylee looked at each other and immediately picked it up to see if this check was real.


    ¡°A nk check from the Stowe Group? Boss, where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be robbed from others, right?¡± Jairo couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Rylee kicked him. ¡°What are you talking about? Is Boss the kind of person who likes to rob things? She


    is too*y to pick up the money on the ground! Boss, tell us, did you steal this check?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Jairo hit Rylee. ¡°With Boss¡¯ character and intelligence, why would she need to steal other people¡¯s


    things?¡±


    Paige looked pretty. Her beautiful face was as wh*te as snow, and her eyes lit up. When they were


    done


    messing around, she slowly said, ¡°You will know when you cash the check. Write 50 million dors.¡±


    She thought she shouldn¡¯t ask for too much.


    Hearing this, Jairo silently put down the check. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m scared. This is a check from the Stowe


    Group


    I¡¯m afraid that after Martin finds out, he will ki*l me.¡±


    He was afraid that would be a fake check


    Paige nced at him and thought he was a co*ard.


    ¡°Boss, where did you get it?¡±


    Rylee picked up the check and checked it carefully. He put it under the light. No matter how he checked


    it, it


    seemed to be real


    ¡°It fell from the sky.¡± Paige said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I pick it up?¡±


    ¡°Why did it happen to fall into your hands?¡± Jairo was indignant.


    Paige rolled his eyes at him. ¡°If it fell on you, would you be able to catch it?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention this one, I can catch a stack!¡± Jairo said indignantly.


    ¡°I performed a heart operation on K*llian.¡±


    The way she said that made her like a queen.


    When Jairo and Rylee heard this, they were stunned. ¡°Boss, you


    They thought, Paige is awesome!


    She dares to do that¡­


    This is very dangerous¡­


    ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t expect you would take such a big risk just to give us a sry Rylee and I really have no


    way to repay you. Don¡¯t worry, I will take this check to the bank tomorrow and ask the staff to transfer


    the money to


    your ount. Then you will give us a sry. Perfect!¡±


    After one working day, they could get their wages!


    ¡°Boss, I know you love us. You finally remember about our sry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so poor that I can¡¯t get full! Rylee almost cried.


    ¡°But Boss, do you think it¡¯s a little too much to ask for 50 million dors for an operation?¡±


    Jairo held the check and felt a little worried. ¡°If people think you ask for too much and don¡¯t want you to


    operate, you will suffer a big loss!¡±


    ¡°Can ordinary peoplepare with Boss¡¯ medical ski*ls?¡±


    Rylee took a pen and wrote down 50 million dors instantly. ¡°Boss, are there any other patients in the


    Stowe


    family who need surgery? One person is 50 million dors, and ten people will be 500 million dors.


    It¡¯s easy to earn money! Boss, can Jairo and I get more bonus this month¡­¡±


    ¡°This money has nothing to do with you.¡± Paige looked cheerful.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 42

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    ¡°What? Boss, I know you said this because you¡¯re angry, right?¡±


    Rylee went over hurriedly. ¡°Boss, are you tired from Mr. Stowe¡¯s surgery? Let me give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°Get lost. How can you touch her? Boss will chop your hands.¡±


    Jairo turned around with a smile after scolding Rylee. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you let me massage your


    shoulders and loosen your muscles?¡±


    Rylee began to scold Jairo, ¡°What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punched by Boss


    as soon as you touch her?¡±


    At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Jairo and Rylee looked at each other in an instant. They wondered if they had been discovered.


    ¡°My dear, are you asleep?¡±


    Danica¡¯s voice came from the door


    Could it be that Danica had discovered something and especially came to knock on the door?


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Paige¡¯s voice sounded gentle. But when she looked at her two subordinates, she deliberately lowered


    her voice and said, ¡°Take the check and disappear in 10 seconds.¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    Jairo still wanted to say something, but he heard Paige¡¯s ruthless voice, ¡°Otherwise, the bonus will be


    confiscated.¡±


    When Jairo heard this, he immediately jumped out of the balcony. ¡°Goodbye, Boss.¡±


    ¡°What? Why aren¡¯t you waiting for me?¡±


    Rylee was amazed by Jairo¡¯s speed. Then he turned to Paige. ¡°T¡¯ll leave right away. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°You still have 3 seconds.¡±


    Rylee rushed to the balcony after hearing it. ¡°But there¡¯s a dog down there. I don¡¯t dare jump¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige, can I go in?¡±


    Danica asked from the door.


    Paige looked up and saw that although Rylee jumped down, he was still holding the railing with one


    hand. It


    was obvious that he was afraid of the dog below.


    The dog was fierce and kept barking at Rylee.


    Paige had to do something.


    Wait, Boss


    Rylee thought that Paige was here to help him, but he didn¡¯t expect that Paige would directly kick him


    down. He fell to the grass, and his b*tt was in pain.


    He didn¡¯t expect Paige would do this¡­


    At that time, the big dog saw him and barked at him. It opened its mo*th with sharp teeth and was


    about to bite him.


    Rylee was so scared that he hurriedly ran for his life.


    Paige saw that he ran away and opened the door. ¡°M*m, I thought you slept.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re hungry. I wonder if you¡¯re full from dinner with Martin tonight.¡±


    As soon as Danica entered the bedroom with the tray in her hand, she vaguely heard a strange voice.


    ¡°Paige, did you hear anything? It sounds like a man being chased by a dog.¡±


    Danica was right. A man was shouting, and there was also a dog barking.


    It sounded like the scene was quite miserable.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Paige answered without blushing.


    ¡°Maybe I heard it wrong.¡±


    Danica put down the tray in her hand, and a delicate snack appeared in front of her ¡°Eat it while it is


    warm.¡±


    ¡°Did you make this?¡±


    Paige was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Danica would have such good cooking skills. It looked


    good.


    ¡°It was made by the chef.¡±


    Danica was afraid that her daughter couldn¡¯t eat her bad cooking, so she specially asked the chef to


    make


    some.


    ¡°Hurry up and ear


    Danica looked at Paige lovingly. ¡°You just came back to the family. If there is anything that you¡¯re not


    used to,


    you can tell me, understand?¡±


    Paige took the fork that Danica handed over


    ¡°Regarding the matter of you going home, your father and I have decided not to announce it yet.¡±


    There were three reasons. First, Paige¡¯s grandparents weren¡¯t in good health, and they were old, so


    they couldn¡¯t afford to be extremely happy or sad for the time being.


    Second, there were too many rtives. And if they knew about this matter, sooner orter they would


    come.


    Third, if Paige¡¯s identity was to be announced, there would be too much media to report everything


    about Paige every day. Every word and action would be highly paid attention to. If Paige was judged,


    Danica was afraid that Paige would be ufortable.


    Danica exined with worries, ¡°When the time is right, we will announce the information. Is that all


    right?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect her mother would specifically tell her this. She said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about this.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t care about whether it was announced or if there was a grand ceremony.


    As long as the family was together and every family member was united, it would be enough for Paige.


    Danica looked at the sensible child in front of her with gratification. She told Paige to eat more. Paige


    finished eating, and they chatted for a while until Paige¡¯s cell phone rang. Danica left with the tray.


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    It was a call from Martin.


    ¡°You gave me so many clothes that I can¡¯t wear them all.


    ¡°Can I sell some?¡± Paige asked.


    She indeed had a lot of clothes. If she couldn¡¯t wear them all, it would be a waste. She might as well


    sell some clothes to someone else. Then she could use the money for medical research.


    ¡°No need. Keep them and wear them in the future.


    ¡°I will take you to y tomorrow. Is there anywhere you want to go?¡± Martin asked in a doting tone.


    ¡°I need to go to work.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡± Martin was a little surprised. ¡°Summer vacation work?¡±


    ¡°I guess so¡­.


    ¡°Do your parents agree?¡±


    ¡®Yes¡­¡±


    It was thepany Paige¡¯s parents gave to Paige.


    ¡°Where is it? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    ¡°No need. That ce is close to my house.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to go to work?¡±


    Martin felt a little distressed.


    He wondered if it was because Paige didn¡¯t have enough pocket money.


    But after thinking about it carefully, he stopped wondering about it. He gave Paige a nk check after


    the


    surgery, so it should not be a problem with the money.


    Tm just ying. I have nothing to do during the summer vacation.¡±


    If Paige didn¡¯t choose thepany, her parents wanted to give her money, so she had no choice.


    ¡°Come to my ce to work then.¡±


    Martin¡¯s voice once again sounded attractive.


    Paige didn¡¯t say anything.


    Martin added in his charming voice, ¡°You can do however you want.


    Paige remained silent.


    ¡°If you stay with me, I can also take care of you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Think about it.¡±


    This was the first time in Martin¡¯s life that he tried to recruit someone


    But Paige refused without thinking, ¡°Thank you, I already have a job.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Then you can go there for two days. If it is not fun,e to me.¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t want Paige to go out to work for the summer vacation, because it meant that Paige


    wouldn¡¯t be seen during all the work hours.


    And Martin thought that Paige hadn¡¯t experienced society yet and didn¡¯t know theplexity of society.


    If she was bullied¡­


    The next morning.


    As soon as Tyrell stepped through the gate of the Group, he found the secretary standing not far away.


    It seemed that the secretary had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Tyrell was in a good mood. He greeted the secretary with a smile, ¡°Issac, why are you here so early


    today?¡±


    ¡°Mr Tate, you finally came.¡±


    Issac Yonge screwed up his face, and he was about to cry. ¡°Something big has happened. Several


    companies called today and said that their cooperation with us will end here.¡±


    ¡°Is the contract expired?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then are they not satisfied with the current proportion of the shares? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem. Talk to


    them properly¡­¡±


    ¡°From now on, they will never cooperate with us again. We have been cklisted by them.¡±


    When Issac said this, Tyrell was stunned.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When he suddenly heard about this, he couldn¡¯t figure out why immediately. ¡°Is it a problem with the


    price, or have they found a better partner?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 43

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    The Company Is Big


    ¡°This¡­¡± Issac didn¡¯t dare say it out loud.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± Tyrell was a little dissatisfied. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.


    We have worked together for many years. Do you think I will fire you because you said something


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mr Tate, I know you won¡¯t. But what they said is a bit unpleasant¡­ I¡¯m afraid that you will be unhappy


    if you


    hear it.¡±


    Issac was indeed embarrassed to pass on the message.


    But the more he didn¡¯t say it, the more Tyrell wanted to ask why


    Issac followed Tyrell into the elevator and entered the office. He couldn¡¯t stand the pressure and said


    the


    truth. ¡°They called you a f*ol. They said that they had long been fed up with your *and didn¡¯t want to


    cooperate with you anymore. In short, they scolded a lot of strange things.¡±


    ¡°Whichpany said that?¡±


    Tyrell thought the person who said it was rude.


    So he suddenly got angry. Stopping cooperation was nothing. But why did they say so many


    inexplicable


    words?


    ¡°There are threepanies in total. The biggest one is the most¡­ Issac said.


    When Tyrell heard this, he had a bad feeling in his heart. The Pai Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Pai Group was a famous venture capital investmentpany. The founder of thispany, Pai,


    was


    known as a good investor If she aimed at one project, the project would be able to make a big deal


    after the


    investment.


    Many smallpanies were able to be big and strong because of thepany investment.


    In the past, no matter what Tyrell wanted to develop, as long as he told Pai, he could easily get the


    money.


    Even if the project failed and the money was lost, Pai Group never med him.


    Otherpanies saw Pai Group holding Tyrell up like this and thought that Tyrell had some


    background, so


    they were polite to Tyrell.


    But what was going on?


    Why did they stop cooperation with Tyrell so suddenly?


    ¡°What project did we invest in thest time we asked Pai Group for money?¡±


    Tyrell couldn¡¯t remember


    ¡°Two months ago, you took 80 million dors from Pai Group and said you wanted to buy IU Company.¡±


    IU Company was a high-tech clothing fittingpany As long as one stood in front of thepany¡¯s


    mirror, they would be able to touch the electronic system on the mirror with their fingers and easily try


    all the


    clothes in the store.


    The Tate family ran a fashion business and had their own clothing productionpany and stores.


    Tyrell wanted to install an atomic mirror in all the stores so that the customers could try more clothes


    and buy


    more.


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t expect that using a mirror to try on clothes would be different from trying clothes by the


    customers themselves. The difference in effect is too great.¡±


    Issac felt regretful.


    And the cost of maintenance of the mirror was high, and the requirements for the environment were


    high. If the mirror was exposed to the sunshine for a long time, it would burst and spontaneously


    combust. The humid ce would make it fail after being installed for a long time. Sometimes, the


    figures would distort in the mirror¡­


    In short, Tyrell sent people to install tens of thousands of IU Company¡¯s mirrors and then asked people


    to remove them¡­.


    Tyrell had spent more than 115 million dors in total, which was much more than 80 million dors.


    ¡°Is it because of this?¡± Tyrell tried to figure out the reason.


    Tyrell guessed that Pai Group stopped cooperating with him because of this.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    Issac hurriedly said, ¡°Previously, you asked for 160 million dors from Pai Group and said that you


    wanted to invest in a clothing mall. In the end, you lost everything and even lost ourpany¡¯s 50


    million dors. Pai


    Group didn¡¯t stop cooperation with us after that¡­¡±


    Tyrell thought about it and agreed. If Pai Group didn¡¯t want to cooperate, they would have stopped the


    damage in time. They didn¡¯t have to wait until now.


    ¡°Other than scolding me, did Pai Group say anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Pai Group¡¯s founder never showed up easily. All the work was handed over to Rn Wager, who was


    in charge. of thepany¡¯s business in America.


    ¡°The person who called to mock you was Rn¡¯s assistant, Abel Lawton¡­ when Issac said this, he


    hesitated


    to speak.


    ¡°Why are you hesitating again? If there is anything else, just say it.¡±


    Tyrell had lost his patience. He pulled his tie and looked annoyed.


    ¡°Well¡­ Pai Group stopped cooperation. It seemed that they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. And


    they seemed to be in a good mood. At the end of the call, I heard themughing.¡±


    Tyrell was puzzled. *I have to call Abel and ask him what¡¯s going on.¡± Tyrell wanted to call the assistant


    of Pia Capital.


    Issac hurriedly took over the telephone in the office.


    Tyrell called Abel first. Usually, Abel picked up the call faster than anyone else, but now Tyrell only got


    a cold


    reminder ¡°Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off.¡±


    Tyrell didn¡¯t believe it and called several times in a row. His mood became even more agitated. He was


    most


    likely cklisted.


    He undid the buttons on his cor and called Abel¡¯s supervisor, Rn. But he didn¡¯t expect Rn would


    cklist him too¡­


    While listening to the system¡¯s cold reminder, Tyrell was extremely agitated. He suppressed his anger


    and


    called the other twopanies¡­


    The other twopanies didn¡¯t pick up his call.


    After calling for an hour, Tyrell got no answer


    Issac stood at the side while shivering. Suddenly, he received a text.


    ¡°Mr Tate.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m in a bad mood? Sh*t up. Be quiet.¡±


    Tyrell was furious and irritated.


    Issac couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only take the small notebook on the table and write a line of words


    with a


    pen. ¡°The board of directors is looking for you.¡±


    Tyrell nced at the small notebook Issac handed over, and his anger burned even more. ¡°The board


    of


    directors is looking for me. Can¡¯t you use your mo*th to say it? Why are you writing?¡±


    ¡°Mr Tate, you were the one who told me to sh*t up just now.


    ¡°These old guys usually get the dividends more happily than anyone else. Now that something has


    happened, they immediatelye to me me.¡±


    Tyrell got up in frustration and picked up his suit jacket. ¡°Let them wait and get me a car I want to go to


    Pai Group¡±


    ¡°Why


    ¡°I want to ask Rn something.


    On the other hand.


    Paige followed the location sent by her mother and came to the door of apany


    The exterior of thispany was a hollow ss wall. It looked 18 or 19 floors high and was about 5


    storefronts wide.


    Arge stone in front of the door was engraved with thepany¡¯s name. It was Daybreak Medicine


    Research Company


    But Paige remembered that it should be a small subsidiarypany.


    When Paige entered the building, she saw the receptionist dozing off. She softly said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    The receptionist saw that the person who came was a girl who looked like a high school student. She


    rubbed her sleepy eyes and said, ¡°Did youe to the wrong ce? This is a medical research and


    development.


    ¡°My name is Paige Tate. I¡¯m here to work.¡±


    The receptionist heard this and was scared out of her wits. She immediately stood up. ¡°Ms. Tate? This


    way please.¡±


    Donald had already instructed yesterday that someone woulde to take over thepany today.


    Because Paige¡¯s identity had not been announced, Donald only told thepany¡¯s staff that Paige was


    sent by thepany headquarters.


    The receptionist led Paige into the elevator and pressed the button to the highest floor. ¡°I will take you


    to the office on the 20th floor.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 44

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    They Aren¡¯t Working


    ¡°No need. I just want to walk around.¡±


    Paige looked at the flooryout map in the elevator and casually pressed the button to the 2nd floor


    She wanted to check the research and development department


    Early in the morning, there were not many peopleing to work in the research department. Those


    who came were ying with their cell phones or taking a nap, and they didn¡¯t seem to be working.


    When the receptionist appeared with Paige, she deliberately knocked on the door.


    But when the people from the research and development department saw that she had brought a girl


    who looked like a high school student, they thought that Paige was a family member of their colleagues


    and


    didn¡¯t take it seriously


    ¡°Karley, you brought one of your families to work today. Right?¡±


    A slightly plump woman smiled and said, ¡°Come and y with me.


    The receptionist was Karley Merton. Karley hurriedly used her eyes to hint at the woman not to speak


    nonsense.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t notice anything, but Paige walked over and found that the woman was ying cards


    on


    theputer.


    The woman was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Paige would be better than her in this game.


    ¡°9 of *should be the first.¡±


    When the woman heard this, she subconsciously used the mouse to click on the card.


    ¡°6 of hearts.


    3 of diamonds.


    *5 of *.¡±


    Under Paige¡¯s instructions, not long after, the woman turned the tide.


    ¡°Wow, you are so awesome. How old are you?¡±


    The woman patted Paige on the shoulder. ¡°Help me win two more rounds. OK? I will give you several


    dors


    to buy candy.¡±


    ¡°This is Ms. Tate, the head of thepany sent by headquarters.¡±


    Karley cleared her throat and said, ¡®Go to work now. Don¡¯t waste your time at work.¡±


    The woman looked at the girl in front of her who looked like a high school student, and she was so


    stunned


    that her mo*th was wide open.


    What?


    The person in charge of thepany sent by the headquarters?


    Paige seemed to be a girl who hadn¡¯t graduated from high school.


    The woman thought that Paige might be some higher-ups¡¯ mistress. And some thought that they suffer


    if Paige was the head of thepany.


    would


    It was obvious that others were also puzzled by Paige¡¯s age. They didn¡¯t believe that a girl like Paige


    could


    manage apany.


    ¡°You should improve your ying style because it is impossible for you to win in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Work hard and earn more money. Paige patted the woman on the shoulder.


    Just as Paige was about to leave the research department, she noticed a girl in the corner wearing


    earphones and drawing something on a piece of wh*te paper.


    She walked over and saw the girl drawing a small dress with a pen. The dress looked ordinary, but a


    thick stack of drawings next to it was enough to prove the girl¡¯s diligence


    ¡°This is thepany¡¯s most hard-working designer, Mari Robins,¡± when Karley said this, she


    reached out and gently touched Mari¡¯s shoulder


    Mari took off her earphones and looked at the two unexpected guests in front of her. She was a little


    puzzled, but she still asked politely, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The office was too noisy just now. She was wearing headphones and drawing a draft, so she didn¡¯t


    know


    what happened.


    ¡°This is Ms. Tate, the person in charge of ourpany. Hurry up and say hello,¡± Karley whispered.


    Mari looked at Paige and immediately stood up. She timidly and respectfully said, ¡°Good morning,


    Ms.


    Tate.¡±


    ¡°Did you design all these?¡± Paige¡¯s eyes fell on a stack of drawings.


    ¡°Yes. ¡°Mari hurriedly showed the drawings to Paige.


    ¡°Mari finished her education at university at the age of 18. She is a top student in the school. She


    loves fashion design. Last month, when she just came, she designed a lot of work for thepany.¡±


    ¡°Pretty good. Keep up with your good work.¡± Paige returned the drawing to Mari.


    ¡°Thank you. ¡°Mari looked at Paige¡¯s leaving figure with expectations. She didn¡¯t expect that Paige


    would be about the same age as her and had be the head of thepany. She thought that


    Paige must be


    very strong.


    After walking around thepany, Paige found that the overall atmosphere was very undisciplined.


    Everyone


    who worked in Paige¡¯spanies was not as undisciplined as the staff here.


    This ce was declining to the extreme. People who were working here didn¡¯t want to work at all.


    When Paige returned to the office and just sat on the office chair, Deon Hampson rushed in. Deon was


    assigned to be Paige¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Sorry, I amte. Well. Where is the person in charge of thepany? Didn¡¯t shee today? Excuse


    me. Have you seen the person in charge of thepany? Get up quickly, that person should arrive


    soon. You


    can¡¯t sit here.¡±


    Deon said a bu*ch of things. He started to pay attention to the girl in front of him. Paige raised her


    eyebrows. Her casual and killing aura immediately made Deon¡¯s scalp numb.


    ¡°You. You can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Paige Tate.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate. Deon hurriedly went forward and was scared out of his wits.


    After listening to his stuttering exnation, Paige roughly understood that the slowest developing


    business. of the Lusk family was the medical business. Among these, medical research and


    development had the least


    results


    Deon had been in thepany for 4 years. There was no sessful research and development of any


    projects here. The talented people had all left, and the people who stayed here were willing to do


    nothing.


    The headquarters had half given up on this subsidiary and let it go. The staff here had no one to control


    them, so the overall atmosphere wasn¡¯t good.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold a meeting in half an hour I want to see every department¡¯s head and deputy managers as


    well as


    all thepany¡¯s managing staff.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Deon hurriedly sent a notice to the chatting group.


    Half an hourter.


    In the conference room, only eleven people arrived. There were still 27 empty chairs.


    ¡°Ms. Tate. The head of the finance department said that her child was si*k today. She wanted to take a


    leave


    of absence to send her child to the hospital. The deputy head of the department says that he isn¡¯t


    feeling well


    and is resting at home.


    ¡°The head of the purchasing department said..¡±


    Before Deon finished speaking, he was interrupted by Paige. Tell them that if they don¡¯te


    tomorrow, they


    will be fired.¡±


    When the people who came to the meeting heard her big tone, they thought that Paige was a new


    official and deliberately came to establish her prestige.


    ¡°Since I came here, it means that you have to say goodbye to theziness of the past. Or, you¡¯ll say


    goodbye to thepany


    Everyone looked up at the same time. They didn¡¯t know that Paige was much stricter in managing her


    ownpany than this. If there were employees who were willing to do nothing, she would have


    already fired


    them.


    ¡°Now, who will tell me the current research and development direction of thepany, as well as the


    advanced achievements made?¡±


    Paige looked at everyone.


    No one came out to speak.


    ¡°I will ask again.¡±


    Paige repeated what she had just said. But the result was still the same, and no one answered.


    The answer was obvious. Thepany didn¡¯t have any research and development direction and


    hadn¡¯t


    achieved any high-end results.


    Just then, a neer stood up.


    ¡°Ms. Tate¡±


    Henry Gardner, the head of the design department, stood up. ¡°We also hope that thepany will


    grow stronger, but we don¡¯t know where the problem lies. Each department is well matched, but the


    stops.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Also, I think all the things designed by our department are very good, but the products are not well-


    received by customers. I wondered why.


    Paige was puzzled.


    ¡°For example,st month, Mari of our department drew 10 summer dresses. We had a special


    meeting to discuss them. The style was good, and the product looked very good, but no one showed


    any interest in it. There is no problem with our aesthetics. If you don¡¯t believe me, I will show it to you.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 45

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    She Gets Into the Old Man¡¯s Car


    Henry picked ten good-looking dresses to show on the big screen.


    With just a nce, Paige saw a few problems. ¡°For the first one, thece is and can be removed. The


    second dress should be changed into a short skirt, and the V-neck be reced with a round cor The


    third dress can be changed to this.


    Paige casually sketched on the paper, and then a prettier dress with flowers, which was suitable for


    summer,


    came into view.


    ¡°There is the fourth.


    After Paige finishedmenting on the ten dresses, everyone was shocked. Obviously, they were


    shocked by her professionalism.


    They originally thought that the person sent by the headquarters was unreliable and did not take this


    girl seriously at all. They did not expect that she could point out the problems with just a few words.


    She was professional and knew more than them.


    Otherwise, how could she find the problems in such a short time and give a better n?


    ¡°Ms. Tate, it won¡¯t help no matter how good our design is, as some of our colleagues are not good


    enough.


    We are very helpless!


    The atmosphere in thepany is always bad. Even if you are not assimted, others will exclude you!


    ¡°We arecking in manpower and professional knowledge. It is useless for the headquarters to keep


    us, but it is also a pity to abandon us. We are also in a dilemma.¡±


    Many people spoke out and pointed out the problem.


    ¡°Before I came to thepany, I asked around Paige¡¯s eyes swept over everyone. ¡°Ourpany sets


    product design, development, production, and sales as one. We also take some external orders, such


    as helping other factories to process products. At present, in addition to clothes, shoes, and bags, there


    are also male and female essories, such as square scarves, sunsses, and other products.


    ¡°One year has passed, but thepany saw no development. There must be something wrong with


    this.


    ¡°I walked around thepany just now. Some machines are too old to keep up with the times. Let the


    people.


    of the purchasing department get new ones in three days, including machines for cutting cloth, sewing,


    printing patterns, stitching, automatic packaging, etc. I will make a detailed list.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were a little excited! They had wanted to rece these instruments for


    a long.


    time


    Thepany will have two directions of development One is that ourpany must have some


    masterwork, and the other is to maintain the current development of thepany. We still need to take


    some external orders.


    ¡°The management staff will be greatly adjusted. Everyone, be *prepared.


    ¡°If someone is unwilling to cooperate with colleagues or can¡¯t ept the change in work, you can


    submit your resignation to the HR department in advance.


    ¡°If you have any questionster,e to my office and look for me at any time. Let¡¯s call it a day¡±


    Paige stood up. She was exuding a strong and cool aura.


    Many people looked behind her back and faintly felt that thepany was going to change. They saw


    hope for thepany. There would be great changes.


    When Paige returned to the office, her mobile phone vibrated. ¡°Samuel?¡±


    ¡°Paige, I havee to Chicago. Do you have time to have lunch with me at noon?¡±


    A heartyugh came from the phone, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have time, you have to squeeze out the time!


    Guess


    what day it is today.¡±


    ¡°Your birthday?¡±


    Paige did not expect that she would be so busy that she forgot his birthday! She did not prepare a gift!


    ¡°You little girl, at least you are notpletely upsetting me! You still remember my birthday! Then let¡¯s


    meet at Chkey Restaurant at noon. It¡¯s still the box you like, and I will pick you up.


    ¡°OK, I will send you the location.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Paige sent her location to Samuel th and checked her bag. Today, she


    did not bring anything of value with her She remembered the production department of thepany.


    There seemed to be a few machines that could be used.


    At this time, Henry, the head of the design department, and the designer Mari were at the production


    department to see how thetest designs were made.


    They were talking when they saw Paige appear


    ¡°I will use the machine. You can do your work.¡±


    She asked her assistant Deon to bring a lot of fabric. Some didn¡¯t have the right color, and some


    materials were not suitable. She could only constantly change the style. After fiddling for a while in the


    production department, she finally made several sets of clothes and then left in a hurry.


    Henry and Mari looked at each other in shock. They could not believe that Paige had made several


    sets of


    clothes in such a short time. The whole process was smooth. There was no mistake at all!


    The key point was that Paige could change the style ording to the situation. There was not even a


    model draft, and the clothes she made were especially beautiful.


    However, Paige did it too quickly. Even though they stood beside her, they couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    Who on earth was this Paige?


    She was so powerful.


    After Parge finished the birthday present, she received a Line message from Martin.


    ¡°Where do you work?¡±


    Seeing that Paige did not reply, he sent another message after a while. ¡°Are you used to it on the first


    day?¡±


    After thinking for a while, he added, ¡°Have you been bullied?¡±


    Paige sent a location, and Martin saw that it was a small clothingpany under the Lusk family.


    She has only been back for two days, and she has already taken over thepany? Isn¡¯t that too fast?


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Martin could not bear to see her get so tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s very easy. I was not bullied.¡± Paige replied to all of the questions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Not today. I have an appointment with someone else.¡±


    ¡°Male?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Martin looked at her reply, and the jealous and unhappy feeling in his heart spread again.


    ¡°Which restaurant is it? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    Paige replied ¡°no need¡± and picked up the report sent by Deon. She did not reply anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At noon.


    When Paige received a call from Samuel, she knew that Samuel had arrived downstairs. She picked up


    her baseball bag and got into his car


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, should we follow?¡± Rhys did not expect Paige would take over thepany so quickly after


    Paige¡¯s family acknowledged her. He also did not expect that Paige would reject Martin¡¯s lunch


    invitation and


    get in someone else¡¯s car!


    This license te number looked very unfamiliar. It should not be someone in the upper-ss circle of


    Chicago. The background of the person in the car was unknown.


    However, since Martin had to follow him personally, it must be a man!


    ¡°What follow? We are just looking for a ce to have lunch,¡± Martin said in a disapproving tone.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Rhys thought, you are the boss, and you are right. Is the restaurant you are heading to the


    ce Ms.


    Tate is going to?


    You just don¡¯t want to admit it.


    At this time, in the car, when the old man saw Paige, his tone was somewhat excited. ¡°You get more


    beautiful! It is too difficult to see you now!¡±


    Samuel knew that if not for his birthday, Paige would definitely not have the time to see him.


    ¡°How is your grandmother now?¡±


    Paige told him the general situation, only to see that Samuel had tears in his eyes, ¡°With you taking


    care of


    her, and Todd also in Chicago, I am relieved.


    Samuel was in love with Cassie back then, but he was born poor Cassie¡¯s family looked down on him


    and disagreed with their rtionship.


    In the end, Samuel could only watch when his beloved woman was forced to marry a small local rich


    family member ¨C the Tate family. He worked hard and made a name for himself in the business field,


    and finally managed to make business abroad and gain a foothold abroad.


    Later, he felt that his career had been sessful. He returned to the small z-list city to find Cassie and


    gave her a ring, promising that no matter what request she made with this ring, he would satisfy it!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 46

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    The Only Heir


    Unexpectedly, one summer vacation, Cassie asked Paige to take this ring to him and ask him to teach


    her a


    skill


    He was a business genius and had many powerful friends around him.


    Because of Cassie, Samuel never married in his life. He treated Paige as his own granddaughter and


    taught her to do business. His friends had also taught Paige medical skills. His several friends who


    were good at ying chess and painting also liked Paige very much and taught her all their skills.


    And Paige did live up to their expectations and even surpassed them.


    Paige spent most of her winter and summer vacation time with this group of old men. These men took


    credit for her sess today.


    ¡°When will you graduate from college? It is time to share the burden of me!¡±


    Samuel felt that he was old. ¡°I have no son and no daughter. In the future, you will be the only heir..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Paige was really busy. What was more, Donald now gave her thepany. She didn¡¯t have


    time to do


    other things.


    ¡°You are the only family I have in the world. If I don¡¯t give you my property, who else can I give it to?¡±


    Samuel


    ¡°Since you miss Grandma, why don¡¯t youe back to settle down?¡±


    In any case, his overseas career was stable. If he settled down in Chicago, they could often meet.


    However, Samuel smiled bitterly. ¡°People will gossip around.¡±


    No one knew about his past with Cassie. Even Tyrell did not know that his mother knew such a person!


    ¡°Your Grandpa passed away early, but he treated your grandmother really well. I can¡¯t get together with


    your grandmother after his death.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to know about her information from afar.¡±


    Samuel did not ask for too much. Now, what made him happy was that Paige had been trained so well.


    It


    would be a waste of talent to be his sessor!


    The car stopped at the entrance of Chkey Restaurant.


    Paige opened the car door and helped him get out of the car. ¡°I told you not to work so hard when you


    were


    young, but you didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Look, now that you are old, you can¡¯t even walk steadily


    Samuel smiled and was satisfied with her support. ¡°When I think that after I d*e, I can still leave you a


    dowry, I feel these years of hard work are worth it


    ¡°You are obviously working hard for Grandma. What has it got to do with me?¡±


    Paige supported him to walk forward slowly. ¡°You¡¯re old now. It¡¯s time for you to take a break.¡±


    ¡°No, no, there are still some industries. Before I d*e, I have to get them for you.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    At that time, Abbigail held Davon¡¯s hand and said in shock, ¡°Davon, isn¡¯t that Paige?¡±


    She came to the wedding dress shop opposite Chkey Restaurant with Davon. Unexpectedly, just as


    she walked out, she saw Paige holding an old man¡¯s hand as they walked into the restaurant.


    ¡°That man is so old. Doesn¡¯t she find it disgu*ting?¡±


    Davon frowned. He did not expect Paige would spoil herself in order to stay in Chicago! Davon


    immediately


    felt si*k.


    Abbigail remembered thatst night at Star Restaurant, Paige also came out of the VIP elevator with a


    man. Could it be that Paige was dating different men at the same time? Or was the manst night


    really her


    brother?


    In any case, she was so down and out. It was really satisfying!


    Martin, who was in the car, saw Paige holding the old man¡¯s hand. Martin¡¯s eyes could not move away.


    That pair of small hands that he once held, was holding the arm of another person at this time.


    ¡°Mr Stowe, that old man is a little familiar


    Rhys carefully searched his brain several times, and suddenly remembered. ¡°Now I know! His name is


    Samuel th. He is the owner of the famous venture capital firm abroad, Monany Group.¡±


    His Group was even bigger than Pai Group. In the past, he relied on a small business to make a name


    for himself. Later on, he had enough money and mainly developed investments. He had great insights.


    The projects he found promising and invested in all gained huge development. In the past few


    decades, he invested a lot of industries, and his personal wealth was extremely huge!


    No wonder his car te number was never seen. It turned out that he lived abroad all year round.


    ¡°Ms. Tate knows quite a lot of people,¡± Rhys could not help but say


    Not only was the director of Farwen Hospital very sure of her, but also the group of medical experts


    listened to her. The richest man was her father Now it seemed that she had a deep rtionship with


    Samuel


    Martin was still looking at those hands. They had been supporting Samuel for so long. Why hadn¡¯t they


    let


    go?


    Seeing them enter the elevator, Martin¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Check which room they are eating in.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, you want to go in and eat together?¡±


    Just as Rhys finished speaking, he sensed displeasure of Martin. He thought for a moment and then


    understood.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I asked the person in charge of the restaurant. They said that Ms. Tate went to a private


    room on the south side of the second floor. There is also a restaurant on the opposite side of the south


    side. Why don¡¯t we go to the opposite side to have lunch? We¡¯d better not disturb Ms. Tate and her


    friend.¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    Martin retracted his gaze, but his mind was still thinking about that pair of soft hands.


    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Paige helped Samuel enter the private room and took out a small medicine


    bottle.


    ¡°My birthday gift?¡±


    Samuel looked at the small wh*te bottle without any packaging. He knew that she had been fiddling


    with these strange things since she was a child.


    ¡°Take it and you don¡¯t need to be supported.¡±


    Paige poured him a ss of water and put it in front of him.


    ¡°This gift is not bad! I¡¯ll ept it.¡± Samuel chuckled.


    In his old age, what he cared about the most was his image.


    He wanted to leave a good impression on Cassie. He didn¡¯t want to limp out in front of her, although he


    didn¡¯t know if he would have the chance to meet her again.


    ¡°Mr Stowe, the dishes are all served. You can eat now.¡±


    In the private room, Rhys saw that Martin¡¯s eyes were fixed on the girl in the opposite room, and could


    not help but tease, ¡°The sight here is really good!¡±


    What Paige did inside was clearly seen.


    ¡°Just care about your food.¡±


    Martin saw Paige give the old man a gift, pour a cup of water, and ce food in front of him.


    Last night, he didn¡¯t even receive this kind of treatment!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, then 1 won¡¯t wait for you.¡±


    Rhys picked up his bowl and ate with relish.


    He was really hungry. He had been busy with work with Martin and had been hungry for the entire


    morning.


    ¡°Look at my memory. Samuel suddenly found that he forgot to bring the gift. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s


    birthday will be in half a month. I have prepared a gift for her. Later, youe with me to the hotel to


    get it. It is still the same as before. You can¡¯t tell her it¡¯s from me.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Paige ced another dish in front of him. ¡°How many days do you n to stay this time?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡®I will leave in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°This fast?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am alone¡­


    Paige saw a trace of loneliness in his eyes, and she said lightly, ¡°If you want to see Grandma, I can


    arrange it.¡±


    Samuel was a little excited, but after thinking about it, he was afraid that this was not good. There were


    many people in the hospital. If people gossiped around and the younger generation heard it¡­


    He did not care about it himself, but he was afraid that Cassie¡¯s reputation would be affected, although


    they


    were innocent and had not done anything.


    ¡°I can ask Colin to take you in tonight to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma won¡¯t wake up at night.¡± Paige took a sip of the soup and said lightly.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Samuel thought about it and shook his head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that once I go, I won¡¯t be willing


    to


    leave.¡±


    Paige was surprised and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°In fact, this is quite good¡­ In a while, you go to the hotel with me and take your grandmother¡¯s gift.¡±


    Although he could not apany her, there were very few things that could be by her side, making her


    not. lonely.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 47

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    He Pulls Her Into His Arms


    When Martin saw Paige finish the soup in the bowl, he couldn¡¯t help but think, what kind of soup is


    that? It looks delicious. He also wanted to have a taste.


    After dinner, Paige got into Samuel¡¯s car and went to Farwen Hotel to get the gift.


    Abbigail and Davon, who were waiting outside Chkey Restaurant, saw Paige holding an old man in


    the car which then dr*ve in the direction of the hotel.


    Davon was somehow angry. He started the engine and followed her


    ¡°I never thought that Paige would really betray herself.¡± Abbigail cried, pretending to be sorry ¡°Davon, I


    really didn¡¯t think that Paige would have such a hard time after she left the Tate family.


    ¡°She asks for it!¡±


    For some reason, Davon was extremely annoyed when he saw Paige¡¯s fair and beautiful face.


    Maybe it was because he grew up abroad and had not seen Paige many times. He did not expect that


    she would look so well after dressing up. What was worse, she seduced old men.


    If she was willing toe and beg him, maybe he would help!


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Ms. Tate has entered the hotel. Should we follow her in?¡±


    Rhys watched as Paige helped Samuel enter the hotel. He could feel Martin¡¯s strong jealousy


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Ms. Tate a call and ask her what she is doing?¡±


    Martin ignored him, obviously disdainful of Rhys¡¯ suggestion.


    However, as time went by, Martin finally couldn¡¯t bear it. He took out his phone and dialed the familiar


    number.


    And only five minutes had passed since Rhys gave the suggestion.


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    Even Martin himself did not notice that there was a trace of grievance in his tone, which sounded a little


    pitiful.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Paige just took the gift and walked out of the room.


    ¡°I want to chat with you.¡±


    At this time, Martin only wanted to hear her voice. ¡°What did you have for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Some home-cooked food.¡±


    Paige entered the elevator, and the signal was still there.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    She even drank up the soup, so it must be very good.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    ¡°Then take me there next time?¡±


    Paige could tell that he was looking for something to talk about. ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    They were clearly simple words, but when Martin said them, they seemed to be filled with longing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Paige walked out of the elevator and went straight to the ck car outside the hotel. She opened the


    door and looked at him. ¡°You followed me from thepany to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Did you know it all the time?¡±


    When Martin saw hering, he pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°I just passed by and saw you.¡±


    Paige thought, do you think I will believe it?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk to me?¡±


    Martin looked at her with his dark eyes.


    ¡°How? Should I stop the car and ask you what you are following me for? Or?¡±


    Paige wanted to get out of his arms.


    But Martin was holding her. For some reason, the uneasiness and anxiety from just nowpletely


    disappeared after he held her


    ¡°Martin, you are getting more and more excessive!¡±


    He held her hand yesterday, and now he dared to hug her!


    ¡°I really want to hug you. What should I do?¡±


    Martin looked at her seriously and affectionately. Without waiting for her to agree, he reached out and


    hugged her again. ¡°Just for a while.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Martin¡¯s chin gently stroked her shoulder, the jealousy in his words obvious


    Rhys, who was in the front row, felt goosebumps all over his body. So you are like this, Mr. Stowe.


    When you


    act like a spoiled child, no one can resist it.


    Paige i heart also softened. ¡°An elder ¡±


    ¡°Are you close?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?*


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ce food for me yesterday,¡± Martin said.


    ¡°Are you so old that you can¡¯t move your hand?¡±


    He was actually jealous of an old man!


    ¡°You do it for me next time.¡±


    Paige was speechless. She did not expect Martin would be so childish. ¡°Can you let go?¡±


    ¡°If you agree, I will let go.¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    Martin let go of her and held her hand.


    Paige rolled her eyes.


    In the BMW outside the hotel.


    Abbigail and Davon stared with their eyes wide open. They could not believe that after Paige went to


    the hotel to serve the old man, she got into another luxury car!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The license te of this car looked very powerful. What kind of big shot would be inside?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Paige would be so self-indulgent.


    Looking at the luxury car driving away, Davon was really angry. Rather than letting those old men enjoy


    it, it was better for Paige to have her first s*x with him!


    At least he was young and strong.


    Rhys dr*ve the car to Paige¡¯spany, but Paige still did not get off.


    Her hand was still held by someone unwilling to let go.


    Tm going to bete!¡±


    On the first day of work, she didn¡¯t want to give her staff a bad impression.


    However, Martin kept holding her hand. ¡°I will pick you up after work.¡±


    ¡°I have my own car¡±


    ¡°How about Rhys drive you home?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Paige wanted to withdraw her hand, but Martin held it even tighter


    7 will send you to and from work.


    ¡°No need


    1 can drive your car¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°There will be a thunderstorm these two days. It is not safe for you to drive alone.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need it!¡±


    ¡°Shall I go up and have a look?¡±


    Paige looked at him helplessly. ¡°I am going to work.¡±


    ¡°We can also talk about cooperation.¡±


    Paige rolled her eyes. She did not want to connect with such a top consortium on the first day of work.


    That was clearly pulling strings. Everyone could tell that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together¡±


    ¡°I have an appointment. I will take a rain check,¡± Paige said helplessly.


    Martin did not expect that she would have so many appointments. ¡°Then tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    ¡°From today on, let me send you to and from work


    Paige looked into his eyes with a slight warning. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    ¡°Just one week.¡±


    Martin retreated to advance.


    Paige looked at the time. She was really going to bete. She could only grit her teeth and agree, ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Leave this week for me. Don¡¯t spend it with others.¡±


    ¡®Got it¡±


    Paige finally pulled her hand back, got out of the car, and entered thepany


    Rhys looked at Martin in the rearview mirror. There was a smile on Martin¡¯s face.


    Rhys was shocked.


    Was this really Martin?


    This was too abnormal!


    He had served Martin for fourteen years since he was eight, and this was the first time he saw Martin


    pestering a girl!


    As soon as Paige stepped into thepany, her mobile phone vibrated.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, it¡¯s me.¡±


    It was Rn calling, the person in charge of Pai Group business in America. ¡°Recently, there are a few


    investment projects that need your opinion. I will bring them to you tonight and also show you the


    various reports of this season.¡±


    ¡°OK


    ¡°See you tonight.¡± Paige entered the elevator.


    Not long after hanging up the phone, the phone vibrated again. Paige looked at it and saw that it was


    Larry


    Frey calling.


    ¡°Paige, how have you met your family recently?¡±


    ¡°Larry¡±


    Paige entered the office and made herself a cup of tea. ¡°Not bad. The family is good. How do you have


    time to call me today?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 48

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 48


    Chapter 48


    Is the Honored Guest Paige?


    ¡°I miss you. Also, the top threepetitors of this year¡¯s pianopetition are selected by them. They


    said this year¡¯s works were not up to much. I will send it to you.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Paige was also one of the top judges, but she rarely participated in the selection. The people below


    were responsible for it


    There was a pianopetition in America every year, but fewer people participated this year. They all


    went abroad to participate in internationalpetitions.


    ¡°The first ce got the first ce mainly because of the fame of his family. His other works are


    average. For the second ce, it was a pity. The first half of the show was ordinary, and thetter part


    was a little bad, The climax part was not bad, but it felt that there were too many things added! It was


    superfluous! The third ce, well, it was OK to not say it¡­¡±


    ¡°OK, I will listen.¡±


    Although Paige did not participate in the selection, she had to listen to it and know what stage it was on


    and what talents there were this year.


    When she opened the audio sent by Larry, she found Patricia¡¯s name on it.


    Did Patricia take first ce?


    The tune sounded really ordinary.


    The second ce was, well, Abbigail.


    This tune sounded so familiar.


    The corners of Paige¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. She turned off theputer and stopped listening.


    On the other side.


    Tyrell was sitting in the first-floor lounge of Pai Group, looking straight in the direction of the elevator.


    He waited from morning until noon, and Rn still hadn¡¯t appeared. Tyrell endured his hunger and kept


    waiting.


    He had been waiting too long. He was so hungry.


    No one invited him upstairs, and not even poured him a cup of water!


    He finally went to the front desk and carefully put on a smile. ¡°Excuse me, can I know if Mr. Wager has


    finished his meeting?¡±


    From morning until now. It was impossible for a meeting tost so long!


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wager is busy. You cane here another day!¡±


    The receptionist was not as enthusiastic as before. She was indifferent.


    Tyrell asked politely. ¡°Can you make an exception? Please ask me. I have been waiting since morning.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wager is really busy.¡±


    As soon as the receptionist finished speaking, she saw Rn walk out of the elevator She hurriedly


    stood up and nodded respectfully with the other colleagues. ¡°Hello, Mr. Wager!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wager, it¡¯s me¡­ Tyrell finally saw the familiar figure and could not wait to get closer


    But Abel reached out to stop him. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wager has a very important appointment to attend.¡±


    ¡°Give me three minutes. I want to talk to Mr. Wager Tyrell tried to get closer


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wager is really in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Mr Lawton, can you tell me why Mr Wager stops working with us?¡±


    Tyrell couldn¡¯t care so much even with so many people absent. He quietly stuffed to Abel¡¯s hand the


    bank card that had been nned to give to Paige.


    ¡°Mr Tate, you must not do this!¡±


    Abel hurriedly pushed the card to him,


    Tyrell insisted on stuffing the card into Abel¡¯s hand.


    As a result, the card fell to the ground. Many people saw it


    ¡°Mr. Tate, you are openly bribing me. You will make me lose my job!¡±


    Abel was furious.


    ¡°Mr Lawton.


    Abel hurriedly shook off Tyrell¡¯s hand and followed Rn, as if Abel could not wait to cut ties with Tyrell


    ¡°Mr Lawton, wait for me. Tyrell could not care about his sorry state. He picked up the card on the


    ground and chased after them. Seeing them get in the car, Tyrell hurriedly stopped a taxi. ¡°Follow the


    car in front.¡±


    In the private room of No. 9 Restaurant.


    Paige had been waiting there for a long time. Seeing Rn in a formal suit, Paige could not help but


    joke, ¡°Now you are more and more like a president.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate, you are making fun of me again.¡±


    After Rn entered the room, he put the reports aside and took out the greeting gift first. ¡°These are


    the tea leaves from a one-thousand-year-old ancient tree in the East. It is specially taken for you.¡±


    ¡°You are talking like I¡¯m old!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Paige took the gift.


    Tyrell finally arrived at No. 9 Restaurant. After asking around, he found out that Rn went to the


    private room on the second floor. As soon as he went up, he saw Abel guarding the door of the first


    private room.


    Abel also saw him. He did not expect Tyrell would be so stubborn. Abel¡¯s first reaction was that Tyrell


    wanted to break into the private room, so Abel immediately stood in front of the door to stop him.


    ¡°Mr. Lawton!¡±


    Tyrell went in front of him with an ingratiating smile. ¡°You misunderstood. I didn¡¯t intend to go in. I just


    wanted to wait for Mr. Wager to finish talking and meet me. I have something to say to him.¡±


    ¡°Mr Wager has nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°We cooperated so well in the past!¡± Tyrell kept smiling.


    Abel snorted.


    If not for Ms. Tate, who would work with a smallpany like yours?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Moreover, the previous cooperation was not pleasant!


    ¡°Abel, can you tell me the background of the person Mr. Wager is meeting with?¡±


    Tyrell said with a ttering smile.


    But Abel said coldly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawton.


    Tyrell still wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Abel coldly. ¡°Mr. Wager won¡¯t see you.


    Mr. Tate, please go back!¡±


    Tyrell didn¡¯t get angry. He just stood at the door and waited. After a while, the waiter went in to serve


    the dishes. Tyrell poked his head out to see the situation inside. Although Abel tried his best to block it,


    the sharp-eyed Tyrell still saw a familiar figure!


    Paige?


    Why was she inside?


    Was she the person that Rn was in a hurry to meet?


    How was that possible?


    After a while, the waiter went in to serve the dishes again. Tyrell looked carefully and saw that the


    person


    was indeed Paige!


    The key was that the always serious and indifferent Rn was actually respectful of Paige.


    How is that possible?


    ¡°That, that. Isn¡¯t that Paige?¡±


    After the door of the private room was closed, Tyrell looked at Abel in shock, but Abel was already used


    to it and ignored his words.


    Tyrell was shocked. He remembered that thepany cooperation was interrupted for no reason by


    people, and one of them was Rn.


    Was this matter rted to Paige?


    What was the rtionship between Paige and Rn?


    He suddenly realized something. Paige, Pai Group.


    Were Paige and Pai Group rted?


    Tyrell breathed violently. He could not believe this guess at all. No, that was impossible. How could


    Paige. have such great abilities?


    The fact must be that they happened to have simr names.


    But just now, Rn was indeed very polite to Paige, as if he was trying to please her


    The more Tyrell thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. After waiting outside the


    box for a long time, he found that Abel suddenly left.


    He rushed forward and twisted the door handle!


    The people inside had already finished eating and left through another passage.


    He did not expect that there would be another passage in this box!


    He had to ask Paige and find out what was going on!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 49

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    A Favor


    After seeing Rn, Paige was driving home when she suddenly received a phone call. Seeing the


    familiar number on the screen, she pressed the button on the steering wheel and rejected it directly


    But Tyrell seemed unwilling to give up and called again and again.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Finally, Paige picked up the phone impatiently and said grumpily.


    ¡°Paige¡­ I¡¯ll make it short. I saw you have dinner with the boss of Pai Group tonight. So you know each


    other?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to do with you?¡±


    Paige did not expect that he would call to ask such a boring question. She was ready to hang up.


    ¡°Paige, tell Dad the truth. Does Rn like you? Is he pursuing you?¡±


    Paige was lost for words.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask him to make trouble for ourpany, did you?¡±


    Paige was utterly speechless.


    ¡°In fact, it is a good thing that you can find such a good man, but you need your family to look


    respectable,


    right?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Paige asked with coldness in her eyes.


    ¡°Your biological parents are in the countryside. It¡¯s such a disgr*ce! But I am not. Think about it. I¡¯m the


    richest man in Dolton, and I¡¯ll prepare your dowry. Then you can marry proudly, isn¡¯t it nice?¡±


    Paige sneered, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to introduce me to Rn and let us meet so that we can cooperate again¡­¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Just as Paige was about to hang up, she heard Tyrell plead, ¡°Paige, I have at least raised you for


    eighteen years! Are you really not helping me out? Now thepany is in a crisis!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to do with me?¡±


    Paige said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got the cheeks to say this to me. The one who raised


    me was my grandmother. Have you given us a cent these years? Have youe back once to see


    me?¡±


    Every winter and summer vacation, she was sent to a group of old men to study this and that, and her


    so-called parents had never found out about it these years!


    It could be imagined how rarely they came home!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy making money, and I¡¯ve no other choice¡­¡±


    Paige ended the call and didn¡¯t want to waste time with him.


    ¡°How is it? What did that *say?¡±


    Lindsey, who was waiting nearby, saw Tyrell looking frustrated after the call. She had a guess. ¡°She


    said no?¡±


    Tve told you! Treat her better! Don¡¯t make things too ug*y! But you didn¡¯t listen. See?¡±


    Tyrell sighed. He didn¡¯t know what else he could do.


    Lindsey felt angry. ¡°It¡¯s not like this is the only way out! We can¡¯t use that *, but we have Abbigail. And


    that VIP ward! It must be the Elinor family who helped get it. Tomorrow night, we will invite the Elinor


    family to eat outside and talk to them about the crisis. Besides Pai Group, aren¡¯t there two other


    companies that refused to coborate with us? These twopanies are close to the Elinor family.


    Let¡¯s ask the Elinor family


    to help us¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems this is our only choice now.¡±


    Thinking that they could turn to the Elinor family. Tyrell was in a better mood. ¡°Someone, bring Abbigail


    down.¡±


    He had something to say


    Just then, Abbigail ran down the stairs and said happily Dad, M*m, I got second ce for my piano


    piece!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey did not expect their daughter would be so outstanding. Wasn¡¯t she raised by a


    cleaner? Why could she y the piano and even win an award?


    Abbigail hurriedly showed them the phone screen. ¡°Look, this is the ranking! Patricia, the girl from the


    Lusk family, got first ce and I got second ce!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You are second only to the daughter of the richest man!¡±


    Lindsey was too proud of her daughter and couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and say. ¡°Tyrell, this is a


    good


    opportunity¡­¡±


    Tyrell agreed. ¡°Abbigail, with the second ce you got, do you think you can get Davon and his family


    out for


    a meal?¡±


    ¡°Should I even invite his parents?¡±


    Abbigail was a little surprised.


    Tyrell told her about thepany¡¯s crisis. Unexpectedly, she patted her chest and said, ¡°M*m, Dad,


    leave this


    to me!¡±


    ¡°Good kid!¡±


    When Paige returned home, she found that there were a lot of people in the living room, and all of them


    were


    ¡®Ms. Lusk, you are awesome! You got first ce in the pianopetition!¡±


    ¡°I am really d that I am a maid in this family I can listen to such elegant music every day and be


    influenced by it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lusk¡¯s music is so wonderful!¡±


    Danica was the first to notice that Paige hade back. She immediately went forward. ¡°Darling,


    wee home. It¡¯s your first day at work today. Is it tiring? Did your colleagues pick on you?¡±


    ¡®Ms. Tate is back?¡±


    ¡°People in thepany are all saying that the new director is very amazing and very capable! They


    don¡¯t know that the person they are talking about is my baby daughter! Haha.


    Seeing that everyone left her and gathered around Paige, Patricia was dissatisfied. She walked over


    gracefully


    ¡°Paige, wee back.¡±


    She put on an elegant smile. ¡°How about the whole family go out and have a meal together tomorrow?


    We will celebrate Paige¡¯s officially taking over thepany and also Paige¡¯sing back home! How


    is it?¡±


    She did not mention anything about her winning the first prize, deliberately making people think that


    she always put Paige before herself.


    ¡°During the two days after Paigees back, we did not hang out with her Instead, we make her go to


    work


    and suffer So, let¡¯s eat outside.¡±


    Patricia took Danica¡¯s arm and also Donald¡¯s and said sweetly, ¡°OK, Dad, M*m?¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Danica looked at Donald. Donald also nodded. ¡°Paige, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Anything you say


    Paige did not want to be a killjoy to her parents. Seeing that they were happily making reservations at a


    restaurant, she casually went upstairs, washed up, and went to bed!


    The next day. Martin sent her to work. On the way, he learned that she was having a family dinner at


    night, and he said jealously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to give me the rest of your time?¡±


    Paige paused. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    When she made this promisest night, she really didn¡¯t expect that he would¡­


    ¡°You won¡¯t take me to the family dinner?¡±


    ¡°Next time.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to make it up to me twice as much.¡±


    Martin took her hand. ¡°Since we¡¯re not having dinner together, let¡¯s eat lunch together¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a day of work, Paige was sent to the Wavyhill Restaurant by Martin. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to


    pick me upter I¡¯ll take my parents¡¯ car back.¡±


    Then call me when you get home.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Meanwhile.


    Tyrell booked a private room in Wavyhill Restaurant with his best efforts. Although it was just an entry-


    level restaurant, it was impossible to book a private room there if he wasn¡¯t the richest man in Dolton!


    Greta, Davon¡¯s m*m, did not like Abbigail because thetter was brought up by a cleaner since she


    was a kid. And Greta felt Abbigail reeked of poverty. Even though Abbigail was wearing expensive and


    fancy clothes, they could not hide the insecurity and sensitivity that asionally shed through her


    eyes.


    Today, when Greta heard that Abbigail had won the second prize in the pianopetition, her


    expression softened a little. However, after hearing Tyrell¡¯s request after he beat around the bush for


    quite a while, Greta wiped her mo*th with a napkin. ¡°Mr Tate, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do you this favor

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 50

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    Her Family Is Rich


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tyrell thought he had heard wrong.


    Greta said arrogantly. ¡°The twopanies have dered that whoever dares to help you will end up


    like you.¡±


    It was impossible for Greta to put everything the Elinor family had at risk just for the sake of the girl her


    son liked at present and the shameful engagement!


    Abbigail did not expect Greta would reject them so tly. She clenched her fists under the table.


    She felt humiliated!


    ¡°M*m!¡± Davon shouted in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes. ¡± Tyrell was an old fox. He clinked his ss withn s. ¡°I forgot to thank you for getting


    Cassie a VIP ward and asking the doctor to take good care of her


    The Tate family was dumbfounded. Then who got Cassie that ward? Who told the doctor to take good


    care of


    her?


    Suddenly and simultaneously. Tyrell and Lindsey thought of what Colin had said So it really was Paige?


    Impossible!


    Meanwhile


    Paige had just finished the meal with her parents and was about to leave when her phone buzzed.


    There was something she had to take care of


    ¡°M*m, Dad, you go first. I¡¯m going to the bathroom. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°OK, take your time. There¡¯s no hurry!¡±


    After she left, Danica whispered to Bonnie, ¡°Stay and wait for her Keep herpany!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lusk.¡±


    Bonnie waited in the private room. After a while, she saw Paige walk out of the bathroom. She went


    forward and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Lusk, your parents¡¯ car is waiting for you outside!¡±


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Paige was typing something on her phone as she walked forward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She had just taken a few steps out of the private room when several people suddenly came out from


    the


    corner Bonnie hurriedly grabbed her clothes. Ms. Lusk, be careful!¡±


    The few people who came out were the Elinor family and the Tate family.


    When Lindsey saw Paigee out of the best private room and be called ¡°Ms. Lusk by this decently


    dressed old *, Lindsey was stunned.


    ¡°Wait.¡±Lindsey was bemused. She pointed at Paige and asked Bonnie, ¡°What did you call her just now?


    Is she your young mistress?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s eyes were full of vignce. These people obviously weren¡¯t their friends.


    How she called her young mistress was none of their business.


    Abbigail, though stunned, exined with an awkward smile, Paige grows up in our family¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are Ms. Lusk¡¯s adoptive parents?¡±


    Realization suddenly dawned on Bonnie. She did not know how this group of people had bullied Paige


    in the past. Instead, she said politely. ¡°My master and mistress talked about you a few days ago. They


    wondered why you didn¡¯t ept those gifts, the 500 million dors in cash.


    ¡°You! What are you talking about?¡±


    Lindsey was stunned and thought that she had heard wrong


    ¡°The thank you gift that a driver sent to you on behalf of our master and madam that day! Those thirty


    shops are at the best locations in the city center. And those thirty vis. They have the finest views.


    And the 500


    million dors in cash¡­¡±


    The Elinor family and Tate family were stunned. What was this old * saying? Why couldn¡¯t they


    understand a single word?


    ¡°Also, the one-thousand-year-old treasures, which take so much more than just money to buy. They are


    all from my master and mistress! But you didn¡¯t ept them. You¡¯re so dignified!¡±


    When Lindsey heard this, she was mind-blown!


    Those tr*shy gift boxes that day actually contained so many precious things? Then, why didn¡¯t that


    driver tell


    them?


    Wait Weren¡¯t Paige¡¯s biological parents living in a poor rural area?


    Why did her parents sound richer than them?


    ¡°You Aren¡¯t your master and mistress from Hidalgo County¡­¡±


    ¡°Hidalgo County is the birthce of my master and mistress. We are now¡­¡±


    Seeing that Bonnie wanted to continue, Paige cut in, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste words with them.¡±


    Bonnie looked at Paige¡¯s face. It seemed Paige did not like these people.


    Did they not get along well before?


    Thinking of this possibility, Bonnie was less nice to them. And she followed Paige.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Lindsey tried to catch up with them and ask more questions. Then she saw Ryker, the driver who sent


    them the gifts, bent over to open the car door for Paige


    It was a limousine, with a green color. It had just been in the news two days ago. It was specially made


    by the Rolls-Roycepany for a rich man!


    There was only one in the world!


    It was worth 50 million dors!


    Before they could see the other people in the car clearly, the limousine dr*ve off. The Tate family and


    the Elinor family looked at each other, still in shock.


    The clothes and shoes that the old *was wearing were worth thousands of dors altogether!


    And what kind of family could afford such a car¡­


    Lindsey did not dare to think further Tyrell also had aplicated expression on his face!


    ¡°Mrs. Tate, you guys have missed a lot this time.¡±


    After this meaningful parting shot, Greta left in her high heels with a mocking smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Lindsey. My wife is not in a good mood today. I¡¯ll take her home now. n grabbed his


    son¡¯s arm and did not forget etiquette. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again next time!¡±


    The Tate family looked like *, mostly because of Paige. They did not take Greta¡¯s attitude seriously and


    hurriedly headed home after replying ton curtly.


    In the limousine, Danica asked with concern, ¡°Paige, do you have a stomachache? Is the food tonight


    not fresh enough? Or is it something else?¡±


    ¡°Paige is probably not used to delicacies. Give her more time.¡±


    Hearing what Patricia said, Bonnie hurriedly exined, ¡°Mrs. Lusk, just now, we met Ms. Lusk¡¯s


    adoptive parents, so we were held up a little.¡±


    ¡°You met Tyrell and Lindsey?¡±


    Danica was a little surprised.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, you know them?¡± Bonnie was also surprised.


    She even knew their names!


    Ha!


    Danica was furious at the mention of them.


    Previously, when she heard the driver Ryker say that the Tate family didn¡¯t ept any of the gifts they


    sent. over, she thought it was because they were dignified people!


    However, after seeing the cheap clothes on her precious daughter, they got people to investigate and


    found. out that their precious daughter had been treated badly by the Tate family since she was little!


    ww


    Neither her dad nor her m*m cared about her. If Cassie had not been protecting her¡­


    Because she liked Cassie, Danica left the Tate family alone for the time being. But she didn¡¯t expect


    her daughter would meet them today, which was such a bummer!


    ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to be polite to them when you see them. And don¡¯t let them know how rich


    we


    are.¡±


    The information showed that the Tate family was greedy and snobbish. If they showed their wealth, the


    Tate family would definitely pester them endlessly!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 51

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    Block


    Bonnie knew Danica s concerns and respectfully nodded.


    Paige, however, was a little surprised and thought, have they looked into the Tate family? Otherwise,


    why are they pulling long faces when they mention Tyrell and Lindsey?


    Do they know that the Tate family used to bu*ly me?


    ¡°Paige, if the Tate familyes to you ever again, tell me. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±


    Danica felt that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to be too direct, so she said tactfully. ¡°If the Tate family


    wants to ask you to pay back for their kindness of raising you, I¡¯ll talk to them.


    ¡°Of course, Madam Tate has been kind to you. Your dad and I are not ungrateful people¡±


    Donald said kindly. ¡°If they need help over at the hospital, such as paying expenses and switching to a


    VIP ward, tell me. I¡¯ll make arrangements.


    ¡°I heard that Madam Tate is seriously ill. If she needs a famous doctor, you can tell us as well. We know


    that it is she who has brought you up all these years. If you want to repay and be filial, feel free to bring


    her home. We are all for it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad. Thank you, M*m.


    Paige was even more sure that Donald and Danica must have investigated the Tate family


    ¡°Mr Lusk, Mrs. Lusk Mr. Stowe¡¯s car is following behind.¡±


    Ryker was driving. He nced at the rearview mirror and said with a trembling voice, It has been


    following


    us for a while now.¡±


    The license te was so eye-catching that anyone could recognize it.


    Paige was dumbfounded.


    She thought, why is he following us?


    Patricia clenched her fists and wondered the same thing. She figured that maybe it was because of


    Paige.


    With such a thought, she was irritated. She wished Paige dead.


    ¡°Should I stop the car?¡±


    Ryker was in a pickle.


    Danica, however, was overjoyed. T¡¯m sure Martin is here for Paige! Paige, get out of the car Your dad


    and I have to go somewhere else. We are not on your way as for now.¡±


    Paige was speechless hearing Danica¡¯s words.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°She is right. Let Martin give you a ride home.


    Donald let Ryker stop the car and said to Paige with a smile, ¡°Go. What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t keep


    Martin


    waiting.¡±


    Danica simply opened the car door and pushed Paige out.


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say


    She thought, I got kicked out of the car by my birth parents?


    ¡°Mr Stowe, it seems that Ms. Paige has been kicked out of the car¡­¡±


    Rhys widened his eyes, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    The corners of Martin¡¯s lips curled up. He pushed open the car door, took a few steps forward, pulled


    Paige into his arms, and looked at the green luxury car that was leaving, smiling meaningfully, ¡°M*m


    and Dad are so sensible.¡±


    ¡°They are my m*m and dad.¡± There was displeasure in Paige¡¯s eyes.


    She thought, if it wasn¡¯t for you, why would I get kicked out of the car?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your parents my parents?¡±


    Martin lowered his head and looked at Paige in his arms. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Are we not


    a


    family?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything but thought, you¡¯re getting cheekier every day. Who says that we are a family?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± said Paige helplessly as she was pulled into the car


    Rhys promptly exined, ¡°Mr Stowe didn¡¯t leave or grab a bite at all since he was waiting for you to


    come


    out.¡±


    Paige felt that she was having a headache. Then you should go and find something to eat now. Stop


    the car. I will go home by myself.¡±


    Rhys was dumbfounded.


    He thought, something is wrong, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Go with me


    Martin held Paige¡¯s hand and refused to let go. ¡°You promised to stay with me. I want you to be with me


    now.¡±


    Paige wondered if she was hearing things.


    She thought, seriously? How can you ask me topensate you like this?


    Suddenly, Paige¡¯s phone vibrated a few times. She took it out and saw that it was a call from Tyrell


    Without any hesitation, Paige directly blocked Tyrell¡¯s number


    After a while, Tyrell sent her a Line message.


    ¡°Paige, why did you block my number? Unblock me. I¡¯m your dad. I need to talk to you!¡±


    Paige¡¯s lips curved slightly She thought, when you sent me back to the poor vige a few days back,


    you tried to distance yourself from me. And now you im yourself as my dad?


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t reply. Tyrell sent a few more messages to her on Line.


    ¡°The car you got in tonight is your family¡¯s? I heard it costs 50 million dors¡­.


    ¡°What do your parents do? How can they afford *and a driver?¡±


    ¡°What the *said tonight is true? Did your parents really get us all those expensive gifts? Why didn¡¯t you


    remind us?¡±


    ¡°You know what? If you have a minute, let¡¯s go somewhere and talk¡­¡±


    ¡°You like Abbigail¡¯s ne, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll bring it over to you. It¡¯s a gift. Take it!¡±


    After all those messages, Tyrell sent one more: ¡°Most of all, I miss you. I want to see you.¡±


    Paige smiled mockingly, blocked Tyrell on Line, and put the phone away, acting that nothing had


    happened.


    ¡°Someone is bothering you?


    ¡°Shall I deal with it?¡± Martin fiddled with her small hand.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t take the Tate family seriously at all. She looked indifferent.


    ¡°You cane to me if anything.¡±


    He looked into her eyes. ¡°You can leave everything that you don¡¯t want to deal with or don¡¯t bother to


    deal


    with to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have better things to do?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s about you, no matter how busy I am, I¡¯ll always have time.¡±


    Martin¡¯s voice was with a touch of pampering as he said, ¡°You are so young. Don¡¯t act tough and face


    everything yourself¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You have me. I¡¯m always here.


    ¡°Remember? My baby Paige.¡± Martin stroked her head.


    Paige was speechless for a second before saying helplessly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you remember?¡±


    ¡°I cane to you if anything¡­


    ¡°Remember that you have a fianc¨¦. If you have time, spend more time with him. If you are busy, think


    about him more frequently¡±


    Paige was rendered speechless again.


    ¡°He will shelter you and go through all the hardship with you.


    Martin caressed her face. ¡°Remember my words well.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    At the same time, Lindsey was furious.


    ¡°That *girl even blocked you on Line?¡±


    After Tyrell texted Paige, a red exmation mark popped out. Seeing that, Lindsey was so angry that


    she gnashed her teeth. ¡°We have raised her for eighteen years. We should have raised a dog¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! I told you to be nice to her See? Since she left, things have gone wrong for us.


    Tyrell thought, we don¡¯t know who her birth parents are None of those groups want to work with us.


    Does this have something to do with her birth parents?


    I saw the green limo tonight, and I heard what the *said.


    Why am I having the feeling that her family is more powerful than us?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t her m*m callst time? We have her m*m¡¯s number


    Before Tyrell could finish his words, Lindsey said, ¡°I thought her family was from a poor vige, so I


    deleted all their contact information¡­ I left nothing.


    ¡°You Good for you!¡±


    Tyrell was utterly anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lindsey thought of an idea. ¡°A big shot has been in hospital recently, and many prominent figures have


    been visiting. It¡¯s a great opportunity¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 52

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    Unless It¡¯s Paige


    ¡°What big shot?¡±


    Tyrell knew nothing at all.


    ¡°It is a big shot indeed. He made his mark in business when he was young and built a vast empire.


    Later, his grandson took over the business and expanded it, bing the richest man in the world at a


    young age.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Martin Stowe?¡±


    Everyone knew that Martin was the richest man in the world, but he rarely showed himself, and the


    media never published his photos.


    ¡°The big shot you are talking about is the old Mr. Stowe, Martin¡¯s grandfather? Is he ill in the hospital?¡±


    Such sensational news was never mentioned. How was that possible?


    Lindsey said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as secrets in the world. Mr Stowe was very ill a while ago and was


    about to d*e soon. A high school student came by and operated on him.


    It was because of such a piece of news that many people knew that Ki*lian was in Farwen Hospital and


    came


    to visit him.


    ¡°What kind of high school student can be this good at medical sk*lls?¡±


    Tyrell thought, whoever saves Mr. Stowe can surely have a promising future.


    High school students are eighteen years old at most. How dare someone this young operate for Mr


    Stowe? And Mr. Stowe is saved sessfully.


    And what about Paige? She is good at nothing. What¡¯s more, she causes trouble for me all the time.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Stowe is going to be discharged from the hospital soon. We should grasp the chance


    and


    rmend ourselves to him¡­¡± Lindsey was nning.


    ¡°But


    will Mr. Stowe see us?¡±


    Tyrell was obviously worried.


    He thought, will a big shot like Mr. Stowe meet me, who is nothing but the richest man in Dolton?


    ¡°We can try. How will we know until we try?¡±


    Lindsey thought, if Mr. Stowe is willing to help us, the younger generation, the Elinor family will not dare


    to act all high and mighty in front of us from now on¡­


    After Abbigail marries into the Elinor family, she can rest easy and enjoy a carefree life.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s prepare the gifts and find some time to visit him tomorrow.¡±


    Tyrell regained his confidence and took out all the treasures in the home.


    The next day arrived.


    As soon as Paige walked out of the office after a day¡¯s work, she received a friend request.


    ¡°Yo, Paige, my granddaughter-inw, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Paige was confused.


    She thought, is Mr. Stowe friending me on Line?


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Paige friended me yet¡­


    In the ward, K*llian clicked on his phone screen from time to time and turned to question Neil, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you say that girls like words such as ¡®yo¡¯ nowadays? Why hasn¡¯t Paige friended me? Will she think of


    me as some old *?¡±


    Neil held back his smile and said, ¡°I heard that Mrs. Stowe has gone to work. She is probably busy right


    now


    and hasn¡¯t checked her phone.¡±


    ¡°Work? What work? Does she want an experience of life or some allowance?¡±


    Before K*llian could get to the bottom of it, his phone screen lit up. He nced at it and said excitedly.


    ¡°She friended me! My granddaughter-inw friended me!¡±


    Paige tapped the screen with her slender fingers and texted Ki*lian doubtfully: ¡°K*llian?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Paige, it is me! I asked Martin for your Line ID. He didn¡¯t want to let me have it at first!¡± he texted


    back.


    Paige curled her lips and expressed her concern: ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±


    ¡°A lot better!¡±


    K*llian recalled the message right after he sent it out. He sent Paige an emoji, showing how pitiful he


    was.


    Tve been better. No one even came to see me today I¡¯m so lonely. Paige, when are you going to pick


    me up?¡±


    Paige found it interesting and texted: ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Awesome! What time is tomorrow?¡± Ki*lian waited for a while eagerly, but she didn¡¯t reply to him.


    At the same time, Martin was waiting outside thepany in the car


    He pulled Paige into his arms right after she got in the car. ¡°Who were you texting with?¡±


    He thought, if I saw it correctly, she was texting someone back when she walked out of the office, and


    she


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    was smiling


    Who can make her smile so genuinely?


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told Ki*lian my Line ID?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°He calls me more than twenty times a day.¡±


    Martin had been pestered enough already, and he was helpless. ¡°He can be very chatty. It¡¯s fine. Just


    ignore


    him.


    Paige was amused and thought, seriously? Am I hearing those words from his grandson?


    ¡°Paige? Are you busy right now?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you went to work. Is it because you want to experience life or because you don¡¯t have


    enough


    allowance?¡±


    ???


    you


    don¡¯t have enough allowance,e to me. How much do you want? I¡¯ll transfer it to you


    Unlike his usual days, K*llian wasn¡¯t dignified or powerful at all when texting Paige. Seeing that, Martin


    grinned. ¡°Ki*lian learned to type for you.¡±


    What a huge change.


    Paige leaned against the seat andzily replied to Ki*lian: ¡°No need I¡¯m just experiencing life. The


    summer vacation is too long, so I want to ki*l some time.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case,e and find me, and I¡¯ll take you around the world Or do you want to stay in


    Chicago? There are many attractions in Chicago as well. I¡¯m happy to be your tour guide


    Paige was just about to reply when her phone was **away by Martin He pressed a button on the phone


    screen without releasing it and said with great interest, Ki*lian, you are intruding ¡±


    Ki*lian was surprised to find that Paige was together with Martin. He had a big smile on his face, and


    he quickly put his phone away, not wanting to interrupt the couple.


    He thought, I guess a wedding is uing!


    ¡°What time do you think we should pick up Kil*ian tomorrow?¡±


    Paige¡¯s tone was*y.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Martin returned the phone to her and fiddled with her hand. ¡°Whatever you decide


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go over after lunch?¡±


    She thought, I have to go to work in the afternoon, and I don¡¯t want to keep Ki*lian waiting.


    ¡°OK¡±


    Martin kept fiddling with her fair and slender fingers. Every one of them was beautiful, and even her


    nails were trimmed very cleanly and beautifully.


    He thought, she is so bewitching. After holding her hand, I was never willing to let go of her


    The next morning arrived.


    K*llian freshened up and looked hale and hearty. He was waiting for Paige.


    Neil entered the door and helplessly said, ¡°Mr Stowe, Mr Hacker, the CEO of the Hacker Group, has


    brought


    his daughter to see you, and Mr. Alfred of Prosperity Group and his wife are waiting outside with their


    daughter as well¡­ In addition, Mr. Frey of the Frey family has brought his granddaughter here, and


    Mrs. Norton of the Norton family has brought all of her four granddaughters here¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ki*lian thought, I want to see Paige, not these outsiders!


    It¡¯s clear what these people want. They want to marry their daughters or granddaughters into our


    family.


    Do they think I¡¯m too confused to tell?


    ¡°Then I will go and decline them now. I will tell them that you are still resting..


    ¡°Tell everyone that I¡¯m not seeing anyone today.¡±


    K*llian thought, unless it¡¯s Paige.


    He thought for a moment and added, ¡°Tell them not to block the door. Keep them out of Paige¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Though Neil said so, after pondering for a moment, he still found an excuse to turn those outside the


    door down.


    It was soon noon, and there were constantly different people outside the door,ing here to visit


    K*llian.


    Some of them knew Ki*lian, and some of them didn¡¯t. Anyway, there were so many people that the


    corridor


    was crowded.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 53

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    Everyone Is Stunned


    Killian had been waiting for a long time, but Paige was still nowhere to be seen. He was starving, and


    his stomach was rumbling with hunger


    ¡°Mr Stowe Neil entered again.


    Killian was at once spirited and asked expectantly, ¡°Is Paige here?¡±


    He thought, where is she?


    Why haven¡¯t I seen her?


    Looking out, he saw the backs of several bodyguards.


    They formed a human wall, and the gaps between their shoulders showed that many people were


    standing


    outside.


    Killian suddenly went dejected.


    ¡°The people outside are from smallpanies we¡¯ve never heard of I think they have heard that you


    are. recovering here, so they are here to visit you.


    ¡°I already said I wouldn¡¯t see anyone!


    ¡°Did Martin say when they would arrive?¡± Killian was very impatient with those people outside


    He thought, it¡¯s already 12:30. Where the heck are they?


    ¡°Mr. Stowe has brought Mrs. Stowe to lunch. They will be here after that.¡±


    When Neil saw that Killian kept the delicious food in front of him intact, he could not help but persuade


    Killian, ¡°Mr Stowe, why don¡¯t you eat something before anything else? I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be here so


    soon¡­..


    Neil thought, after all, the couple is so in love. Who knows how long their lunch willst?


    ¡°Humph! Marin, you brat! Why didn¡¯t you pick me up first? You should have had lunch with me


    together!¡±


    Killian felt that he had been left out and muttered, ¡°You left me here alone.


    Lindsey was outside.


    Her feet hurt from her four-inch heels.


    She was tired and hungry. Looking at the expressionless bodyguards, she smiled fawningly, ¡°Come on.


    We¡¯ve been standing here for an hour now, and it¡¯s lunchtime. The lunch we prepared for Mr Stowe is


    getting cold. Can you let us in and see Mr. Stowe?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Tate, I¡¯m not being judgmental here.¡±


    Greta, who was standing next to Lindsey, saw the Sunrise Restaurant bag in Lindsey¡¯s hand and said


    with disdain, ¡°What kind of man is Mr. Stowe? Why would he eat such a low-graded lunch?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked at the bodyguards and said with a smile, ¡°Hey there, why don¡¯t


    you let


    us in? I¡¯m sure that you have heard of the Elinor family¡¯s reputation, right? The lunch we brought was


    packed from Wondend Restaurant. Look at these lunchboxes! They¡¯re so ssy!¡±


    Wondend Restaurant¡¯s reputation was much more resounding than that of Sunrise Restaurant


    Lindsey packed the food from Sunrise Restaurant, only because she failed to order from Wondend


    Restaurant


    Seeing that the food she brought was overshadowed, Lindsey took out a few envelopes from her bag


    and stuffed them into the bodyguards¡¯ hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little something. Do us a favor, and let us go inside to see Mr Stowe, OK?¡±


    Lindsey said tteringly with a smile, not having the slightest dignity, ¡°You won¡¯t be forgotten after our


    family


    thrives.¡±


    Seeing that Lindsey had gone all out, Greta immediately took out a few bank cards from her bag.


    ¡°Come on. Envelopes don¡¯t hold much, do they? But cards are different¡­¡±


    ¡°Greta, how can you do this?¡±


    ¡°Do what? Mrs. Tate, I don¡¯t think you should call me so intimately. You should call me Mrs. Elinor


    ¡°Mrs. Elinor, our men decided on the engagement. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back on your word.¡±


    ¡°If my man knew that your daughter had been raised by a dustman, he would have crawled out of his


    grave and objected to the match.¡±


    ¡°How can you talk like that in front of the kids?¡±


    The two women said as they stuffed things into the bodyguards¡¯ hands, and neither of them backed


    down.


    The bodyguards were indifferent. The envelopes and cards that were stuffed into their hands all fell to


    the


    ground.


    Tyrell personally went forward to pick the stuff up and stuffed the envelopes into the bodyguards


    pockets. ¡°Just take them. It¡¯s a gesture¡­¡±


    One of the bodyguards saw the gifts that Tyrell was holding in one hand, which were mostly


    restoratives.


    The bodyguard could not help but feel disdainful deep down.


    He thought, the servants of the Stowe family get a bu*ch of these on any given holiday.


    Does Tyrell look down on Mr. Stowe? Or does Tyrell think that these low-ss things are enough to


    please


    Mr. Stowe?


    Those bodyguards took out the envelopes that Tyrell stuffed into their pockets simultaneously and


    threw them on the ground.


    They thought, given the thickness of the envelopes, the money in each of them is probably just a few


    hundred dors. Yet our monthly sry is 16 thousand dors.


    On no ground will we lose our jobs for such a small profit.


    Seeing that Lindsey and Tyrell had suffered a setback, Greta was secretly overjoyed.


    The bodyguards were impossible to talk to. Lindsey suddenly noticed Abbigail, who looked alright.


    ¡°Abbigail, go talk to those guys. ¡°She hurriedly pulled Abbigail.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lindsey, let me!


    ¡°Abbigail is still young. Leave this to me.¡± Davon naturally knew what Lindsey was up to, so he hastily


    came forward and blocked Abbigail.


    ¡°Mr. Elinor, I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you.¡±


    Lindsey vented her anger on Davon. She said, ¡°You heard what your mother said, didn¡¯t you? You and


    Abbigail¡¯s marriage might not be happening at all.¡±


    At the same time, Neil came out of the ward. ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±


    A woman walked out of the elevator not far away, and everyone noticed her slender, fair legs.


    Her charming eyes were crystal clear, her fair face was especially outstanding, and her whole body


    exuded a


    cool and proud air of authority.


    When Neil saw her, he immediately went forward and called out respectfully in a low voice, ¡°Mrs.


    Stowe.¡±


    The reason why he kept his voice so low was that there were many people present. Her identity had


    not been released, and it would cause her much unnecessary trouble if anyone heard him addressing


    her


    ¡°Neil.¡¯


    Paige replied to Neil politely.


    Neil felt warm, figuring that though Paige was the soon-to-be hostess of the Stowe family, she did not


    put on any airs at all. Instead, she was so kind.


    ¡°Mr Stowe has been waiting for you for a long time. This way, please.¡±


    Seeing that Neil respectfully led the way for Paige, those from the Tate family, the Elinor family, and


    several


    others who came to visit Killian were stunned.


    Tyrell rubbed his eyes, not daring to believe what he was seeing.


    Lindsey was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t utter a word at all. She was ck-jawed.


    Abbigail was stunned, feeling that she was struck by lightning. She bit her lip and clenched her fists,


    finding


    it hard to believe that Paige was led by Neil to the ward under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    For those who came to visit Killian, the ward Killian was in was an existence that they looked up to


    Meanwhile, Paige was holding her phone and replying to someone, and she did not notice the dense


    crowd


    around her at all.


    The people cast envious nces at her, specting about her identity.


    They wondered who she was. After all, she was treated by Neil so respectfully.


    Greta was shocked as well. She didn¡¯t expect that Neil, who had always been high and mighty, would


    be so respectful and polite to Paige.


    Davon had mixed feelings. He couldn¡¯t name them clearly.


    He thought, what qualifications does Paige have?


    What qualifies her to be greeted by Neil himself?


    What qualifies her to enter that ward?


    Everyone here has gone all out to meet Mr. Stowe, but none of us have seeded. Yet she gets to


    foliow

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 54

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    Paige and Mr. Stowe Are Really Close


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    Lindsey could not help but say, ¡°You. You¡­¡±


    When Paige heard Lindsey¡¯s voice, she turned back to look at Lindsey with distant and indifferent eyes.


    In just a second, Paige withdrew her gaze and followed Neil into the ward obediently.


    The others did not know the rtionship between Paige and Lindsey. Seeing that Lindsey, who was


    from the Tate family, knew the woman who followed Neil, they all looked at the Tate family differently.


    The Tate family members felt a sense of superiority, and at the same time, they could not help but


    wonder the reason why Paige got to enter Killian¡¯s ward.


    They thought, how could she get to know such a big shot like Mr Stowe?


    ¡°Killian.¡±


    Paige greeted Killian politely as soon as she entered the ward.


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been expecting you for ages!


    ¡°Why are you the only one here? Where¡¯s Martin?¡± Killian asked her to sit down while feeling puzzled.


    ¡°He has something to do at thest minute and has returned to the office.¡±


    ¡°That brat!¡±


    Killian was secretly furious and thought, needless to say, he must have gotten tired of Paige! It has only


    been a few days, and he has already started to neglect her¡­


    How am I supposed to find another girl as beautiful and skilled in medicine as Paige?


    I thought that their marriage was basically settled¡­


    Yet maybe it¡¯s still too early to tell.


    ¡°Neil, call Martin!¡±


    Killian was *off. ¡°He cares about nothing but his work!¡±


    Killian thought, I have to make things clear for him!


    With such a beautiful girl, how could he still manage to deal withpany matters?


    In fact, Martin was not in the mood for work at all. Unfortunately, if he didn¡¯t get them done, he couldn¡¯t


    have dinner with Paige tonight.


    To have more time to stay with Paige, he could only give up on picking up Killian from the hospital.


    Yet Killian didn¡¯t know. Killian thought that Martin had gotten tired of Paige and was deliberately giving


    Paige


    a cold shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let him be busy¡±


    Paige felt so great without Martin, who was nothing but clingy


    Yet in Killian¡¯s eyes, Paige was speaking up for Martin, which proved that she would be a fantastic wife


    after she married Martin.


    ¡°Martin has been through so much growing up that he¡¯s cold and aloof now. I¡¯ll talk to you about his


    past


    some time.¡±


    Paige was not interested in Martin¡¯s past, but she still nodded without saying anything, looking


    obedient.


    Abbigail was outside the ward.


    She noticed that Davon had never looked away from the door of the ward since Paige entered.


    She admitted that Paige was very beautiful today. Although Paige was only wearing simple clothes and


    had her hair tied up into a bun casually, her outstanding facial features and the cold aura she exuded


    still made people¡¯s eyes light up.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to Paige, Abbigail could not help but bite her lower lip


    and whispered, ¡°Paige is so indiscreet about her private life¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lindsey thought Abbigail knew some inside story and quickly asked.


    Lindsey wasn¡¯t the only one. Tyrell and the Elinor family members were also attracted by Abbigail¡¯s


    words and looked at Abbigail.


    Abbigail felt that she became the center of focus, and she said, sounding innocent.


    ¡°Davon and I saw Paige holding a man at a hotel before. The man was so old that he couldn¡¯t even


    walk.


    ¡°After serving the old man at the hotel, Paige got into a luxury car and went to sleep with another


    man¡­


    ¡°Paige gets to enter Mr Stowe¡¯s ward today. Maybe she has some sort of shady rtionship with him,


    or maybe she has *up with some rich guy and went in to visit him as someone¡¯s mistress¡­


    ¡°Anyway, it is a pity¡­.


    ¡°Paige was quite outstanding at first, but she has done so many wrong things to stay in Chicago.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Abbigail sighed and pretended to look heartbroken.


    ¡°Are you serious? This *girl! How can she be this cheap?¡± Lindsey could not believe her ears.


    Lindsey thought, what if Abbigail is telling the truth? What if Paige is someone¡¯s mistress? By entering


    Mr. Stowe¡¯s ward, she might upset Mr. Stowe and affect his recovery.


    ¡°Paige¡¯s biological parents look rich to me. I don¡¯t think she would do such a thing.¡±


    Abbigail was stunned at Davon¡¯s words. ¡°Davon, are you speaking up for her? If her biological parents


    were


    that rich, why would they let her serve old men at some hotel? You saw it that day. She and that old


    man looked so intimate. They were like lovers.


    Hearing Abbigail¡¯s words, Davon thought of Paige¡¯s fair hands supporting the old man back then, and


    he was instantly gloomy.


    Abbigail took the opportunity to make things worse. She continued, ¡°If Paige¡¯s biological parents are


    that loaded, with hundreds of millions of dors in cash, then her parents must be at least the richest in


    a state They might even be the richest in the country.


    ¡°But, obviously, it¡¯s very unlikely. The green limo that day might be the old man¡¯s car And the *could


    be lying.


    ¡°I find it so strange. If her biological parents are that wealthy, why would she go to the hospital to wait


    for Cassie to wake up? She has done so several times till now.¡±


    Lindsey pondered, Paige must be waiting for Cassie to wake up and make things right for her Paige


    wants to stay with our family


    So, Paige¡¯s parents indeed are poor


    At the same time, those bodyguards received an order and began to drive the people outside away.


    ¡°Mr Stowe won¡¯t see anyone today. Please go back. Don¡¯t linger on here. The room will get stuffy


    ¡°But that woman just went in. Abbigail said with a tender smile. ¡°Hey, can you tell us the rtionship


    between that woman and Mr Stowe?¡±


    The bodyguard felt disgusted at once when he saw the hypocritical look on Abbigail¡¯s face. After all, he


    and the other bodyguards had worked for the Stowe family for years, and they hade across


    countless


    phonies like Abbigail.


    Seeing that the bodyguard ignored her, Abbigail felt a little awkward. With so many people looking at


    them, she had no choice but to force herself to continue, saying, ¡°In fact, the woman is my sister.


    ¡°If so, why don¡¯t you ask her yourselfter?¡±


    The bodyguard silenced Abbigail with one sentence.


    Lindsey pulled Abbigail back, not wanting to be humiliated by Abbigail anymore.


    Meanwhile, Greta felt si*k when seeing how embarrassing Abbigail was


    Many people left, yet there were still many of them waiting outside for Killian toe out.


    After a short while, the door of the ward was open.


    Paige helped Killian out, and everyone was shocked.


    Killian was in good spirits, smiling and talking to the woman beside him, while she was nodding


    obediently They looked very harmonious and warm as if they were a family.


    A few people in charge of some smallpanies were stunned. Then they rushed to Killian.


    Yet they were all kept out by those bodyguards.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, are you getting discharged now?¡±


    ¡°Can I have five minutes?¡±


    ¡°I just need one minute!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe! Mr. Stowe!¡±


    Ignoring the voices behind him, Killian chatted andughed with the woman beside him, and they


    walked


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    towards the elevator.


    Neil carried his luggage and followed behind them, looking like a loyal *.


    ¡°As expected, Paige and Mr. Stowe are really close¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 55

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    Write Your Name


    Abbigail was so jealous that she couldn¡¯t help smearing Paige, ¡°She was in there for so long. Who


    knows what they did inside? I hope it wasn¡¯t something despicable.¡±


    ¡°Abbigail!¡±


    Lindsey had a theory. Yet Killian¡¯s bodyguards were in front of them, and the Tate family would be in


    trouble if they heard Abbigail¡¯s words.


    Abbigail bit her lower lip and looked at Paige¡¯s back unwillingly.


    Abbigail wished she were the one holding Killian.


    Fifteen minutes passed.


    The car arrived in front of a quiet and elegant vi.


    It was Killian¡¯s residence, upying at least 100 thousand square feet.


    The ck undting tiles were paired with whi*e outer walls, giving off a faint ancient fragrance. The


    wooden railings and windows looked grand, and the roof was cornice shaped. The whole vi had a


    symmetrical design, which made it look even and stable.


    The vi was both a bit ssical and graceful. Since it was surrounded by a clear stream, it was called


    ¡°Riverside Vi¡±.


    ¡°Paige, we are home!¡±


    Killian was in high spirits and offered warmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and sit in the yard. I¡¯ll get someone to serve us


    some great tea. Do you have any desserts you like? I¡¯ll have them cooked right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Killian.¡±


    Paige smiled and said obediently, ¡°I have to go back to work, so I won¡¯t go in.¡±


    Killian was immediately dejected. ¡°Are you leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, you are already at the door. Why don¡¯t you **the office today?¡±


    Neil was also fond of Paige very much and tried his best to persuade her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go inside and


    take a


    break? You may have some tea and grab a few bites.¡±


    ¡°I have to deal with something at thepany.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a rain check,¡± Paige said gently.


    ¡°When will you be getting off work? I will ask Martin to pick you up¡­¡± Although Killian was reluctant to


    see Paige leave, he did not want to dy her either. ¡°Come here for dinner tonight and chat with me,


    OK?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe has not fully recovered yet. Mrs. Stowe, it will be better if you can keep an eye on him¡­¡±


    While saying, Neil hurriedly winked at Killian.


    ¡°Ouch! My heart. ¡°Killian started to act right away ¡°Paige, maybe you should check up on me tonight I¡¯m


    still feeling a bit ufortable here. He even coughed after finishing speaking.


    Paige saw through his clumsy and exaggerated acting, yet she did not expose him. The corners of her


    lips curled up as she said. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°Great! Then what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll tell those in the kitchen to get them ready¡±


    While saying that, Killian realized that he sounded too excited. He pretended to cough a few more


    times and continued in a weak tone, ¡°Is there anything you aren¡¯t supposed to eat?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A simple meal will do. There¡¯s no need to go through a whole lot of trouble,¡± Paige said while blinking.


    looking stunning.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Killian was so happy that he looked like a child Then I¡¯ll ask Ryker to send you to thepany Come


    back together with Martin after work.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Paige left, Killian was high-spirited again at once and asked with a smile, ¡°Well? My acting was


    wless, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Neil stretched out his thumb and index finger and said, ¡°It was just a little bit showy


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Killian looked in the direction where the car had left. Then I¡¯ll try to restrain myself more next time.


    Killian then entered the vi.


    He took out his phone and called Martin. His attitude was very unyielding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what urgent business you have. You must pick Paige up from work tonight ande to


    dinner


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    with me.¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    To his surprise, Martin, who was on the other end of the line, said yes at once without thinking at all.


    Killian was stunned


    He thought, howe he says yes so readily?


    Did I hear him wrong?


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Paige is the only granddaughter-inw I have my eyes on. Don¡¯t think about ying


    any


    tricks!¡±


    ¡°She gets off work at five o¡¯clock.¡±


    Martin¡¯s deep voice rang out as he continued, ¡°We will be at your ce before six o¡¯clock.


    He was implicating Killian to get the dinner ready before six o¡¯clock


    Killian was dumbfounded again.


    He thought, was I hearing things? Did I hear those wordsing from this brat¡¯s mo*th?


    ¡°As for desserts after the meal.


    Martin knew Paige¡¯s preferences very well. He said calmly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like chocte I rmend


    strawberry-vored ones.¡±


    Killian simply couldn¡¯t utter a word


    After hanging up the phone, Killian still failed toe back to his senses Somehow, he felt that Martin


    had be a mystery that he could not see through


    Neil thought that Killian had encountered a setback and offered to help Killian by making suggestions,


    ¡°Mr Stowe, it seems to me that the couple is progressing slowly. Why don¡¯t we give them a push


    tonight?¡±


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Killian was interested


    ¡°We can.


    Neil leaned close to Killian s ear. Seeing Killian smiling. Neil also smiled. Then he continued. Then


    I will ask the *to get the room ready in advance


    Meanwhile, Paige took the elevator to the 20th floor of thepany


    From afar, she saw Deon standing at the door of the office waiting for her


    ¡°Ms. Paige!¡±


    Deon immediately came forward at the sight of Paige You are here. finally! Mr Ingram wants to see


    you¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows. She had never heard of such a person


    ¡°His name is Nigel Ingram, and he is from the headquarters. He was in charge of thepany a year


    ago, and before you came, he was the most powerful one here who called the shots


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I seen him in the previous meeting?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Deon was hesitant for a while before continuing in a low voice, ¡°He is away a lot.¡±


    ¡°Is he out for work?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Though Deon didn¡¯t finish, Paige already figured out the reason. Tell him toe over, Paige said.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Deon was about to go fetch Nigel.


    ¡°He is just a deputy general manager. Why do you need to ask him toe over personally?¡± Paige


    asked


    with interest.


    ¡°If I just call or text him, he will get mad.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Paige thought, he is quite good at putting on airs.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in knowing how mad he gets.¡±


    After a short while, a middle-aged man about 40 years old showed up.


    He was a plump man with a round face and bright eyes, looking intimidating. He yed rough the


    second he reached the door of the office.


    He said to Deon, ¡°Since your new boss is here, you think you don¡¯t need to take me seriously


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°You got me wrong, Mr Ingram. I was called up, so I couldn¡¯t ask you toe by myself I am sorry.


    ¡°Who knows how long your new boss gets to sit in that position? You get ustomed to relying on her


    and putting on airs so soon. Are you afraid that you¡¯ll end up with nothing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking, Mr Ingram.¡±


    Deon sneered deep down while still saying politely, ¡°Mr Ingram, pleasee in. Ms. Paige is already


    inside.¡±


    Nigel gave Deon a cold look and swaggered into the office.


    Then Nigel saw that the woman on the office chair had crystal clear eyes and was looking at him with


    interest.


    Nigel was surprised. She looked so young and was good-looking. Meanwhile, it seemed that she didn¡¯t


    take


    him seriously at all.


    ¡°I heard from those employees that we have a new head here. I have no idea you¡¯re so young.¡±


    Nigel took the initiative to speak. He continued, ¡°I heard that you were sent by the headquarters. Why


    haven¡¯t I seen you before in the headquarters?¡±


    ¡°There are more than 5,000 people in the headquarters. Mr. Ingram, have you seen each one of them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s just that I have never seen anyone of your age and appearance be in


    this position. Who in the headquarters sent you here?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 56

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    Refuse to Let Patricia Stay


    ¡°Do I need to report this to you, Mr. Ingram?


    ¡°I heard that you seldom stay in thepany, Mr. Ingram. As a new one in charge who wouldn¡¯t stay


    here for long, can I ask you about this, Mr. Ingram? Paige curled her lips.


    Nigel pulled out a chair and sat in front of Paige proudly. ¡°If i have to keep an eye on everything in the


    company, I will be exhausted, Ms. Paige, you are new here. And you have no idea how many things


    there are in thepany.


    Mr. Ingram, where do you go when you are not in thepany?¡±


    ¡°Chat with bosses of otherpanies to get cooperation opportunities and meet the material


    merchants. What? You have any opinions about that, Ms. Paige?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±


    Paige smiled. ¡°Did you get any cooperation chances? And what materials did you buy? I have to figure


    it out. Or you are absent from work for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Nigel smiled, ¡°So, Ms. Paige, do you mean that I have to stay in my office every day?¡±


    ¡°Not only you but all the people in thepany. Everyone has to stay in their own offices during work


    hours!¡±


    Paige¡¯s smile deepened.


    Nigel stared at the girl in front of him and suddenly smiled:


    ¡°You are in charge now. Of course, I have to listen to you, Ms. Paige


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will go back to the office first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will stay in thepany to work every day. I will manage thepany well along with


    you. Ms. Paige¡±


    Nigel deliberately emphasized thest sentence. He seemed to have a deeper meaning.


    Unexpectedly, Paige looked at him with a meaningful smile. ¡°You¡¯d better manage yourself well first


    Seeing Nigel get up and leave, Paige looked at his back. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you, Mr. Ingram.


    Nigel stopped.


    ¡°Only I can order my people around,¡± Paige said word by word.


    Nigel nced at Deon, who was standing at the door, with dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Mr Ingram, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood ¡±


    Nigel left with anger


    Deon looked at the girl in the office. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so domineering!


    What should he do?


    He was a little touched when Paige protected him like this!


    in Riverside


    looked at


    flowers and nts in the courtyard. He personally took the scissors from the gardener. ¡°11l do it!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Stowe, you have to take it easy! Your body is not fully recovered yet. Why do you have to do


    it yourself? Just tell me what shape you want,¡± Neil hurriedly said


    ¡°I want it to be cute.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Cute?¡±


    Neil thought that he had heard wrongly and looked at the few gardeners in dismay


    Killian began to trim his beloved green nts. He made some moves but still felt dissatisfied. He


    trimmed it a few more times.


    ¡°How¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, you made it into the shape of a rabbit?


    ¡°Is this for Mrs. Stowe?¡± Neil asked.


    Killian was very satisfied with his work. He looked at his masterpiece with a smile.


    In order to make Paige like this ce more, he ordered the gardeners to trim the other flowers and


    trees in the courtyard into cute


    shapes. And then, he ordered people to clean the inside and outside of the vipletely


    He appeared that a VIP guest wasing today, not her granddaughter-inw


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Ms. Patricia is here.¡±


    Suddenly, a maid came forward and reported, ¡°Should we bring her over?¡±


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Neil guessed a bit and looked at Killian


    Killian just happened to be tired from trimming. He sat on a rattan chair and said, ¡°Let her in. Someone,


    bring some tea and snacks.¡±


    Patricia followed the maid around and finally came to Killian. Her eyes were red and her voice was


    hoarse!


    ¡°Mr. Stowel


    She could not help but wipe her tears after she came. ¡°I feel so happy to see you sitting here safe and


    sound. And I¡¯m also guilty


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°It was my faultst time! I wanted you to recover faster, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a


    problem with the Heart Relief Pill Patricia felt really guilty. ¡°I made you suffer in vain. Fortunately, you


    are blessed by the heavens!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Killian smiled kindly. ¡°That¡¯s the past. Just forget it.¡±


    In fact, nothing was wrong with the pill. It was because he was too weak.


    But he wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin this to Patricia.


    At this time, a chef got the menu ready and gave it to Killian for review.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite good. ¡°Killian read it clearly. ¡°Will there be chocte powder on the desserts? Change it.


    Paige doesn¡¯t like that. Use


    strawberries.¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she wondered, Paige? She wille here to eat?


    How is that possible?


    Why does Killian know her taste very well?


    ¡°Prepare more fruits too! Cut them into cute shapes!¡±


    Killian handed the menu over and said in a good mood, ¡°There are no other problems. Get everything


    ready quickly!¡±


    Patricia maintained a decent smile. ¡°Mr Stowe, who¡¯sing tonight? An honored guest? I saw a lot of


    people cleaning the house and setting up the ce today. Are they


    ¡°It¡¯s Paige! I invited her toe over for dinner tonight.¡±


    Killian smiled and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she was Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Patricia, it seems that we can¡¯t


    be a family in this life.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as lucky as Paige.¡± Patricia felt unwilling in her heart.


    Paige again!


    Ever since Paige appeared, everything had be harder for her!


    ¡°You are a good child. I¡¯m sure you will marry a good husband and live a happy life. It is gettingte. I


    will go and see how everything¡¯s going.¡±


    Killian looked at the time. In another hour, Paige would be here.


    ¡°This is the first time Paige hase here. I have to leave her a good impression.¡±


    It seemed that he was really satisfied with Paige.


    Seeing that he was about to get up and leave, Patricia hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Stowe


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Killian turned back and looked at Patricia with a smile. Although he was still smiling, Patricia felt that he


    was different from before.


    ¡°I won the first prize in the pianopetition. Mr. Stowe, can I y a song for you? To help you get rid


    of your worries.¡± Patricia


    wanted Killian to know that she was more talented than Paige


    However, Killian did not seem to take it seriously. He smiled kindly, ¡°I have no worries.¡±


    ¡°If you are not in a hurry, just listen to me y. You have good taste. You must have heard a lot of good


    piano songs. You can help me


    improve¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight. Martin wille back to eat with his fianc¨¦e. I can¡¯t keep you here. Others will gossip


    about that.¡±


    Patricia was shocked and angry.


    Did Killian mean that she couldn¡¯t even eat here?


    Was he afraid that Paige would mind it after she knew that?


    Patricia thought, Killian is very thoughtful for Paige. But she¡¯s just a bumpkin!


    ¡°You are now a big girl. I think I shouldn¡¯t call you here that often then. Your future husband and his


    family might be angry because of


    this.¡±


    Before Patricia could speak, she heard Killian say, ¡°Neil, you stay with Patricia. I¡¯ll go over there to take


    a look.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 57

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    Martin Is Considerate


    1 see¡±


    Neil knew Killian¡¯s meaning, so he turned to look at Patricia respectfully


    His attitude showed clearly that Killian didn¡¯t want to talk with Patricia anymore.


    Patricia found it unbelievable. She had never thought that Killian would change his attitude toward her


    completely after he knew


    Paige


    She felt extremely embarrassed.


    Although Killian let Neil entertain her, she was so awkward that she no longer wanted to stay.


    Patricia thought, isn¡¯t Paige from the countryside? She must have caused lots of trouble.


    How could she gain the approval of Mr. Stowe?


    How is it possible? How did she make it in such a short period?


    ¡°Well, since Mr. Stowe is busy, I wille to visit him another day.¡±


    Patricia stood up and ced the gifts down. ¡°Please help me hand them to him. They are good for his


    health.¡±


    Neil said politely. ¡°The doctor said that Mr. Stowe is weak. These things are not suitable for him.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you can take them back and give them to your parents¡±


    ¡°You


    Patricia did not expect that Neil, who had been respectful to her, would keep a distance from her


    ¡°Hurry up and help Ms. Patricia bring these things to the car.¡±


    Neil knew the purpose of Patricia¡¯s visit as well. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to give Martin up. What was


    more, she wanted to marry


    into the Stowe family.


    But Martin fell in love with Paige, and Killian was satisfied with Paige


    Did she try to ruin Martin¡¯s rtionship with Paige? No way!


    It was time to get off


    After Paige finished working, she took out her phone and called Danica, ¡°M*m, I won¡¯t go home for


    dinner tonight.¡±


    Danica said in delight before Paige exined, ¡°I see. Mr. Stowe gave a call. He was discharged today,


    and he invited you to have


    dinner together.¡±


    Paige did not expect that Killian would personally call her mother for such trivia. She couldn¡¯t help


    feeling warm about it.


    ¡°I heard from Mr. Stowe that you saved him before. Although he did not tell me in detail, he kept


    praising you on the phone for more than ten minutes. Mr. Stowe was very happy about having a


    granddaughter-inw like you.¡±


    Paige was a tle surprised at Danica¡¯s words.


    Fortunately, Killian did not say how she saved him, otherwise.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Paige, why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    While Danica was happy, she wondered if the Tate family was ins*ne. Paige was outstanding, clever,


    and sensible. The Tate family not only did not cherish her but also wanted to abandon her


    What wa


    the matter with them?


    ¡°You can take your time tonight. ¡°Danica advised before she hung up


    Just then, Patricia returned home. When she heard Danica and Paige¡¯smunication, she asked in


    astonishment, ¡°Did Paige save


    Mr. Stowe before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I learned about this from Mr. Stowe. I didn¡¯t expect Paige to be this low key¡±


    The better Danica knew became Paige, the more she was satisfied with Paige and liked Paige.


    Patricia thought, did Paige happen to save Mr. Stowe when thetter was si*k? She might just press on


    Mr. Stowe¡¯s chest. What else


    could she do?


    is that why she got Mr. Stowe¡¯s praise?


    I knew how to make first aid treatment as well.


    It¡¯s not that difficult


    Everyone leams it from books.


    What a pity it is! I didn¡¯t have the chance to show my abilities to Mr. Stowe. If I did so, Mr. Stowe would


    choose me over Paige.


    In the evening.


    Killian stood at the door, waiting for Martin and Paige for a long time.


    Finally, he saw Martin and Paige getting out of the car with their holding together. How intimate they


    were! Killian could not help but


    curl his lips.


    ¡°Paige, here you are. Are you tired from work? Come in quickly


    As soon as Killian entered the door, he said to the dozens of *inside, ¡°She will be Martin¡¯s wife soon.


    You need to show


    respect to her. You can call her Mrs. Stowe.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Stowe.¡±


    Dozens of *stood neatly and looked at Paige with a smile on their faces.


    Paige could tell that they have been waiting here for a long time from the sweat on their foreheads and


    clothes.


    Paige was shocked.


    What an exaggerated scene it was!


    ¡°Im d to see you.¡±


    Paige nodded and followed Martin into the yard.


    The nts grew well in the yard. Paige was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t Killian live well? How could there be


    so many lovely nts?


    Martin also noticed the change here. The house looked totally different. It was obvious that Killian had


    ordered the *to clean


    up and wanted to leave a good impression on Paige


    ¡°Paige, are you Jeungry? We can go to have dinner.¡±


    her to the dining room


    There were four chefs and eight *inside. As soon as they saw her, they greeted her respectfully.


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say


    She was dumbfounded


    ¡°Paige,e to sit beside me.¡±


    Killian motioned the chair on his left side.


    One of the *pulled out the chair for Paige After Paige sat down, Martin sat next to her


    The four chefs served the dishes. Not only did each of the dishes smell good, but they were even well-


    disyed.


    The table was full of delicious dishes, including seafood sd with fresh fruit, smoked salmon, tomato


    soup with cream, and


    gratinated lobster in sauce


    ¡°Paige, have a taste.¡±


    Killian took a new fork and helped Paige get food personally.


    Surprisingly, Martin was one step ahead of him. Martin naturally handled the lobster for Paige.


    Killian had never thought that Martin would be this considerate. He rubbed his eyes in surprise.


    Neil, who stood beside Killian, opened his eyes wide. He was dumbfounded.


    Did he see Martin handle food for Paige?


    Martin ignored their looks and continued to take care of Paige.


    As he had been having meals with Paige these days, he was used to serving her food and looking after


    her.


    It was rare for Killian and Neil to see Martin taking care of someone else. They were indeed shocked at


    the scene in front of them.


    ¡°You like seafood. Help yourself.¡±


    Martin took dishes for Paige with his eyes full of affection, and he did not eat anything.


    Although Killian was shocked, he didn¡¯t show it. He asked with a smile, ¡°Paige, how is the dinner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tasty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Mrs. Stowe.¡±


    The four chefs bowed in unison and were extremely grateful for Paige¡¯sment.


    Killian had said that if they could please Paige with tonight¡¯s dinner, the monthly sry would be


    doubled.


    ¡°I can help myself.¡±


    Paige asked Martin to start eating, but thetter kept helping her with the food. He observed what


    dishes she liked and disliked


    carefully it seemed that he only cared about whether she was happy tonight.


    ¡°Paige, you cane to visit me whenever you have time. It¡¯s quiet here. I hope you cane over


    more frequently.¡±


    In the past, Martin was busy with work, and he sometimes didn¡¯te over for more than two


    months¡­


    Although there were dozens of *here, Killian felt empty. However, it was different today. He had Paige


    and Martin stay with


    him, and his appetite became better.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Paige obediently agreed.


    ¡°Paige and I wille back more.¡±


    Hearing Martin¡¯s words, Killian snorted in his heart. He wondered, I asked you several times toe


    over, but you didn¡¯t take my words seriously. Now, I only hope to see Paige

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 58

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    Take Great Pains


    After the meal, Killian showed Parge around and finally took her to the top floor to look into the


    distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark and we can¡¯t see things too far away. It looks even better during the day. Beautiful flowers,


    nts, streams, and tall


    mountains in the distance can all be seen. Paige, you muste and take a look when you are free.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Paige looked at the time and said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go back.¡±


    ¡°No.


    Killian somewhat didn¡¯t want Paige to leave. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I wille to see you again next time¡±


    Seeing Paige was about to leave, Killian hurriedly winked at Neil. Neil immediately got it and ordered


    people to get ready.


    Led by Martin, Paige just got to the living room on the first floor when the lights of the whole vi


    suddenly dimmed down.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Killian pretended to know nothing and asked, ¡°Why is there a sudden power outage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. In all the years we¡¯ve lived here, we¡¯ve never seen anything like this! I will go and


    see what is wrong. Don¡¯t worry. I


    will be back soon.¡±


    Neil pretended not to know anything and quickly went down


    ¡°Martin, take Paige to the sofa to sit for a while


    Killian turned around and ordered the servants at the side, ¡°Go and get some candles and emergency


    lights.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, don¡¯t you have some beautiful emergency lights in your collection?¡±


    A servant asked, in a pre-agreed manner


    ¡°Oh, yes! But where did I keep them? Let me go and have a look.¡±


    Killian also found an excuse to leave.


    Only Martin and Paige were left in the huge living room.


    The corners of Martin¡¯s lips curled up and he knew the vi clearly had a power generation assembly,


    so even if the power went out, it


    shouldn¡¯t be all dark


    Martin thought, is Grandpa deliberately giving Paige and me a chance to be alone?


    Paige waited for a long time and looked at the time. ¡°It is half past eight. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Paige was afraid that her parents would be worried if she went back toote


    Martin took Paige into his arms. It¡¯s still early. Stay with me for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°I have been with you for such a long time today, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours. It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Martin held Paige more tightly. ¡°I want to stay with you for a while longer¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Paige thought, why is this guy so clingy?


    He was clearly very cold in the past.


    ¡°Let go, your grandpa will see.


    0


    ¡°He will be happier if he sees it.¡±


    Upstairs


    Neil, who was hiding in theer, saw that Killian was being helped upstairs and hurriedly whispered,


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, over here!¡±


    Killian quickly walked over and squeezed into Neil¡¯s side to look downstairs. ¡°How is it? How is it


    going?¡±


    ¡°The two of them are just talking, but not making any real progress.¡±


    ¡°Martin, this blockhead! It¡¯s so dark Why doesn¡¯t he kiss Paige?¡±


    Killian thought for a moment and said, ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s not romantic enough? Have someone take


    down those emergency petal


    lights and LED candles.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Soon, the living room was decorated with beautiful petal lights and LED candles were ced on other


    tables, creating a romantic


    atmosphere.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Paige called out to one of the servants who was arranging the candles, ¡°Tell Mr. Stowe I¡¯m going back.¡±


    The servant was suddenly at a loss when facing this sudden situation. ¡®Miss, the power¡¯s out. Why


    don¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°But the gate is locked. You can¡¯t get out.¡±


    Paige went speechless.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All the doors in the house are specially customized, and they are electronically intelligent. If the power


    fails, the doors can¡¯t be


    opened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t these doors have USB ports? Just charge the door directly from a mobile power source.¡±


    Paige gave a response n.


    But the servant replied, ¡°There is no USB port¡­¡±


    ¡°Then the spare key?¡±


    ¡°The The key is lost¡­¡±


    ¡°Then


    Just remove the dead battery from the inside of the door lock and rece it with a new one.¡±


    ¡°There is no extra battery


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Paige thought, what kind of door is this?


    Not equipped with anything?


    Seeing the eyes of the servant dodging, Paige immediately realized something and theers of her


    mo*th curled up.


    ¡°In short, just tell him I¡¯m leaving¡±


    Paige stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, please wait a little longer. Let me report this first. Please, please don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Seeing that Paige was determined to leave, the servant hurriedly ran to find Killian


    After hearing what the servant said, Killian smiled and waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve had the USB port


    removed, and the spare keys


    and battenes put away. Parges not getting out of here until the poweres back on.


    When Paige came to the front door, she found that the USB port had been removed by someone. The


    spare keys and batteries hidden


    in the door were also missing, apparently taken away by someone.


    Parge smiled and looked at the man in front of her ¡°Your grandpa really took great pains for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Martin held Paige and said word by word, ¡°Grandpa likes you very much and wants you to stay¡±


    Paige thought, stay and let this guy take advantage of me?


    How is that possible?


    Paige pressed the password lock several times with her slender fingers. Beep, beep, beep, Soon, the


    door opened.


    The surrounding servants were stunned, wondering how Paige made it since the door was clearly


    locked.


    Didn¡¯t Mr. Stowe say that it was impossible to open it without electricity? the servants thought.


    Martin did not expect that Paige would be able to break into the system and disable the code. This little


    girl does know a lot! Martin


    thought.


    ¡°I just happened to make it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Paige took the lead to walk out of the door but had not gone a few steps when she heard a voice.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. Mr. Stowe suddenly feels something wrong with his heart. Please go over and


    take a look!¡±


    Paige paused.


    Not caring whether it was true or not, Paige hurriedly went back.


    The servant led the way ahead with an antique emergency light and took Paige to Killian¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ouch, L. ¡°Killiany on the bed and pretended to be si*k again.


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Paige checked Killian up and suddenly got something.


    ¡°How is it? Is Mr. Stowe okay?¡±


    Paige smiled and withdrew her hand, sayingzily, ¡°He¡¯s fine. If there is something wrong, that¡¯s


    because he ate too much for dinner


    and may have a stomachache.¡±


    Killian and Neil did not expect Paige to find out Killian was pretending to be si*k so quickly


    ¡°Sir, have a good rest


    Paige didn¡¯t expose Killian. Instead, she said in a soft voice, ¡°I really should go back. My parents will be


    worried if I stay any longer.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, just stay! If something happens in the middle of the night, we will not be able to find a


    doctor in a short time. ¡°Neil tried his best to persuade Paige


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You can stay in the room on the south side on the third floor, and Martin will stay in


    the opposite room. You¡¯ll have


    separate rooms.¡±


    Killian added.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe hasn¡¯t been so happy for a long time! You and Martin are usually busy with work. I don¡¯t


    know when you will be able toe to see Mr. Stowe next time.


    ¡°As the daughter-inw of the Stowe family, it is reasonable to stay in the Stowe¡¯s ce! If you think it


    is improper, I will immediately


    get someone to get you a marriage certificate!¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    Paige thought, it doesn¡¯t have to be this way.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 59

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    You Have to Take Me in Tonight


    ¡°Mr Killian has told Mr Lusk in advance, and Mr. Lusk has agreed.¡±


    Neil added.


    Paige was confused.


    She thought, my father agreed?


    Impossible!


    ¡°This is a voice message from your father¡±


    Killian opened Line and yed it in front of Paige.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, you must be joking. Paige is with you, and I am not worried about her. Since that¡¯s the


    case, I don¡¯t have to open the door


    for her tonight.


    In any case, Paige would be a member of the Stowe family sooner orter. Moreover, Killian promised


    that he would not let her and


    Martin stay in the same room. Killian just liked Paige very much and wanted to keep her in the


    Riverside Vi for a night.


    There were dozens of servants in the Riverside Vi, and nothing would happen to Paige.


    Therefore, Donald could not refuse, so he agreed to Killian¡¯s request.


    Paige was speechless


    She didn¡¯t expect his father to be so decisive.


    ¡°Martin, take Paige to the room on the south side of the third floor. Someone has cleaned it up.¡±


    Killian turned around and instructed Neil, ¡°Get Paige amp and ask when the electrical circuit can be


    fixed. It has been long.¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    Neil brought an exquisitentern made of bamboo to Paige.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Martin took thentern with one hand and Paige with the other


    It was dark on the way to the third floor, but the warm light emitted by thentern and the warmth from


    Martin¡¯s palm made Paige feel


    at ease


    ¡°Are you


    afraid of the dark?¡±


    Martin turned around and asked Paige behind him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Paige could reply, Martin put his arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°If you are afraid,e


    closer to me.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say


    She was not afraid of demons and ghosts, not to mention darkness.


    She had experienced enough ¡°darkness¡± in the past.


    When they reached the room in the south, Paige found that thentern was a little superfluous.


    In the spacious room, the light did not work, and it was still dark


    Under the dim light, Martin looked at Paige. Her bright eyes were like the stars in the night sky and


    charming.


    She looked casual, yet her charming aura couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡°I will stay here with you. I will leave after the electric circuit bes normal.¡±


    Martin could not help but touch Paige¡¯s face.


    He found that her face was soft, tender, and smooth. It was a little small, and one hand was more than


    enough to cover it.


    Paige turned her face away and said lightly, ¡°You can go deal with your work¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°Go talk to your grandpa ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa has been busy for the whole day. He is going to sleep.¡±


    Parge looked at the clingy guy in front of her and said, ¡°Then go back to your room.


    ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±


    Martin could feel that his breathing was getting faster. Paige¡¯s elegant fragrance was so attractive, and


    he was eager to get closer to


    her.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. After answering the call, he said to Paige in his arms, ¡°The power supply


    device is faulty. It can¡¯t be repaired


    tonight.¡±


    Words failed Paige


    ¡°Ill go and see if there are any clothes for you to change into.¡±


    If he did not leave, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself.


    Martin entered the cloakroom and found that there was nothing inside.


    ¡°Wait for me for a while. I will bring you some clothes.¡±


    He went out for a while and came back soon. ¡°These are prepared by Grandpa in advance. I don¡¯t


    know if there are suitable ones.¡±


    Paige wondered.


    Killian is quite thoughtful. Did he expect that I would stay?


    Paige picked up the clothes and looked at them under the dim light. They were all sexyce dresses¡­


    None of them were normal.


    Martin also noticed it. He looked at Paige with a faint smile.


    ¡°I will go get my clothes.¡±


    Martin went out again. After a while, he held his shirt and pajamas in his hand for her to choose.


    The pajamas were big and long. Paige took his shirt and picked a rtively conservative underwear


    from the pile of sexy clothes. She


    was about to enter the bathroom with thentern.


    Suddenly, a strong wind came from nowhere, and the bedroom door mmed sh*t.


    Martin went to open it but failed


    ¡°Mr Killian, you are so smart. You can even think of a method to create a wind like this.¡±


    Neil held back hisughter and looked at the tightly closed door ¡°Mr. Martin will definitely call me to get


    the keyter Look, it is his


    Martin called Nel


    Neil stopped smiling and picked up his phone. He exined seriously, Mr. Martin, that room was


    temporarily prepared for Mrs. Stowe. There is no spare key. Why don¡¯t you sleep in for a night?¡±


    ¡°You have gone a little too far


    Martin¡¯s cold voice sounded on the phone. Obviously, he knew what was going on.


    ¡°What do you mean? Mr Martin, I don¡¯t understand. The signal is not good. Hello? Mr Martin, hello?¡±


    Neil hung up the phone hurriedly and turned it off.


    Martin looked at Paige and said in a seductive voice, ¡°You have to take me in tonight.¡±


    Paige was speechless


    She even began to admire Killian a little.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Paige said casually. She knew that Killian would not hand over the key tonight.


    The lock was not an intelligent one, and she could not destroy the system inside unless she pried it.


    However, Killian was


    considerate enough and would not leave any tools in the room.


    Paige took thentern and entered the bathroom. Soon, the frosted ss door reflected her hazy and


    seductive shadow


    The door had obviously been changed, and it was more transparent than before.


    Martin didn¡¯t expect that his grandfather had done all he could to improve the rtionship between


    Martin and Paige.


    The figure on the ss door was discernible. Martin¡¯s breathing became faster bit by bit. He


    subconsciously looked away, wanting to enjoy the scenery outside the window.


    However, the pitter-patter of the water and the fragrance of the bath cream pulled him back.


    Paige¡¯s shadow was graceful and exquisite. Through the door, Martin could imagine her enchanting


    appearance.


    He stood up and went to the window, trying to let the slight wind bring away his desire.


    Paige came out of the bathroom and saw Martin¡¯s tall figure by the window. She casually said, ¡°I¡¯m


    done.¡±


    Martin turned around, and the desire that had faded a little with great difficulty rose up again.


    Steam spread out from the bathroom behind Paige.


    Paige was wearing Martin¡¯s whi*e shirt. After taking a shower, her fair and smooth face was even more


    delicate, the corners of her eyes were charming, and the beautiful vicle exposed from her cor was


    like a butterfly that was about to fly.


    Seeing her long and slender legs, Martin swallowed his saliva subconsciously, his heart beating


    quickly.


    ¡°I will go take a bath.¡±


    Martin picked up his pajamas and strode into the bathroom with his long legs. He was afraid that if he


    was a few steps slower, his


    emotion would defeat his reason.


    Paige¡¯s pleasant fragrance was still lingering in the bathroom. It seemed that he could only take a cold


    shower tonight.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 60

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    The Floor Is Hard


    The sound of water came from the bathroom, and a tall figure was reflected on the ss door


    Paige did not notice it. She turned on her mobile phone to deal with private affairs. After a while, she


    heard the door open and raised


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    her head casually


    Martin¡¯s hair was wet Wearing whi*e pajamas, he looked quite masculine


    Paige¡¯s mobile phone rang. It was a long string of numbers different from the normal phone number


    She retracted her gaze and answered the call calmly.


    The person on the phone said something. Paige came to the balcony. ¡°So¡±¡±


    Not long after, Martin held her from behind. His breath gently hit her ear and made her itchy


    He rubbed against her ear greedily like a clingy cat


    Paige could feel his hot temperature, especially somewhere. She said to the person on the phone, ¡°I


    know. Well, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Is it a man?¡±


    Martin heard the voice on the other side of the line. It was a male voice, and he felt a little jealous


    Just now, when he came out of the shower, Paige paused for a second However, when the phone rang,


    she did not even look at him and went directly to the balcony to talk on the phone


    ¡°He is my friend.¡±


    Paige did not know why she exined it to him, and there was a trace of helplessness in her tone. ¡°Let


    go ¡±


    ¡°Friend? Who?¡±


    Martin lowered his head to sniff the fragrance of her neck, which was attractive to him.


    Being wrapped around by him, Paige felt a little strange


    ¡°Is it an ordinary friend or an important friend?¡±


    Martin remained in the same posture, his voice seductive and lustful


    ¡°Not an ordinary one¡±


    They had experienced many things together for many years, and they could be considered friends who


    had gone through fire and


    water


    ¡°So he is your important friend.¡±


    Martin raised his eyes to look at her beautiful profile. He became even more jealous. ¡°Is he more


    important than me?¡±


    ¡°Martin.¡±


    Paige wanted to break free from his embrace, but he held her tightly. She said in a helpless tone. ¡°We


    have known each other for only a few days.¡±


    ¡°For me, it is like a few years.¡±


    Martin¡¯s masculine aura matched Paige¡¯s gentleness perfectly. Paige was almost overwhelmed by his


    overbearing aura.


    ¡°I am thirsty.¡±


    Paige pushed him away and entered the room to get some water. Her face turned hot.


    ¡°Where can I sleep tonight?¡±


    Martin followed behind her. He was getting more excited


    On the bed or on the floor Choose one.¡±


    ¡°On the bed.¡±


    Martin looked at Paige and added. ¡°Together with you.¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming.¡±


    Paige put down the cup and saw that only a pillow and a thin quilt were on the bed. There was not even


    a sofa in the spacious


    bedroom. She suddenly realized something.


    ¡°I will sleep on the ground.¡±


    Martin sat on the ground and gave the only quilt and pillow to her. ¡°I am not sleepy. Sleep¡±


    Thentern was out of battery, and the whole bedroom was dark.


    Paigey down with the quilt and could vaguely hear Martin¡¯s slight breathing


    Martin sat by the bed and gently rubbed her hair. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Paige¡¯s hand was held by him, and she fell asleep unconsciously.


    The next morning, hearing the sound from the bathroom, Paige opened her eyes slowly


    It was bright. The light came in through the curtains and seemed faintly dreamy


    Not long after, the sound in the bathroom stopped, and Martin walked out. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Paige sat on the bed, with her hair hanging loose over her shoulders. Her dazed and cute look made


    Martin smile, his eyes gentle.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while longer?¡±


    Martin was still wearing his whi*e pajamas. His masculine aura merged with his usual noble and cold


    aura and formed an


    indescribable charm


    Paige got out of bed and said in a casual tone, ¡°I still have to go to workter.¡±


    She had just taken a step when she suddenly kicked something.


    It was the sexy pajamas. Martin rolled them into a pillow and put them on the ground. Did he really


    sleep on the cold ground all night?


    Paige had mixed feelings in her heart. He didn¡¯t know if it was guilt or uneasiness


    At the dining table.


    Killian smiled and looked at Paige and Martin who had gotten up early. No matter how he looked at


    them, they were a perfect match.


    He smiled happily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°The floor is hard I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Hearing Martin¡¯s words, Killian and Neil looked at each other. Last night was a rare and good chance,


    yet Martin chose to be a


    gentleman and slept on the ground?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bed?¡±


    Killianined in his heart, why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed? Do you still want me to teach you?


    I slept on the bed.


    ¡°The door was repaired in the morning? Paige looked up.


    ¡°What? Yes. ¡°Killian felt a little guilty. He had asked someone to open the door with the key at dawn. He


    did not know if Paige had


    found it.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Paige sat down and had breakfast. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t ask more


    ¡°Paige, did the power outage scare youst night? I don¡¯t know how the power supply device suddenly


    malfunctioned. I promise your that such a thing will never happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Paige knew about his scheme and did not expose it


    Killian looked at the sensible and well-behaved Paige in front of him and then at Martin Suddenly, he


    got angry


    He thought, he did not grasp such a good opportunity!


    After breakfast, Martin sent Paige to work


    Neil looked at their back and silently took out a girl¡¯s bag ¡°Mr Killian, Mrs Stowe forgot to take her bag.


    He could have reminded Paige earlier, but to create more chances for Martin, he pretended not to see


    it


    He told Killian after they left.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Killian did not expect Neil to be so clever. He said with satisfaction, ¡°Ask Martin to send it to herter


    There will be another chance for him to meet her.


    ¡°Mr. Killian, you have done so much for Mr. Martin¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°You too. After what happenedst night, I wonder if Paige is still willing toe to my ce. Will she


    see through my scheme?¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night was just a coincidence. Mrs. Stowe is so innocent and should not think


    about other things.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Killian thought, if Paige no longer came, I would have to pretend to be si*k. For the sake of his


    disappointing grandson, he had sacrificed too much.


    In the car


    Martin looked at Paige beside him and recalled how she looked when she was wearing his shirtst


    night.


    Her fair face, alluring corbone, and her long and slender legs.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 61

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    Arrogance


    ¡°You looked very good when you wore a shirtst night¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually look good?¡± Paige raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°You always look good ¡±


    Martin approached her small and cute ear, his voice maic and lustful. ¡°Butst night, you were


    particrly attractive.¡±


    Paige was stunned.


    Martin¡¯s doting eyes were full of love as he raised theer of his lips ¡°You were a good girlst night.¡±


    After Paige fell asleep, she was like the sleeping beauty. Her serene and beautiful face was like that of


    a fairy from the tales.


    Paige didn¡¯t know what happened after she fell asleep. Seeing that the car was about to reach the


    company, she said, ¡°Rhys, you can


    pull over here. I need to get off now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ms. Paige!¡±


    Martin reached out and touched her face. ¡°I will pick you up at noon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Paige had just entered thepany when she heard a mocking voice.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ms. Paige? Did youe to work in a luxury car? This car is not cheap, is it?¡±


    The person who mocked Paige was Nigel. Before Paige worked here, he was thepany¡¯s boss.


    Although Nigel failed to see the license te number, he could tell from the extended length and the


    Rolls-Royce logo that the car


    was expensive.


    ¡°Considering Ms. Paige¡¯s age, you¡¯re quite extraordinary if you can afford such a luxury car. I admire


    you a lot.¡±


    When Nigel said this, he deliberately bowed like a gentleman.


    Paige coldly curled up her lips. ¡°Mr. Ingram, don¡¯t you have work to do? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be


    working at this time?¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for a client. I didn¡¯t expect to see Ms. Paige here!¡±


    Nigel said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Ms. Paige, is that your own car? Or is it your boyfriend¡¯s car?¡±


    Maybe it was her sugar daddy¡¯s car.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Just do your own thing¡± Paige walked towards the elevator.


    Nigel looked at her thin and beautiful back, curling his lip. isn¡¯t your sess only because of your


    young and beautiful face? Why are


    you so arroganj


    Paige took the elevator to the 20th floor and saw her assistant Deon and the designer Mari waiting


    for her at the door


    Ms. Paige, Ms. Robins has been waiting for you for a while.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Paige pushed open the office door and sat on the office chair. She raised her eyes to look at the girl in


    front.


    Ms. Paige, this is my recent design work I¡¯d feel honored if I could receive your guidance.¡±


    Mari handed over the design drafts and felt uneasy. She didn¡¯t know if Paige would give any advice.


    Seeing Paige¡¯s suspicious expression, Man hurriedly exined. Mr Gardner attended thepany


    meetingst time and showed


    you my design drafts. After your revision, my drawings became more amazing.¡±


    Mari was quite sure of Paige¡¯s talent and worshipped her from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°What kind of work do you want to design?¡±


    Paige picked up her design draft and looked at it.


    ¡°Good-looking, fresh, sweet. This is my design style.¡±


    When Mari said this, her eyes lit up. ¡°I hope to be like my idol, Master Quinn, and design the best


    clothes in the world. Ms. Paige, have you heard of Master Quinn?¡±


    Paige was stunned for a moment, and then her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°She is very talented! You can see her unique aesthetics and attainments in her works.


    ¡°Every piece of work she designed, including clothes and bags, is perfect!


    ¡°Every time I think this is her highest design level, I bepletely stunned by her next new product.


    ¡°Her ideas seem to be endless. Every new product clearly shows that she is improving.


    ¡°She is really great!¡±


    Paige looked at the young girl in front and smiled, ¡°Is she that good?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Mari¡¯s tone was full of admiration. ¡°For every piece of her design work, countless designers will rush


    to imitate her idea when it isunched Even a first-rate designer will find inspiration from her work.


    ¡°Her work was an inspiration to me Simrly, I¡¯ve learned from her not to blindly pursue the trend and to


    design my own style. As long as the design is good enough, I can make a name for myself in the


    design industry.¡±


    Sensing Mari¡¯s expectations for the future, Paige picked up the pen and gently said, ¡°A change can


    be made here like this..¡±


    More than a dozen drafts quickly became amazing works under Paige¡¯s guidance.


    Mari was stunned. Paige was so amazing. Within such a short period, Paige could find all the


    shorings and modify them. The original ordinary clothes design had suddenly be a unique


    high-end luxury.


    At this moment, Deon¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door


    ¡°Mr. Ingram, you can¡¯t go in.


    ¡°An employee like you is qualified to block my way?


    Outside the door, Nigel looked at Deon with disdain. ¡°Who do you think you are? You are nothing


    without your boss!¡±


    The office door was suddenly pushed open.


    Deon felt very sorry I am sorry, Ms. Paige. I. I failed to stop him.


    Nigel swaggered in, not putting anyone in his eyes. He went straight to Paige and said, ¡°I have


    something to ask you at thest


    minute, so I can onlye in this way. Ms. Paige, you¡¯re the bigger person, so I think you will not


    Paige raised her eyes and looked at the arro*ant uninvited guest in front. She smiled coldly and


    interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know you


    should knock on the door when youe in?¡±


    ¡°This is urgent. It concerns the future development of ourpany


    Paige didn¡¯t have the patience to continue listening. She coldly said, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, what I am going to say is not only about the future development of thepany, but also..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say the same thing for the third time.¡±


    Paige was not interested at all. ¡°I think Mr. Ingram doesn¡¯t want to be carried out by the security guards,


    right?¡±


    Mari was scared. What was going on? Nigel was too arro*ant. But Paige seemed to be not afraid of


    him at all.


    She was so cool!


    ¡°Mr. Ingram, please!¡±


    Deon made an inviting gesture.


    Nigel held back his anger and red at Deon. After closing the door, he stood at the door and knocked


    impatiently.


    There was no response in the office.


    Nigel knocked for a long time and vented his anger on Deon. ¡°Are you mute? You won¡¯t tell your boss


    I¡¯m here when she ignores me Why did thepany hire you?¡±


    Deon could only whisper outside, ¡°Ms. Paige, Mr. Mr. Ingram has something to talk to you about¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell him to leave.¡±


    A crisp reply came from the office.


    This time, Nigel could not suppress his anger and directly pushed open the door. ¡°Then why do you


    want me to knock?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that if you knock on the door, I will definitely let you in?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 62

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 62


    Chapter 62


    How Can You Fire Me as You Want?


    Then what do you mean


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nigel asked with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°As a vice president, you don¡¯t even know the basic manners! Did thepany hire you to put on airs


    and show off? If you have the


    ability, ask the headquarters to give you my position! If you don¡¯t, then behave yourself! You can¡¯t solve


    the problem yourself. What¡¯s the point of making a fuss here?¡±


    ¡°You ¡°Nigel was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t expect Paige to be so difficult to deal


    with.


    ¡°Only when you learn how to be polite and respectful are you qualified to knock on my door! Get out!¡±


    Nigel was speechless for a moment. Then he left in anger.


    Man was so frightened that she looked between Nigel¡¯s back and Paige¡¯s face. Paige was so


    domineering


    Paige turned her gaze back to the draft. ¡°Speaking of which, the bubble sleeve and this skirt need to be


    changed to this.¡±


    Mari no longer had the mood for listening. Sensing Paige¡¯s strong aura, Mari swallowed her


    saliva. Paige was too cool. When


    could she be so cool?


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Paige looked up at Mari.


    ¡°Yes, I understood. I will go back and modify my draft now.¡± Mari just came back to her senses from


    what had just happened.


    After Man left with the drawing. Deon gave Paige a thumbs up


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you¡¯re amazing. I have worked here for a year, but I have never seen Mr. Ingram suffer a


    defeat!¡±


    Deon felt happy in his heart. ¡°He has offended someone arro*ant this time!¡±


    ¡°Am | arro*ant?¡±


    ¡°No Deon hurriedly said, ¡°But Mr. Ingram is mean and will take revenge for sure. Ms. Paige, you have


    to be careful!¡±


    ¡°Will I let him take revenge? Do I look stu*id?¡±


    Deon looked at her with admiration. Paige was young but cool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in next time. It will affect my mood.¡±


    After Deon left, Paige leaned back on theputer chair and began to check the previouspany


    report


    At this time, her mobile phone vibrated.


    that there were Line messages from Martin and her parents. Before she could reply, there was a knock


    on the door


    ¡°Ms. Paige, the HR director Ms. Barns is looking for you¡±


    Deon¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. He sounded a bit panicked


    ¡°Let her in¡±


    Paige put down her phone and looked up at the short haired woman


    She looked in twenties, but she was full of the strength of a tyranny


    ¡°Ms. Paige is so arro*ant?¡±


    Gina Barns angrily came to Paige and mmed the desk. ¡°When thepany was founded, the


    headquarters sent me here to be in


    charge. Ms. Paige, how can you fire me as you want? Well, is thepany founded by your family?


    Can you do what you want to? Do you even care about the headquarters?¡±


    When Gina said this, she angrily red at Paige. Obviously, Gina was quite dissatisfied with Paige¡¯s


    decision


    Many employees who were peeping inside were scared. How dared Gina m Paige¡¯s desk? Wasn¡¯t


    she too bold? She even dared to re at Paige.


    Paige knew that the office door was open and more than a dozen men were staring at her. Deon


    begged them to leave, but they were desperate to see what would happen next and refused to leave.


    Paige¡¯s gaze fell on Gina again, and she saidzily, ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t put the headquarters


    in your eyes, Ms. Barns. I have seen your attendance. Do you have nothing to say?¡±


    ¡°Since Ms. Paige has seen my attendance, you should know better than anyone else that I have been


    working hard this year: I have never beente or left work earlier!


    ¡°I am the first person toe every day and thest person to get off work


    ¡°My efforts for thepany are all recorded in the attendance.


    ¡°But you fired me for no reason! Do you believe that I will report you to the headquarters? Then you


    can¡¯t stay here anymore!¡±


    There was an uproar outside the office. Gina had such a big temper. She dared to talk to Paige like


    this.


    She was just bullying Paige because she thought Paige was young.


    They wondered if Paige was scared.


    ¡°Do you believe what you said?¡± Paige looked at Gina casually and said slowly.


    ¡°You. What do you mean?¡± Gina was a little dissatisfied


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the employees how many days you stay in thepany all year round?¡±


    ¡°Why, Ms. Paige wants to collude with them to frame me?¡±


    Gina sneered. ¡°I will report everything that happened today to the headquarters. I will let you know what


    the price of casually firing someone is! You want me to leave? Well, I advise you to think about how to


    keep your current position!¡±


    After threatening Paige, Gina was about to leave, but Paige stopped her.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Paige said slowly


    Paige looked at Gina with great interest like a mighty queen. ¡°I do need to report you to the


    headquarters. Otherwise, they don¡¯t know how temble the loss you¡¯ve caused to thepany.¡±


    ¡°You! What do you mean?¡±


    Gina turned around and stared at Paige with a pair of angry eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t nder mel¡±


    ¡°I checked the attendance system, and there are traces of corrections.¡±


    Paige turned theputer to face Gina, and she tapped on the keyboard a few times with her slender


    fingers


    ¡°You are the head of the Human Resources Department and have the authority to log into the


    attendance system. So you altered the attendance record by yourself. Although you have deleted the


    records, I can restore the original data very quickly using the ADS form and a series of program


    codes.¡±


    Paige restored the annual attendance sheet and said with a smile, ¡°This is your real working time. In a


    year, you only showed up 78 days for work¡±


    Everyone outside was shocked.


    Although they knew Gina often missed work, they had never expected her attendance rate to be so low


    She only showed up for 78 days.


    You received a whole year of sry, bonus for full-time service, and rewards for the annual outstanding


    employee. These amount to


    80 thousand dors. You can be sentenced.¡±


    ¡°You


    you nder me.¡± Gina¡¯s face was sullen. She could not believe that Paige could actually restore the


    original attendance sheet


    But no matter what, all of this was in the past. As long as she denied it, what could thepany do?


    What could the restored attendance sheet prove?


    Paige knew how to code. It was possible that she revised the attendance sheet to throw mud at old


    employees.


    ¡°Well, I have extracted all the surveince videos rted to you in the past year. You have shown up in


    thepany for exactly 78 days. Whether it is nder or not, the police will find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°You. What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I hand over the evidence to the police. There is no point in arguing here. The police will soone to


    a conclusion.¡±


    ¡°You

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 63

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 63


    Chapter 63


    I¡¯ve Given You an Opportunity


    Parge casually looked at Deon ¡°Deon, call the police.¡±


    Hearing Paige said so, Gina was suddenly frightened. She was so aggressive just a moment ago, but n


    ow she suddenly lost her arrogance. She was literally holding the table and begging for mercy.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ¡°Gina said in a trembling voice, ¡°Ms. Paige, can you please.


    1 meant to let you go, but you insisted on reporting me to the headquarters.¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows and said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to let youpensate for the


    company¡¯s losses or go to jail. It was you who said that you would make a big deal out of it by reporting


    to the headquarters.¡±


    Gina was so regretful that her face turned pale. ¡°Ms. Paige, it¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have revised my


    attendance record to get my monthly sry and full¨C


    attendance bonus! I shouldn¡¯t have gone against my conscience to receive thepany¡¯s annual rewa


    rd. I know I was wrong! So wrong! I apologize to you! Can you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Is this the only mistake you make?¡±


    Paige looked at Gina with a trace of oppression.


    ¡°What


    What else?¡± Gina¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes. In a panic, she obviously couldn¡¯t think of anything else


    that was caught by Paige.


    ¡°Tve recently logged into our official email ount and restored all the deleted emails. Guess what I sa


    w?¡±


    Gina seemed to have realized something, but she was not sure. She asked timidly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Theint letters written by employees who left thepany this year! There are 63int lett


    ers using you.¡±


    Gina was shocked, and so were the colleagues outside.


    It seemed that Gina had indeed bullied a lot of employees.


    ¡°You abused your power and protected your small groups messing around with you. Those upright emp


    loyees who did not want to cooperate with you were all forced out of thepany by you! Thepan


    y failed to keep talents because of you!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, please listen to me. Those people did not obey thepany system


    Before Gina finished saying. Paige¡¯s eyes became colder.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, you still want to wrongly use them?¡±


    It seemed that necessity extorted sober judgment.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I was wrong! Please give me another chance!¡±


    Gina pleaded, ¡°For those who were forced away by me, I will apologize to them one by one!¡±


    Seeing that Paige ignored her, Gina choked and added, ¡°I will return myst year¡¯s sry and bonus wi


    thin three days! Please don¡¯t call the police! If you call the police, I will be doomed! My life will be ruined


    !¡±


    Paige looked to her eyes and said word by word. ¡°When you forced them away, did you think that some


    of them would have their lived ruined by you?¡±


    Ms. Paige


    ¡°When you slung mud at them, did you think about their feelings?¡±


    Paige looked coldly at the short haired woman.


    ¡°I saw you threaten them with some of their private affairs in theint letters Two or three persons


    even transferred money to you in order to hide their secrets. It wasn¡¯t a small figure. The concurrent pu


    nishment for your crimes will be at least two years in prison.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige ¡°Gina was frightened and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°I was wrong! I was really wrong


    ¡°It¡¯s toote


    Deon had called the police. At this time, several policemen came to thepany and asked about the r


    elevant situation. They wanted


    to take Gina away


    ¡°Ms. Paige! Ms. Paige, you are a kind person. Please


    say something. Gina didn¡¯t want to be arrested. She put herst hope on Paige and cried hard regardle


    ss of her image, ¡®Ms. Paige, please give me another chance.


    I promise to correct my mistakes and be a


    I


    good HR


    ¡°I have given you the opportunity. But you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paigel Ms. Paige. ¡±


    There was an uproar outside when people saw Gina taken away by the police.


    ¡°I did not expect Ms. Barns to be so hateful.


    ¡°She even took bribery in private.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what a person is like inside¡±


    ¡°Have you watched long enough?¡±


    Paige¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    The people outside were scared away and did not dare to stay any longer. They knew this new preside


    nt could not be provoked.


    Seeing everyone had left, Deon came in with a cup of coffee. ¡°Ms. Paige, if Gina didn¡¯te to you, wo


    uld you let her go?¡±


    Seeing Paige lowering her head to drink coffee, Deon went on and said,


    ¡°She has done so many bad things. If you really let her go, it


    would be too easy for her!¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°She will definitelye,¡± Paige said confidently


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I have seen theint letters before. She dared to confront Mr. Ingram because of some small mat


    ters. So she


    can easily lose her temper, and she can¡¯t tolerate any objection. Hearing that I fired her, she must


    have felt embarrassed and determined to challenge


    me.¡±


    ¡°So, you expected this and prepare a trap for her. In any case, you will call the police in the end!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    How could Paige let her go? How much money did such a cheater steal from thepany in a year?


    After taking some sips of coffee, Paige lightly added,


    ¡°There will be people who like to watch the show in thepany. When they know that she hase t


    o me, they will definitelye to eavesdrop¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Deon looked at Paige in shock as if he was looking at a wise. ¡°So, those people hiding


    outside and peeking just now were also within


    your expectations?¡±


    Deon had been praying for them to leave, but Paige had deliberately let them see what was going on an


    up a warning


    ¡°Thepany has been too undisciplined this year. A lot of things need reorganization.¡±


    Paige did not take it seriously and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°You can go back to your work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Deon was still in a daze when he left. Paige was so amazing. All things were under her control.


    On the other side.


    57


    Martin looked at the message he sent. One hour and forty¨Ctwo minutes passed, but Paige didn¡¯t reply


    Paige forgot about her fianc¨¦ as soon as she started working.


    He could not help but click on Paige¡¯s profile photo. It was a shadow reflected on the wall.


    Although the shadow was ck, Martin could tell from the beautifully¨C


    shaped skeleton that it was Paige¡¯s shadow.


    Martin didn¡¯t expect that even her shadow was so beautiful.


    Martin stared at her profile photo for a long time. He could not help but imagine the weather when Paige


    When he thought of her beautiful face, Martin¡¯s eyes unconsciously softened.


    Martin clicked her profile photo and saved it. He returned to the chat box, but she still did not reply.


    What was she busy with?


    She didn¡¯t even have time to look at her phone.


    Paige was going to reply to Martin¡¯s Line message, but her phone vibrated at this time. It was a call from


    She slid over the screen and said, ¡°Dad.¡± Donald happily said, ¡°Paige, you went to thepany so early


    morning?¡±


    She was too dedicated!


    ¡°I heard from thepany that Gina was in trouble! I didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold and dare to deceive

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 64

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 64


    Chapter 64


    1 was wondering why the loss rate of our employees was so high. It turned out that she was behind


    this!¡±


    ¡°She did do a lot of wrong things¡±


    In addition to what Paige had just said, Gina had done something that seriously vited thew.


    The evidence had been handed over to the police. What awaited Gina was a prison sentence


    ¡°We own so manypanies in so many industries. The senior executives of the group can¡¯t pay


    attention to every small detail in


    everypany, especially such a smallpany.¡±


    Donald thought that sending experienced and capable employees to thesepanies would at least


    save his effort, but he didn¡¯t


    expect


    ¡°Paige, you are very talented in the business. When you return to this family, the burden on your


    brother¡¯s shoulders will be lighter


    When you get used to thispany, dad will let you in charge of biggerpanies. You and your


    brother will develop the Lusk family


    together


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡±


    She was busy enough in thispany. These trivial matters took her a lot of time.


    She had no time to deal with her own affairs.


    ¡°Your ability is obvious to everyone.¡±


    When Donald left thispany to her before, he did not expect Paige to handle it well. He just wanted


    to give her somepany


    management experience.


    Donald was even prepared to go bankrupt.


    However, he did not expect that in just a few days, she handled thepany well. She fired


    irresponsible employees and recruited


    some talents.


    ¡°Paige, were you sleeping well at Mr. Stowe¡¯s cest night?¡±


    Donald actually wanted to


    if Ki*lian treated her well and what exactly happenedst night.


    However, Paige said lightly. ¡°Pretty good¡±


    On the other side


    Martin stared at the chat box for a long time, and finally dialed Paige¡¯s number.


    Paige was talking to Donald when the phone suddenly vibrated. She saw that it was Martin¡¯s call


    ¡°Dad, I have a phone call.¡±


    ¡°Okay, pick it up quickly I hang up. Go home early tonight!¡±


    Donald nned to have a sumptuous supper made for her as a reward. Paige was at Stowe¡¯s ce


    yesterday. He did not know if she


    ate well


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After hanging up, Paige picked up Martin¡¯s phone call, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡±


    ¡°I just finished dealing with thepany affairs. I just said a few words to my father when you called.¡±


    Hearing that it was her father, Martin was in a better mood ¡°Seeing that you haven¡¯t replied, I want to


    ask if you need help.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Paige said after thinking for a while.


    After chatting with Martin for a while, Paige ended the call when Deon sent thepany¡¯s purchasing


    list.


    At Larsen Vi


    Patricia came back with a lot of groceries. ¡°Dad, M*m, I bought you your favorite food.¡±


    No one responded to her


    At this time, Danica saw that Donald had hung up the phone and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Paige okay?¡±


    She was extremely worried about Paige.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s Paige who fired a cheater from thepany! Gina, the HR director sent by the


    headquarters, dared to revise the


    attendance sheet without permission. She only worked for 78 days a year and received a whole year of


    sry and a full-attendance.


    bonus. Oh, right also the annual reward


    Danica did not expect that there was such a thing. She subconsciously asked, ¡°How did Paige find


    out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. I just heard from the people in thepany that Paige was kind and wanted to


    let Gina go, but Gina went to challenge her in the office and smashed Paige¡¯s desk. Gina said a lot of


    harsh words: Since many people were watching outside, Paige had to throw the evidence in front of her


    and report everything to the police¡±


    ¡°Paige is so great. Bravo!¡±


    Danica didn¡¯t expect that Paige could easily deal with her arro*ant subordinate who was fired. Paige


    indeed had a strong heart.


    ¡°Ms. Paige is really great! At such a young age, she is simply a business genius¡±


    ¡°Considering her talent for business, she must have inherited it from Mr. and Mrs. Lusk


    ¡°Sure enough, she is the biological daughter of the Lusk family She is as outstanding as her brothers!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, for having such an outstanding and beautiful daughter After


    handing over thepany to her.


    you can rest easy


    Donald and Danica were happy to hear the servants¡¯pliments


    When Donald left the smallpany for Paige, he just wanted her to have something to ki*l the time.


    He did not expect her to handle it well


    Her performance was too eye-catching


    Patricia, who was hiding to the side and eavesdropping, did not expect that this time Paige would be in


    the limelight again. While Patricia was jealous m her heart, she smiled and came in with the groceries.


    ¡°Dad, M*m, I am back. See what I have brought for you?¡±


    ¡°The desserts from Glory Bakery?¡±


    A servant instantly noticed the store¡¯s name on the grocery bag. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, you are really


    lucky. One daughter has a gift for doing business, and the other daughter is so considerate. She is like


    a thick jacket in winter!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that Glory Bakery only sells a limited number of desserts. Everyone has to wait in line,


    rich or not!¡±


    ¡°Patricia, you were waiting in line for a long time?¡±


    When Danica heard this, she felt a little worried.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, it is not a problem to queue for a long time.¡±


    Patricia took out the desserts and said with a smile, ¡°Hurry up and try some!¡±


    She asked her bodyguard to line up. The bodyguard gave the desserts to her, and then she personally


    took them home.


    She did nothing much, but Danica got moved so quickly.


    It seemed that she could use this to please them more often.


    ¡°You are ady of the Lusk family. Let the servants do these things from now on.¡±


    Hearing Donald say this, Patricia hugged him again. ¡°I know that Dad loves me¡­ Only when Paige is


    not around dare I hug you like


    this. Well, sit down and eat!¡±


    Donald immediately felt guilty. The girl was raised by them as his own daughter


    Now that Paige was back, Patricia¡¯s status was indeed not as high as before.


    Patricia had every right to feel wronged.


    ¡°Although Paige is back, you are still our daughter. When we get married, we will not treat you unfairly.¡±


    Danica touched her head. She had feelings for this daughter.


    ¡°Thank you, dad and m*m!¡±


    Patricia smiled sweetly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. As long as I can stay by your side for the rest of my life,


    I will be satisfied..¡±


    ¡°Si*ly girl.¡±


    Danica smiled and felt sour in her heart. Patricia was too considerate.


    On the other side.


    Rhys handed the document to Martin. ¡°Mr Stowe, this document needs to be signed¡­ I have checked


    it. There is no problem.¡±


    Rhys would usually help Martin check this kind of unimportant contract.


    Martin was too busy to personally deal with this sort of unimportant contract


    Martin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he signed freely his name on the contract.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, are you in a good mood today?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 65

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 65


    Chapter 65


    Have an Idea


    Rhys thought, did he get a project worth over a billion dors?


    Or did he win against the opponent?


    Or did he just purchase a few powerfulpanies?


    Otherwise, why is he so happy?


    ¡°Check if there are any popr restaurants and scenic spots nearby that girls like to go to.¡±


    Hearing Martin¡¯s words, Rhys suddenly realized that Martin¡¯s good mood had something to do with


    Paige!


    When Rhys entered the office just now, he happened to see Martin talking to someone. Could that


    person be Paige?


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, you are more and more concerned about Ms. Paige.¡±


    In the past, Martin would never ask Rhys to find some popr restaurants and scenic spots. Martin


    would go back to work after a


    simple meal.


    Ever since Martin met Paige, Martin became gentler. At least, he no longer only cared about work.


    ¡°Grandpa is right. I can¡¯t just focus on my work. It¡¯s time to think about my marriage.¡±


    Hearing Martin¡¯s words, Rhys didn¡¯t know what to say


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, are you being sarcastic?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Martin nced at Rhys and said calmly, ¡°When you have a girlfriend, you don¡¯t have to work overtime


    on the weekend. And I will offer


    you a higher sry.¡±


    Rhys was stunned. Last time, he wanted to tell Martin about the benefits of having a girlfriend. He


    wanted to help Martin find the right girl as soon as possible. In the end, Martin almost sent Rhys to


    Africa.


    Rhys thought, Mr. Stowe has changed a lot!


    Is it because of Ms. Paige?


    Maybe she let Mr. Stowe know that love is sweet!


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Stowe! I will find a girlfriend as soon as possible¡±


    After saying that, Rhys was about to take the documents and leave. He inadvertently saw Martin¡¯s


    phone light up from the corner of


    his eye. Someone sent Martin a message.


    What surprised Rhys was not the content of the message, but the screen wallpaper! The picture


    showed a shadow of a girl!


    From the girl¡¯s posture, Rhys was certain that the girl was Paige!


    ¡°Is she pretty?


    Martin noticed Rhys¡¯ gaze and asked lightly


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t keep my eyes on Ms. Paige. ¡°Rhys lowered his head, not daring to look


    at the picture anymore.


    ¡°Are you saying that she doesn¡¯t look good?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. ¡°Rhys was in a cold sweat. Then he added, ¡°Ms. Paige is so beautiful. She looks like a


    princess in fairy tales. I don¡¯t think there are words that can describe her charm. And Mr. Stowe, you¡¯re


    so handsome. She is a perfect match for you.¡±


    Martin smiled, ¡°Well, I like what you said.¡±


    ¡°I have always been igno*ant. So I don¡¯t think what I said is enough to show her beauty. She is really


    beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Rhys.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Stowe? What can I do for you?¡±


    Rhys felt a bit nervous


    ¡°You have been working for me since I was eight. I have treated you badly.¡±


    When Rhys heard this, he was stunned. What did Martin mean?


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no. The treatment you give me is the highest in the industry! I am already satisfied!¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t be short-sighted and be content with the current situation.¡±


    Rhys was confused.


    ¡°From this month onwards, your sry will be doubled¡±


    Hearing this, Rhys was extremely excited. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stowe. In the future, I will definitely do


    everything you tell me, especially anything rted to Ms. Paige!¡±


    ¡°Great¡±


    ¡°Then if there is nothing else, I will go down first.¡±


    Rhys did not expect that saying a few good words about Paige would be more effective than finding a


    girlfriendi


    His sry hadn¡¯t changed for three years!


    He had just praised Paige for being beautiful, and his sry doubled


    Rhys was excited when he suddenly heard Martin¡¯s voice


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Martin seemed to have thought of something. He said. ¡°The few groups that we recently acquired


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, are you talking about those luxury brands? Don¡¯t worry! They have already been controlled


    by our Group!¡±


    ¡°Do


    you


    think Paige will like Evesting Love that they have just produced?¡±


    Hearing this, Rhys was relieved! He knew why Martin asked him to stopN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He said in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Stowe, you are really humorous! With Ms. Paige¡¯s looks, she will look good


    even if she wears a sack!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Martin raised his eyebrows and looked at Rhys.


    ¡°Ms. Paige will definitely like it because it¡¯s your gift for her! After all, what you give is not only a gift but


    your love for her! Ms. Paige


    will be moved when she receives the gift!¡±


    ¡°This weekend is a holiday for you. There is no need to work overtime.¡±


    Rhys was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stowe!¡±


    In the Lusk¡¯s house


    Amily saw Donald and Danica holding hands and going to the garden for a walk. Amily hurriedly called


    Patricia to her side and whispered, ¡°Ms. Patricia, you personally went to buy things for Mr. Lusk and


    Mrs. Lusk. You must be tired!¡±


    Before Patricia could speak, Amily added anxiously. ¡°It is useless to just please them. The most


    important thing is to please Mr.


    Martin


    Hearing this, Patricia suddenly frowned.


    ¡°It seems that Martin only cares about Paige¡­ You knew it. Last time in the garden, he was very


    indifferent to me. I don¡¯t know if it


    I


    was because of the soup I made that caused Mr. Stowe¡¯s illness to be serious, but Martin seems


    to have a bad impression of


    me. Even Mr Stowe treats me not as well as before¡­¡±


    ¡°But you have to do something.¡±


    Amily paused for a while and added, ¡°Now that Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk still have feelings for you, they


    will naturally dote on you and spoil you. But as the days go by, their feelings for Ms. Paige will grow


    deeper and deeper, and they will be more and more


    indifferent to you!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you have to work hard on Mr. Stowe so that you can have a bright future¡­


    ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡±


    Patricia had suffered sessive setbacks. She didn¡¯t want to curry favor with others anymore. After all,


    she was spoiled for so many


    years and had never been treated indifferently.


    Since Paige returned to this family, Patricia had suffered more grievances than in the past ten years!


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, listen to me¡­ Seeing that there was no one around, Amily leaned close to Patricia¡¯s ear


    and whispered something.


    Patricia said with hesitation, ¡°Is Is it okay to do it? What if¡­


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any idents!¡±


    Amily added with certain, ¡°Mr. Stowe may reject at the beginning. But as long as you keep doing it, he


    will be moved by you. He will definitely forget Ms. Paige!¡±


    Patricia had more confidence now. She was more certain than just now. At this moment, she heard a


    voice in the corner. She was


    shocked. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The person who came out was Dillon.


    Patricia and Amily looked at each other. They did not know what Dillon had heard just now. Both of


    them were a little uneasy


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, don¡¯t panic. I will support you.¡±


    Dillon bowed and added respectfully, ¡°I am really sorry for interrupting you.


    Hearing Dillon¡¯s words, Patricia said, ¡°Paige is the biological daughter of my parents. Why do you


    support me?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 66

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 66


    Chapter 66


    Tve been serving you since you were a kid. Naturally, I have feelings for you! No matter what you need


    me to do, I will do it without


    hesitation¡±


    When Patricia heard him say this, she looked at Amily as if she was asking Amily whether she should


    trust Dillon


    Amily nodded, indicating that Dillon was trustworthy


    Only then did Patriciae forward and say with a smile, ¡°If anything happens at home, you have to


    tell me first.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡±


    Dillon looked at her kindly and added. ¡°Ms. Patricia, if you need any help outside the house, just tell


    me.¡±


    1 do need your help with something. Patricia signaled him toe closer and whispered something.


    Not long after, Dillon came to report, Ms. Patricia, Mr. Stowe will have lunch at Ferris Wheel Restaurant


    at noon.¡±


    Hearing this, Patricia was a little excited. ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Patricia did not expect that Dillon would finish the task so quickly!


    She took out a bank card and said, ¡°If you do a good job, I will transfer money to this card.¡±


    Dillon immediately replied, ¡°I do not want your money. Ms. Patricia.


    ¡°To be able to serve you is already a blessing for me. I feel honored¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Patricia wanted to reward him. ¡°When I marry Martin, you and Amily cane with me to the Stowe¡¯s


    house.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Patricia!¡±


    Dillon took the card and was immediately very pleased.


    Donald and Danica walked around in the garden and went back. Seeing Patricia dressed up beautifully,


    they could not help but ask,


    ¡°Patricia, why do you dress up like this. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°A close friend is going to get married. I¡¯ll go and celebrate for her.


    Patricia was wearing a gorgeous dress, her hair was tied up, and the jewelry on her neck was shining.


    She had been doted on since she was a child. Since she grew up in a super rich family, she indeed


    looked like a princess.


    Seeing that she also had delicate makeup, Danica smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve raised her for more than ten years, and we love her so much. How can she not be beautiful?¡±


    Donaldughed. Then he added, ¡°I will ask Ryker to send you over.¡±


    ¡°No need Let Dillon do it today.¡±


    Patricia smiled and added, ¡°This way, my best friend will think that I value her


    ¡°Okay Dillon, send Patricia over


    Ferris Wheel Restaurant was famous. People would have meals in a ss cabin.


    There were a total of 28 cabins, and each cabin had 270 square feet. When the Ferris wheel rose to


    the highest, it was a full 420 feet


    away from the ground People could see the beautiful scenery of half the city and the sparkling sea.


    Since it was built, a lot of celebrities and live streamers came here to have meals.


    Because the seats were limited, the reservations were already full!


    The restaurant was very popr


    Patricia did not get off the car She looked up at the huge Ferris wheel in front of her and asked


    doubtfully, ¡°Dillon, why is there no one upstairs?¡±


    Patricia thought, why does no onee to this popr restaurant for lunch at noon?


    Where is Martin?


    is he not here yet?


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why is the Ferris wheel not moving? Is it broken?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, let me tell you. Ordinary people are almost impossible to have a meal up there. Because


    a set meal costs 1,000 dors, and it is the minimum amount of consumption¡­¡±


    1,000 dors was nothing to Patricia. But for ordinary people, it was already a month or two months¡¯


    sry


    After a while, Patricia saw a luxury caring. She suddenly became excited. It was Martin!


    She remembered this license te number!


    ¡°Mr. Stowe!¡±


    Dillon also recognized it. He added, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Stowe¡¯s car! Ms. Patricia, did you see it? Mr. Stowe is


    here.¡±


    The luxury car passed by them and stopped at the entrance in the distance.


    Rhys got out of the car and respectfully opened the door.


    Patricia froze when she saw a girling down from the car. At a nce, Patricia knew that it was


    Paige!


    Patricia thought, why is Paige in Martin¡¯s car?


    Does shee with Martin?


    Before Patricia could understand, Martin got out of the car, held Paige¡¯s hand, and walked into the safe


    passage of the restaurant


    together.


    Dillon was obviously stunned as he thought, how could Mr. Stowee here to eat with Ms. Paige?


    I didn¡¯t hear the news before.


    Looking at Patricia¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror, Dillon knew that Patricia was angry


    Dillon wondered, what should I do?


    Only then did Patricia realize why the Ferris wheel could not move and there was no one inside. It was


    because Martin had booked


    the whole ce!


    He wanted to eat alone with Paige and did not want to be disturbed by others!


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, why not go in and eat together with them? She is your sister.¡±


    Dillon took a deep breath and said, ¡°Only if you go in, can you stop them¡­¡±


    Patricia thought that it made sense.


    She could not let them be alone in the room. What if something happened.


    When Patricia got out of the car, the well-dressed figure was noticed by Paige who was sitting in the


    ss cabin. Paige was confused.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Paige thought, is she going to attend the wedding?


    The jewelry on Patricia swayed under the sunlight, making people unable to open their eyes.


    Paige thought that it was boastful.


    Patricia came to the entrance and was politely stopped by the staff.


    Dillon rushed forward and cleared his throat. ¡°This is Ms. Lusk!¡±


    With the status of the Lusk family in the country, Dillon thought that no one would reject them.


    However, the receptionist said apologetically, ¡°I am sorry, Ms. Lusk. The restaurant has been booked


    today Maybe you cane


    again next time.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, the girl inside is my cousin. I also know the man.¡±


    Patricia took off the diamond ring on her hand and stuffed it into the hands of the receptionist. She


    smiled and added, ¡°I have


    something to ask them. Don¡¯t worry. If they me you, I will take responsibility¡±


    The receptionist did not dare to take her things. After all, Martin¡¯s identity was much higher. If he let


    Patricia in privately, Martin would


    be angry


    The receptionist refused and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lusk. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    Speaking of this, the receptionist quickly closed the door, afraid that Patricia would break in.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Dillon was a little angry and was nning to threaten the receptionist with Donald¡¯s identity.


    However, Patricia was upset. She said, ¡°Forget it, they dare not offend Martin. Let¡¯s go..


    ¡°Are we leaving just like that?¡±


    ¡°Or what? Should I stay and watch them show off their affection?¡±


    Patricia nced at Dillon, and she seemed to beining. ¡°Don¡¯t make this kind of mistake next


    time!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 67

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 67


    Chapter 67


    I Like You


    Tm sorry! It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Dillon did not expect it to be like this. I promise that this will never happen again!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get a bite.¡±


    Patricia looked up at the Ferris wheel and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Stowe Groupter¡±


    She had to take the initiative.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to waste her efforts at grooming


    Patricia believed that Martin would definitely fall in love with her when he saw her


    In a Ferns wheel cabin.


    Paige looked at the beautiful scenery outside, and suddenly, she received a gift.


    ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness.


    Paige opened the box, and inside was a beautiful diamond bracelet.


    The shape of the diamond was like a butterfly spreading its wings, symbolizing transformation and


    rebirth. There were 99 side diamonds on both sides of the butterfly, each of which was of the same size


    and close to the other


    The bracelet was unique in shape with an elegant style, and it could bring out the beauty of women.


    Paige looked at the shiny bracelet. On the back of the chain engraved with their initials ¡°P&M


    FOREVER¡±


    Does it mean he wants to live with me for the rest of his life? Paige thought.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Martin looked at her reaction as he said lovingly, ¡°Your hand is fair. It will definitely look good on you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give me this?¡±


    ¡°I just think it looks good on you.¡±


    Why would he need a reason to give her a bracelet?


    If there was a reason, it was because he saw her beautiful corbone, which was like a butterfly, during


    the power failure in Killian¡¯s


    house. Then he was inspired.


    This bracelet was designed by Martin, and he personally watched the craftsman embed it.


    He had set up so many production lines, but he had never personally watched any of them working. He


    broke his rule because of


    Paige


    ¡°Since you epted Rosa¡¯s ne, you have to ept mine as well. You can¡¯t be biased.¡±


    Martin did not give her a chance to refuse. He took out the bracelet and put it on her fair wrist.


    With the special style and fine workmanship, it looked even more extravagant and elegant.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful,¡± Martin smiled dotingly


    The bracelet and Paige brought out the best in each other.


    Even the top jewelry spokesperson of hispany could not make the bracelet more beautiful.


    Paige was really beautiful.


    She looked good when she did not wear the bracelet, but she was more charming when she wore it


    The waiter who served the dishes couldn¡¯t help but secretly look at Paige She had a pretty face and a


    ssic temperament. No


    wonder she could win Martin¡¯s favor


    But the waiter wondered why Paige was so calm after receiving such a valuable gift.


    If it were an ordinary girl, she would have been so happy that she burst into tears.


    Martin, who was cold in the eyes of others, looked so doting at Paige and even carefully held her hand


    in his. Paige must be


    someone important.


    ¡°Thanks¡±


    Paige calmly picked up the knife and fork and ate the steak.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Martin smiled.


    He cut the steak into pieces and pushed them to her, saying in a gentle tone, ¡°Eat more.¡±


    At this time, Paige¡¯s phone rang. She took it out and saw a few messages from Deon


    ¡°Ms Paige, something¡¯s wrong with the dishes of thepany.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t look fresh, and it has a strange taste!¡±


    ¡°Although I only came to the canteen once in a long time, many workers haveined about it for a


    long time


    Deon sent a picture of the dishes to Paige and added: ¡°Mr. Ingram is in charge of the canteen. And it


    charges us 1.5 dors for every meal¡±


    Paige typed on the phone and replied: ¡°Well, they really don¡¯t look good.¡±


    Deon texted. ¡°But the dishes have improved these days! The workers in the kitchen know that you are


    inspecting thepany, so they provide fish soup at noon today! Take a look¡±


    Deon sent another photo


    Paige looked at the color of the soup and replied ¡°The color is not right¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t scare me. Shouldn¡¯t the fish soup look milky wh*te?¡±


    Paige erged the photo and looked at the other food that Deon had taken. She replied, ¡°Leave a


    sample of all the dishes to me. I will


    go back and take a look at themter¡±


    After hearing her words, Deon suddenly lost his appetite.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Martin noticed that she had been replying to the message. Is there something going on in the


    company?¡±


    After the meal, Paige nned to go back to thepany canteen. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Just as she stood up and took a few steps, Martin held her tightly from behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡±


    Martin lowered his eyes to look at her beautiful profile ¡°Stay with me for a while more.


    Paige was somewhat speechless. She had already had lunch with him. What else did he want?


    ¡°I want you to stay with me


    Martin held her tightly and smelled the fragrance from her ¡°When I didn¡¯t see you, I really missed you.


    But when I saw you, I wanted to


    be with you, at every moment. I hoped that you would be by my side.¡±


    The two waiters and Jaydan, the manager of the restaurant all widened their eyes when they heard


    this.


    The legendary cold and heartless Martin actually said such sweet words to ady. Were they


    hallucinating or were the rumors false?


    ¡°Someone is watching.¡±


    There was a trace of annoyance in Paige¡¯s tone. Martin seemed to be getting more and more clingy,


    and his words were bing


    more and more explicit.


    Martin raised his eyes and looked at the side. Jaydan and two waiters turned around at the same time,


    with their backs facing them and not daring to pay attention to their every move.


    ¡°Paige.


    Martin greedily embraced Paige and said in a seductive voice, ¡°I want to do all the things that all


    couples will do with you.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°And we will do it many, many times.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Paige had been pestered by him recently, which had dyed her work.


    ¡°I can wait if you are busy.¡±


    Martin seemed to have expected that she would refuse and said gently, ¡°You can keep mepany


    when you are free.¡±


    The Ferris wheel slowly rose to the highest. Paige¡¯s eyes were filled with the beautiful scenery of the


    city, but she heard Martin say, ¡°I


    like you.¡±


    This was the first time Martin had said he liked her since they met.


    Paige was a little stunned, but before she could react, she heard him continue, ¡°I like to hold you, like


    now. I like to be with you, and I like you no matter who you are, even if you have a bad temper.¡±


    Seeing that there was not much time left, Rhys wanted toe in to remind Martin and Paige


    However, just as he opened the door, Rhys saw three people winking at him, motioning for him not to


    disturb Martin and Paige.


    Rhys heard Martin¡¯s confession and could not believe it. He looked at the two figures not far away


    again¡­


    ¡°Paige, I like you.¡±


    Martin gently kissed her cheek.


    Paige could feel her cheeks red, and she felt a little hot. A strange feeling surged through her. Was she


    tempted?


    if not, why would her heart beat so fast?


    ¡°I want to be with you every day.¡±


    Martin held her tightly, and he rubbed his handsome face gently against her tender face.


    Paige did not refuse to have such intimate touch with Martin. Nor did she push her away. After a while,


    she faintly said, ¡°It¡¯s time to


    go


    It was gettingte


    ??


    After sending Paige to thepany, Martin was reluctant to let go of his hand. He lowered his head


    and said to Paige in his arms, will send you some snackster Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Are you very free?¡±


    ¡°I just happen to have nothing to do.¡±


    When Rhys, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, heard this, his face froze. Martin had two meetings in the


    afternoon and had three partners to meet. Besides, he had more than ten documents to read.


    How could he say that he had nothing to do?


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Paige was about to get out of the car when Martin stretched out his hand and held her tightly.


    I¡¯m almostte!¡±


    ¡°Just for a while.¡±


    Martin took a deep breath of the fragrance on her. It smelled very good, making him enchanted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t send me snacks this afternoon.¡±


    Paige was somewhat helpless. Tm busy.¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After being pestered by him for a while, Paige finally got rid of his hands and hurried towards the


    company.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, why do I feel that Ms. Paige can¡¯t wait to leave you?¡± Rhys watched Paige leave and then


    looked at Martin through the rearview mirror. Martin¡¯s eyes never left her for half a second.


    ¡°Oh, right. Mr. Stowe, this is what Jaydan asked me to give you.¡± Rhys checked his phone and sent


    more than a dozen photos to


    Martin¡¯s.


    They were some photos of Martin and Paige eating at the Ferris wheel at noon. They looked handsome


    and beautiful and were very


    pleasing to the eyes.


    if he had not seen it with his own eyes, Martin would not believe that he would be so soft and doting


    when he looked at Paige.


    Paige was looking at the scenery outside and did not notice his line of sight.


    But this did not prevent him from concentrating and admiring her face.


    Martin wondered what she was thinking about at that time, as her eyes were clean and pure, like a


    clear stream.


    Martins slender fingers slid across the screen and looked at the other photos. Every picture got a


    perfect angle. He said, ¡®Give him


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    some rewards


    Rhys immediately transferred 1,600 dors to Jaydan.


    ¡°Actually, Mr Stowe, I also took a few photos. Rhys sent the photos that he had secretly taken to


    Martin.


    It was the photos of Martin holding Paige and looking at the scenery.


    They looked like a perfect match.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, let me make it clear first. I don¡¯t want any benefits. I just wanted to take photos because I


    thought you two looked great together¡± Rhys was afraid that Martin would me him. After all, Rhys


    had secretly taken photos without Martin knowing.


    However, Martin did not say a word. After two seconds, Phys phone rang, and he received remittance


    on Line.


    Rhys opened his eyes wide. Martin just gave him 16 thousand dors


    Martin had transferred so much money to him! Was this really a reward?


    Rhys suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked in confusion, ¡°But Mr. Stowe, why did you give


    me so much money?¡±


    Martin kept the photos one by one and said casually. ¡°Thank you for picturing me and Paige so


    beautifully.¡±


    Rhys was excited in his heart and still didn¡¯t believe that he had received so much money.


    Martin set the two favorite photos as a screensaver and wallpaper Then, he looked at thepany


    Paige was in. Then he withdrew his gaze reluctantly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±


    Rhys felt a trace of bitterness in Martin¡¯s tone. Paige had just left not long ago, and he began to miss


    her so quickly.


    In the Stowe Group


    Patricia prepared six sets of snacks for the six receptionists, who were all very happy


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, we haven¡¯t seen you for a long time! But you gave us so many things again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from Serenade Dining. The snacks must be expensive. How could we feel at ease eating such an


    expensive thing?¡±


    ¡°We are very lucky. Ms. Patricia has brought us plenty of food these past few years.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia is still so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°It is our blessing to have such a young and beautifuldy to be Mrs. Stowe! Not only is she generous,


    but she is also beautiful and


    talented.¡±


    Patricia listened to their praise and said happily, ¡°There is no honey in the snacks. But you are too


    sweet.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you are really getting more and more beautiful. Can you tell us how you did it?¡±


    One of the receptionists was infatuated. She supported her chin with both hands and admired Patricia¡¯s


    pretty face. Patricia¡¯s skin was really fair. There was not even a single pimple.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 68

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 68


    Chapter 68


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask to embarrass yourself. The skin care products that Ms. Patricia uses are definitely very


    expensive. How can we afford it?¡±


    Patricia listened to their words and smiled. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly


    noticed that the receptionists stood up hastily as they tidied up their appearances. Then they


    respectfully called out, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Stowe!¡±


    Patricia looked back and saw that Martin had returned.


    ¡°Martin.¡±


    Patricia had not yet run over when a few higher-ups ran to him.


    When they saw Martin, they immediately rushed over to report the urgent situation. Everyone quickly


    walked towards the elevator, and


    no one seemed to notice Patricia.


    On the other hand, Rhys stayed behind to block Patricia. ¡°Ms. Patricia, you¡¯re here? Is there something


    you need from Mr. Stowe?¡±


    I


    ¡°This is the snack I bought for Martin, and this is for you. I have something to tell Martin.¡±


    Patricia looked at Martin¡¯s back as he walked towards the elevator. She was a little anxious, but Rhys


    did not let her go forward. She


    had no choiceContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Treally have something to talk to Martin about.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe has an emergency to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I can wait.¡±


    ¡°He will be busy for a while. Ms. Patricia, you should go home and wait. If there is anything, you can


    call him or send him a message.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will go up and wait. I have something to tell him in person.¡±


    Patricia wanted to step forward, but Rhys stopped her ¡°Ms. Patricia, if you have something to say, how


    about you tell me? I can pass


    on the news to him.¡±


    Patricia was a little unhappy to be stopped by Rhys, but due to her status, she still smiled, ¡°Do you


    have to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I just don¡¯t want you to waste your time.¡±


    ¡°I already said that it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll wait no matter how busy he is.¡±


    Patricia went around him and walked in the direction of the elevator.


    For the sake of Patricia¡¯s status, Rhys did not make things difficult for her, but Patricia did not listen to


    his advice and went up to find


    trouble.


    Martin only had Paige in his heart. He didn¡¯t love Patricia.


    Seeing Patricia enter the elevator, Rhys could only follow.


    The six receptionists did not know what happened, but they vaguely felt something.


    ¡°Will it be that Mr. Stowe doesn¡¯t like Ms. Patricia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Ms. Patricia is so outstanding. In terms of appearance, intelligence, talent, and family


    background, no one is better


    than her


    ¡°But why did Rhys stop her?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe didn¡¯t mean to be cold to Ms. Patricia. When he entered thepany, so many executives


    looked for him to deal with


    work. Rhys must have considered that Mr. Stowe was busy and didn¡¯t have time to be with Ms.


    Patricia.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe looks so cold as if he only has work in his eyes! We have been working here for several


    years. But he has never looked at


    us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about their rtionship. They will be fine.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 69

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 69


    Chapter 69


    Get the Fillings Tested


    If there was really something wrong with their rtionship, Patricia wouldn¡¯t be happy just now


    And she wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to buy snacks for them


    ¡°Ms. Patricia is only eighteen years old and so sessful. Besides, she was born into a rich family and


    has such an outstanding


    fianc¨¦ ¡±


    ¡°She is much stronger than us in every aspect.¡±


    ¡°Look at us. We are twenty-eight, but either we don¡¯t have a boyfriend, or we don¡¯t have any savings.


    None of us is as rich as Ms. Patricia. When will we be able to live a good life?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Keep your voices down. If anyone hears this, the group will be downgraded.¡±


    On the other hand.


    When Paige entered the office, Deon had already ced the packed food on the coffee table


    There were a total of thirteen dishes.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you are back?¡±


    Deon raised his head and respectfully said, ¡°These are the food for lunch.¡±


    Paige swept over the dishes in front of her. She picked up the fish soup and smelled it. Then she


    picked up a serving of-fried sausages carefully and used a fork to check the meat.


    Her gaze turned cold when she saw the color and smelled the smell


    ¡°Ms Paige, is the food fresh?¡±


    Deon sensed the change in Paige¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Go to the canteen.¡±


    Seeing Paige rushing towards the canteen, several employees secretly followed her to watch a good


    show


    Paige came to the canteen. A dishwasher was washing the dishes. Two chefs were sitting in the flower


    garden outside, smoking.


    They didn¡¯t know who Paige was when they saw her, but seeing Deon following behind, they guessed


    her identity.


    It should be the new president who made others scared.


    ¡°Mr Hampson, is this Ms. Paige?¡±


    One of the young chefs stepped forward and asked as he crushed the cigarette bu*t under his shoe.


    Seeing Paige enter the kitchen, Deon faintly exined, ¡°Ms. Paige is just looking around. Don¡¯t be


    nervous.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As soon as Paige entered the cooking area, she found that the sanitation environment was very bad.


    The young chef exined, ¡°We haven¡¯t had time to clean up after lunch. It is usually clean. Look, the


    law enforcement officers came to checkst week. We were


    rated excellent for the cleaning


    ¡°Call your person in charge here.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s cold voice, the young chef was stunned and hurriedly said. ¡°Our director is not here.¡±


    ¡°Then ask him toe over¡±


    Paige added in a cold voice, ¡°Right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± The young chef had never seen a woman with such a strong aura before, so he hurriedly called


    the person in charge of the


    Just a few minutes after the call, Nigel came before the person in charge arrived.


    ¡°Ms. Paige is really free. She has already gone to the kitchen.¡±


    Nigel received the news and rushed over as fast as he could. He saw Paige open the refrigerator and


    was looking at the frozen meat


    inside.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, have you forgotten that our canteen has long been contracted out? Even if we want to


    check, it is not our turn to check it.¡±


    Nigel smiled aggressively and looked at Paige coldly.


    ¡°From a legal point of view, we have the responsibility to monitor the contractor. Mr. Ingram, you are old


    and don¡¯t know thew. It


    doesn¡¯t matter


    Paige raised her eyes and looked at Nigel in front of her with a smile. ¡°I heard that the person in charge


    of the food is your rtive?¡±


    Nigel was stunned and sneered, ¡°Are you dissatisfied with me, and you want to make things difficult for


    my rtives?¡±


    Paige coldly smiled and looked up at the surveince camera. As expected, it had already been turned


    off


    ¡°Go and turn on the camera.¡±


    Paige turned to Deon.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, what do you want to do?¡±


    Nigel was very dissatisfied with what she had done. ¡°Even if the camera is to be turned on, it is not our


    turn to do it.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, it has been turned on.¡±


    Deon came back and said respectfully.


    At this time, the person in charge of the canteen rushed over, sweating all over. He noticed the young


    lady next to Nigel and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Ingram, this is?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive any news? Recently, a new president of thepany wants to establish her


    prestige. And now, she is targeting you.¡± Nigel did not take Paige seriously at all.


    Gary Bowman, the person in charge of the canteen, understood what Nigel meant, but as a


    businessman who knew the ways of the world, Gary still smiled respectfully, ¡°Ms. Paige, may I know


    what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°There are a few hamburgers left for lunch. I just heated them up, and there are other dishes. Deon,


    please let Mr. Bowman and Mr.


    Ingram have a taste


    Deon immediately went to get the dishes.


    Nigel and Gary looked at each other, not knowing what she meant.


    ¡°Ms Paige if you want us to taste the food and improve it.


    Gary had not finished speaking when he heard Paige say, ¡®Please.¡±


    The delicious food was ced in front of Gary and Nigel.


    Gary did not refuse, picked up a hamburger, and took a bite, ¡°It tastes good¡±


    Nigel did not eat. He impatiently looked at Paige in front of him and said, ¡°If Ms. Paige wants to treat us


    to lunch, there is no need. I


    have already eaten my fill


    ¡°Are you full, or you just don¡¯t dare to eat?¡±


    Paige¡¯s words were sharp, stunning everyone present. The employees who were secretly watching the


    show were somewhat afraid.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Nigel was immediately displeased.


    ¡°These hamburgers were made by chefs at noon, right?¡± Gary hurriedly exined.


    The two chefs hurriedly nodded, but they were tense and uneasy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that they weren¡¯t freshly made.¡±


    Paige coldly smiled, ¡°I was just curious about the fillings inside. What were the fillings made of?¡±


    ¡°The fillings. ¡°Gary was stunned for a moment and then smiled, ¡°Ms. Paige, the fillings are the fresh


    pork that the chefs bought in the


    market early in the morning. They chopped the pork into minced meat and then made the hamburgers.¡±


    ¡°The chefs added soybeans, cassava starch, a series of food additives, and essential oil to make the


    minced meat, and the spring


    onions were reced by artificial oil. Am I right?¡±


    The people present were stunned when they heard that. The hamburgers they ate at noon were not


    made of meat but food additives!


    They felt so disgusted.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, although you are young, you can¡¯t be that naive and stu*id. Do you have any evidence for


    what you said? If not, you are just ndering us..¡±


    Although Gary said this, he felt nervous and dared not look at Paige. Even Nigel was somehow


    nervous.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know if the fillings are made of fresh meat when we get them tested.¡±


    Paige looked at them with interest. ¡°When Mr. Bowman ate that hamburger just now, you felt a little


    resistant and afraid, right?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 70

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 70


    Chapter 70


    Call the Police


    ¡°I believe that the chefs will never do such a thing!¡± Gary felt even more uneasy as if he had been seen


    through by Paige.


    Paige was amused. ¡°Don¡¯t push the me on the chefs at this time Even if the chefs really did this,


    they would be under your


    Otherwise, who would dare to take such a risk?


    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Gary gritted his teeth and said. ¡°If not, I can sue you for ndering!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will sue who. If you embarrassed yourself, I might not show any mercy¡±


    ¡°You


    ¡°The beef at noon is not real beef, right?¡±


    Paige raised her eyes and looked at Gary confidently.


    Gary¡¯s face was a bit pale. ¡°What do you mean!¡±


    ¡°I just checked it. You used s*k chicken instead of beef.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridicul*us. You didn¡¯t think before you spoke. Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Go and bring the trash can from the kitchen.¡±


    Paige ordered Deon.


    Deon hurriedly went to the kitchen.


    He ced the big trash can in front of everyone. Paige raised her foot and kicked it, and the trash fell at


    Nigel¡¯s and Gary¡¯s feet


    Nigel and Gary hurriedly took a few steps back


    In addition to some leftover.ingredients, there were chicken heads, ws, buttocks, and so on.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t eat chicken at noon, but there is chicken in the trash can. ¡°Paige¡¯s tone was indifferent. The


    eyes of a live chicken are open after being **. Only the dead ones will have their eyes closed.¡±


    The people hurriedly looked at the chicken heads on the ground. It was true, all of the chickens¡¯ eyes


    were closed.


    ¡°You should have been to the market before. When chickens are killed, they will be released blood, but


    the dead ones don¡¯t have time to have their blood released. Therefore, the color of the meat of the


    dead chickens will be red, and the color of the skin of the si*k chickens will show an unhealthy dark and


    gray color, which looks dry andcks sticity. It is not a normal death.¡±


    The employees felt so disgusted that they wanted to throw up. They did not expect that they had eaten


    s*ck chickens at noon instead


    of fresh beef.


    They just wanted to dig their throats!


    Gary did not expect that Paige would be so careful


    Logically speaking, a youngdy at Paige¡¯s age wouldn¡¯t know how to judge good chickens from bad


    ones. In his mind, Paige should have rarely seen chickens *in the market


    ¡°Well, the chefs might identally buy the s*ck chickens. It was not their fault. They were deceived by


    the chicken stall owner Moreover, how could the si*k chickens be made into beef?¡±


    Seeing that Gary still didn¡¯t admit his mistake, Paige was amused


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this?¡±


    Paige said slowly. ¡°As long as you cut the chicken meat into strips, add some beef essential oil and


    roast oil, and put in some brown sugar if necessary and all kinds of seasonings, the chicken will turn


    into beef after it is fried.¡±


    Gary was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that she was so clear about the process. That was what the chefs


    did.


    ¡°And the evidence is that the food additives I said can be found in the kitchen!¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s sonorous and forceful words, the employees didn¡¯t know how to describe their


    feelings.


    One of the employees patted his chest and rejoiced. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t eat these two dishes at


    noon.¡±


    He had escaped a disaster


    Paige¡¯s gaze fell on him, and she found it interesting. ¡°Do you think there is a problem with these only


    two dishes?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, what do you mean by this?¡±


    The employee didn¡¯t understand, and he was a bit scared at the same time.


    Paige was confident. ¡°Out of the 13 dishes made at noon, none of them were made from fresh


    ingredients!¡±


    When everyone heard this, their eyes widened.


    What?


    None of the dishes were fresh?


    That was too scary


    ¡°Ms. Paige, what about the sausages? They can¡¯t be fake, right? Are they made of inferior quality


    meat?¡±


    Some of the employees were already starting to worry


    Paige was calm. ¡°I wonder if you have heard of starch sausages? They are made of all kinds of


    ingredients with food additives.


    roasted meat oil, and carrageenan. When they are stirred up by the cooking machine and squeezed


    out, they just look like normal


    sausages.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Some employees had already run to the flower garden outside and vomited.


    ¡°The evidence is that the cooking machine has not been washed. There is still some minced meat


    inside. You can take it for testing.¡±


    Originally, the employees were worried that the sausages were made of poor-quality meat, but they


    didn¡¯t expect that there was no


    meat at It was all seasoning.


    ¡°And the fish soup you drank at noon. Don¡¯t you feel that the color is strange?¡±


    Paige swept her eyes over everyone and said word by word, ¡°Normal fish soup is not so milky white.


    Unless it was added with


    seasoning in that way, any fresh and sweet fish soup can be made.¡±


    Someone went outside to vomit again. They could not believe that the chefs would do such a wicked


    thing.


    ¡°I also saw condensedmb in the kitchen. Do you know what it is? A spoonful of it plus water can


    makemb soup.¡±


    Another employee breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I had a bad appetite at noon, so I just ate


    some pasta with sesame sauce. I


    didn¡¯t eat anything else¡±


    ¡°The sesame sauce you ate is also made with sesame extract¡±


    The employee went to vomit.


    What a big joke!


    Gary put his hands behind his back and sneered, ¡°Even if you can find all these things, you have no


    evidence to prove that the chefs mixed these things together to make lunch


    Nigel was also unhappy, ¡°Ms. Paige, don¡¯t make such nonsense before you have sound evidence.¡±


    Gary was like an angry tiger. ¡°Originally, I wanted to make peace for the sake of Nigel being my


    rtive, but Ms. Paige put the me


    on me. Now everyone has misunderstood us. I have to call the police to deal with this matter!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Not only was Paige not scared back, but she also said, ¡°Mr. Bowman, you are old. If you can¡¯t hold your


    mobile phone, I can ask Deon


    to help you.¡±


    Gary did not expect her to be difficult to deal with. He sneered and said, ¡°Ms. Paige, think about it


    clearly. If I report this, you won¡¯t be


    able to keep your position!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to call the police or not?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, let me do it.¡± Paige didn¡¯t want to waste time on him.


    ¡°Gary, Ms. Paige is young and impulsive, so it¡¯s normal that she¡¯s aggressive. Keep calm.¡±


    Nigel began to act as the mediator ¡°Go and show Ms. Paige the list of ingredients in the morning. It can


    prove that the ingredients


    are fresh.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Paige gave no heed to it. Instead, she said bluntly, ¡°I heard that the supermarket from


    which you bought food is also run by your rtives.¡±


    Nigel looked gloomy ¡°Ms. Paige, do you mean that you suspect that we are colluding with each other?¡±


    ¡°You said that.¡±


    ¡°You.


    Paige nced at Deon. Deon immediately took out his mobile phone and wanted to call the police.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 71

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    They Are Only for You


    ¡°Stop ¡°Nigel immediately stopped them. ¡°If you call the police now, the reputation of the group will be


    hurt, no matter whether these


    dishes have problems or not ¡±


    ¡°Really? Then what do you think we should do, Mr. Ingram?¡±


    Paige looked at Nigel with interest.


    ¡°As long as you apologize to Mr. Bowman, everything will be settled.¡±


    Paige felt that it was funny and gave Deon a positive look. Deon immediately called the police


    ¡°You. ¡°Nigel was very angry. He wondered, how dare this **girl go against me?


    It doesn¡¯t matter. We know some people in the police station. Does this girl really think that she can


    control the police station? Does


    she think all the police will listen to her?


    She is too naive


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nigel took out his phone and sent a Line message.


    After a while.


    Several police officers came. The leader of the police officers looked strange. He heard about what had


    happened and asked someone to bring all the ingredients in the kitchen back for testing


    ¡°By the way


    Paige used her mobile phone to invade the monitoring system and restore all the deleted records one


    by one. ¡°I have sent the surveince video of the past year to your official mailbox¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, thanks for your support.¡±


    The leader of the police officer, Connor Wade, was very polite ¡°Don¡¯t worry if test resultse out and


    prove that the ingredients they used are not qualified, we will definitely deal with them ording to the


    law.¡±


    If they vited the food safetyw, they would be fined, and their license would be revoked. Moreover,


    they might also be imprisoned


    if the case was serious.


    ¡°Officer, are you new here? Why didn¡¯t Brian Knighte today?¡± Nigel, who was standing beside


    Connor, felt that something was


    wrong


    ¡°Do you know him well?¡±


    Connor nced at Nigel and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°He was just suspended today. Are you looking


    for him?¡±


    ¡°No


    ¡°Fine. Someone used him of being bribed. If you send him a message to ask for help now, it will


    provide new evidence to the police. The penalty will be increased.¡±


    Hearing Connor¡¯s words, Nigel became nervous. He just sent a Line message to Brian, asking for


    Brian¡¯s help. He would give Brian the rewards as he used to do.


    Things looked worse.


    Nigel broke out in a cold sweat. Gary was also in a bad mood. Gary kept wiping the sweat off his


    forehead with his hand. He did not expect that he would be punished by a little girl after working for so


    many years.


    A policeman came to Gary and said, ¡°Pleasee back with us to assist in the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ingram, help me. Gary hurriedly looked at Nigel for help. No matter what happened, Gary thought


    he could not be taken away by the police. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to get out of jail


    1/3


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will fix it.¡±


    Nigel patted Gary¡¯s back and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t admit anything. I¡¯ll call thewyer to help youter


    ¡°Then you have to hurry up. ¡°Gary was afraid that something bad would happen.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry


    ¡°By the way


    ¡°Mr. Bowman has seven or eight restaurants outside,¡± Paige suddenly said


    Gary¡¯s whole body stiffened. He wondered, what is this little girl trying to do? Things have been in


    chaos now


    ¡°Mr. Bowman is wearing luxurious clothes and living in a mansion, but the ounts will never be able


    to make ends meet. He


    seldom pays the tax. I just can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    As soon as Connor heard this, he immediately understood something. Take him away for interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Q


    After Gary was taken away by the police, Paige raised her eyebrows and looked at Nigel, then turned


    around and walked to the office


    Many employees asked her for leave and wanted to go to the hospital to check their bodies.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s fault for not managing well. Tell the headquarters to give them an extra


    month of sry and let them buy


    some food to recover.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Deon immediately epted the order


    At this moment, Killian sent her a Line message: ¡°Paige, are you working now? Are you tired? Are you


    hungry? i will get someone to


    send you some snacks.¡±


    In the end, Killian also sent a cute emoji.


    Paige replied as she walked: ¡°No need, Killian,


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°You have to eat even if you are not hungry. You are too slender, I will ask Neil to send you some


    snackster. You will like it ¡±


    The chef told Killian that all young girls nowadays loved to eat these good-looking snacks


    Paige was so cute, and she would also like lovely snacks.


    ¡°No need. Give them to Martin.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to eat them. They are prepared only for you.¡±


    Killian replied firmly


    At the same time.


    Patricia waited in the conference room for a full two hours, and the afternoon tea had turned cold.


    She wanted to see what Martin was busy with, but she was afraid that her visit would disturb his work.


    Suddenly, Martin¡¯s office door opened. She saw that Martin wasing out


    ¡°Martin, have you finished working?¡±


    Patricia quickly caught up with him. ¡°You have been busy for so long. Have a rest. Are you hungry? Do


    you want to have something to


    eat first?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe has something to do now. He needs to go out for a while. ¡°Rhys still stood in front of her,


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, please wait.¡±


    ¡°Martin


    Patricia shouted behind Martin¡¯s back, ¡°Where are you going? Will youe backter? I have


    prepared something for you


    to eat How about you go after eating?¡±


    Martin entered the elevator without looking back. The door slowly closed, leaving Patricia with only a


    cold and resolute back


    When Rhys saw that Martin had finally left, he nced at Patricia and also turned to leave


    At this time, his mobile phone vibrated. He picked it up and answered, ¡°Are you ready? Okay, I will be


    there in about ten minutes. I want to confirm it with you again. Is the juice freshly squeezed? There are


    no ice cubes, right? Well, the snack must be warm. She


    doesn¡¯t eat cold food. Understand?¡±


    Patricia heard this and suddenly had some doubts. Who was he referring to? Could it be Paige?


    Paige¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Patricia was shocked. She hurried down from another elevator and got into her own car


    ¡°Dillon, follow Martin¡¯s car


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, what are you doing¡­¡±


    Dillon was a little confused, but when he saw Patricia¡¯s serious look, he immediately started the engine.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, the Lusk family¡¯s car is behind us. Do you want to get rid of it?¡±


    Rhys suddenly noticed the eye-catching license te number of the Lusk family¡¯s car


    However, Martin did not take it seriously and said in a*y tone. ¡°Let her follow us


    As soon as Paige entered the office, she received a call from Martin.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your afternoon tea. We¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.


    ¡°Which floor is your office on? Martin asked. His voice was still deep and clear


    ¡°Are you on your way?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Then Ie down to get it.¡±


    She did not dare to let Martin send it to her office. It was too eye-catching.


    Are you afraid that others will know it?¡±


    Martin wondered, why doesn¡¯t she want me to show up in her office? Doesn¡¯t she think I am


    handsome? Doesn¡¯t she think I am nich enough? Doesn¡¯t she want to acknowledge me as her fianc¨¦


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your identity?¡±


    Once Martin showed up, not to mention the staff of thepany, even half the people of Chicago


    would be crazy for him.


    At that time, a bu*ch of people would chase after her to ask about their rtionship


    How could Paige live a peaceful life if that happened?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 72

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 72


    Chapter 72


    Let Me Hug You


    Patricia followed Martin all the way until his car stopped near apany


    It was a clothingpany controlled by the Lusk family


    The person in charge was Paige.


    She was right. Martin was indeed looking for that country bumpkin girl.


    He left her in the conference room for two whole hours, ignoring her, but he cared about that country


    girl.


    What was so good about that country girl?


    Had he seen too many obedient women in his world and asionally wanted to date the country girl?


    Martin got out of the car. He was dressed in a wh*te shirt, and his face was so handsome that the


    surrounding scenery became less


    attractive


    He was always like this. Once he appeared, all eyes would fix on him, and he could attract all the


    attention easily.


    His gaze was cold. Only when a figure appeared did his gaze be gentle, like the sunshine in


    winter


    ¡°Paige¡±


    ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±


    As soon as Paige arrived in front of him, she was embraced by him in a gentle and domineering


    manner.


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Finally, Martin hugged the girl in his dream. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°No. I just arrived.¡±


    ¡°This is a public ce. Can you pay attention to others feelings?¡±


    If they were in the car. Paige would endure it, but now they were on the side of the road. She was


    afraid that once others saw them.


    ¡°I have no choice. If I don¡¯t hug you for a while, I will miss you even more.¡±


    Martin¡¯s gaze traced Paige¡¯s delicate face, and his handsome face had a touch of tenderness that


    ordinary people could not see. ¡°Is


    your work busy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you even miss me when you were not busy?¡±


    Paige was still speechless


    ¡°You little **!¡±


    Martin hugged Paige tightly again. ¡°Ill punish you by hugging you for another minute. You are not


    allowed to protest.¡±


    Paige was confused. Why did she suddenly feel that Martin was a little childish?


    ¡°Every time you go to thepany, it¡¯s like you have disappeared. If I don¡¯te to see you, you won¡¯t


    miss me at all.¡±


    Martins tone sounded like he was acting spoiled


    When Paige heard him say this, she had to exin ¡°There are many trivial things to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Will you miss meter?


    ¡°Will you?¡±


    ¡°Martin.¡±


    Paige wanted to make Martin behave well, but she didn¡¯t expect that Martin would directly hold her face


    as if he was looking at a precious treasure. His eyes were filled with love, like the bright stars in the


    night sky.


    ¡°I can¡¯t control myself Your face is so soft¡±


    ¡°Where is the afternoon tea?¡±


    Paige remembered that she had something to deal withter and couldn¡¯t stay here for too long.


    Martin touched her face and pinched it gently for a while before taking out the afternoon tea


    Paige saw that there were more than ten bags in Martin¡¯s hands, and she did not take them. ¡°That¡¯s too


    much. I can¡¯t eat them all.


    ¡°Pick what you like to eat


    Martin held the things in one hand and hugged Paige with the other hand. He rubbed Paige¡¯s hair and


    lowered his head to ask, ¡°Are you really not going to invite me to your office and stay for a while?¡±


    ¡°I still have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Then will you miss meter?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Will you miss me?¡±


    Paige kept silent


    ¡°Will you?¡±


    It seemed that Martin wouldn¡¯t give up until he got an answer.


    Paige had to grit her teeth and say two words, ¡°I will.¡±


    Although Martin used to be cold, his handsome face seemed to be lit up at this moment. He smiled with


    satisfaction and indulgence. It made him even more handsome.


    ¡°1 will miss you, too.¡±


    Martin suddenly lowered his head and kissed Paige¡¯s lips lightly. His beautiful eyes were still filled with


    reliance and love. ¡°I will pick you up after work.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Paige¡¯s face was a little hot. She picked up her things and was about to leave.


    ¡°What should do? I don¡¯t want to let you go.¡± Martin was still holding her hand.


    The moment he saw her, he didn¡¯t want to care about anything and just wanted to be with her


    In the past, Paige didn¡¯t know that this cold and ruthless president would act like a hooligan in public.


    Now that she saw it, she felt funny


    ¡°So, do you want me to stand here and talk to you with such heavy bags?¡±


    ¡°I will help you take them and send you to thepany¡¯


    Paige pulled back her hand, ¡°I will be off work in an hour. Go back.¡±


    ¡°Paige¡±


    Paige stopped and looked back at Martin.


    ¡°What I said on the Ferris wheel today is true¡±


    Martin really liked Paige.


    He liked her so much that he missed her every second


    Martin wanted to eat and go shopping with Paige. They could take a walk and watch the stars at night,


    and they could live a happy life


    like all the couples.


    Normally, Paige did not want to pay attention to Martin, but when she saw his eyes, she faintly


    responded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Martin watched Paige leave and quietly followed Paige


    Paige took a small step, and Martin followed her carefully. They kept a small distance. Martin didn¡¯t


    stop until Paige went into the


    In his way, Martin quietly guarded Paige and apanied her


    In the car, Patricia was almost mad. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she really could not


    believe that the cold and silent


    Martin would take the initiative to do such a thing to a girl.


    It turned out that the rich and powerful Martin also knew how to love and spoil someone. However, it


    had been a long time before he


    finally met his dream girl.


    The love and gentleness in Martin¡¯s eyes when he met Paige were something that Patricia had never


    seen in her life


    It turned out that Martin, who had taken off his armor, was so charming and so cute


    Patricia wondered, why?


    Why would Martin fall in love with such a rude girl?


    Why could she get Martin¡¯s unique love?


    Patricia was crazy with jealousy. Her nails dug deep into her palms. No, she could not let this happen


    Whether it was wealth, appearance, knowledge, or ability, Martin all ranked top.


    No one in the world couldpare to him


    She also wanted Martin¡¯s unique love and care


    She wanted to rece Paige and be the woman that Martin cherished.


    Seeing Martin outside the car looking at thepany and talking on the phone, Patricia knew that he


    was talking to Paige on the


    phone.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since they were separated. However, they were still talking intimately. Patricia felt


    that her heart was bleeding.


    Patricia held back great jealousy and sadness. ¡°Dillon, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Diffon was also shocked. He had note back to his senses until now. He had never thought


    that the rtionship between


    Martin and Paige would go so well


    At least for now, it seems that Patricia had no chance to interfere


    Before Dillon started the engine, he suddenly noticed that Killian¡¯s car had arrived. Dillon was stunned.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, it seems to be


    Mr. Stowe¡¯s car¡±


    Patricia looked up and saw the car. Dillion was right. It was Killian¡¯s car


    Patricia wondered, did Mr. Stowe alsoe to visit Paige?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Patricia thought of this, the car had already stopped. The first person to get out of the car was


    Neil. When Neil saw Martin at thepany entrance, Neil was also surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Martin, why are you here?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 73

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 73


    Chapter 73


    Afternoon Tea


    Martin was not surprised by his appearance Grandpa asked you toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He specially hired a top-ss pastry chef from France to make afternoon tea for Mrs. Stowe


    After that Neil hurriedly took the things he brought out of the car and said apologetically. ¡°But. It¡¯s not


    for you¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Martin looked in the direction of thepany. He would be happy as long as Paige enjoyed the


    afternoon tea


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, are you also here to deliver afternoon tea to Mrs. Stowe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Am I toote?¡±


    Neil was a little disappointed. Because the dessert he brought was made by the pastry chef with the


    best ingredients. It was also a gift from Killian


    If Paige became full after having Martin¡¯s dessert, her stomach would not have room for Killian dessert


    Killian would be sad


    Suddenly, Neil saw a familiar figure walk out of thepany. He immediately stepped forward and


    respectfully handed over the box


    in his hands. ¡°Ms Paige, Mr. Stowe wants me to give it to you.¡±


    Paige took it and answered with a polite smile, ¡°Please extend my gratitude to Mr. Stowe ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe said that you should visit him more often when you have time. Don¡¯t work so hard. Your


    health is the priority


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe also said that the results of the college entrance examination wille out in a few days.


    No matter which school you


    prefer, Mrs. Stowe, whether it is in the country or abroad, you can just tell him¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Also, feel free to turn to Mr. Stowe if you encounter any trouble at work. He is willing to hear if you have


    any trouble¡±


    Martin, who was at the side, curled his lips into a grin.


    He had been managing thepany for three years and had never received any dessert from Killian,


    not to mention aftemoon tea.


    Killian never sent him a word of concern at all.


    When Martin was in school, Killian didn¡¯t show much care about Martin¡¯s scores, not to mention his


    favorite school


    Now Killian was rather generous to his granddaughter-inw.


    ¡°Please tell him that fappreciate his concem a lot.¡±


    Paige stood straight. The look in her eyes was cold, yet the way she talked to Neil looked like a good


    girl. These two different vibes of her intertwined together, which made her indescribably more charming


    than usual


    ¡°Sure, Mrs. Stowe. Then I be off now ¡±


    Neil nced at Martin beside him and respectfully said, ¡°Sir, I will be leaving first¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Martin knew that Neil left first because he wanted to give him a chance to be alone with Paige.


    Neil was quite smart.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Paige¡¯s gaze fell on Martin and she seemed to be somewhat surprised.


    Martin reached out to touch her face with a doting smile. Fate brings me to you. And here we are


    again.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t reply


    ¡°Eat the dessert I brought you first. As for my grandfather¡¯s dessert, you don¡¯t have to finish them.¡±


    Paige was a little speechless.


    ¡°Get back to your work.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After Paige left, Martin stood there for a while before leaving.


    Patricia, who was in the car, did not expect that Killian would ask Neil to send afternoon tea to Paige.


    She was so angry that she was about to go crazy from jealousy!


    Because she saw the logo on the dessert box, which was the exclusive symbol that belonged to the


    French top pastry chef, August


    Dobrenko!


    Only the pastries that August made were qualified to use such a dessert box.


    The dessert wouldn¡¯t be many, but with his reputation, it would cost at least 150 thousand dors to


    have him make such a box of


    desserts


    Killian actually hired August to make dessert for an uneducated countryside girl!


    Wasn¡¯t he thinking too highly of her?


    Seeing that Patricia¡¯s face was twisted in rage, Dillon had tofort her, ¡°Ms. Patricia, don¡¯t mind it. All


    the feelings between two people were like this in the beginning. But gradually, the love will fade bit by


    bit, and the two will gradually have a beef with each


    other


    Patricia clenched her fists. No, she couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for a chance. Martin was not


    interested in her now, and Killian was keeping a distance from her.


    When Paige returned to the office and saw the dozen or so bags of dessert on the coffee table, she felt


    a little headache.


    She could not finish them even if she ate them for dinner


    Deon, who entered the office to report on his work, almost drooled when he saw the food.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, that is so extravagant. Why did you order so much food for afternoon tea? Can you finish all


    of these yourself?¡±


    ¡°Just take whatever you want.¡±


    Paige did not haver the habit of having afternoon tea. But she didn¡¯t want to waste them, so it would be


    better to share them with


    others


    ¡°Really, Ms. Tate? But they were made by August and Benson. Can I really have a taste of it?¡±


    Deon almost dropped his jaw in shock


    Paige raised her eyebrows, as if she was asking. ¡°Who is August? And who is Benson?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know who they are?¡±


    Deon swallowed and said with eyes wide, August Dobrenko is the best pastry chef in France. And


    Benson Reese. He is a big shot in the pastry industry of Ennd¡±


    Paige had never heard of them before. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you mean that they


    are very expensive?¡±


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t you who ordered all of these, Ms. Tate? Then I can say that the person who ordered these


    for you likes you and cares


    about you very much.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°August has already retired. It¡¯s not a matter of money if you want to hire him to make a dessert again.¡±


    Paige was a little surprised.


    ¡°And Benson Once, there was an international celebrity who wanted to eat dessert made by Benson.


    But it literally took her three


    months and as many connections as she had to hire Benson to cook for her for once.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I believe that all this dessert costs at least 150 thousand dors in total.¡±


    Paige was shocked.


    150 thousand dors?


    It must be a rip-off!


    ¡°Don¡¯t have doubts, Ms. Tate. They are worth 150 thousand dors.¡±


    There was a lot of pastry in these boxes, and each one of them looked exquisite and delicate.


    ¡°Pick one you like.¡±


    Paigezily leaned against the sofa. The tone of her voice sounded casual, as if it was just an ordinary


    afternoon tea to her.


    ¡°Well, thank you so much, Ms. Tate¡±


    Deon picked a few, but they were all rtively ordinary with the same styles. He did not dare to touch


    any of those expensive ones.


    After a while, Mari came to ask about the drawing, and Paige also asked her to take some pastry


    with her before she left


    After the two left the office, Paige picked one and was about to take a bite when she heard Dean¡¯s


    voiceing from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Ingram, you really can¡¯t get in¡­..


    ¡°I will ask Ms. Tate first. Don¡¯t lose your temper at me. It won¡¯t help.


    ¡°Even if you get in there, you still have toe out again and knock on the door. Don¡¯t you


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Paige saidzily.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Nigel pushed open the door and entered, he saw Paige sitting on the sofa and eating her


    afternoon tea. He smiled awkwardly and said. ¡°There may be a misunderstanding between us, Ms.


    Tate. I wonder if you have time now. Maybe we can have a talk.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Paige said as she took a bite of the dessert in her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not free now.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate, please tell me if i did anything wrong. I promise. I will do whatever you want.¡±


    Nigel smiled, ¡°And Gary Can we just get it over with?¡±


    Paige paused and raised her eyebrows. He was poisoning the employees with food additives for a


    year. If you were one of them, would you want to get it over with?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 74

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 74


    Chapter 74


    Hug Me for a While


    ¡°I¡­ I know that it was his fault. He was greedy for money and purchased bad ingredients. But, look,


    none of our employees have gone to the hospital because of this, and thepany has also


    compensated them. Could you please show him your mercy and let him


    go?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°We can just let it go. He can provide the employees with half a year¡­ No, one year¡¯s food for free.


    Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely keep an eye on him and pay attention to the ingredient quality. I won¡¯t allow


    him to mess around again!¡±


    ¡°But it exactly happened under your nose, Mr. Ingram.¡±


    Paige fell her gaze on Nigel, with a little sense of aggressiveness, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel you should also be


    responsible for it at all, Mr.


    Ingram?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am indeed responsible¡­¡± Nigel lowered his head. He would nevere to beg this little girl in


    front of him if he could pull


    some strings this time.


    ¡°If you think that it is okay to feed our employees with food additives, why don¡¯t you join them? Eat with


    our employees for a year, and


    we will talk about this again.¡±


    ¡°You must be kidding. Ms. Tate¡­¡±


    Nigel smiled fawningly and said, ¡°One year¡­ Then Gary has to stay in prison for a year too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is a better way?¡±


    Nigel dared not to make a sound.


    ¡°At least it is healthier for both of you.¡±


    Nigel waspletely speechless.


    ¡°You are the vice president of thepany, but you didn¡¯t reflect on yourself after Gary was caught.


    You never considered how to¡±pensate our employees. Instead, you are trying your best to make


    Gary clean again, just because he is your rtive. I don¡¯t know how you have the nerve to show your


    face and tell me this b*llsh*t. If you want me to solve this in your way, the answer is no.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s firm tone, Nigel felt desperate. But now that Gary was caught, it was very likely that he


    would get involved too. Thinking of it, Nigel had to bite the bullet and continue


    ¡°Ms. Tate, I came here today because Gary¡¯s family and mine are particrly close. My eighty-nine-


    year-old mother almost fainted when she learned that Gary was caught. She cried and begged me to


    bail him out¡­.


    ¡°His family also came to beg me. I promise. I wouldn¡¯te to you if I had options¡­.


    ¡°We just can¡¯t bear to see Gary suffer¡­


    Nigel¡¯s voice tailed off.


    ¡°So you can bear to see your employees suffer?¡±


    Paige raised her eyes and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no room for negotiation, Mr. Ingram. You should think more about yourself. Mr. Bowman is


    your rtive. Since something like this happens, the headquarters will definitely investigate it¡±


    When Nigel heard this, he waspletely desperate. All his confidence was gone, and he slightly


    hunched his shoulders when he left dejectedly.


    Paige enjoyed the dessert that Martin bought when she dealt with work. Soon, it was time to get off


    work.


    It was getting dark


    Martin took her to have a candlelight dinner. He seemed to have thousands of words to talk to her, but


    in the end, he said nothing and


    silently ordered her favorite dishes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Seeing the hesitant look on his face, Paige was somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you. Don¡¯t you like that bracelet?¡±


    Martin looked at Paige¡¯s beautiful eyes and seemed to be a little depressed. ¡°Or¡­ Don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    Paige was confused.


    ¡°Did I annoy you because I show up in front of you too frequently these days?¡±


    Martin said as he picked up the hot towel and gently wiped the sauce on the corner of her lips. He


    eagerly waited for her answer


    Only then did Paige notice that she had forgotten to wear the bracelet today.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then I will work harder to make you like me. Please give me a little more time.


    Paige was still confused.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like that bracelet, I will design a new one for you.¡±


    Paige was shocked.


    ¡°Did you design that bracelet?¡±


    She was surprised.


    For Martin, designing a bracelet was not difficult at all. He had a talent for design since he was a child.


    ording to Rhys, if Martin chose to be a designer, he would be a legend in the fashion world!


    Martin¡¯s talent in design had once caused a sensation internationally.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Martin looked into her eyes with a serious and solemn expression. ¡°Is it a problem with the bracelet or


    with me? If both, I will do


    better in the future.¡±


    Paige finally smiled and said, ¡°That bracelet is beautiful. I like it very much. I just identally spilled


    some juice on it in the afternoon. When I went to wash my hands, I took it off and forgot it in the


    bathroom.¡±


    So he suddenly became so cautious just because he thought that she didn¡¯t like him anymore.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Martin stared at her and asked her in a concerned tone. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    How could he ask that?


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Kind of.¡±


    ¡°Can we have dinner now?¡± Paige smiled.


    Martin touched her face affectionately. All the worries in his eyes disappeared and were reced with


    sweetness and happiness.


    Paige said that she ¡°kind of¡± liked him.


    In other words, his performance had not been bad recently.


    Martin smiled and started to feed her.


    ¡°I can eat by myself¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to feed you with a spoon, or..¡± Martin suddenly leaned closer and pecked at her lips,


    as if hinting at something.


    ¡°You¡­¡± How dare he!


    After the meal, Martin sent her back to thepany. He got out of the car and opened the car door for


    her. ¡°I will go up with you.¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s production line is operated twenty-four seven.¡±


    If he went up with her, they might be seen by the people in the production department.


    Seeing that Martin was somewhat unhappy, Paige said helplessly, ¡°Wait for me here. I will go get the


    bracelet.¡±


    ¡°Then hug me for a while.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Give me a hug and I¡¯ll let you go up.¡±


    Martin opened his arms and asked for a hug like a child.


    Seeing this man, who was usually cold and heartless in front of others, Paige felt even more helpless.


    In order not to be seen by others, she reached out and gave him a quick hug.


    Unexpectedly, Martin embraced her into his arms as soon as her hands touched his arms. ¡°When will


    you tell them?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell them what?¡±


    ¡°When will you tell the world that I am your fianc¨¦?¡±


    Paige was a little speechless. ¡°Is that so important?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Martin held her tighter and asked, ¡°It is very important to me. Does anyone in thepany want to


    pursue you?¡±


    Paige was amused by his words. She had turned thepany upside down recently. Not to mention


    men, even women in thepany dared not approach her.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Great¡±


    Martin smelled the fragrance of her body. ¡°I¡¯m so happy. You are a married woman, so you have to


    keep a distance from others.¡±


    Paige was lost for words.


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m going up now.¡±


    Paige did not want to cuddle with him on the road since it would create a bad impression.


    She entered thepany and got to her office. When she pushed the door open and walked in, she


    saw the bracelet was still lying on


    the desk.


    Thinking of what he said tonight, Paige felt warm in her heart.


    In order to not keep Martin waiting, Paige put on the bracelet and left the office. Just as she was about


    to enter the elevator, she suddenly heard some noisesing from the emergency exit.


    It sounded like someone was arguing andining.


    5/5


    Get Bogs


    Paige stepped lightly and pushed open the door of the emergency exit. Only then did she notice that


    the sound came from the lower


    floors.


    Because there was an echo in the staircase, the voice sounded louder.


    Read CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e by Piper Dup


    Read CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e by Piper Dup


    The Read CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e by Piper Dup series by Piper Dup has been updated to


    chapter .

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 75

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 75


    Chapter 75


    The Secret of the Warehouse


    ¡°I have seven mouths to feed in my family Now that Mr Ingram said we have to suspend the production,


    how am I supposed to get paid then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong Mr. Ingram meant that the first, second, and third production lines will continue


    running But the fourth and fifth lines should stop for the time being. It¡¯s not that you have to quit. Just


    go home and wait for the notice.¡±


    ¡°For how long? I have seven mouths to feed. I can¡¯t wait even for one day!¡±


    ¡°Anton, you are the team leader of the fourth line. How dare you take the lead to go against me? I don¡¯t


    care what difficulty you have! There is no room for negotiation! You have to do as I say!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Collins, Mr. Ingram has promised each one of us a rich life. I don¡¯t want power. I want money! And


    he promised that he would give us enough money to make a living!¡±


    ¡°Has Mr. Ingram ever treated you unfairly this year? Can¡¯t you see that? Now that thepany has Ms


    Tate, who is in charge of the wholepany. She is determined to get to know every business in this


    company. The fourth and fifth lines must be stopped. All the inventory in the warehouse must also be


    transferred to another ce in the next two days. Otherwise, not to mention you and me, Mr. Ingram


    will be in trouble too!¡±


    Paige finally understood. It turned out that the things produced by the fourth and fifth production lines at


    night were something that could not be exposed.


    The two people who spoke should be Roderick Collins of the production department and the leader of


    the fourth production line. Since they said that the inventory in the warehouse must be transferred to


    another ce in the next two days, Paige could guess that


    there was something wrong with these goods.


    Paige quietly left and came to the warehouse on the first floor.


    At night, there was no one watching the warehouse. However, Paige failed to unlock the door of the


    warehouse with her fingerprint. It


    was weird, given that her fingerprint should have been recorded in the system and she could go


    anywhere in this building.


    She entered the password but the door still remained motionless. Normally, this password could allow


    her to be unimpeded in the


    Unless someone erased her data to block her out of this door.


    This thought got Paige interested. She suddenly wanted to know if Nigel was ying tricks behind her


    back as she had guessed.


    The door of the warehouse was locked with three passwords, and Paige easily cracked it. Not only did


    she cr*k the door, but she


    also tampered with the surveince recording.


    There were various kinds of clothes in the warehouse, arranged in different categories, including some


    old goods and new products


    and the finished products that were processed by otherpanies


    Parge walked around until she saw two batches of identical new goods. She found that the


    workmanship and clothes of these two


    batches were totally different.


    She logged into theputer used by the warehouse manager and found that the batch of goods with


    poor quality was not recorded.


    in thepany system.


    Paige copied everything on theputer and sent it to her email, then erased all the traces she left.


    Suddenly, a burst of footsteps came from outside the warehouse.


    Paige jumped onto the beam and looked down. The people who came in were Roderick and several


    employees.


    But all the employees were strangers to Paige.


    Paige suddenly understood. The workers who worked in the daytime and at night were not the same!


    These people should be Nigel¡¯s men.


    Each of them also had a wooden stick in their hands.


    They turned on the lights in the warehouse and searched everywhere, but did not find anyone.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, did the new girl scare you too much? She is quite tough.¡±


    ¡°There are no signs of anyone entering the warehouse¡±


    Roderick said nothing.


    He nced over the warehouse and felt something strange ¡°Go check the surveince cameras¡±


    The surveince footage had been tampered with by Paige. Although the cameras were still recording,


    there was no trace of Paige in


    the footage anymore.


    The employee checked the surveince and immediately reported, ¡°Mr. Collins, no one entered the


    warehouse tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I was told that Ms Tate entered thepany just now. Did he see it wrongly?¡±


    Roderick was puzzled.


    Just now, an employee went downstairs to get takeout and saw a figure that looked like Paige entering


    the exclusive elevator, and he


    was sure that it was Paige.


    Roderick was still worried. So he asked his men to check the surveince of thepany¡¯s door.


    If Paige really came here, the camera would have captured her face.


    One of the employees hurriedly went to check the surveince. Paige took out her mobile phone and


    wiped off all the pictures that she entered thepany. Then she turned on the camera and started


    recording what they said and what they did.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, if Ms. Tate really came back and knew that we were producing those goods, what should


    we, do next?¡±


    One of the employees was worried that Paige would find out about them.


    ¡°If Ms. Tate continues her investigation, it won¡¯t be long before we are exposed!¡±


    ¡°Will we lose our jobs?¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Tate knew, not to mention losing our jobs, we might also be put in jail!¡±


    Roderick heard what they were talking about and sneered, ¡°If someone has an ident on the way to


    and from work, there will be no one to be med. Let¡¯s say that she just has bad luck.¡±


    When the employees heard this, they were immediately frightened. Roderick meant that if Paige really


    came back and saw something that she should not see, he would silence her for good!


    But Paige was sent by the headquarters. Maybe she had some background that they did not know.


    After a while, the man who went to check the surveince came back ¡°Mr Collins, Ms Tate did note


    to thepany tonight. I


    think it¡¯s just a mistake.¡±


    ¡°False rm! Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get back to work!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I was scared half to death. I thought Ms. Tate really came. I even thought that she hade to the


    warehouse!¡±


    The five or six of them turned off the lights and were about to leave.


    However, suddenly, Paige¡¯s mobile phone vibrated. It was Martin who called.


    The recording was cut off.


    Roderick heard something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Whose mobile phone is vibrating?¡±


    ¡°Not me.¡±


    They all took out their mobile phones, but none of their phones were vibrating.


    Get B


    Paige hung up the phone and muted it. Then, she sent Martin a message, ¡°I have something to deal


    with. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martin thought that she was in trouble, but now it seemed that he was worried too much.


    Roderick listened carefully, but there was no sound at all. Did he hear it wrong?


    ¡°Mr. Collins, you¡¯re too sensitive! Look at you, you¡¯ve been affected by that little girl!¡± One of them


    laughed.


    ¡°This warehouse is not that big. If she really hid here, we would have found her.¡±


    A few of themughed and pulled Roderick away.


    The door of the warehouse was closed.


    Paige narrowed her eyes. It seemed that they had more secrets than she had imagined.


    The warehouse was dark.


    Paige did not jump down right away but continued to stay on the beam.


    The lights outside the warehouse were as bright as day. Several figures stopped at the door of the


    warehouse, leaving a few shadows


    on the ground.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 76

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    It¡¯s From Him


    Soon, the door of the warehouse was opened. That group of people broke in again.


    Roderick turned on the lights, and his eyes glittered. He hoped he could find the people hiding in the


    warehouse at a nce.


    Several workers searched the warehouse but found nothing at all.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, we have even checked the boxes in the corners. There is no one.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°You said there was the sound of a phone vibrating. You must have misheard.¡±


    Roderick nced about the warehouse. He felt that something was wrong but couldn¡¯t tell exactly.


    He looked somewhat gloomy.


    ¡°If there is someone, he will show up as soon as we leave¡­¡±


    ¡°We waited outside for so long. If there is someone, he can¡¯t be so quiet.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Collins, you are over-worried.¡±


    Roderick kept searching the warehouse, but there was no change in it. He could only give up. ¡°I hope


    so.¡±


    Finally, Roderick turned off the lights and closed the door. Before he left, he changed the password.


    He thought the new password would trap the guy if he were in the warehouse.


    Meanwhile, if someone got the old password and wanted to enter the warehouse, he would fail.


    When Paige heard the reminder of changing the password, she smiled coldly. She did not expect


    Roderick to be so alert.


    However, the door was useless to Paige.


    It was all the same, no matter what the password was.


    There was no system Paige could not c**ck. How could a door lock her up?


    Paige quietly came down from the beam and walked around the warehouse. She found a lot of poor-


    quality cloth in an inconspicuous ce. It should be used for poor-quality products.


    Paige narrowed her eyes and invaded thepany¡¯s monitoring system. When she found no one


    outside, she opened the door and


    left.


    Martin waited outside for forty minutes. When he saw the familiar figure, he stepped forward and pulled


    Paige into his arms. ¡°Are you


    done?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    It waste, so Martin dr*ve Paige to the L*rsen Vi.


    Bonnie was watering flowers in the garden. When she saw Martin driving Paige home, she invited him


    toe in.


    Martin did not refuse and went in with Paige¡¯s hand in his.


    Patricia was ying the piano to please Donald and Danica. When Donald and Danica knew Martin


    was there, they went downstairs


    to greet him.


    Patricia resisted her impulse to see Martin and ran to her room to dress up. Then, she said something


    to Dalia before going


    downstairs.


    1/3


    Chapter 76 s From Him


    ¡°Martin, did Paige cause any trouble for youst night?¡± Donald asked.


    At the same time, he smiled.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Get Bogus


    Martin gently looked at Paige. ¡°It¡¯s us who always ask her for help.¡±


    Danica couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Martin and Paige talking that way. ¡°Has Mr. Stowe been


    better?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa said he almost recovered after seeing Paige,¡± replied Martin politely.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Donald did not expect Killian to be so satisfied with Paige and was extremely happy.


    ¡°Paige has been busy in thepany recently. We can¡¯t see her as much as you do. We are afraid she


    might work too hard and have


    no time to eat well.¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of her,¡± Martin promised as soon as Danica


    finished her words.


    His eyes were full of love.


    Donald and Danica looked at each other. They knew Martin liked Paige very much.


    At that moment, Patricia went downstairs with perfect makeup. She revealed a smile and said warmly,


    ¡°Paige, Martin, nice to see you.¡±


    Every movement of Patricia was elegant and perfectly standard as if she had been trained.


    Danica was satisfied with Patricia¡¯s behavior. At least, Danica¡¯s efforts in teaching Patricia were not in


    vain. When Patricia greeted Martin, she had a sense of propriety. She didn¡¯t show that she wanted to


    rece Paige and be a member of the Stowe family just because she had been engaged to Martin.


    Paige noticed Patricia¡¯s makeup and replied indifferently.


    Martin kept looking at Paige with love. ¡°Shall we go out to have breakfast tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°I want to have breakfast at home.¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you.¡±


    When Donald heard that, he smiled.


    ¡°I will have them make more breakfast tomorrow morning. Martin,e over and have breakfast with


    Paige. You can go to work after


    that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lusk.¡± Martin was happy with Donald¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. We are family.¡±


    ¡°What do you like to have?¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Martin looked at Paige. ¡°I will have the same as Paige.¡±


    Ignored by everyone, Patricia was jealous and angry.


    Dalia took the chance and came over with a ss of lemon water. ¡°Ms. Patricia, this is for you.¡±


    Dalia had served water to Martin and Paige, so no one found anything wrong when she served water to


    Patricia, who had just arrived.


    However, Dalia deliberately tripped over a chair leg and spilled the water on Patricia.


    Coincidentally, the water fell on Patricia¡¯s chest.


    Patricia was in a silk nightdress. At that moment, its front was wet, revealing her attractive curves.


    Chapter 76 ¡®s From Him.


    2/3


    Der Bogus


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Patricia. I am not on purpose.¡±


    Dalia was upset and wiped Patricia¡¯s night dress with a tissue.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I can do it myself.¡±


    Patricia showed her kindness.


    However, Martin did not take a nce at her.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, it¡¯s all my fault. Your night dress is wet.¡±


    Dalia emphasized thest two words.


    Martin kept fixing his eyes on Paige. He whispered something in Paige¡¯s ear, and Paige looked at him


    gloomily. However, Martin smiled evilly. The two of them seemed to be flirting.


    ¡°Patricia, go upstairs to change your clothes.¡±


    Danica said softly.


    ¡°Excuse me, Paige, Martin. I¡¯ll go upstairs to change my clothes first. And I¡¯lle downter.¡±


    No matter how polite Patricia was, Martin¡¯s eyes did not linger on her for a second.


    Just as Patricia was going upstairs, Danica asked, ¡°Paige, is your bracelet new? I haven¡¯t seen it


    before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from him.¡±


    Paige¡¯s words made Patricia stop suddenly.


    ¡°Is it from Martin?¡±


    Danica looked at the bracelet. ¡°It is so beautiful. I have never seen the style.¡±


    ¡°It is designed by him.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 77

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 77


    Chapter 77


    I Only Want Her


    This time, Patricia waspletely shocked. Even Donald and Danica were in disbelief. ¡°Did Martin


    design it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    Danica praised. ¡°He did better than our professional designer. How stylish and creative it is! Surely,


    men in love are full of ideas.¡±


    Donald did not expect Martin would be so romantic. He was smiling. ¡°Martin must love you much. It


    looks so unique. Paige, did you give any gifts to Martin?¡±


    Paige thought about this, and she found that she actually hadn¡¯t given anything to Martin. Until now,


    Martin paid all the bills. It seemed that she really did not give anything back and expressed her


    gratitude.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe gave you an extraordinary ne, and Martin designed a bracelet for you. When you


    have time, you should also think about what to give them back¡­¡± Donald was smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Martin did not make things difficult for the girl beside him. Instead, he said sincerely, ¡°Paige is already


    the best gift I had ever gotten from the heavens. I only want her. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    When Paige heard this, her eyes fell on him. Martin was also looking at her. The gentle love in his eyes


    made Paige¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. And she subconsciously withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°Martin, you¡¯re so romantic.¡±


    Danica smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Martin is so sweet, tall, and handsome. Paige, you must cherish this


    guy. Martin will be a good husband.¡±


    Paige did not know how to reply.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    Patricia could no longer describe her feelings at this time.


    She had already reached thest step, and if she went up, she would be able to leave this spiral


    staircase, and she would no longer hear this heartbroken conversation.


    However, her feet seemed to be nailed, and Patricia could not move no matter what.


    Martin had actually designed a bracelet for Paige, and even said such pleasant words of love!


    He was such an unapproachable and aloof man, but he could say such sweet words, which indicated


    how much he loved Paige.


    It had only been a few days, but his love for Paige hade to this point.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia¡­¡± Amily reached out her arms and held Patricia¡¯s hand. ¡°Go and change your clothes.


    Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    There was jealousy and tears in Patricia¡¯s eyes. She did not want to give up. She clearly met Martin


    first. If Paige had note back, everything should have been Patricia¡¯s.


    No matter whether the heir of the Lusk family or Martin¡¯s wife, the person would only be Patricia.


    Patricia was angry. Why? Why was it so unfair?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Why did fate make her start from the highness yet push me down to the bottom so soon?


    Although she was frustrated, Patricia subconsciously picked a se*y nightdress and wanted to wear it in


    front of Martin.


    Downstairs, Martin had already left, leaving only Donald, Danica, Paige, and Bonnie in the living room.


    Patricia nced over and did not go downstairs. She quietly hid by the stairs and eavesdropped.


    ¡°I learned what happened in the canteen from someone in thepany. I didn¡¯t expect Gary to be so


    hateful. How could he do this?


    Chapter 77 Only Want Her


    1/3


    Get Bogus


    He put so many additives to our employees¡¯ meals for a year.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Paige found it. Otherwise, our employees will get hurt and we would suffer more loss!¡±


    Donald went mad.


    It was also the first time that Danica, who was sitting on the sofa, had heard of this kind of thing. ¡°He is


    too hateful! Fortunately, Paige found it. But Paige, how did you know?¡±


    Danica admired Paige so much.


    How did Paige know what food could be made from additives?


    Danica heard about what had happened today. Paige behaved so confidently and co*lly when she


    exposed the ¡°conspiracy¡± in the canteen, which made the staff at the scene also admire her so much.


    ¡°I knew it from the Inte.¡±


    Paige spoke in an indifferent tone as if it was not worth mentioning.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that a person could be the devil to this point. He asked our employees to pay


    much, but provided terrible meals.¡±


    Danica could not help but ask, ¡°I heard that he has something to do with Nigel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Paige replied tly.


    ¡°What did Nigel exin about this?¡±


    ¡°He pleaded.¡±


    ¡°He pleaded? How can he have the face to plead for Gary?¡±


    Danica was angry, ¡°I don¡¯t think Nigel doesn¡¯t know anything about this. He either participated in the


    conspiracy to profit or shielded Gary, turning a blind eye to it.¡±


    Otherwise, how did Gary dare to mess around in front of the Lusk family?


    There must be someone behind him!


    ¡°Fortunately, Ms. Paige went there today, otherwise, I would never know so many problems had


    urred in thepany.¡±


    Bonnie could not help but say, ¡°Ms. Paige is awesome. It has only been a few days, but she had found


    two people!¡±


    These were two vermin of thepany. What Paige did save a lot of money for thepany.


    ¡°Paige, you are only 18. You have no experience in managing thepany before, but this time, you


    managed it well. You behaved both boldly and gently. As your parents, we are proud of you. You help


    us and your brother a lot.¡±


    Danica was happy.


    She could not understand why the Tate family would be bad to such a good girl. Paige was outstanding


    in many aspects.


    Danica felt pity for it. The Tate family was clearly a cluster of fools.


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯ve been working all day long. Why not take a bath and have a rest?¡±


    Donald thought Paige must be tired. There was quite a lot of business to deal with, regardless of the


    size of thepany.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Go take a bath and rx.¡±


    ¡°I will bring you some supperter,¡± Danica said with a loving smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°The chef is already cooking. Just have something.¡±


    Chapter 77 Only Want Her


    2/3


    Get Bogns


    Danica did not know whether Paige had been taken good care of by Martin. They dated every day.


    Danica was worried that Paige


    would be reserved in front of Martin and not dare to eat something and got hungry every day.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±


    Paige did not push away Danica¡¯s kind intention.


    Patricia heard that Paige was going upstairs and quickly hid away.


    Seeing Paige close the door, Patricia came out and heard that Donald and Danica were still praising


    Paige.


    ¡°She is outstanding. She is talented in the business. I must teach her more.¡±


    ¡°Teach what! Paige is young. Don¡¯t think of throwing any subsidiaries at her!¡±


    Danica didn¡¯t want Paige to be too tired.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I meant.¡±


    ¡°She has been very busy running thispany. If she chooses to study in the college after the


    examination results are out, don¡¯t let her manage this smallpany anymore!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. No matter what Paige chooses, I will support and encourage her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    ¡°But surely I will give her some property. If she doesn¡¯t want to take care of thepany, she can hire


    someone else to run it. Of


    course, we can discuss it in the future.¡±


    When Patricia heard their n, she clenched her fist so hard that her nails dug into her palms.


    Even if Paige was their biological daughter, she was still a woman. How could Paige have the right to


    take over the Lusk property?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 78

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 78


    Chapter 78


    I Will Have Breakfast With Paige


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Get Bogus


    After taking a shower, Paige turned on herptop and was dealing with a private matter when she


    heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Sweetie, are you asleep? I am bringing something to eat for you.¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Paige¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the keyboard, then she closed theptop and got up to open the


    door.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you didn¡¯t get full when dating Martin. Are you hungry? I asked the chef to cook these


    for you.¡±


    When Paige saw the meals on the tray, she was a little surprised. ¡°Barbecue?¡±


    ¡°I heard young guys like barbecue. Doesn¡¯t it smell good?¡±


    Danica put down the tray and looked at Paige with a smile.


    Paige picked up a string and naturally put it in front of Danica.


    Danica was pleased, and she said, ¡°Thank you, my baby¡­ Just have it yourself. You have worked hard


    these two days. You must be


    tired. You have just returned to our family and haven¡¯t had a good rest¡­..¡±


    ¡°I am good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite fun.¡± Paige ate the barbecue.


    At least it was not as boring as it was at school.


    Danica heard it and got happier. ¡°Let others do trivial things. When you have time, I will take you


    shopping, have afternoon tea, and have a beauty ritual¡­ We can have a short trip or a long journey


    together¡­ You can choose the ce. If you like it, we will be happy to


    go with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige raised her eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Have you been used to it at home? Is there anything that needs to be improved? For example, the bed


    is too hard and the curtains


    too thin? Do you dislike any decoration? Or the taste¡­¡±


    ¡°They are all pretty good.¡±


    Danica looked at the sensible girl in front. She really did not understand why the Tate family treated


    Paige so harshly.


    Paige was a good girl.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Stowe sent someone to deliver afternoon tea to you?¡±


    Paige raised her eyes, and there was a trace of surprise inside. How did Danica know this?


    Danica smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Stowe personally called your father and asked what vor of afternoon


    tea you liked. You just came


    back, and we don¡¯t know much about your taste. Fortunately, we have Martin!¡±


    Paige was somewhat surprised to hear it.


    ¡°Martin knows you well. He knows clearly what likes and dislikes.¡±


    ¡°I can see that he really likes you,¡± Danica said with a smile.


    ¡°When he looks at you, his eyes are full of you. With such a partner, you will be very happy.¡±


    Danica gently put her hand on Paige¡¯s. At this time, she saw the bracelet on Paige¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°We have known Martin for so many years. He has been a silent, cold, serious, and unapproachable


    person. But he seems to change


    in front of you. His love is only for you.


    ¡°It is also the first time we heard that he had designed a bracelet for a girl¡­ Later, don¡¯t forget to give


    him something back. Do not let


    Chapter 70 ill Have Brookfart With Brige


    1/3


    Get Boyus


    him down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige nodded, and her eyes fell on the butterfly bracelet on her wrist. The bright diamonds were


    shining under the light, just like Martin¡¯s bright and dedicated eyes.


    It seemed that Paige really did not give any gifts to Martin.


    She did not know what Martin would like.


    The next day, before dawn, Patricia got up and dressed up. She deliberately picked a ck suspender


    dress. Her hair was tied up high, revealing her beautiful forehead.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia is so beautiful!¡±


    Amily put a shining bracelet on Patricia¡¯s neck. ¡°You look much more attractive than Ms. Paige.¡±


    ¡°Amily, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I knew it was not true¡­¡±


    Even if Paige was wearing a simple dress, the cold aura emitted from the inside and her delicate face


    was enough to eclipse every


    woman.


    Amily paused, and then she smiled. ¡°Ms. Patricia, your face is graceful. Everything on your face reveals


    you are a noblewoman from a wealthy family. You look very much like Mrs. Lusk. And she looks noble


    and graceful.¡±


    ¡°Do you think¡­ Martin will like my dress today?¡±


    Patricia looked at herself in the mirror. Her skin was fair, her eyes clear, her lips red, and her teeth tidy.


    Amily appreciated Patricia¡¯s face from the bottom of her heart. ¡°If I were Mr. Stowe, I would have fallen


    in love with you right now Ms.


    Patricia, be more confident. You will be the most eye-catching womanter!¡±


    At this moment, Dalia knocked on the door and said, ¡°Ms. Patricia, Mr. Stowe arrives. Ms. Paige has


    not woken up yet. Mr. and Mrs.


    Lusk are still sleeping. Do you want to go downstairs and treat Mr. Stowe?¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she could not hold back the excitement in her heart. She hurriedly tidied up


    her makeup and went


    downstairs.


    Martin wanted to see the girl in his heart earlier and specially came over forty minutes in advance. He


    told Bonnie not to wake


    anyone up so that everyone could have a good rest.


    When Patricia went downstairs, she saw Martin sitting on the sofa. His noble and cold temperament,


    coupled with his slender figure,


    made him look extradentary handsome.


    ¡°Martin, why are you here so early? Paige tends to wake upte¡­¡± Patricia walked forward with a


    smile. ¡°How about I pour you a ss


    of milk?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°You went out so early. You must have not had breakfast yet. Drink some milk¡­ Don¡¯t be hungry.¡±


    Patricia was just about to go to the kitchen when she heard him say lightly, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll have


    breakfast with Paige.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s smile froze on her face and she quickly said, ¡°Since you are waiting for Paige, why don¡¯t you


    take a walk in the garden instead of waiting here? You haven¡¯t been here for a long time¡­ The garden


    has grown a lot of new flowers. Take a look and see if


    there are any that Mr. Stowe likes. Bring some to him¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°The air in the garden is good. It can bring a good mood for a whole day. It is still early. Shall I have a


    walk with you?¡±


    ¡°I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Chapter 78 XWill Have Breakfast With Paige


    2/3


    Get Boytos


    Martin made it very clear. Patricia suddenly squatted down and put her small hand on Martin¡¯s knee,


    and said with grievance, ¡°Martin, since Paige came back, you have be colder and colder to me.¡±


    Before Patricia finished her words, Martin got unhappy and moved to the side. ¡°Please behave


    yourself.¡±


    Patricia failed to do what she wanted. She became even sadder. ¡°I know you like her, but it is nothing if


    you say a few words to me! Paige is such a generous woman, and she won¡¯t mind. Moreover, we didn¡¯t


    do anything. We were just chatting.¡±


    It meant that if Paige minded it, Paige was a narrow-minded person. They just said a few words¡­


    Seeing that Patricia wanted toe closer, Martin frowned and got more unpleasant. ¡°I mind it. Please


    behave yourself.¡±


    Since Martin rejected Patricia all the time, Patricia looked up at Amily in the distance. Amily hinted


    something with her eyes. Patricia


    acted again and touched Martin¡¯s knee with her hand.


    This time, Martin immediately stood up and looked at Patricia from high above, saying, ¡°Enough.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    What Should I Do?


    ¡°Martin¡­¡± When Patricia saw that Martin was about to leave, she immediately pulled on the corner of his clothes. I love you so


    much¡­ Can you consider me?¡±


    At that time, Amily deliberately made some noise to indicate something.


    Patricia followed Amily¡¯s line of sight and saw Paige walking down the stairs step by step. She was so scared that she hurriedly let go of her hand and said incoherently, ¡°Paige, you. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±


    Patricia wondered, gosh, will Paige tell my parents about this?


    Will my parents think that I¡¯m despicable and drive me out of the house?


    If this is the case, I¡¯ll suffer!


    ¡°You can continue.¡±


    Paige casually walked towards the kitchen.


    Just now, Paige was watching the good show from upstairs. Before long, she was hungry, so she did not want to watch quietly


    anymore.


    Martin looked at Patricia unhappily and immediately caught up with Paige¡¯s pace. He exined with concern and uneasiness, ¡°Paige,


    it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    Paige said as she walked towards the kitchen, and her tone was casual.


    ¡°She just touched my clothes.¡±


    Martin immediately took off his suit jacket and threw it into the trash can.


    Patricia, who was standing still, felt so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t even utter a word!


    She didn¡¯t expect that Martin would be disgusted by the clothes that she had touched!


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Martin took Paige¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Are you angry? Then I¡¯ll change my pants.¡±


    When Martin went upstairs, he called Jack, asking, ¡°Which pants in the cloakroom haven¡¯t been worn?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jack suddenly sat up from the big bed of the hotel. His handsome face was full of surprise. ¡°Martin, are you bankrupt? Don¡¯t even


    have pants to wear?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to my house early in the morning?¡±


    Jack was the fifth son of the Lusk family and was not at home all year round. He suddenly realized, ¡°You became bankrupt and want my family to take you in, right? Do you want some money to use? No matter what, you can¡¯t be humble¡­¡±


    ¡°Which one hasn¡¯t been worn?¡±


    Martin resisted the urge to beat Jack up and pushed open the door of Jack¡¯s cloakroom. It wasrge and there were clothes of


    different seasons, asions, and materials ced in order¡­


    However, the color was bright and in a woman¡¯s style. They were fashioned with a bit of hip-hop vor, which was not Martin¡¯s style.


    ¡°The clothes on the left side were sent by famous vendors. Before putting them away in the cloakroom, they were all washed. How did you go bankrupt? Tell me, Martin. But such a big event hasn¡¯t been sensational¡­¡±


    Before Jack could finish teasing, Martin directly hung up the phone.


    Chapter 79 What Should I Do?


    1/3


    After changing his pants and going downstairs, Martin saw Paige on the balcony making a phone call. She looked slender and gorgeous Just her back was so pleasing to the eyes.


    Seeing that Paige had finished the phone call in a few words, Martin immediately went forward, ¡°Paige, I have changed my pants¡±


    Paige noticed it, wondering why he had other pants in the house.


    ¡°Paige Martin wanted to hug her.


    However, due to the maids around them, Paige dodged.


    Martin felt so sad and disappointed. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Martin.¡±


    At this time, Donald went downstairs with a smile and stretchedzily.


    ¡°Good morning, Donald ¡±


    Martin looked at Paige who was standing in front of him. She was wearing an indifferent face as if she was angry


    Donald smiled and was in a good mood early in the morning. ¡°Good morning, Paige, Patricia You go to have breakfast first. I will wait for your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Patricia looked at Paige somewhat uneasily. She saw that Paige was walking towards the kitchen and did not have any intention ofining to Donald. She then breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    If her parents knew that she had pulled the corner of Martin¡¯s clothes, they would definitely think that she had some motives¡­


    At the dining table, Martin scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew it gently, and sent it to Paige¡¯s mo*th, ¡°Let me serve you.¡±


    Paige did not eat Instead, she reached out and picked up a cute pastry. While chewing casually, Paige kept thinking about what Jairo


    had said on the phone just now


    Martin picked up a ss of milk and handed it to her.


    Paige had no intention of drinking it. Then Martin picked up a cup of coffee and put it close to her m*uth.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡­¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t get annoyed. He put down the coffee and asked, ¡°Do you want some spinach or pumpkin soup?¡±


    Paige thought of Jairo¡¯s words that a few of his people were injured. And it was done by the people of Snowbush Gang Thinking


    about it, Paige felt impatient.


    When Martin saw that she had finished eating the pastry, he brought her a small slice of bread.


    ¡°Can you stop it?¡± Parge said.


    ¡°What should do to stop your anger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Paige had just finished speaking when her phone suddenly vibrated a few times She nced at the screen and got up to pick it up.


    ¡°Boss, Snowbush Gang has sent a message. They want us to give up our territory within three days. Otherwise, we will be blown up and destroyed. ¡±


    Paige sneered.


    It was quite savage.


    There was a ce outside the boundary of the three countries. Looking down from the sky, it looked like a triangle. Therefore,


    everyone called it a ¡°Triangle Area¡± or ¡°Illegal Area¡±


    It was awless area with countless small gangs and four or five strong forces Paige was one of thern


    The gangs she led mostly lived in peace with other gangs. But since the boss of Snowbush Gang was poisoned and the new boss came to power, he sent people to provoke Paige from time to time, wanting Paige to give up her territory.


    There was an herb mountain in Paige¡¯s territory, on which there were many precious herbs. Some of them were grown naturally, and


    some were nted by Paigeter, which were priceless.


    Today, Snowbush Gang released harsh words, presumably because they were desperate and couldn¡¯t wait to possess the herb


    mountain.


    ¡°You take care of it¡±


    Paige had just returned to this house recently, so she couldn¡¯t go to Triangle Area personally


    At that time, Martin hugged her from behind. Paige was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Martin¡¯s voice was deep and seductive.


    ¡°Are you still going to eat?¡±


    Paige did not expect him to rely on her so much.


    The key point was that Patricia had been sitting at the side, watching them. Seeing the scene, Patricia had no appetite to eat breakfast, her heart full of grievances and anger!


    Patricia could not believe that Martin would be so humble! After all, he had always been aloof to others!


    But he seemed so soft in front of Paige!


    Even though Paige made things difficult for him and snubbed him, he still rushed to curry favor!


    Patricia thought, how can Paige bu*ly such a good man?


    That¡¯s too much!


    ¡°Please forgive me.¡±


    Martin held Paige in his arms tightly. ¡°Please make a response to me.¡±


    Paige was so speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I always respond to you?¡±


    ¡°You have be indifferent ¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Why not talk to me like before?¡±


    Martin hugged her and refused to let go.


    Paige couldn¡¯t think of how she talked to him before. She thought, I don¡¯t seem to have ever changed. Could it be that I was distracted just now and didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said? Does he feel neglected?


    Chapter 80 Have No Chance to Quibble.


    ¡°You want to punish me?¡±


    Martin held Paige tightly. ¡°As long as you forgive me, I will do anything¡±


    When Paige heard this, her eyes lit up ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Martin nodded senously, waiting for her punishment.


    ¡°Then as punishment, you are not allowed to see me for two days Please let me be alone for two days¡±


    She needed time to be alone eagerly, and many things were waiting for her to do by herself.


    Recently, she had been pestered by Martin and could not do many things!


    So it was a good opportunity.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    This punishment was too harsh for Martin!


    His heart felt like being torn apart by something. At the same time, he whispered, ¡°Can you change to another punishment?¡±


    Paige was a little speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you could do anything?¡±


    ¡°Let alone two days, I can¡¯t even bear it for two hours.¡±


    Martin looked at her seriously and sincerely. ¡°How can I leave you?¡±


    ¡°Then what about keeping a distance from me for the next two days? And stop touching me like this.¡±


    At least, he couldn¡¯t be so bold in public¡­


    Martin was speechless.


    This punishment was also harsh for Martin. He pestered Paige and bargained, ¡°Can you change another one? For example, you can. hire someone to beat me up. I¡¯ll pay the hiring fee. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you crying for a beating?¡±


    ¡°Or you can ban me from eating for a few days. I can also be punished by kneeling on the floor¡­¡±


    Paige was lost for words.


    Patricia, who was on the side, was furious and couldn¡¯t bear to listen!


    ¡°Paige, that¡¯s enough, I just talked to Martin. Why are you making things difficult for him? You¡¯re so¡­¡±


    ¡°What I do has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Paige casually raised her eyes, not taking Patricia seriously. Her powerful aura made people somewhat scared.


    Martin, who was standing at the side, carefully looked at Paige¡¯s beautiful face, saying, ¡°Even if you punish me by kneeling for three days, I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Paige looked at Patricia and said in a casual tone, ¡°You have no right to judge things between us.¡±


    When Martin heard this, he was extremely happy, for Paige treated him as her man.


    Patricia was so angry that she could only look at Martin. ¡°Martin, you cannot spoil her like that. If this goes on, you will¡­¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 80

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    Nave No Chance to Quibble


    ¡°I am willing to do so.¡±


    Martin was still immersed in the joy. He looked at Patricia with dissatisfaction. ¡°Paige is my fianc¨¦e I am


    happy to do anything for


    her¡±


    Patricia was in a rage. ¡°I am afraid that in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°In the future, if you will be angry with me, it means that you care about me.¡±


    Martin looked at Paige, who was in his arms with affection.


    Paige didn¡¯t reply.


    Patricia was furious.


    ¡°Well, what a loving scene early in the morning! Am I here at the right time?¡±


    Donald hurriedly stopped and held Danica¡¯s shoulder with a smile, saying, ¡°Danica, let¡¯s go to the


    garden for breakfast, okay? Leave the space to them¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Danica smiled brightly. Seeing that Patricia was still sitting at the dining table, she


    immediately said, ¡°Patricia, what are you still standing there for? Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Danica tried not to disturb Martin and Paige!


    Patricia reluctantly looked at Martin. She didn¡¯t know why Martin was obsessed with Paige, thinking


    that Paige was such a coquette!


    What was so good about Paige?


    Without anyone else present, Martin became unscrupulous and kept pestering Paige.


    When they finally arrived at thepany, Paige breathed a sigh of relief Seeing Deon, she ordered


    lightly, ¡°Go and call Mr. Collins of the production department and the team leaders of the fourth and fifth


    production lines to my office.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Deon went to call them, many employees in thepany began to gossip again.


    Since Paige took over thepany and called someone to her office, that person would definitely


    suffer!


    This time, Paige asked Deon to call Roderick and the leaders of the fourth and fifth production lines¡­


    Many curious employees secretly followed in their footsteps, wanting to know if something was going to


    happen.


    ¡°Ms. Tate?¡±


    Roderick, who had just entered the door, was about forty years old. He was slender and looked a little


    malnourished, but his eyes


    looked shrewd.


    The two team leaders looked a little timid and uneasy, but they still squeezed out a smile and said in


    unison, ¡°Morning, Ms. Tate.¡±


    Paige directly threw her phone on the table, ying the recording.


    ¡°Anton, you are the team leader of the fourth workshop. How can you take the lead to go against me?


    You have to do this even if you don¡¯t agree¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Collins, Mr. Ingram promised that we would have a promising future and that at least we would not


    have to worry about basic


    lives.¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Ingram mistreat you all this year? Don¡¯t you realize something? Now that Ms. Tatees to


    thepany, she wants to check everything. The fourth and fifth workshops must be stopped. The


    goods in the warehouse must be cleaned in the next two days. Otherwise, let alone you and me, Mr.


    Ingram will be in trouble!¡±


    When Roderick and Anton Logan, the leader of the fourth production line, heard this, their faces


    suddenly turned pale!


    That was what they said at the staircase, and they didn¡¯t expect it to be recorded by someone¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Was there a bug?


    Or was Paige eavesdropping on themst night?


    ¡°Ms Tate, that. This is¡­ Roderick couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t know how to exin it at all!


    He wouldn¡¯t even ept the fact.


    Roderick had asked someone to check the surveince cameras. No one had entered or left the


    companyst night. He had even checked the surveince cameras personally. At that time, if


    someone had evere to thepany, he would definitely be


    recorded!


    Could it be that the person was invisible?


    Otherwise. How could all this be possible?


    Could there be a bug?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry and exin.¡±


    Paige¡¯s tone was indifferent, and she yed another recording.


    ¡°Mr. Collins, if Ms. Tate ever came to thepany and found that we are producing those goods, then


    what should we do?¡±


    ¡°ording to Ms. Tate¡¯s investigation, it won¡¯t be long before all of our secrets are exposed!


    ¡°Will we lose our job because of it?¡±


    Roderick replied, ¡°If Ms. Tate discovered it, you would not only lose your job but you might even be put


    to jail!


    On the way to and from work, if someone identally got into a car ident or something else, it


    wouldn¡¯t be our fault¡­ And it could


    only be med on her bad luck.¡±


    Roderick was frightened and his face was pale to the extreme when hearing the conversion disyed


    by Paige. He felt that


    everything was over!


    The two team leaders were also scared and couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. They could not believe that


    what they saidst night in the


    warehouse was recorded!


    They did not even have the chance to quibble.


    It turned out that Roderick was rightst night. At that time, there was the sound of a mobile phone


    vibrating. It should be someone hiding in the warehouse recording!


    But who was it? How did he do it?


    They had searched the whole warehouse several times and found no onel


    How did that person do the recording?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 81

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 81


    Chapter 81


    Irrefutable Evidence


    Roderick also could not understand. When Roderick left the warehouse, he changed the password.


    Roderick wondered how that person left the warehouse and if there was someone in the warehouse


    Roderick thought, that person couldn¡¯t decode such a high-end password system¡­


    However, if there was no one, then why was there a recording in the warehouse? Was there a bug in


    the warehouse?It must be that the warehouse manager betrayed us!


    ¡°Deon, go and call the warehouse manager¡±


    Paige¡¯s words made the three people present even more uneasy


    The onlookers outside the office were all shocked. They thought, whether the warehouse manager


    betrayed them or not?How could the management of thispany be in such a mess?


    No wonder thepany has been working for a year without any improvement at all!


    It turned out that there were so many people who wanted to steal or get something from the


    company¡­.


    The warehouse manager was called Shayna Dalton. Shayna looked no more than thirty years old. She


    worerge ck-rimmed


    sses and looked gentle and quiet. Shayna did not look like a bad person at all.


    When Shayna was called over by Deon, she knew that she could not cover the truth anymore. Shayna


    said with a tearful voice, ¡°Ms.


    Tate¡­¡±


    Shayna was older than Paige, but she was still frightened by Paige¡¯s aura and did not dare to look


    directly into Paige¡¯s eyes.


    Paige looked at the four people in front of her, her slender fingers tapping on the table. She said, ¡°Oh, I


    forgot one person. Go and ask


    Ste, the head of the Purchasing Department, toe here.¡±


    The onlookers outside the door were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Ste would be involved¡­


    They thought that the managers of thepany were going too far.


    When everyone was here, Paige said slowly, ¡°Since everyone is here, tell me how you are working


    together.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate¡­¡± Roderick was so scared that he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Ste said hurriedly, ¡°Ms Tate, this has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Shayna also argued.


    Anton, the leader of the No.4 product line, and Caden, the leader of the No. 5 product line, knew that it


    was useless to argue since things hade to this point. They simply lowered their heads and did¡¯not


    speak.


    ¡°Since no one said¡­¡± Paige was also not in a hurry. She looked at themt and said, ¡°Then I can only


    guess by myself.¡±


    Everyone was uneasy and silent.


    ¡°I have checked thepany¡¯s purchasing list. The price of each piece of cloth is simr to the market


    price, but people who worked


    in this industry know that as long as they cooperate with the cloth merchants for a long time, the price


    can be lowered.


    ¡°For example, the price of a 330 feet long pure cotton cloth is generally around 210 dors. If one


    cooperates with the cloth merchants for a long time, 130 dors will be enough to buy it.


    ¡°However, Ste has purchased a lot of pure cotton cloth at the price of 240 dors. If such a 330 feet


    long cloth is made into a new product, there are at least 70 or 80 pieces of new products that can be


    produced. But there are only 20 or 30 new products left in the warehouse.¡±


    ¡°Ms Tate, you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Without waiting for Paige to finish speaking, Ste hurriedly exined, ¡°The Design Department is all


    young people. The new


    products they designed contain too many elements. It isplicated and troublesome to make them


    out. It will waste a lot of fabric to make one So, it is not my problem.¡±


    ¡°If the workers on the production line made around 80 new products, but only around 30 new products


    were recorded, how could they agree to do so? After all, their sry is calcted in the number of


    pieces¡±


    There was a difference of about 50 pieces of new products!


    ¡°Then what if the extra 50 pieces of new products are sold to other ces by you, and you share the


    money earned?


    ¡°What if the price that you and the cloth merchant agreed is 130 dors per 330 feet, but the ount is


    written 240 dors? Paige said casually.


    ¡°Ms. Tate! You can¡¯t speak nonsense. My loyalty to thepany can be tested¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s slender fingers tapped on theputer a few times and then turned the screen to Ste.


    ¡°There are three clothingpanies that have been cooperating with you. The threepanies will


    transfer money to your private ount at different times every month. If it is not for the rebate, can you


    exin to me why?¡±


    Ste did not expect that Paige would even find this. Ste was stunned. He thought, how how was this


    possible?


    ¡°Besides the price. There are also problems with the amount and the quality of the purchases¡­¡± When


    Paige said this, her eyes fell on the gentle and quiet girl in front of her. She said, ¡°These problems are


    rted to the warehouse¡­ Now it is your turn to exin.¡±


    Shayna was frightened and stammered, ¡°Ms. Paige, I¡­ I did not¡­¡±


    ¡°I restored thepany¡¯s surveince and checked the surveince of the nearby courier station.¡±


    Paige¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the keyboard, and countless surveince pictures appeared on the


    computer screen.


    ¡°It shows that you have taken the goods from the warehouse to the nearby courier station more than


    300 times to send them out. You


    have several mobile numbers registered under your real name. ording to that, I found out that you


    have sent a total of 300


    packages.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I¡­ I¡­¡± In the face of the irrefutable evidence, Shayna was so nervous that her face turned


    pale and she trembled.


    ¡°You brought some packages to the courier station after work yesterday and asked the workers there to


    send them out. However, the


    worker there hasn¡¯t had the time to send them out yet. There is information about the recipient on it.


    Deon called the recipient. The


    people who answered the phone said that these packages were bought from an online shop called


    Procurement Service of Daybreak


    Clothing.


    ¡°I investigated Procurement Service of Daybreak Clothing. It has existed for 11 months. In other words,


    in the second month after thepany was established, you opened an online shop and sold the


    company¡¯s goods.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get thepany¡¯s consent, and authorization.


    ¡°The customers ordered online. If the customers need a few, you will send them out after work. If the


    customers need a lot, you will send them out directly from the warehouse and ask the courier toe


    to the warehouse to collect the goods. The courier hase.


    more than 200 times


    ¡°Each style you sell is cheaper than that of the market by around 35 dors¡­¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Shayna was so scared that she was trembling.


    Paige looked at the other three people again, saying one word by one word, ¡°You not only sell the fine


    goods of thepany, but also privately produce clothes of poor quality, put on thebel of the


    company, and sell them to other ces. It has ruined thepany¡¯s reputation! Am I right?¡±


    These people did not expect that Paige would be able to investigate to this extent. This was no longer


    Paige¡¯s guess!


    Paige had provided irrefutable evidence!


    The five people were so frightened that their faces turned pale and their foreheads were sweating.


    They did not know how to exin


    all of this.


    ¡°Now, I have not called the police. Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes swept over them one by one, waiting for them to speak.


    Anton was the first to speak. He said, ¡°It was Mr. Ingram who forced us to do this. Either we work with


    him, or we are fired. We have


    no choice!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Caden also said, ¡°We owe too much money, so¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 82

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 82


    Chapter 82


    Escape


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Roderick stopped them


    Anton said, ¡°Roderick, now that things havee to this point, we can¡¯t even protect ourselves. Are we


    still going to hide it for Mr


    Ingram?¡±


    ¡°If Nigel hadn¡¯t invited us to bet online on the celebration party of thepany, how could we have lost


    so much money? Even now,


    we can¡¯t pay it back at all!¡±


    Caden often received calls from debtors. He even wanted tomit suicide.


    If he hadn¡¯t thought of his young child and si*k wife, he would have already jumped down from high.


    ¡°Nigel encouraged you to bet on the Inte?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows. She knew that this was a crime and no one dared to do it.


    ¡°Mr. Ingram said that the website was reliable. We can win nine times out of ten times, and he even


    showed us the amount of money


    he got. It was more than 100 thousand dors!


    ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t believe it either, but after betting on the website a few times, everyone won. The


    money we won could be


    transferred to our bank cards.


    ¡°So we put more and more money into it, and we also asked our friends and rtives around us to join


    in. As a result, the website


    kept improving the requested amount of transferring money into the bank card. At first, it said that we


    should have 80 thousand


    dors in our ounts of the website to get the money from the website. After we tried our best and


    gathered 80 thousand dors, it


    said that we should have 160 thousand dors. We borrowed a lot of money from various online loan


    tforms, and in the end, we


    cost so much money, but we couldn¡¯t get the money back!¡±


    When Caden said this, he sighed. If Caden was not afraid of implicating his wife and children, he would


    have killed himself!


    Because many workers in the production line were also involved, they formed the No. 4 and No. 5


    production line, producing inferior


    clothes together, and cooperating with Shayna to take the clothes out to sell. The money earned was


    divided ording to the


    proportion¡­


    ¡°Some rtives in our hometown trust us. They don¡¯t know how to operate on the Inte, so they


    gave us the money they have


    umted from their life savings or selling houses to invest in, but they lost everything.


    ¡°Some are old people¡¯s savings for their life of old age and funeral, and some are rtives¡¯ savings for


    doing the surgical operation.


    Because the surgery fees are not enough, they want to win a big sum through betting, but the rtives


    can¡¯t get the money even if they


    d*e.¡±


    ¡°Most of the money was borrowed from dozens of online loan tforms.¡±


    ¡°We have been making payments for a whole year. Every month, we have to pay several thousand


    dors, which is still far from


    adequate!¡±


    When Caden and Anton said this, they could not help but cover their faces and cry. They were the only


    ones who knew the bitterness and helplessness in it.


    ¡°I also made a bet, and¡­¡± Shayna bit her lower lip and cried. She choked for a while before saying, ¡°I


    drank too much at that celebration party. When I woke up the next day, I found that Mr. Ingram was


    lying beside me¡­ He took a lot of photos of me and


    forced me to do this¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Shayna in disbelief.


    ¡°At first, I was in great pain, especially when I knew that he had someone to help him at the police


    station. Even if I called the police, it would be useless¡­ Later, there was a monthly share. I could also


    buy some branded bags¡­ So I gave up struggling.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After listening to Shayna¡¯s words, Ste was also full of surprise and anger. She said, ¡°I also drank too


    much at that time. Nigel slept


    with me! He said that if I did not cooperate, he would tell my husband and paste my photos at the gate


    of my parents-inw¡¯s work unit. Nigel said that he would let them know that I was an indecent


    daughter inw At that time, I was just married and I was very afraid.¡±


    These words made the onlookers on the outside silent and angry!


    They thought, Nigel was going too far!


    How could he take advantage of others when they were in danger and even forced them to collude with


    him?


    ¡°Ms. Tate, please forgive.¡± Shayna begged, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I am young. I don¡¯t want to spend


    the rest of my life in prison¡­¡±


    ¡°You caused thepany to lose at least 1.6 million dors. I have to call the police to deal with this


    matter¡±


    ¡°If I let you off in private, then I will be the aplice who protects you. The crime is the same.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, please¡­ I have a happy marriage. My child was just born¡­ I don¡¯t want to ruin the whole


    family because of this!¡± Ste


    said and cried.


    ¡°This matter needs to be exined to the headquarters. If the employees who cause thepany to


    lose at least 1.6 million dors can be forgiven for begging and crying, how chaotic will thepany


    be? How chaotic will the headquarters be? How can the


    managers run thepany? How can they convince others?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige.¡± Everyone knew that there was no room for negotiation. If they wanted to me someone,


    they could only me


    themselves. After all, it was they who took the wrong path. Until now, they were doomed.


    Paige said patiently, ¡°You are all adults.


    ¡°Since you have done it, you must bear the consequences. If you feel wronged, you can tell the police


    and try to have a better result.¡±


    Even though Nigel was hateful, they helped the evil side and made thepany suffer a huge loss.


    Thepany was also innocent.


    Paige nced at Deon. Deon understood and called the police.


    Paige had recorded every word they said just now and nned to hand it to the policeter.


    ¡°What is the address of the website?¡±


    Hearing her question, Roderick was stunned. He took out his phone and said, ¡°This is the. Although it


    has been closed for a long time, we still owe our rtives and friends, as well as loan tforms. We


    have to repay it every month. Ms. Tate, why are you


    suddenly asking this?¡±


    The website had been closed, and it could no longer recover the original funds.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Paige remembered this website and nned to investigate it privately.


    ¡°Although everything was Nigel¡¯s coercion and bribery, we have no evidence. Every month, he will give


    us the money in an illegal way


    or cash¡­¡±


    Everyone was very angry. They were going to enter the police station, but Nigel could still get away


    with it!


    Paige knew that there was only human evidence, and there was very little material evidence. Even if


    Nigel was asked to the police station, it would not take long for the police to let him go.


    Because there was not enough evidence.


    ¡°We brought it upon ourselves to go to jail, but the mastermind is Nigel! He took the greatest benefit,


    and he must be punished!¡±


    ¡°As for Nigel, I will let him show his weakness.¡±


    As soon as Paige finished speaking, several policemen came.


    Looking at the five people being taken away by the police, the onlookers outside were indescribably


    sad.


    Get Bus


    This matter shocked every one of thepany. Donald was ying golf. After receiving the call, his


    expression changed.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Danica, who was there, heard Donald say that something had happened to Paige. Danica thought that


    Paige had been bullied and


    hurried to Donald¡¯s side.


    Donald couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. After the phone call hung up, he st*ggered two steps.


    ¡°What happened to Paige? Donald, take your time and tell us!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Paige who was in trouble¡­¡± Donald was supported under the parasol, sitting on a leisure


    chair and taking a breath. After drinking the tea brought by the caddy, he finally looked better.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 83

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 83


    Chapter 83


    Give Paige Money


    ¡°Someone from thepany said that Paige asked Roderick, Shayna, Anton, Caden, and Ste to her


    office early in the morning¡­¡±


    Danica stroked him and asked, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why thepany has been running for a whole year without any improvement?¡±


    When Donald said this, the anger that he had suppressed was triggered again, and his breathing was


    not smooth.


    ¡°Easy. Speak slowly¡­¡± Danica felt that the situation was not good.


    Donald tried to calm down and said, ¡°There are three clothingpanies that cooperate with our


    company. The price of 330 feet of cloth is about 130 dors. However, the purchase amount submitted


    by Ste is 240 dors. The extra 110 dors was shared by her, Roderick, Shayna, Anton, Caden, and


    some production workers!¡±


    Danica was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen in theirpany!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she embezzles 110 dors. The key is that she embezzled it for a whole year! Paige


    checked it, and the total amount involved is as high as 1.6 million dors or more!¡±


    When Danica heard this, she was shocked and said, ¡°How dare they collude with each other and do


    this kind of thing!¡±


    ¡°The three clothing merchants transfer money to Ste every month, which proves that she has indeed


    done it, and she admitted it


    herself¡­¡±


    Donald was so angry that his heart hurt. He added, ¡°Not only that, a piece of cloth that is 330 feet long


    could be made of around 80


    new products, but only around 30 new products were left in the warehouse. Do you know where around


    50 new products went?¡±


    Danica shook her head. Patricia also expressed her confusion. Both of them were waiting for Donald to


    continue.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°They opened a store on the Inte the second month after thepany was established. If a


    customer orders, they will take the goods to the nearby courier station to send them out. If the


    customer wants more at once, there will be a courier who wille


    directly to ourpany¡¯s warehouse to collect the goods!¡±


    Danica was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t these people too bold? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being caught by the


    surveince camera?¡±


    ¡°The surveince footage was deleted by them. They collided with each other. They are fearless.¡±


    Donald couldn¡¯t believe it when he heard this, but the evidence was conclusive. ¡°It is said that Paige


    restered the surveince camera


    to see this scene¡­¡±


    ¡°If not for Paige, how long would they have kept it a secret¡­¡± Danica was shocked.


    ¡°Besides, they even h**rd*d arge number of the low-quality fabric. They had produced many


    products of ourpany¡¯s style with it. They pasted thebel of thepany and sold those clothes


    elsewhere. Because the fabric was rough, many people got skin allergies after wearing it, which was


    equivalent to ruining thepany¡¯s reputation¡­ This has a huge impact!


    Danica was shocked She thought, no wonder thepany couldn¡¯t make money for a whole year. It


    was because of these people who yed tricks!


    However, Patricia thought, Paige ruined it again!


    Today, Patricia deliberately brought Donald and Danica here to y golf. The atmosphere was good.


    But what happened in thepany interrupted them. Patricia was unhappy that their good mood had


    been affected!


    Patricia thought that everything she did today was in vain!


    Patricia thought, d*mn Paige, why did she have so many things to do? Why did she appear from time


    to time to affect my mood?


    ¡°What about Nigel? Before Paige took charge of thepany, he was the one who was in charge! Did


    he not know that such a thing happened under his nose?¡±


    Danica asked.


    ¡°Those people said that all of this was coerced by Nigel. I don¡¯t know if it is true or false¡­¡±


    Donald thought, if Nigel was a bad person, then this year, thepany would not only lose 1.6 million


    dors¡­.


    ¡°Nigel is the backbone of the headquarters. When we sent him there, we also believed in his ability and


    character¡­¡± Danica did not expect that such a thing would happen. Danica thought that Nigel must


    have something to do with this thing.


    ¡°But there is very little physical evidence rted to him now, and he can¡¯t be convicted.¡± Donald


    thought of this. He was worried


    about it.


    Donald thought, if Nigel had the power to control thepany, then how much money would the


    company lose this year.


    ¡°Should we send people to help Paige?¡±


    Danica was afraid that Paige would be left alone without help.


    But Donald was not worried about this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are ying golf here. It hasn¡¯t been long since


    Paige discovered so many


    problems¡­ Her ability is above everyone¡¯s! I believe she can handle these.¡±


    ¡°Since Paige took over thepany, she has helped us a lot.¡±


    When Danica said this, she looked at Patricia and said, ¡°In the future, you have to learn more from


    Paige¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s management ability had long surpassed her age.


    Danica thought, Paige is my biological daughter. This business gene is engraved in her body. She is


    outstanding.


    On the other hand, Patricia, who was spoiled by us from a young age, could not manage thepany


    like Paige did even if she was


    given apany.


    ¡°Patricia, you won¡¯t take over thepany in the future, right? You can continue to be a young miss.


    When the timees and you


    want to get married, we will never treat you unfairly.¡±


    Donald smiled kindly, still treating Patricia as a family member.


    Danica also smiled and said, ¡°Do you remember the older sister of Olivia? When she got married, her


    parents gave her 130 million


    dors, 12 vis, and 12 cars. Don¡¯t worry. We will give you more.¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she felt ufortable. She thought, the Lusk family was so rich and


    powerful. How could you just give me


    more than Olivia¡¯s older sister?


    It¡¯s unfair!


    You said that you treated me as a family member. It was indeed a lie!


    Paige has only been home for a few days, and her pocket money is already more than 16 million


    dors. Now, Paige has apany.


    and no one knows how much it would be worth if it developed well!


    And I can tell that you still want to give her morepanies!


    The money will be spent sooner orter, and onlypanies are the source of money!


    Only some money, some vis, and some cars? Those are not enough for me!


    I¡¯m not a beggar!


    ¡°Paige must have suffered a lot in the Tate family to understand the dark side of human nature¡­¡±


    Patricia suddenly changed the topic and pretended to be distressed, ¡°Dad, M*m, we have to be good to


    Paige¡­¡±


    Hearing Patricia¡¯s words, Donald and Danica remembered the result of the investigation. For so many


    years, Paige had not had a good day in the Tate family.


    Paige seemed cold. She was independent and strong. Presumably, no one around her cared about her.


    ¡°Patricia is right. I want to transfer some money to Paige and let her know the warmth of the family¡­¡±


    Danica immediately took out


    her mobile phone and transferred 8 million dors to Paige.


    Get Buger


    Donald also took out his mobile phone and asked, ¡°How much did you transfer? I also want to transfer


    some¡­ I have to let Paige know that she not only has her mother¡¯s love but also her father¡¯s love!¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she was suddenly jealous. Her original intention was to hint to Donald and


    Danica that Paige grew up in that kind of environment since childhood, and her mind had long been


    complicated and impure!


    Patricia thought, otherwise, how could Paige see through the dark side of so many


    people?


    However, Donald and Danica thought about it differently¡­.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 84

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 84


    Chapter 84


    Who Is Your Real Boss?


    At this time, the phone vibrated a few times. Paige picked it up and saw that it was a call from Martin.


    ¡°Paige


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Martin¡¯s voice was low and maic.


    Paige asked resignedly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Martin saidzily. ¡°I can help you with work if you need. His voice was clear and melodious.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Martin said, ¡°I have been thinking about you the whole morning.¡±


    His voice was full of affection. ¡°I want to finish all your work so that you will have time to apany


    me.¡±


    ¡°There is still one hour before I can see you.¡±


    Martin couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He said, ¡°I want to have a video chat with you.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Martin knew that Paige would not agree. So, before she could say anything, he pleaded, ¡°Just a little


    while.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Martin begged again, ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t affect your work.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to do. In the end, she agreed. After a while, she received Martin¡¯s video call.


    Paige heard a knock on the door as soon as she answered the call.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate, this is your coffee.¡±


    Deon respectfully ced the coffee on the desk. Paige¡¯s mobile phone was leaning against a tissue


    box. But he didn¡¯t notice that she was having a video call.


    ¡°Ms Tate, you have hit the headline again! Now everyone in thepany is talking about your glorious


    deeds. Someone even wrote a


    poem for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Paige picked up the coffee and took a sip. She was a little surprised.


    ¡°I will recite it to you¡­¡±


    Deon cleared his throat and recited in a serious tone, ¡°She makes every bad guy scared She se*ds


    them to prison. And she never loses. That¡¯s Ms. Tate. With her, thepany prospers! All bad ideas


    should be dispelled, or Ms. Tate will make a move and brush


    you away!¡±


    Paige frowned and thought, what?


    But Martin smiled with interest. He seemed to be amused by this poem.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, from this poem, you can see that everyone has high respect for you¡­ You looked really


    strong when you showed the evidence to the five people today! Do you know what people in the


    company said about you?¡±


    1/4


    Deon said excitedly. ¡°The girls said that they were fascinated by you and wanted to marry you! And


    some boys wanted to tell you they love you after work¡±


    Paige had just taken a sip of coffee. She almost choked when she heard this


    ¡°They said that after you came to thepany, you found out seven big viins within a week and


    those workers at the production line Everyone bets that in less than a week, you can send Nigel to


    prison!¡±


    Deon said this, leaned in front of Paige, smiled, and said, ¡°Ms. Tate, I bet two dors that you can do it.


    Will I win¡­¡±


    Paige casually said two words, ¡°It¡¯s too little ¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Paige saidzily. ¡°Raise your bet.¡±


    When Deon heard this, he felt his blood boiling. ¡°Ms Tate, are you sure? If you are sure, I will bet all my


    money on it!¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°But the evidence isn¡¯t enough now. I think the police will let him go¡­¡± Deon was disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°I was waiting for them to let him go.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Deon did not understand. He wondered, why?


    No one could see through Paige¡¯s thoughts But seeing her confident look, Deon felt that he was going


    to win!


    He thought, I should raise my better!


    ¡°Oh. Right. Ms. Tate, Nigel also has connections in the headquarters¡­ You have to be careful!¡±


    Paige replied, ¡°OK.¡±


    She didn¡¯t take it seriously. No matter how powerful Nigel¡¯s backers were, the evidence would prove


    their guilt.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, you are so powerful at such a young age. To match you, your future husband must be an


    influential person.¡±


    Deon looked at Paige¡¯s cold face and thought about it.


    Paige looked at Martin¡¯s face on the screen. He was also looking at Paige


    Her vibe was indeed very strong, but Martin wasn¡¯t bad either.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, do you dare to bet with me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? On what?¡±


    ¡°I bet that your future husband will be a very outstanding person! At the very least, he will be a tall, rich,


    and handsome man! You will


    find a good man with just your beautiful face!¡±


    Paige replied, ¡°You have nothing to do. Right?¡±


    She said casually, ¡°Why don¡¯t take the five people¡¯s positions first?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate, I suddenly remembered that there is something I need to do. I have to go now.¡±


    Deon was just about to leave when he suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, these documents need your review.¡±


    It was Rhys¡¯s voice. He walked into Martin¡¯s office to let him make decisions on a few projects.


    Hearing this, Deon stopped ¡°Ms Tate? I seem to have heard a man¡¯s voice Have you hidden a man in


    your office?¡±


    Rhys seemed to have heard Deon¡¯s voice as well. He asked in confusion, Mr Stowe, who is speaking?¡±


    The next second, Rhys and Deon realized that their bosses were on a video call


    They were both shocked¡­


    Deon was dumbfounded His mo*th was so wide open that he could fit two eggs into it!


    ¡°Ms. Ms. Tate. You. You¡­¡±


    Deon thought, when did you get to know such a big shot?


    ¡°You¡­ You are having a video call?¡±


    Oh my goodness!


    Am I dreaming?


    I saw that handsome face on Ms. Tate¡¯s phone!


    It¡¯s Martin!


    He is the richest man in the world!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    People say that he was cr*el and heartless and that he never got close to women.


    Why would he have a video chat with Ms. Tate?


    ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Tate, you. Are you¡­¡±


    Martin said, ¡°Paige, aren¡¯t you going to introduce him?¡±


    Martin asked with a hint of interest in his voice, ¡°Is he your assistant?¡±


    Paige!


    Paige!


    He called Ms Tate ¡°Paige¡±!


    It¡¯s so intimate!


    Paige felt embarrassed.


    She thought, Deon, please stop!


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Stowe¡­ I am Deon, Ms. Tate¡¯s assistant. I feel honored to see you today!¡±


    Deon hurriedly bowed and said respectfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were on a video call just now. Sorry


    for disturbing you. Please excuse me¡­ Are you Ms Tate¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his fianc¨¦ ¡±


    When Deon heard the word ¡°fianc¨¦¡±, he was even more shocked and his face froze!


    Fianc¨¦!


    Martin is Ms. Tate¡¯s fianc¨¦!


    No wonder Ms. Tate is so domineering. It turns out that she has such strong backing!


    She can do whatever she wants around the world, let alone in thepany!


    ¡°Thank you for your praise just now.¡±


    Deon hadn¡¯t expected that Martin would hear his praise. He thought, fortunately, I didn¡¯t say anything


    wrong just now! Otherwise, I will be finished!


    ¡°In this world, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who is worthy of our Ms. Tate except you. You and Ms. Tate


    are a perfect match! You were born for each other!


    Deon thought, the guys in thepany are overestimating themselves. Ms. Tate¡¯s fianc¨¦ is Mr. Stowe,


    but they want to express their


    love to her after work¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Stowe. I will protect Ms. Tate in thepany. I won¡¯t let other men get close to her! If


    you have any instructions, you


    can just tell me¡­ I am very willing to serve you.¡±


    Paige was annoyed.


    She thought, who is your real boss? Who is paying your sry?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 85

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 85


    Chapter 85


    | Only Fall for You


    ¡°Paige, he is such a capable employee. Should we give him a raise?¡±


    Martin¡¯s words came from the video.


    When Deon heard it, he was immediately ted and looked at Paige expectantly


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I will donate your sry for this month to a charity organization.¡±


    Hearing what Paige said, Deon almost couldn¡¯t bear it. He immediately raised his leg and said, ¡°I will


    leave immediately!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything you shouldn¡¯t say outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Paige. Don¡¯t worry. I will never tell anyone about your rtionship¡­¡± Deon mmed the


    office door. He ignored the pain


    and covered his forehead to go out..


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    Paige looked at the man in her phone with a trace of helplessness in her tone


    Martin gave an evil smile and said, ¡°How good would it be if everyone in the world knows about it.¡±


    ¡°Paige, when can my identity be made public?¡±


    Deon said a man in thepany wanted to confess to Paige? He was getting tired of living.


    Looking at his handsome face, Paige couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen enough of you.¡±


    Martin leaned closer to the screen. His handsome face instantly erged several times, and his dark


    eyes had endless tenderness.


    He was devastating!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to deal with?¡±


    Paige heard Rhys¡¯s voice and knew Martin had something to do.


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    Martin looked at Rhys.


    Rhys braced himself and said, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did youe in then?¡±


    Paige did not expect Rhys to lie. It was all because of Martin.


    ¡°Ms. Paige¡­ I, I just came in to see if Mr. Stowe needs anything. I did not expect he only needs you. I


    am not needed here. I am going


    out¡­¡±


    Rhys put the documents on the desk. Where Paige could not see, he put his hands together and


    begged Martin to deal with it quickly. These projects were time-sensitive, and a group of people was


    waiting downstairs!


    Martin raised his chin slightly and agreed. Rhys sighed in relief and quickly went down.


    Paige was pestered by Martin the whole morning. When it was noon, Martin was waiting for her


    downstairs.


    As soon as Paige got in the car, Martin forcibly pulled her over, and she sat on hisp.


    ¡°Martin, you are going overboard!¡±


    Paige looked at his handsome smiling face and wanted to get off him, but he tightly hugged her


    ¡°If you move again, I will kiss you.¡±


    Paige looked at his face ¡°Can you be more shameless?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Martin kissed her lips, and she was caught off guard.


    Her lips were soft, like jelly. He nned to tease her, but she did not expect that after a taste, Martin


    wanted to get more of her


    sweetness.


    Her waist was slender, and through her clothes, Martin could touch her tender skin.


    ¡°Martin!¡±


    Paige wanted to push him away, but Martin held the back of her head with his other hand and greedily


    s*ck*d her breath.


    His kiss was passionate, catching Paige off guard. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pushed him again


    with her hands. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s


    enough.¡±


    She meant to warn him, but it sounded like soft flirting.


    Martin, who was always calm, was on the verge of losing control.


    Paige could feel his growing passion and pushed him hard. ¡°Martin, if you continue like this, I will be


    angry!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Martin stopped moving, his eyes filled with deep affection.


    There was an unusual trace of charm in her eyes, and the desire Martin had suppressed with great


    difficulty was ignited once again.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    He had only got a little taste of her, and it was far from enough. Before Paige refused, he kissed her


    again.


    His warm lips were entangled with hers as he continued to deepen the kiss.


    Paige¡¯s body gradually softened, and she was unable to resist.


    Rhys felt hurt.


    Didn¡¯t they care about Rhys¡¯ feelings as a single man?


    Was a single man not worthy of respect?


    Heavens knew what Rhys was feeling as he dr*ve! It was pure suffering!


    Rhys felt he was a third wheel


    Rhys shouldn¡¯t have been in the car!


    After what felt like a day, the long kiss finally ended.


    Martin¡¯s eyes were still somewhat blurred, and his voice was filled with deep affection. ¡°Paige, I like


    you.¡±


    Paige¡¯s shoulders were slightly moving, and she was a little breathless.


    Martin¡¯s eyes were filled with endless love, ¡°I like you very much, so very much.¡±


    ¡°Are you in need of manpower?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Paige did not understand what he meant.


    ¡°I want to be your assistant


    ¡°Personal bodyguard is fine, too.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t answer


    ¡°I can even clean your office for you. I can be whatever you want me to be.¡±


    ¡°Grow a pair!¡±


    ¡°Will I look like trash doing my girl¡¯s bidding?¡±


    Martin looked down and said meekly. ¡°Then I am willing to be trash forever.¡±


    Martin held Paige¡¯s face and said lovingly, ¡°I like you. I want you by my side all year round. I want to


    keep you near every second.¡±


    Paige was moved. His eyes were sincere, and his expression was focused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Patricia.¡±


    Martin held her face and said word by word, ¡°I only fall for you. It was you, are you, and will always be


    you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Paige did not expect him to be so good at sweet words. She looked away and gazed out of the window.


    ¡°You are blushing,¡± Martin smiled.


    Paige remained silent.


    ¡°Paige, are you shy?¡±


    Martin rubbed her face lovingly. ¡°You are so cute.¡±


    Before she met Martin, no one had ever said she was cute. She was often described as cold and


    insensitive.


    Martin held her face and said, ¡°You are so beautiful when you are shy or angry. You are even more so


    when you get jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is jealous?¡±


    ¡°This morning.¡±


    Martin held her face and said, ¡°You were cold and distant.¡±


    Paige did not feel jealous. Although she did not like Patricia¡¯s despicable behavior, she was not jealous


    or angry.


    ¡°If you do not mind, next time other womene close to me


    ¡°There will be a next time?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows, her tone carrying a hint of warning.


    Martin teased her to see her reaction.


    Martin smiled wantonly, his eyes full of love and joy. ¡°I promise there will never be a next time.¡±


    Rhys didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I¡¯m begging you!


    3/4


    Can you care about my feelings and have a sweet talk somewhere else?


    It¡¯s really difficult for a single man to survive these days¡­


    What mistake did I make? Why do I have to suffer this?


    i will upload Remain Chapters update in morning.. Plz bookmark this site .Sweetawaz

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 86

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 86


    Chapter 86


    Wait and See


    After lunch, Paige returned to thepany.


    Get Boghts


    As soon as she got to the 20th floor, the elevator door opened, and she heard Deon¡¯s voiceing


    from the end of the corridor.


    At this time, Deon blocked seven or eight male employees outside the office, not letting them in.


    One of the men wearing a wh*te shirt begged, ¡°Mr. Hampson, I really like Ms. Tate¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you be so cheeky? Do you have a house and a car in Chicago?¡±


    The man in wh*te shook his head.


    ¡°How much savings do you have?¡±


    ¡°500 dors¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to ask Ms. Tate out with 500 dors?¡±


    Deon was angry.


    ¡°Mr. Hampson, I really like Ms. Tate. I will work hard to earn money¡­¡±


    ¡°How much is sincerity worth nowadays? I advise you to go home and lie down. You can have


    whatever you want in your daydreams. A trip with a girl may cost at least 500 dors. Go away!¡±


    Another male employee quickly squeezed forward and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hampson, I have a small


    apartment with 2 bedrooms and a living room in the city center, a car with 25 thousand dors, and a


    sry of 1,300 dors¡­ Please put this love letter on Ms. Tate¡¯s table for me¡­¡±


    Deon looked at the partly bald man in front of him and resisted the urge to curse him. Deon patiently


    said to him.


    ¡°Jim, you are already 32¡­ Don¡¯t add more trouble! Ms. Tate is only 18! Can you move away?¡±


    A si*sy man delivered a thermos box and said, ¡°Mr. Hampson, I made this for Ms. Tate at home at


    noon. Please help me send it to Ms. Tate¡¯s office. If she eats it, I will feel so happy!¡±


    ¡°You also like Ms. Tate?¡±


    The man nodded with certainty. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t handle Ms. Tate. She doesn¡¯t like a family man like you.¡±


    Deon looked the man up and down. The si*sy man would look so strange standing next to Paige.


    ¡°I, I can change for Ms. Tate! If she likes muscr guys, I will work out hard! If she likes driven men, I


    will work hard! No matter what kind of man she likes, I will try my best to be him!¡±


    Deon patted his shoulder sympathetically. ¡°Bro, listen to my advice. You are still miles away from a


    qualified candidate. Go home and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hampson, how about me?¡±


    At this time, a handsome young man came forward.


    He looked cheerful and unsophisticated. Deon remembered he graduated from a famous university


    abroad. The man was young and had a high education as well as a good family. He also had a vi


    under his name.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Tate is not interested in immature men.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Chapter 86 Wait and See


    Get Rom


    The young man was puzzled.


    ¡°Mr. Hampson, can you give us another chance? Please pass the gifts to Ms. Tate¡­¡±


    Deon looked at his watch. ¡°Ms. Tate is punctual at work. She should be downstairs at this time. If you


    don¡¯t leave now, she will think you are cking off!¡±


    As soon as everyone heard that, they sc*ttered, afraid Paige would find out they had cked off.


    They left in the staff elevator, which was different from the exclusive elevator that Paige came out from,


    so they did not meet each


    other.


    Paige walked casually to her office in high heels. When she passed by Deon, she raised her eyebrows


    and asked, ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate, you are finally here¡­¡±


    Deon¡¯s mo*th was dry from all that talking. He picked up his cup and drank a few mo*thfuls of water.


    Then, he said, ¡°They all overestimated themselves. Compared to Mr. Stowe, they are simply¡­¡±


    When he mentioned Martin, Paige¡¯s eyes shed with a warning.


    Deon did not dare to continue. He wiped the water on his lips and said, ¡°What I mean is that they are


    not good enough for you!¡±


    ¡°I suddenly feel you shouldn¡¯t be my assistant,¡± Paige entered the office and said in a leisurely tone.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, are you offering me a promotion and a raise? Although I helped you refuse many


    unqualified men, you don¡¯t have to be so


    touched¡­ It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    ¡°You should be a professional matchmaker instead.


    ¡°You have quite the potential. Don¡¯t waste it.¡± Paige opened a file.


    A professional matchmaker?


    A few questions popped up in Deon¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t want to be a matchmaker!


    ¡°You can also be a security guard or a house guard.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±


    Deon leaned in front of her with a bit of grievance. ¡°My m*uth is dry from refusing them one by one! The


    job is difficult¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard a knock on the door. He looked back and saw Nigeling!


    Deon¡¯s eyes were wide open. Hadn¡¯t this man been called to the police station in the morning? Why


    was he released so quickly?


    It was faster than Deon imagined¡­


    Paige looked up at Nigel with hostility. Deon wished he could leave now.


    ¡°The tea in the bureau is really bad.¡±


    Nigel smiled and pulled the chair opposite Paige to sit down. He smiled with feigned politeness. ¡°The


    tea here is much better¡­¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°The employee gave it to you. It¡¯s worth more than 600 dors a pound. It must be good.¡±


    Nigel was a little surprised. How did she know an employee bought tea for him? The price was exactly


    that!


    ¡°Mr. Ingram, you should try to ept the tea in the police station. If you have to go there again¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Nigelughed wildly, ¡°When will I go there again? Who knows if it will be someone else


    next time? Maybe my luck will change!¡±


    Deon felt Nigel meant Paige might be called to the police station next time.


    Nigel certainly did not expect Paige to have a backer.


    If he knew about that, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to say that.


    ¡°I have only heard there is no definite oue. Karma is a b*tch.¡±


    Nigel¡¯s face was sullen. His shrewd eyes confronted Paige. Paige smiled and said leisurely.


    ¡°Mr. Ingram, you have to be careful when you go out. After all, good and evil are rewarded. It¡¯s just that


    the time for retribution hasn¡¯t


    Nigel did not expect her to curse him like this. He sneered, ¡°Then we will wait and see. I came today to


    tell you that the oue is not decided. We will have to find it outter.¡±


    ¡°Who does he think he is? If not for theck of evidence, he would be imprisoned! How dare he make a


    ruckus in front of you,¡± Deon snapped looking at Nigel¡¯s back.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be proud for long.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t Nigel him seriously. She continued to read the documents in front of her.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, I don¡¯t understand one thing¡­ You have such a powerful backer. Why don¡¯t you use Mr.


    Stowe to deal with Mr. Ingram?


    Logically speaking, Martin was extremely powerful, and dealing with such a small fry was not a


    problem! ¡®

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 87

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 87


    Chapter 87


    I Need a Wife


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna bother him with a los*r like Nigel.¡±


    Paige believed that she could bring Nigel down by herself.


    It dawned on Deon that Paige was an independent career driven woman who could tackle problems


    alone.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, you make me admire you even more.¡±


    Deon looked at Paige with admiration.


    Paige didn¡¯t look up at Deon. ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can go to scrub toilets,¡± said Paige.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m gonna go back to work!¡±


    Deon hurriedly left Paige¡¯s office, because he didn¡¯t wanna scrub the toilets.


    At night.


    Sitting on the couch, Danica took out her phone and called her five sons.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found your little sister. As it happens, she¡¯s on summer break. I want you to finish the work at


    hand and get home as quickly as


    possible. Actually, I don¡¯t care whether you finish the work or not, you gotta make time for your sister!¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re busy, but your sister¡¯s back. You and your brothers muste back for her and stay


    for a while. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°If I find out that anyone dares to ice Paige out or pick on her, he¡¯ll be sorry!¡±


    ¡°You cane home without your luggage or work, but don¡¯t forget to get your sister a present!¡±


    Danica made four calls in a row. A few secondster, Danica finally got Jack¡¯s number. Jack was the


    last person Danica called.


    ¡°Just so you know, you all aren¡¯t allowed to miss all the festivals this year, especially Paige¡¯s birthday! If


    I catch you doing that, I¡¯m


    gonna kick your a*s! You understand?¡±


    Jackined, ¡°M*m, I¡¯m also your son. How can you y favorites? I can¡¯t believe you do this to


    me just because of the missing daughter you just found.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you still know that I¡¯m your mother. How many times have youe back home to see me


    this year?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ It wasn¡¯t my fault. My schedule didn¡¯t allow it. Besides, I never forgot to get you gifts and money!¡±


    Jack sounded frustrated.


    However, Danica ignored it. ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t need your gifts and money!¡± she scoffed.


    Jack didn¡¯t know how to reply. After all, Danica was rich.


    ¡°Anyway, you have toe back home this time. Oh, right¡­¡± Danica suddenly remembered


    something. She added, ¡°Call me in


    advance before youe back.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you gonna cook a big meal for me?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. You¡¯re a top star, but all you can think of is food.¡±


    Danica said in an using tone.


    Jackined, ¡°A top star also needs to eat!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s Zoe, the daughter of the Bodley family who wants to see you. She¡¯s been here for me


    lately. Zoe¡¯s beautiful, well-educated, and graceful¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, please stop. I know what you mean, but I¡¯m too busy!¡±


    ¡°Hear me out, Jack.


    Chapter 87 Need a Wife


    1/3


    ¡°You¡¯re old enough to start a family,¡± Danica said in a serious tone.


    Get Dopus


    ¡°M*m, don¡¯t forget about my four older brothers. If you wanna be a matchmaker, you should set them


    up with girls, not me!¡±


    ¡°I wish I could, but they don¡¯t listen to me. Besides, Zoe likes you. I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°M*m, you¡­¡± Jack covered his heart in disbelief, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t forget your sister¡¯s present. That¡¯s all. Bye.¡±


    Jack felt a sense of loss. If it weren¡¯t for Paige, Jack thought that Danica wouldn¡¯t have called him.


    After calling her five sons, Danica finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Honey, are you thirsty? Come on, have some tea. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    Smiling, Donald considerately handed Danica a cup of tea.


    As it happened, Danica was thirsty after five calls. She took the cup from Donald and drank.


    ¡°I made you tea when you were calling Jack. It isn¡¯t cold or hot. A perfect temperature.¡±


    After Danica finished drinking, Donald took the cup back, put it down on the table, and massaged


    Danica¡¯s hand. ¡°Honey, you must be tired after five calls. I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°You should take a rest too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Donald lovingly held Danica¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Oh, right. When are you going to tell the others that


    Paige¡¯s back?¡±


    In fact, Danica had been thinking about it. Pondering a few seconds, Danica replied, ¡°Your father hasn¡¯t


    woken up yet, and your mother


    has a weak heart. My parents are old. Their health is getting worse. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good time to tell


    them about Paige.¡±


    Danica nned to tell her family about Paige when they were better. Danica believed that Donald and


    her parents would be very


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    happy.


    Danica worried that Donald and her parents were too shocked by the news, which was bad for their


    health.


    Then the good news would be bad news.


    Once Donald and Danica¡¯s parents knew that Paige was back, they must tell all the rtives in both


    families. Given that, Danica and


    Donald would have to deal with their rtives. Danica didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for Danica to deal with her rtives, but she didn¡¯t wanna cause Paige any trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent way too much effort finding Paige. I wanna spend more time with her and make up for the


    time lost.¡±


    Donald kept massaging Danica¡¯s hands while talking, ¡°The more people know that we found Paige, the


    less time we can spend with


    her. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to stand in the way of a family reunion.¡±


    Suddenly, Danica¡¯s phone rang. Danica checked the phone. It was Paige.


    Donald looked at Danica with jealousy. He wondered, I want Paige to call me too!


    Danica cleared her throat with a serious face and picked up the phone happily. ¡°Paige? What¡¯s the¡­¡±


    ¡°M*m, Martin and I will eat out tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Since you¡¯re seeing Martin, I¡¯ve never expected you toe home for dinner.¡±


    Paige was lost for words.


    Paige somehow sensed the disappointment in Danica¡¯s tone.


    Chapter 87 Need a Wife


    2/3


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Have fun tonight!¡± Danica added.


    Danica still wanted to talk to Paige, but she was afraid that Paige would be annoyed if she kept talking.


    Thus, Danica humedly continued, ¡°I¡¯d better not take up much of your time. Gotta go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Paige hung up, she looked at the man in the car and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The way you call me really upsets me,¡± Martin said.


    Martin hugged Paige and continued in an affectionate way, ¡°I wish you could call me ¡®honey¡¯.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Or ¡®babe¡¯, if you like.¡±


    It was hard for Paige to call Martin ¡°honey¡±. ¡°I think it¡¯s better that I call you by your first name,¡± Paige


    replied.


    ¡°No. ¡®Honey¡¯ is better.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Come on.


    ¡°Call me ¡®honey,¡± Martin insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get out of the car if you keep pushing me.¡±


    Martin immediately sh*t up. He silently hugged Paige, pressing his forehead against hers from time to


    time and kissing her.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Paige was a little angry. Martin had been getting carried awaytely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me nag you.¡±


    Martin replied fondly with a warm smile, ¡°I like the way you nag me.¡±


    Paige fell silent.


    ¡°I need a wife who nags me as you do.¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes were full of affection and sincerity.


    It tugged at Paige¡¯s heartstrings. Paige immediately looked away.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 88

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 88


    Chapter 88


    Our Home


    After a while, the car stopped in front of a luxurious vi.


    It was the most renowned private mansion in Chicago. Last year, it was bought by a big shot at the


    price of 300 million dors.


    This vi was different from the Lars*n Vi where Paige lived, the most expensive neighborhood in


    Chicago with thirty-three


    households.


    Moon Dunes Vi, on the other hand, was exclusive to the owner.


    The well-designed vi was surrounded by flowers and vegetation. The lights were on, pouring the soft


    rays over the vi and making


    the ce even more breathtaking.


    There was a crescent-shapedke nearby. Every time the moonlight shone, thiske looked like the


    real moon, hereby the name,


    Moon Dunes Vi.


    Paige blinked in confusion. Weren¡¯t they supposed to go to the restaurant?


    Why were they here?


    Rhys got out of the car and opened the door. ¡°Ms. Paige, it¡¯s Mr. Stowe¡¯s home. This is the first time


    that he has brought a girl back


    home¡­¡±


    First time again? It seemed that Paige did mean a lot to Martin.


    ¡°Rhys is wrong.¡±


    Martin carried Paige out of the car, gazing at her lovingly. His voice was affectionate, ¡°It¡¯s not my home.


    This is our home.¡±.


    ¡°Put me down. I can walk.¡± Paige was unustomed to being carried.


    ¡°You are my sweetheart. I should dote on you.¡±


    Martin lowered his head. Seeing her beautiful face, he expressed his feelings for Paige. ¡°Let me hold


    you more. I miss you


    so much.¡±


    Martin walked her to the door, pressed her finger on the screen, and recorded her fingerprints.


    ¡°Doe home more often.¡±


    The word ¡°home¡± tugged at Paige¡¯s heartstrings. She blushed.


    The only male butler in the vi, Adam Walker, went to greet them. As he was the only s*rvant, he had


    multiple roles.


    Although he knew that a girl would visit today, Adam was still surprised when seeing Martin hugging


    her in his arms.


    His professional ethics required Adam to hide his surprise. But deep down, he knew he was shocked.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, you are back.¡±


    Adam bowed respectfully and looked at Paige kindly.


    ¡°My wife, Paige.¡±


    Hearing that, Adam lowered his head. ¡°Good evening, Mrs. Stowe. Nice to meet you. I am the butler,


    Adam.¡±


    Although they hadn¡¯t gotten married yet, she was the first girl whose identity had been acknowledged


    by Martin.


    ¡°Good evening, Adam. Nice to meet you, too.¡±


    Paige greeted Adam politely.


    Seeing that Paige was pretty and polite, Adam had a good impression of her. ¡°Dinner is ready. Please


    come with me.¡± Chapter 88 Our Home


    Get Bogh


    ¡°Let me down,¡± said Paige, who still stayed in Martin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°No, I just want to hold you like this.¡±


    Their interaction surprised Adam again.


    Martin and a girl from the Lusk family were engaged. The girl visited many times, but she was rejected.


    Now that Martin permitted Paige toe anytime and said sweet words to her, the girl must be more


    important to Martin than that


    girl from the Lusk family.


    Martin liked quiet ces and did not like to be disturbed. Aside from Adam, there was only another


    serv*nt, a male chef, Steve Allen.


    Steve built a fairnd, billowing whi*e mist on the dining table.


    The delicate rose petals fell on the foie gras and caviar in the thin mist.


    Steve used shrimp b*lls to decorate a food tree, which looked like a real tree with branches loaded with


    fruits.


    A melon and broli were carved into special shapes. Every dish was easy on the eye.


    Knowing that a very important girl would visit, Steve was fully prepared. But seeing the girl in Martin¡¯s


    arms, Steve was as surprised


    as Adam.


    ¡°This is Mrs. Stowe.¡±


    Adam introduced Paige to Steve.


    ¡°Nice to see you, Madam and Sir!¡±


    Steve greeted them and left after finishing thest dish.


    Paige and Martin were left alone.


    This was a romantic dinner, not a clumsy trick to woo her. Martin had asked Steve and Adam to


    prepare the dinner long before they


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    arrived.


    The leaves were swaying gently on the branches. A beautiful scene.


    ¡°We will have dinner at home.¡±


    Instead of letting Paige sit in her chair, Martin held Paige in his arms, picked up the knife and fork, and


    started serving her food.


    ¡°Martin, I can eat myself.¡±


    Paige sat on hisp, not knowing where to put her legs. For some reason, she felt hot.


    She was not a kid. Even if she were, she would be independent enough to have dinner herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to hug you or serve you food. Do you still want to be my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with being your fianc¨¦e?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°It has everything to do.¡±


    ¡°You keep a distance from me. That means I haven¡¯t done well enough. You¡¯re not touched by me. So I


    will be with you for longer


    periods.¡± Martin said.


    Paige thought, you don¡¯t have to.


    ¡°I won¡¯t push you anymore.


    ¡°I will let you off the h*ok if you feed me.¡± Martin smiled.


    ¡°You wish!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got two choices.¡±


    ¡°Why should I have to choose from these options?¡±


    ¡°Then let me serve you.¡± Martin smiled even more dotingly.


    Paige continued eating her food, pis*ed off. Martin found it pleasing to the eye and her inexplicably


    cute.


    ¡°Try this one.¡±


    Martin picked up another dish. ¡°It tastes good.¡±.


    While she was eating, Paige felt a hand gently stroking her back. ¡°Can we just eat?¡±


    ¡°With such beauty in my arms, I can¡¯t focus.¡±


    ¡°You are just too attractive.¡±


    When the meal was finally over, Martin carried her to the sofa and sat down in the same intimate


    position. ¡°I will take you upstairs


    and show you around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°Before you leave, you need to see what your home looks like and where our bedroom is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Seeing her slightly annoyed, Martin grinned.


    Adam served them two cups of ck tea.


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Paige was a little thirsty from talking.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Martin asked as he handed her the cup of tea.


    She looked pretty when she was drinking with her clear eyes lowered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    After Paige finished half a cup, her lips were still moist. The tea was good and left a fragrance in one¡¯s


    mo*th. It was of high quality.


    Martin cupped her face and kissed her all of a sudden.


    Paige was caught off guard.


    There was a tea fragrance on her lips. After tasting them, Martin kissed Paige harder.


    It was the first time that Adam, who was standing by the side, had seen Martin do such a thing. In


    Adam¡¯s memory, Martin was


    reversed, silent, and elegant.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 89

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 89


    Chapter 89


    I¡¯m Very Restrained


    It was the first time that Martin had kissed a girl so passionately!


    After a long time, the kiss ended. And Martin let go of Paige ¡°The tea is indeed not bad.¡±


    Paige was a bit angry. Since he wanted to know what it tasted like, he could just drink the other cup of


    tea.


    Did Martin bring her here just to kiss her?


    ¡°If you do that again, I won¡¯te again.¡±


    Parge warned.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t have dinner with you.¡±


    Paige knew that Martin couldn¡¯t get rid of the habit, so she had to put an end to it.


    She would see Martin less often and avoid alone time with him.


    Hearing this, Martin looked into her eyes, ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±


    Since Paige did not respond, Martin asked softly, ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t do well in that kiss?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Martin kissed her, tasting her lips.


    Adam didn¡¯t see thating. It was clear to him that Martin liked Paige very much.


    Martin loved Paige to the point where Martin could easily say the sweet words that he could have said


    in the past.


    And it was natural.


    After the second kiss, Paige was embarrassed and mad. ¡°Martin!¡±


    Adam was still standing by the side. Plus, they were just too intimate. Paige wanted to get down from


    hisp.


    ¡°You still think that kiss isn¡¯t good enough. Right?¡±


    The tip of Martin¡¯s nose touched hers. His eyes were watery from the passionate kisses.


    Paige did not want to answer his question.


    Martin pressed his lips against hers. After a long time, he stopped and asked, ¡°Will youe here


    again?¡±


    ¡°Your answer?¡±


    Martin started to kiss her again. ¡°Are you going to have dinner with me?¡±


    ¡°Martin, you are so shameless.¡± Paige was dumbfounded by how shameless Martin was.


    ¡°I will only be like this when fac*d with you.¡±


    Martin kissed her. ¡°I can be even more shameless.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. Are you going toe here or not?¡±


    Martin wouldn¡¯t stop until he got the answer he wanted.


    ¡°It depends on my mood,¡± Paige was somewhat irritable.


    ¡°Then how are you feeling now?


    ¡°How can I make you feel better?¡± Martin asked as he kissed her


    ¡°Put me down first.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t like it here¡± Martin seemed to understand what was on her mind.


    ¡°It finally dawned on you!¡±


    Martin picked her up and walked upstairs.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Show you around.¡±


    Paige was brought upstairs to Martin¡¯s room. It was clean and tidy. Before the lights were turned on,


    she could see a crescentke


    outside the huge ss wall. It was as beautiful as theke in a fairy tale.


    ¡°Paige. We may need to get used to our married life in advance,¡± Martin said in his pleasant voice.


    ¡°Stop it. Or I¡¯m really going to be mad at you.¡± Paige pushed him on the chest.


    ¡°At least you can give me some rewards for now.


    ¡°It¡¯s so long before we get married. It almost kills me.¡± Martin kissed her again.


    The kisssted for a while. When it was done, Paige said, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to walk on the floor today.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    Martin refused to let go. ¡°Will youe back?¡±


    ¡°Tell me. Will youe back?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Paige gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Then are you going to have dinner with me?¡±


    Martin wanted her answer.


    ¡°I am.¡± Paige could only agree.


    Martin put her down, smiling, ¡°Look outside the window.¡±


    Paige had noticed the crescentke just now. Under the moonlight, the flowers and nts by the


    lakeside were visible. It was so


    breathtaking.


    ¡°What flowers do you like?¡±


    Martin hugged her from behind and stared at her beautiful face. ¡°I want to turn all the flowers and trees


    into what you like.¡±


    Maybe she would like the house and him more.


    ¡°Rhys said that all girls like roses.¡±


    Martin¡¯s gaze fell on the scenery outside. ¡°I nned to grow ny-nine kinds of roses before you


    came here, but I was afraid that you


    would not like them.¡±


    Paige seemed to be touched. Her feelings towards Martin were like a seed in the mud.


    ¡°It¡¯s our home. You have the say. You decide what flowers and trees we grow.¡±


    Chapter 89 Nm Very Restrained


    2/4


    Martin lowered his head and asked, ¡°Tell me what you like.¡±.


    Paige thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have any preference. If I have to pick one, I¡¯ll go for


    daisies.¡±


    Not roses, lilies, orvender.


    ¡°Do you know what its flowernguage is?¡±


    Martin whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Cherish the one you love,¡± Paige ventured a guess.


    ¡°It means faith,¡± Martin said softly.


    In a house with daisies, which symbolized faithful love, their rtionship would get better.


    ¡°What about the house?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that needs to be improved?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Paige nced at him, ¡°Can you stop being so close to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡±


    Martin wrapped his arms around her slim waist and kissed her even more intensely. His gentle voice


    spread into her ear, ¡°I am very


    restrained.¡±


    After a long time, Rhys finished his meal and returned to the vi. He waited a while but did not see


    Paige and Martin.


    He looked at the time. It was already nine o¡¯clock.


    Martin forgot the time when he was with Paige. Unable to rush them, Rhys waited outside.


    ¡°Rhys.¡±


    Adam walked out and said with a smile, ¡°Come inside and drink some tea. I¡¯m afraid that they need


    more time. Mr. Stowe will finally see his wishe true. Mr. Martin is going to get married!¡±


    No matter how Killian tried to set Martin and Patricia up, Martin always rejected Patricia.


    But now Martin liked Paige very much.


    ¡°Adam, the old Mr. Stowe likes Ms. Paige so much that he gave her the ne.¡±


    ¡°The crown ne, which once belonged to Mrs. Stowe?¡±


    Adam was shocked to know that Paige was epted by the Stowe family so quickly.


    Being epted by the Stowe family was a tall order.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Rhys followed Adam into the door and said, grinning, ¡°Mr. Martin said that his wife will only be Ms.


    Paige.¡±


    Adam¡¯s jaw almost dropped, ¡°What about the Lusk family?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Ms. Patricia? Mr. Martin doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    Instead of exposing Patricia¡¯s lie, Rhys said, ¡°Ms. Paige is also a Lusk. Both families agree on their


    marriage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Adam was worried that the two families would fall out because of it. He breathed a sigh


    of relief. ¡°d to know that


    Ms. Paige is also a Luck. They are meant for each other.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 91

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 91


    Chapter 91


    Let¡¯s Watch the Sunrise Together


    Martin stayed up all night and sent messages to Paige at six in the morning.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I let you hug me every day?¡± Paige¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the screen.


    ¡°Sleep well. We will meet again in a while,¡± Paige replied patiently.


    Unexpectedly, Martin called Paige a few seconds after she sent the message.


    ¡°Paige.


    ¡°Why did you wake up so early? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Martin asked in a charming voice.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± Paige did not know whether her childhood experience was a nightmare.


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°I miss you so much,¡± Martin said in a particrly seductive voice.


    Martin recalled the time he spent with Paige many times. He missed Paige so much that he couldn¡¯t


    sleep.


    ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Paige said tly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and watch the sunrise together.¡±


    Martin wanted to see Paige. After getting permission, he quickly went out.


    After Paige washed up and changed her clothes, Martin¡¯s car arrived at the door of her house.


    Just as Paige walked out of the door, Martin held her in his arms.


    Smelling Paige¡¯s elegant fragrance, Martin finally stopped missing her.


    ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    Martin looked down and saw the *on Paige¡¯s fair neck. He couldn¡¯t help but hold this face that was on


    his mind day and night in both hands and put on a doting smile. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to Star Restaurant to watch the sunrise and have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You look so good when you just woke up.¡±


    Martin rubbed Paige¡¯s face and smiled even more indulgently.


    Paige didn¡¯t say anything


    On the balcony, Patricia thought that her eyes deceived her at first.


    Patricia took out a pair of binocrs. She was shocked after she confirmed it!


    It really was Martin!


    Martin personally dr*ve to pick up Paige!


    Not only did Martin open the car door for Paige, but he also protected her head when she got in the car.


    After she was in the car, bent down to fasten her seat belt and gave her a lingering morning kiss!


    he


    Patricia could not believe her eyes. Martin and Paige were together until 11st night. It was not even 7


    in the morning. They were


    together so soon!


    Watching their car drive away, Patricia was boiling with rage. She wished she could tear Paige apart


    and angrily went to Amily


    Star Restaurant was located at the top of the mountain, and it was the best ce to watch the sunrise.


    When Martin and Paige arrived, the sun had risen. The light shone on the *. It was as beautiful as a


    painting


    ¡°We are a littlete.¡±


    Martin bent his arm around Paige¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯se early next time.*


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡°But this is also pretty good.¡± Paige looked at the scenery in front of her.


    In the past, Paige did not have the time to appreciate thendscape of nature. She was satisfied with


    what she saw now.


    When Martin saw the sunlight fall on Paige¡¯s fair face, he said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Martin couldn¡¯t help but kiss Paige.


    When Jaydan saw Martin and Paige kissing under the sunlight, his eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    What was going on?!


    Thest time Martin and Paige came, they just held hands. Now they kissed each other?


    It was too fast!!


    After the long kiss, Martin looked into Paige¡¯s eyes and gently said, ¡®Tell me everything afterward.


    Whether it is happy or sad, 1 will be your first listener.¡±


    Paige raised her eyes and looked at Martin¡¯s sincere expression.


    ¡®Don¡¯t take everything on your own, okay?¡±


    Paige had never shared what she thought with anyone, no matter whether it was good or bad. She


    didn¡¯t even tell Anna and the others


    in detail.


    Seeing Martin¡¯s serious and concerned look, Paige nodded.


    Paige would try to do that.


    Martin touched Paige¡¯s face and smiled lovingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast.¡±


    After breakfast, Paige went to work. She fou


    some clues from the statements.


    Paige¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the table, thinking about how many things Nigel had hidden from her.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, Mari wants to meet you!¡±


    Deon said outside the door.


    ¡®Come in.¡±


    When Mari came in, there were tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Morning, Ms. Tate. This is the autumn design I recently finished.¡±


    Mari respectfully presented the design drafts to Paige with a smile.


    However, it was obvious that her smile was somewhat forced and there was even a trace of sadness.


    ¡°Mr. Gardner asked me to show the drafts to you. He said that you are the best designer¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you cry?¡± Paige looked at Mari¡¯s red eyes.


    Mari shook her head. However, the feelings that she had tried hard to contain were so overwhelming


    that she sobbed in a low


    voice.


    ¡®Sit and calm yourself down.¡±


    Paige did not force Mari. Instead, she handed Mari a tissue and waited for her to calm down.


    Tears rolled down Mari¡¯s cheeks. She wanted to hold back her tears several times, but she failed


    due to the overwhelming


    emotions.


    Outside the door, Deon did not know what was going on. He was confused and shook his head at


    Paige.


    Deon took out his phone and sent a message to Paige on Line


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know what happened to Mari. Do you want me to ask about it?¡±


    Paige faintly replied, ¡°No need.¡±


    When Mari finally stopped crying, Paige poured her a ss of water and ced it in front of her.


    ¡°Ms. Tate¡­¡± Mari did not expect that Paige would personally pour her water. Paige, who was not


    rted to her by blood, was so good to her. When she thought of her family, she couldn¡¯t help but feel


    sad again.


    ¡°Was it about work?¡± Paige looked at Mari and asked lightly.


    Mari shook her head.


    ¡®Family affairs?¡±


    Mari nodded.


    Paige finally understood that only the family could hurt one so deeply.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Mari bore it for a while before saying, ¡°Today is my father¡¯s death anniversary¡­ But¡­ But


    they went too far. They dumped trash on my father¡¯s grave¡­ If I hadn¡¯t gone there, I wouldn¡¯t have


    known that my father had suffered such humiliation.¡±


    Mari could not help but cry again. She did not want to bring personal affairs and feelings to work, but


    when she thought of her father¡¯s grave, she felt angry and wronged!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told my mother about this¡­¡± Before Mari finished speaking, she burst into tears again,


    choking with * and unable to


    speak.


    Paige waited for Mari to stop crying before asking, ¡°Was it done by your rtives?¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    Mari thought of those heartless rtives and cried bitterly.


    ¡®You know what, my family also runs a clothingpany¡­ Mari wiped her tears and said, ¡°The


    company was founded by my grandfather. After he died, my father was in charge of it. But a few years


    ago, he suddenly died in a car ident¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 92

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 92


    Chapter 92


    Kicked Into the Grass


    Mari choked and continued, ¡°My uncle, Emesto Robins, said that my mother and I didn¡¯t know how


    to run thepany, so he took away the management. He even tried to take our assets from us.


    Finally, he kicked us out of the house.¡±


    Man sobbed, ¡°My mother had some houses before, but now they are all gone¡­¡±


    ¡°No one to speak up for you?¡±


    Paige asked softly.


    ¡°Before that, my grandfather was in charge of thepany. After Grandpa passed away, Grandma


    also passed away shortly after. Originally, my father was in charge of thepany, but after my father


    left, everyone decided to follow Ernesto¡¯s lead¡±


    No one stood up to speak for them.


    There were some rtives who advised them to be more open-minded and to show the wh*te feather.


    After all, under the protection of the Robins family, they would not be short of food and clothing.


    If Mari tried to go against the Robins family, she knew she would definitely end up very miserable.


    ¡°But I just don¡¯t I want to show the whi*e feather. They have gone too far.¡±


    Emesto and his wife bullied them every day. Later, even Mari¡¯s cousins dared to be rude to her and


    Evelyn. When Mari and Evelynter moved to a rented apartment, her cousins would still pick on


    them from time to time.


    To Ernesto and his family, making fun of Mari and her father was interesting


    ¡°It was definitely done by my cousin!¡±


    Mari was furious. ¡°It was the samest year. My cousin brought some bodyguards and kicked down


    my father¡¯s offerings. She even dumped a lot of trash there and said a lot of disrespectful things. My


    mother was angry and argued with her. Finally, she was Injured by the bodyguards. Oh, no¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡®It was also about this timest year¡­ Ms. Tate, can I make a call?¡± Mari seemed to think of


    something.


    Paige guessed something and looked up. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mari hurriedly took out her phone and dialed Evelyn¡¯s number. But no one answered.


    Mari was flustered and had a bad feeling.


    At this moment, Deon knocked on the door. ¡®Ms. Tate, there is a lingeriepany whose sales have


    been booming recently. They want us to help them with the processing. Their current production line


    can¡¯t produce so many goods¡­ The price is quite tempting. Their manager wants to ask you to meet at


    Warren Caf¨¦ about an hourter¡­¡±


    Mari called two more times, but still, no one answered. She was very anxious. ¡°Ms. Tate, can I take


    a leave? I want to go to Mount Rally to take a look¡­¡±


    John¡¯s grave was at the top of Mount Rally.


    Warren Cafe was actually only ten minutes away from there.


    ¡°I can give you a ride.¡±


    Paige looked at Deon. ¡°Go and prepare the car.¡±


    Martin had been picking her up and dropping her off, so she was not driving her own car, but she still


    had two spare cars in the


    After they left, a hand picked up the design drafts on the desk¡­


    Along the way, Mari kept calling Evelyn. She was very anxious.


    When they finally reached the top of Mount Rally, far away, Mari saw a group of people surrounding


    Evelyn. Her cousin Jessie was


    also there


    Jessie said deliberately, ¡°Evelyn, John has been dead for years. You are really pa*hetic. Fortunately, I


    found a way for you. My bodyguard is about the same age as John. Why don¡¯t you get together with


    him? You can have John as a witness to you and him at


    the grave¡­¡±


    The girl who spoke was about seven or eight years old. She was wearing an expensive dress and


    shiny essories. A diamond headband pulled her blonde bangs to the back of her head. Her long,


    wavy hair cascaded down her back. She was youthful and energetic, looking beautiful and noble.


    *Jessie! Are you serious? John was really good to your family when he was alive! Don¡¯t you think


    you¡¯ve gone too far? Do you still have


    a conscience?¡±


    Although Evelyn was angry, she knew better than anyone that she was at a disadvantage. Jessie


    actually had brought so many bodyguards.


    ¡°I almost forgot about it. John was deeply loved by Grandpa. At that time, your family always


    suppressed us. But now, things have changed¡­¡±


    When Jessie said this, she looked at Pascal. ¡°Pascal, what are you still standing there for? Take good


    care of Evelyn so that John can see that his wife has someone to take care of her. I believe he will be


    happy.¡±


    The bodyguard named Pascal was short and burly, about forty years old, and his eyes were full of


    greed and lust.


    Evelyn lived afortable life for half her life. She was aging well, and she had the temperament of a


    noblewoman. Even though she moved to a rented apartment, her noble elegance was not reduced at


    all. Although her clothes were out of fashion, she was still attractive, which excited Pascal a lot.


    ¡°Pascal is a little poor. Although he can¡¯t bepared with John, he¡¯s a good match for you now.¡±


    Jessie watched as Pascal walked towards Evelyn step by step. She raised a smile as if she was


    watching a good show, ¡°Evelyn, enjoy yourself. Pascal will make


    you


    Evelyn pointed at the tombstone and said, ¡°Today, if he dares to touch me, I will ki*l myself right here!


    How will you exin this to the Robins family? How will you exin to your ancestors?¡±


    Hearing this, Jessie chuckled, ¡°John has been dead for so long, and you still want to keep your


    integrity? My ancestors have been lying in the coffin for so long! They can¡¯t help you! Besides, who


    dares to speak up for you and your daughter?¡±


    ¡°*!


    At this time, Mari suddenly rushed in front of Jessie. She raised her hand to p Jessie,


    However, Mari was stopped by the bodyguards. She was pushed to the ground.


    Mari fell, and her elbow was bleeding


    ¡°Mari, why are you here?


    ¡°Go quickly,¡± said Evelyn.


    Mari red at Jessie in front of her angrily. ¡°Do you have *in your m*uth? It really sti*ks. Why do you


    say these things? Why don¡¯t theseckeys around you use a brush to brush your teeth?¡±


    ¡°Mari!¡±


    When Jessie saw Mari, she was angry andughed, ¡°You came at the right time. Xavier, didn¡¯t you


    take a fancy to her for a long time? Today, you and Pascal will take good care of them.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Mari was furious.


    ¡°So what? Can John crawl out of the ground to protect you and your mother?¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡± Jessie raised her eyebrows proudly.


    Pascal was the first to go over and wanted to tear off Evelyn¡¯s clothes. Evelyn screamed out of fear.


    ¡°Let go of my mother!¡±


    Mari wanted to save Evelyn, but she was held back by Xavier and dragged to the grass around her.


    ¡°*, let go of me!¡±


    Suddenly, a slender hand grabbed Xavier¡¯s arm. Before Xavier could react, he was kicked into the


    grass.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 93

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 93


    Chapter 93


    Kneel


    Mari was still in shock. She thought, it¡¯s Ms. Tate!


    Paige¡¯s wrestling sk*lls were actually so good!


    Paige pulled Mari up with a poker face. ¡°Are you afright?¡±


    Mari shook her head, and her tears came out. Fortunately, Paige helped her¡­.


    Deon picked up a stone and smashed it on Pascal¡¯s back. Pascal felt a sharp pain. He looked back and


    saw a gentleman in a suit. Hi looked young, not like someone who would fight.


    Jessie came back to her senses and saw the two people in front of her. She was a little surprised. ¡°Oh.


    Are they your bodyguards?¡±


    Jessie saw Deon and Paige.


    ¡°She looks pretty good.¡±


    Jessie looked at Paige¡¯s beautiful face and said to the bodyguard beside her, ¡°Have you taken a fancy


    to her? Feel free to enjoy it As for this man¡­ Just beat him to death.¡±


    ¡°You guys hurry up and leave¡­¡± Mari was frightened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Just leave this ce¡­¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Those people were crazy and could do anything!


    Although Paige was good at fighting, she couldn¡¯t beat so many people¡­


    Paige didn¡¯t think much of it. Her face was still proud and cold.


    She protected Mari behind her and casually asked Jessie in front of her, ¡°Did you dump the gar*age


    here in the morning?¡±


    ¡®So what?¡±


    Jessie crossed her hands in front of her chest, rolling her eyes. ¡°I was also the one who asked people


    to ssh the paint just now. Do you want to stand up for Mari? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us¡­¡± Mari pulled the corner of Paige¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°You guys go


    quickly! There are too many of them¡­


    nk.


    A crisp p sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Before anyone could react, another p hit Jessie in the face.


    Paige¡¯s movements were fast and urate. In less than a second, she had already pped Jessie¡¯s


    face twice.


    ¡°How dare you p me!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mari tell you who I am?¡± Jessie couldn¡¯t believe it. She thought, has this woman gone crazy?


    ¡°Oh, she just said you were a *.¡±


    Deon smiled and found it funny.


    ¡°You


    ¡°The two ps were for Mari and her mother¡­ Now, this one is for her dead father. Do you know


    how to treat people with respect?¡± Paige pped Jessie for the third time.


    ¡°8! What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and k*ll this 8!¡±


    As soon as Jessie finished speaking, seven or eight bodyguards rushed up and surrounded Paige


    had never seen such a scene before. She was so scared that she stood in front of Paige and said,


    ¡°This has nothing to do


    with her. Juste at me


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you go quickly. I will solve this. Although Deon was afraid, he still bravely protected Paige


    and whispered to her, ¡°Can you drive? If you can¡¯t run down the mountain! I will stall them!¡±


    ¡°None of you will be able to escape today!¡±


    Jessie pointed at Paige in anger, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Keep this woman alive! I want to slowly


    torture herr


    The bodyguards attacked Paige one after another.


    However, Paige either easily avoided the attacks, or easily kicked them away. She handled them with


    ease


    Jessie saw her bodyguards fall one by one. In the end, no one stood up. All of them covered their


    stomachs and held their heads as they screamed on the ground¡­


    Jessie looked at Paige in disbelief. ¡°You bu*ch of lo*ers! You can¡¯t even beat a teenage girl! Hurry up


    and stand up!¡±


    The bodyguards were really in so much pain that they couldn¡¯t stand up.


    Jessie watched as Paige approached her step by step. Jessie became timid and unconsciously


    retreated.


    ¡°Hear me out, I am the daughter of the Robins family¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mari the daughter of the Robins family?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Mari is just an outcast! Listen, if you help me deal with her, I can let bygones be bygones¡­ I can


    even give you anything!¡±


    Deon almostughed out loud. Paige¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Martin! She didn¡¯t need any favors from Jessie.


    Martin would give her everything she wanted.


    ¡°Mari, how do you n to resolve this matter?¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes fell on Mari.


    Jessie spoke rudely to Mari¡¯s deceased father, John, and tried to let people r*pe her and Evelyn¡­.


    Mari was so angry that she rushed over and pped Jessie in the face several times.


    If not for Paige, she and Evelyn would have been r*ped today!


    ¡°Mari, how dare you p me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to p you so hard!¡±


    Mari pped Jessie two more times, her hands burning with pain.


    ¡°In the morning, you asked someone to dump trash on my father¡¯s grave. I endured it! Now you ask


    someone to ssh oil paint on my father¡¯s gravel And you want your people to r*pe us! You vicious


    woman! Kneel down and apologize to my father!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Mari forcefully pulled Jessie and pressed her, but Jessie refused to lower her head, not even willing


    to kneel.


    ¡°Jessie, don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?*


    Mari asked loudly.


    ¡°Guilty? What do I feel guilty about? All the good things were taken by your family back then! What you


    feel now is just how we felt at


    that time!¡±


    ¡°Did my father not treat you and your family fairly when he was alive? Even though he was the head of


    thepany, he never deducted a single penny from your family! He gave you money to invest and


    buy stores, and even gave your family as many stores,


    houses, and cars that Grandpa left us when he died, as you wanted.¡±


    ¡°How much are these things worth? Who doesn¡¯t know that thepany is a cash cow? He only gave


    us these worthless things! Do you really think he did the right thing?¡±


    Mari thought Jessie was being stubborn and didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.¡± Are you going to


    kneel down or not?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kneel. What can you do about it?¡±


    Paige raised her foot and kicked Jessie, and Jessie suddenly knelt down.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jessie gnashed her teeth in anger and red at Paige. ¡°Remember this!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re ug*y. I can¡¯t remember your face.¡±


    ¡°Apologize to my father!¡±


    Mari pressed the back of Jessie¡¯s head and insisted that she apologize. Jessie refused to apologize,


    so Mari pulled her hair and forced her to apologize. They were about to fight.


    ¡°Ms. Tate, should we take care of it?¡±


    Deon saw that neither of them got the run upon and could not help but ask anxiously.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 94

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 94


    Chapter 94


    You Should Live Somewhere Else


    ¡°Even their mom doesn¡¯t care about it


    Paige leaned against the tree and said leisurely, ¡°Let them deal with it by themselves.¡±


    Deon felt strange and he wondered, why did Paige kick Jessie just now? Paige might think Man


    would win, so she was standing here leisurely to watch the good show


    Evelyn knew that Mari had to vent her anger by herself. Otherwise, Mari would suffocate herself if


    she endured for too long


    Jessie was used to living under wonderful conditions. She was so delicate and weak. Unlike Mari,


    who had been working for a few years, was able to carry the water buckets.


    Soon, Mari gained the upper hand. Man rode on Jessie and beat her up. Mari said, ¡°If you


    don¡¯t kneel today, I will beat you until you kneel! Do you kneel or not?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. Stop.¡¯ Jessie covered her pig-like face. Her little dress had been torn, so part of her body


    was exposed Jessie covered her body hurriedly and said, ¡°Mari, stop, please.¡±


    Mari saw that Jessie was afraid, so she stopped beating.


    Finally, Jessie held her dress tight and knelt on the ground miserably. Under Man¡¯s gaze, Jessie


    bent down. Although Jessie¡¯s forehead did not touch the ground, she showed respect to John.


    ¡°Mari, can I go now?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said why you were wrong!¡±


    Although Jessie was not convinced in her heart, she knew that she was no match for them alone.


    Jessie said something against her will, ¡°I should not have thrown trash at John¡¯s grave. And I should


    not have brought people to bully you. Mari, you¡¯ve already beaten me up. Let me go see a doctor. My


    whole body hurts.¡±


    When Jessie returned home, she would definitely tell her parents to teach Mari a lesson.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized to my mom yet. My mom is an elder and she is your aunt. It¡¯s fine if you bullied


    me, but you brought people to bully and humiliate my mom!¡±


    Mari was angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evelyn. I apologize.¡±


    Evelyn knew that Jessie¡¯s apology was not sincere. Evelyn turned her face away and did not respond.


    ¡°8off!¡± Mari did not want to see Jessie again.


    Jessie ran away with her dress. The seven or eight bodyguards who were on the ground followed


    Jessie. Before leaving, Pascal and Xavier were kicked by Mari.


    ¡°Great You¡¯ve improved.¡±


    Paige praised Mari with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re no longer a weak person who will be easily controlled by


    others.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate, thank you. It¡¯s good to have you here today. Otherwise, the consequences would be


    unimaginable.¡±


    Mari lifted Evelyn up. Mari said, ¡°Come, let me introduce you. This is my mom, Evelyn Combest.


    Mom, this is my boss, Ms. Tate. And this is Mr. Hampson.¡±


    ¡®Thank you for today.¡± Evelyn bowed deeply and thanked them for their help..


    ¡°Your injury¡­¡± Paige saw that there was still a wound on Evelyn¡¯s elbow.


    Evelyn covered the wound and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a big problem. I identally got injured just now.¡±


    ¡°Mom, does it hurt?¡±


    Man felt sorry and looked at Evelyn Mari said. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding so much. Shall I send you to the


    hospitar


    Twant to clean the tombstone ¡°Evelyn fixed her eyes on the tombstone. The red paint was very


    obvious. The grass in the open space and the ce which was in front of the tombstone were all


    covered by paint


    It should not be wiped off. Let¡¯s change a new tombstone for Dad Jessie should go home and tell her


    parents what had happened if we don¡¯t leave, I am afraid we will be in danger.¡±


    Man knew Jessie so well. Jessie had never been beaten since she was a child. Today, she was


    humiliated, so she would definitelye for revenge.


    ¡°Let me take you to the hospital first.¡±


    Paige found that not only Evelyn was injured, but Mari was also injured.


    ¡°No need. We have medicine at home. Go back home and deal with the wound.


    Evelyn never liked to bother others. She said to Paige politely and kindly. ¡°We will go back home by


    buster.¡±


    Paige knew that they wanted to save money, so she said in a soft voice, ¡°We have nothing to do. I¡¯ll


    give you a nde. Mari, where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Ah? We rented a house in Blossom Hills.


    Blossom Hills was an oldplex. There were many small houses ranging from 300 to 400 square


    inches.


    ¡°Deon, let¡¯s go to Blossom Hills.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Ten minutester¡­


    The car was parked at the gate of Blossom Hills. Evelyn wanted to invite them to her house and have a


    cup of tea.


    Deon looked at the time and nodded to Paige. It meant that Paige still had enough time.


    ¡°My house is small. Don¡¯t mind¡­¡¯ Evelyn held Paige and said nicely, ¡°Dean and you have helped us so


    much. We don¡¯t have much to thank you for. How abouting with us and having some hot tea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Tate. Wee to our house. Let¡¯s go up together! And Deon, you shoulde too.¡±


    Deon heard that Mari also invited him and he looked at Paige expectantly. Paige nodded and


    followed them upstairs.


    ¡°You have be the boss of thepany at such a young age. You are really young and promising.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Ms. Tate is very awesome. She has great talents in design! She usually gives many suggestions


    on the rough draft, and the final design will be amazing!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you have to learn from Ms. Tate!


    ¡°Just call me Paige.¡±


    When Deon entered their house, he found that their house was pitifully small. And the living room was


    very tiny.


    There were two low-grade rooms on the left. The toilet was in the middle of the house. A small kitchen


    was on the right, and there was


    a small dining table. This was Evelyn and Mari¡¯s house.


    Although the house was small, it was clean and looked very warm.


    ¡°We can only afford to rent a small house like this now,¡± Evelyn said with a smile. As soon as Paige and


    Deon entered the house, Evelyn prepared the slippers and tea for them.


    ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t be busy.¡±


    Paige asked Mari to take out the medicine box first. It was more important to treat the wound.


    Evelyn served two cups of hot tea quickly.


    ¡°Evelyn, let me take a look at your wound.¡±


    Paige saw that one of Evelyn¡¯s elbows had fallen to the ground. The flesh rubbed against the ground


    and there was sand in the wound.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Paige helped Evelyn to treat the wound carefully. Evelyn was surprised and asked, ¡°How do you know


    binding up the wound?¡±


    The skill of bandaging looked very good. Paige was no worse than a professional nurse.


    Paige said in a soft voice, ¡°I have seen simr skills on the Inte. I just learned from it.¡±


    Evelyn knew that Paige was being modest. She had a better impression of Paige.


    Mari was disinfecting and applying medicine to her elbow. When the cotton swab touched Mari¡¯s


    wound, she frowned in pain.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Deon took the cotton swab and helped Mari treat the wound gently. Deon said, ¡°Tell me if it hurts.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Mari looked at Deon when he was applying for the medicine seriously. Mari said gratefully,


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After treating the wound, Paige put the stuff back in its original position. Paige said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Jessie


    is a good person. You should live somewhere else.¡±


    Mari thought about this problem a long time ago. And she said, ¡°But there is no more house which is


    cheaper than here.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 95

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 95


    Chapter 95


    Why Do You Send a Smiley Face?


    ¡°I have a friend who went abroad and asked me to rent out the house for her


    Paige said carelessly. ¡°The price is not a problem. The most important point is the renter would cherish


    the house as much as my friend does


    ¡°We will cherish the house!


    Man said hurriedly. She seemed to see a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°How much do you pay here for a month?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°560 dors.¡±


    ¡°Then the rent for my friend¡¯s house is the same. It¡¯s 560 dors.¡±


    Paige said softly. ¡°My friend¡¯s house is also near here. It is more convenient to go to work and get off


    work.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate, we have seen the houses around here. Other than here, there are no other houses with two


    rooms that cost 560 dors.


    Mari was afraid that Paige would get less rent. And it was hard for Paige to exin it to her friend.


    ¡°My friend said the price is not a problem.¡±


    Paige looked at the time a


    I said, ¡°I have something to do now. Deon wille back here to help you moveter. I would ask my


    friend about the specific location of the house. She told mest time, but I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate.¡± Mari did not know how to thank Paige.


    Evelyn stood up and said, ¡°Paige, you have helped us twice. We don¡¯t know how to repay you. Thank


    you so much!¡±


    ¡°No need to repay me.


    Paige said with a smile, ¡°You should live a good life and live a better life than Jessie. That is the best


    reward for you and me.¡±


    Evelyn was touched by something. She was close to crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.


    Paige got up and went out. After getting in the car, she turned on her mobile phone. Paige found the


    smallest house among all of the properties. It was located downtown.


    The house with three rooms was located in Sunshine Heights. It was well decorated and had an area of


    970 square inches. The password to enter the house should be 101010. Several rtives often sent


    Paige houses as gifts. In order to make it easier for Paige to remember, the password was all the


    same.


    Paige sent the detailed information to Deon. Paige said, ¡°When we arrive at Sunshine Heights, I will go


    to the Warren Cafe by myself first. And you go and help Mari move.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Tate.¡±


    In the president¡¯s office of the Stowe Group¡­


    Martin did not know how many times he had looked at his phone. Other than the girl who was on the


    screen, there was no new


    message.


    ¡°Is the connection bad?¡±


    Martin looked at Wi-Fi and suspected that there was something wrong with the inte. He looked at


    Rhys and said, ¡®Send me a Line


    message.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rhys did not understand what Martin meant. Rhys asked, ¡°Do you mean you want me to send you a


    Line message?¡±


    Rhys wondered, why do I need to send him a Line message at such a close distan?


    Can¡¯t he just say it


    ectly?


    Rhys asked respectfully, Mr Stowe, what do you want me to send?¡±


    ¡°Up to you


    *Then, then I¡¯ll send you an emoji. *


    Rhys sent a smiley face over, and Martin received it right away


    Therefore, this was no problems with the connection. The signal was fine too. The problem was the girl


    didn¡¯t send Martin a Line message. Martin did not receive anything.


    ¡°Why do you send a smiley face during work hours?¡±


    Martin felt that Rhys was mocking him by sending a smiley face because no one was locking for him.


    Martin said coldly. ¡°I will donate your bonus for this month to local schools.¡±


    Rhys opened his eyes wide. He wondered, what? Mr. Stowe, didn¡¯t you ask me to send anything I


    wanted? You said it was up to me. How did my smiley face provoke you?


    Martin opened the chat. Thest message was from six in the morning. Paige asked Martin to go to


    sleep first and said that they would meet in a while.


    Paige cared about Martin, but she seemed to disappear after going to work.


    Thinking that there were other male employees chasing Paige in thepany, Martin was annoyed.


    Seeing that Rhys was still stunned, Martin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have anything to do? Did you


    follow the project that I asked you to do? Have you solved the problem that I asked you to solve?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Looking at Rhys¡¯ back, Martin asked, ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡±


    Rhys got confused.


    Rhys turned around forcefully and said, ¡°Mr. Stowe, Is there anything else I can help with?¡±


    ¡°From the brands we boughtst time, is there any that was rted to clothing?¡±


    Hearing Martin¡¯s question, Rhys thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes! There is a first-rate brand. It¡¯s


    called Vogue Apparel. We¡¯ve decided to purchase it because of the broken capital chain. And the


    senior management is a mess.


    Martin asked slowly, ¡®Do weck partners?*


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¦§


    Rhys got confused and said, ¡°Mr. Stowe, you must be joking. Ourpany is involved in so many


    fields. We have so many subsidiaries. How can we possiblyck partners? Many people are begging


    us to cooperate with theirpanies!¡±


    As soon as Rhys finished speaking, he realized something suddenly. Clothingpany and partners,


    those three words came to Rhys¡¯s mind.


    Rhys understood what Martin meant suddenly.


    Rhys said, ¡°But some partners whom we have been working together for a long time, don¡¯t always offer


    a good price! I think we should find a new partner, and it is better to be well-prepared.¡±


    Martin raised his eyebrows. He looked happy again and asked, ¡°For example?¡±


    Rhys said hurriedly, ¡°For example, I think the clothingpany owned by Ms. Paige is quite good. Her


    company can help with processing products. We have so many production lines. For some clothing, we


    can ask Ms. Paige¡¯spany to help us with the


    processing. After the quality inspection, they will be sent back to our warehouse!¡±


    Martin stretched his eyebrows. It seemed that he agreed with the idea,


    ¡°But I feel that it is a little eye-catching to cooperate with Ms. Paige¡¯s clothingpany suddenly. We


    are famous after all!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think that Vogue Apparel can also be like Ms. Paige¡¯s clothingpany. We can make Vogue


    Apparel an independentpany. Vogue Apparel can be changed into a new name! Although Vogue


    Apparel was still supported by the Stowe Group, it is also a brand-new and independentpany!


    Cooperating with Ms. Paige¡¯spany. Vogue Apparel will have a wonderful development. In addition,


    I have thought of the name of the newpany. It can be called Forever Paige!¡±


    Martin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You are quite thoughtful.¡±


    Rhys sighed with relief. He said, ¡®Mr. Stowe, I am ttered.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡±


    Martin said calmly, ¡°if you do it well, the bonus will double.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stowe!¡±


    Rhys was very excited. It turned out that Martin missed Paige, so he was in a bad mood.


    Before Rhys left the office, he had an idea and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Stowe¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Although Martin still had that indifferent look, he seemed to be in a much better mood.


    Rhys smiled and said, ¡°Although you¡¯ve been busy all day, you still have to care about Ms. Paige! For


    example, you can send her a message now, make a phone call or ask her what she is doing. We are


    men. We have to be more active. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Martin seemed disapproving and he asked,


    ¡°Do I need you to teach me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I¡¯m not teaching you. It is a reminder! You know that girls need our care the most. What if


    they feel neglected? Don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Stowe?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Martin picked up his phone and called Paige.


    Rhys saw that Martin was in a better mood. He let out a sigh of relief and left.


    Paige was dealing with cooperation with the other manager. Her phone vibrated suddenly.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 96

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 96


    Chapter 96


    Aren¡¯t You Still Alive?


    Paige did not look at her phone immediately Instead, she stood up and shook hands with the manager


    1 hope we together


    Ms Tate, you¡¯re honest I believe that we can definitely work well together¡±


    The manager was very satisfied with Paige and said with a smile, ¡°As long as you can deliver the


    goods on schedule and ensure the quality, I think that we will continue to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Paige wore a smile. ¡°We have a high standard of workmanship. You can rest assured.


    The manager left with a smile.


    Paige watched her get into the car and then took out her mobile phone. Paige saw Martin calling her


    twice, and then she called back ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Were you busy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just met a partner,¡±


    ¡°I also want to be your partner.¡±


    ¡°In this way, I can see you often.¡± Martin¡¯s voice was full of affection.


    Paige slightly smiled. ¡°Come on. We¡¯ve met a lot during the day.


    ¡®Not enough.


    Martin was firm. ¡°It¡¯s nowhere near enough. I want to see you every second and be with you.¡±


    Paige walked on the roadside. ¡°Well, I am going to take a taxi now. Let¡¯s go back and talk?¡±


    ¡°Are you alone outside?¡±


    Martin thought Paige had an assistant with her. Im going to pick you up. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s very close to thepany. I can just take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Let me pick you up. I want to.¡±


    Martin left the office. Rhys thought that something had happened as he saw Martin walking in a hurry.


    Paige helplessly sent a location to Martin and then stood by the side of the road to wait


    There were no shops on this street, except for that coffee shop, and the others were closed. Behind her


    was a weedynd. It looked cheerless.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At this time, Paige took out her mobile phone and dealt with something. After a while, three cars


    stopped in front of her.


    Paige looked up casually and saw Jessie get out of the car, who was beaten up. At the same time,


    Jessie also brought her brother David Robins and more than a dozen thugs.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Jessie originally wanted to go up the mountain to Mari and Evelyn, but she did not expect to see


    Paige who was alone on the road. Jessie thought she was blessed


    This *pped me a few times and then kicked me.¡±


    Jessieined to David.


    blew up Paige¡¯s long hair. Her pretty face stunned David.


    David thought, beautiful!


    So beautiful


    ¡°David, what are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you helping me hit her?¡±


    Jessie¡¯s face was too swollen, and she couldn¡¯t even cover it with one hand. At this time, she was so


    angry and pushed David¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    Although David had seen many good looking girls, this was the first time he had seen someone like


    Paige with such a special


    temperament.


    David put his hands in his pockets, thinking that he was handsome, and walked up to Paige. ¡°Are you


    the one who beat my sister like


    this?


    Paige casually raised her eyebrows as if she did not care about them at all.


    Paige thought, with these dozen thugs, plus this brat, are you looking down on me?


    ¡°If you are sensible, kneel and apologize to me¡­ Jessie thought that she had David¡¯s support, so she


    walked up to Paige arrogantly.


    Paige looked at Jessie¡¯s swollen face and said disapprovingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still alive? You want me to


    pay respects to you so quickly? You haven¡¯t evenid down in the coffin.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Jessie was furious, but she couldn¡¯t think of a retort, and she looked ferocious.


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue.¡±


    David was very interested. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kneel¡­ it¡¯s fine. As long as you sleep with me and


    make me happy, I can let you go.¡±


    ¡®David, what are you talking about? I want you to teach her a lesson.¡±


    Jessie did not want to get it over so quickly. She hadn¡¯t caught Paige and beaten her up.


    Paige raised her eyebrows and looked at David. ¡°Here? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t.¡±.


    She knew that there were several surveince cameras nearby, and evidence would be left.


    ¡°If you are shy, we can go there¡­¡± David thought that Paige had agreed, and he looked at the weedy


    land behind Paige.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Paige first walked toward the weedynd, and David followed her. The dozen of thugs didn¡¯t know if


    they needed to follow and all


    looked at Jessie.


    Jessie was confused.


    She thought, isn¡¯t Paige quite good at fighting? Why does she admit defeat so quickly?


    Does she know that these thugs are very powerful and she wants to hit on David?


    Does she think that she can marry into the Robins family just because she¡¯s a little pretty?


    Humph, no way!


    A girl like her can only be fooled by my brother


    Paige came to the weedynd, where the weeds had grown to the height of her knees. She turned


    back and said to David, ¡°Just here.¡±


    David did not expect Paige would choose such a good ce. If theyy down here, others wouldn¡¯t see


    them.


    David thought Paige was quite shy.


    *Just you?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows, looked at the dozen of thugs behind him, and casually asked, ¡®The others


    are noting?¡±


    ¡°Girl, you are quitescivious¡­ I can give your *by myself¡­¡±


    David wouldn¡¯t allow hisckeys to have s*x with such a pretty girl like Paige.


    He would have fun with her for at least half a month¡­


    David reached out his hand. Before he could touch Paige¡¯s clothes, he was caught by Paige. Before he


    could realize what was going on, David was thrown into the weeds and even ate the sand.


    ¡°*it.¡±


    Jessie knew that Paige was not a good person. ¡°What are you doing? Go help!¡±


    Jessie thought, *girl. How dare you attack my baby brother?


    After all, David was the treasure of the Robins family.


    Those thugs rushed toward Paige, and Paige¡¯s face turned gloomy. She kicked one of them away


    quickly and then punched the stomach of another one.


    One of them suddenly smashed a stick at Paige. She grabbed the wrist of that man and hit his head


    with the stick. Then Paige kicked


    him away.


    The remaining men surrounded Paige and made moves together. Paige first grabbed one of them as a


    shield and then hit them one by one. One of the men pulled out a long knife and smashed it at Paige.


    She didn¡¯t only quickly avoid it, but she also put the knife to that man¡¯s neck, which scared the man out


    of his wits.


    Jessie was stunned to see Paige beat those thugs one by one, and thest one was trembling with fear


    and raised his hand to


    surrender.


    That man consciously knocked himself out with a stick and fell into the weeds¡­


    Paige¡¯s gaze then fell on Jessie.


    Jessie was frightened. She thought, *it. It¡¯s me again.


    ¡°David¡­ David!¡± Jessie shouted.


    But David did not climb out of the weeds. Jessie was a little afraid. She did not understand why there


    was such a person in the world

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 97

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 97


    Chapter 97


    Who Does 117


    Paige looked good and quiet, but when she fought she was like a devil


    It was so terrifying


    Jessie did not care that David was still in the weeds, she turned around and ran into the car, and d*ove


    away


    Paige was speechless.


    Her gaze fell on the dozen people screaming in the weeds, and then she looked at the street. Martin¡¯s


    car came from afar.


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, a dozen thugs covered their mouths. No matter how painful it was, they did not


    dare to shout


    David was even more afraid.


    Just now, David had known how powerful Paige was. She looked weak, but she was better than a


    professional fighter¡­.


    It was so terrifying.


    When Paige walked to the side of the road, Martin¡¯s car just stopped. He got out of the car and came to


    Paige. He opened the door for her. ¡°My baby Paige, sorry to have you wait for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to pick me up,¡± Paige said as she got into the passenger seat.


    ¡°I miss you¡±


    Martin bent down to help her fasten her seat belt.


    Paige looked at Martin¡¯s handsome face. At such a close distance, she could see Martin¡¯s high nose


    and smooth skin¡­


    ¡°I am not a child¡±


    After Martin helped Paige fasten her seat belt, he looked up at her dotingly and said, ¡°No matter how


    old you are, in my eyes, you are always a child.¡±


    Paige was always Martin¡¯s treasure.


    Paige felt shy for no reason.


    Martin closed the door of the passenger seat and was about to get into the driver¡¯s seat when he


    noticed two other empty cars next


    to him. The doors were open.


    He nced around but did not see anyone else. Martin did not mind. After getting in the car, he asked


    Paige, ¡°What about the cooperation just now?¡±


    ¡°About the processing.¡±


    Paige looked up at the rearview mirror. None of those people climbed out of the weeds. It was


    estimated that she hit them hard and they couldn¡¯t get up in a short time.


    ¡°Will you help me with it too?¡±


    Paige was surprised.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a newpany. It won¡¯t attract attention.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I take you to eat something first?¡± Martin asked as he d*ove.


    Paige looked at the time. It was almost twelve o¡¯clock, so she agreed.


    In the restaurant


    Martin asked Paige to order the dishes and was holding her hand when he sensed something different


    from usua!


    It felt a little wet


    Martin looked down and saw that Paige¡¯s right hand was injured. There were two *wounds.


    ¡°You are injured? When did you get injured?¡±


    Martin held her hand without looking carefully. He must have touched her wounds.


    ¡°I hurt you just now,¡± Martin med himself for his negligence


    Martin thought, my si*ly girl, you didn¡¯t even cry out when I touched your wounds. You just endured it all


    the time¡­.


    Parge didn¡¯t know when she got hurt, so she just nced at the wounds and said casually, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s


    okay.¡±


    It didn¡¯t hurt. Paige guessed she identally got hurt when she beat those people up.


    Maybe she scraped her hand due to the zippers on those thugs clothes¡­


    Paige couldn¡¯t remember it clearly.


    Martin called Jaydan and asked him to bring the first aid kit in.


    ¡±


    Jaydan was so frightened, and he thought that Paige was injured in the restaurant. As soon as he


    entered the door, Jaydan kept


    apologizing¡­


    Jaydan even promised that he would change everything in the private room and make sure that there


    wouldn¡¯t be sharp edges¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You can go now.¡± Paige could not help butugh at Jaydan¡¯s scared look.


    When Jaydan heard this, he seemed to have a narrow escape. He kept thanking Paige and then


    hurriedly left.


    ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡±


    Martin felt distressed and asked, ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Paige really couldn¡¯t remember..


    When she was in Triangle Area, Paige suffered many injuries, but she didn¡¯t shed a single tear. Paige


    didn¡¯t even cry out in pain¡­


    Now, they were just two little wounds, and Paige didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°Were you bullied?¡±


    Martin looked at Paige with affection. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°No one.¡±


    Paige evenforted Martin. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I got hurt. It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Martin looked down and held back his anger. He didn¡¯t even bear hurting Paige.


    Who dared to hurt Parge?


    Martin would definitely find out.


    I¡¯ll help you apply for some medicine. It hurts a little¡­ Martin¡¯s move was slow. ¡°If it hurts, just say it.


    Don¡¯t endure it.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    Back then, when she was hurt by a knife, Paige did not cry out in pain. Now, these two small wounds


    were nothing to her¡­


    1


    Martin gently helped her disinfect and applied the medicine He did not hear Paige cry throughout the


    process. Martin thought Paige must be afraid that he would feel distressed, so she endured the pain.


    As such Martin couldn¡¯t wait to find out who bullied her


    Paige was a little speechless when she saw Martin wrap the wound in her hand with gauze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Paige wanted to remove the gauze. It was too conspicuous.


    She would go to workter.


    It was too eye-catching to have her hands wrapped like this.


    ¡°If you are injured, you have to bandage It. Otherwise, if you get infected and recover badly, there will


    be a scar.¡±


    1


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Paige really did not feel pain, but Martin was still distressed. He suddenly remembered the two empty


    cars on the side of the road


    just now¡­.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. You are too nervous.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t take the minor injury seriously, but being cared about by Martin like this, Paige still felt a


    little warm.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Jaydan pushed a dining cart in.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I¡­ I am here to serve the food¡­¡±


    No waiter dared toe in, so Jaydan could only bite the bullet¡­


    As soon as he came in, Jaydan saw Martin holding Paige and whispering something, while Martin was


    always cold to others¡­


    Needless to say, Martin was in love and cared a lot about Paige.


    Jaydan bowed his head and served the food. He said ¡°enjoy¡± and was about to leave when he heard


    Martin¡¯s voice.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Jaydan was frightened, wondering if Martin would punish him for what happened just now.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, if there is a need, I will immediately ask the doctor to take a look at this youngdy¡­¡±


    ¡°Take away the first aid kit.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jaydan thought that he heard it wrong. He wondered, just it? Nothing else?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will take it away now¡­¡± Jaydan hurriedly took the first aid kit and pushed the cart away.


    Jaydan thought that Martin would be furious, but he did not expect Martin would have a good temper.


    Martin was not as bad as the


    rumors said.


    Meanwhile¡­


    When Mari and Evelyn came to Sunshine Heights, they were both stunned.


    Could they really live in such a high-end residential area for 560 dors?


    They were on cloud nine and followed Deon to the 10th floor. After entering the password, they were


    stunned by the decoration


    inside.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 98

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 98


    Chapter 98


    Bring Justice for My Girl


    The decoration was so luxurious, and the house was very clean. Was the rent really only 560 dors)


    is Ms Tate mistaken)


    Man could not believe it. ¡°Deon, are you sure this is the house?¡±


    Not to mention 560 dors, they couldn¡¯t even rent this ce for 1,100 dors.


    ¡°This is it. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Deon smiled and put down the luggage. ¡®Il leave you guys alone.¡±


    Mari and Evelyn looked at each other, unable to recover from the shock¡­


    Martin d*ove Paige back to thepany and then asked Rhys to investigate Paige¡¯s injury. Not long


    after, Rhys sent him a video.


    It was taken by a surveince camera on the street,


    Three cars stopped in front of Paige. Then a man and a woman got out of the car, followed by more


    than a dozen th*gs.


    Not long after, Paige and the man disappeared from the surveince camera and seemed to be walking


    toward the weedynd next to them. After a few minutes, Paige appeared and got into Martin¡¯s car


    No matter what happened, Martin saw so many people b*lly Paige, and his face turned gloomy. ¡°Find


    them out. I¡¯ll ask them myself.¡±


    After a long while¡­


    Those th*gs were brought to the weedynd. They looked up and saw a man who was tall and elegant,


    it was Martin, and eight bodyguards stood behind him¡­.


    They didn¡¯t understand what was going on and asked Martin.


    ¡°Sir, may I ask which gang you belong to? We are from the Robins family.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring us here?¡±


    ¡°Do we know each other before?¡±


    Those th*gs covered their sore parts, all of them confused.


    ¡°I came to bring justice for my girl.¡±


    Martin looked at them coldly and said slowly, ¡°Do you still remember this ce?¡±


    Those th*gs seemed to understand something and wondered if Martin was here to stand up for Paige.


    Thinking of Paige¡¯s fighting skills, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble¡­.


    ¡°How could you b*lly a girl?¡±


    Martin raised his eyes and nced at those guys coldly ¡®You¡¯ve outnumbered her. How could you b*lly


    her?¡±


    ¡°Sir, can you be fair? That girl beat us up like this. We got bullied, not her. Look at the wounds on our


    bodies!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that girl is too good at fighting. We are not her match at all!¡±


    ¡°She must have practiced fighting since she was a child. Her skills¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I was not even one-tenth as good as her when I fought her. She is simply a devil!¡±


    ¡°A devil?¡± Martin asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°No. Sir, we mean she is very powerful¡­¡­.*


    *take them away¡±


    Martin¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Let them recall.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sir, you have to believe us¡­¡±


    ¡°It was really us who got beaten up¡­¡±


    ¡°We really didn¡¯t touch her¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Those th*gs were beaten up by Martin¡¯s bodyguards. They felt great pain and couldn¡¯t even get up¡­


    They felt so wronged.


    ¡°One more time, who touched her?¡± Martin narrowed his eyes.


    One of the th*gs almost cried, ¡°Sir, you must have thought too highly of us. It¡¯s not that easy to touch


    her as you said¡­¡± Another th*g also said in a broken voice, ¡°We didn¡¯t touch her at all. She beat me up


    like this! My front teeth even fell.¡¯


    ¡°What about the wound on her hand?¡± Martin¡¯s face turned a little sullen.


    ¡°She¡¯s injured?¡±


    Those th*gs were stunned. They obviously didn¡¯t touch Paige.


    In their eyes, even if Paige was injured, it was definitely not as serious as theirs.


    ¡°Sir, could it be that after she beat us up, she didn¡¯t enjoy herself and went to beat someone else? Did


    she get injured elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t that capable..


    ¡°Even if my masters all fought with her, they wouldn¡¯t win.¡±


    Those th*gs were really wronged.


    They thought Paige was unreasonable as she even found her man to deal with them after beating


    them.


    In their minds, Paige went too far.


    ¡°What about the two leaders?¡±


    Martin asked Rhys.


    Before Rhys could reply, one of the th*gs said, ¡°Ms. Robins was frightened. She had a car ident on


    the way back and is still in the


    hospital.¡±


    Another th*g added, ¡°Mr. Robins is also in the operation room. The doctor said that if it was a littleter,


    he would even lose his life.¡±


    Martin thought, on?


    So serious?


    My girl is obviously cute and good, not like a fighter.


    This group of people must have ndered her.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, when I caught them, they were already seriously injured. Their injuries were indeed


    serious¡­¡± Rhys whispered to Martin.


    Needless to say, it was Paige who hit them.


    Rhys didn¡¯t expect that Paige, who looked good, would beat this group of people like this.


    Rhys wondered if Martin would have a hard time after marriage.


    ¡°Go back and tell them to stay away from my girl¡±


    After that, Martin prepared to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, what about these people? Rhys hurriedly asked.


    Martin¡¯s deep eyes fell on them, and his tone was indifferent. ¡°Teach them a lesson again.¡±


    ¡°Beat us again?¡±


    Those th*gs were stunned. They wondered what they did wrong and would be beaten three times a


    day.


    They were beaten by Paige once and by Martin¡¯s bodyguards twice.


    Thus¡­


    After they went back, they decided to resign. They thought it was so dangerous to work for the Robins


    family, and they couldn¡¯t even pay for the medical expenses with their sries.


    ¡°Buddies, please be gentle. We¡¯re already on the edge of death¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kick us casually?¡±


    ¡°I can roll from this side to the other side. How about it?¡±


    Martin¡¯s bodyguards did not waste time talking to them and beat them up. Screams came from the


    weedynd¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    It was already past three in the afternoon when Mari arrived at thepany.


    When Nigel came to the design department, he saw that Mari had just returned to her desk, and he


    frowned with dissatisfaction.


    *Mari!¡±


    Nigel held his hands behind his back and shouted, ¡°What time is it now? Do you think thepany is


    your home and you cane


    whenever you want? Do you take the rules of thepany seriously?¡±


    Everyone looked at Mari and worried about Mari.


    Mari lowered her head as if she had done something wrong. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Ingram¡­ I took


    leave with Ms. Tate. I came back, immediately after I was done and did not dare to dy¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tate?¡±


    ¦§


    Nigel sneered and said, ¡°Well, youe to Ms. Tate upon anything. Is Ms. Tate very free? She even


    personally approved your leave?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ Ms. Tate is very busy. It¡¯s my fault to disturb her.¡±


    At least in Mari¡¯s eyes, Paige was very conscientious and devoted to her work.


    Paige was unlike Nigel, who often left thepany and went out to have fun.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 99

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 99


    Chapter 99


    Congrattions


    absent from work


    ason today!


    What are you waiting for? Why don¡¯t you get back to


    ork now?¡± Nigel squinted at Mari


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Tate said that I could have a personal leave today Mari argued, in


    low voice


    ¡°Ms Tate, Ms Tate Do all of you n to go against me with the excuse of Ms. Tate? Well, do you think


    that I dread her?


    Nigel paced back and forth Looking at the girl, who was unconvinced in front of him, and then at the


    other employees who were too scared to say anything, Nigel felt a sudden sh of anger in his heart


    ¡°I doubt if she graduated from high school when I started my management over apany!


    ¡°I set an example to you over the past year, but you learn nothing, apart from her bad temper


    ¡°Well, do all of you want to go against me?


    ¡°Do you know that I can fire all of you?¡±


    Many employees lowered their heads and exchanged one nce with each other


    ¡°Ms. Tate is a very good person¡­¡± Mari bit her lower lip and spoke up for Paige


    Mari thought, she is only 18 years old but can make thepany prosper She is very talented in


    design and alwayses up with many new ideas to greatly improve our design works


    At the same time, she is a good leader who cares for her employees and solves their problems¡­.


    I don¡¯t think I can find another good boss like her.


    ¡®She backs you up, so you don¡¯t take me seriously, do you? You choose her side, don¡¯t you? You know


    what, I insist that you were absent from work for no reason today! What do you think? You may quit if


    you don¡¯t agree with my decision!¡±


    After the speech, Nigel took two steps away. Right then, a stone came out of the blue and hit Nigel on


    the knee¡­.


    Caught off guard, Nigel fell forward. His chin hit the nt pot on the ground and instantly bled.


    ¡°Mr. Ingram, are you alright¡­¡±


    Before the employees figured out what had happened, Nigel was lying on the ground. Nigel felt too


    painful to get up by himself.


    Mari was startled. She didn¡¯t understand why Nigel had fallen all of a sudden. Mari wondered, is


    his cerebellum under development? Or does cereber atrophy happen to him because of age?


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Ingram, you are too excited!¡±


    A cold voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    The crowd looked in the direction of the voice and saw Paige.


    Mari saw Paige and became a bit excited as if she saw her savior.


    Paige was domineering and cool. She coldly looked at the man on the ground. ¡°I allowed Mari to take a


    leave. Well, do I need your


    permission for that?¡±


    Nigel held his chin, and it hurt so much that he could not speak.


    A few employees went to help Nigel get up from the ground.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Nigel wanted to say something. However, he couldn¡¯t make a sound


    because his chin was so


    painful.


    He pointed to Paige and then left for the pain.


    ¡°?n think he will have to go to see a doctor first. Looking in the direction where Nigel had left, Mari felt


    sorry for Nigel


    ¡°Yes, I think so


    ¡°Ms. Tate, thank you for helping me out just now, as well as that house Mari thought that she


    couldn¡¯t express her gratitude in


    words


    Before Mari finished her speech, Paige said gently, ¡°Just focus on work


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Meanwhile, Tyrell received a lot of calls.


    Lindsey received a lot of congrattions from her rtives and friends.


    ¡°Lindsey, you and Tyrell are so low key. Abbigail won second ce in National Piano Competition. Why


    didn¡¯t you share the good news with us? Are you afraid of treating us to dinner? Haha¡­


    ¡°There is an official announcement about thepetition. Abbigail got second ce, and Patricia, the


    daughter of the richest man,


    was the champion!


    ¡°Abbigail is awesome. She is still young and will have a bright future!


    ¡°I learned from the announcement that the prize ceremony would be held at Melody Theater in three


    days. Every artist wants to be in that theater for once in his life! Abbigail will go there as a prize winner,


    and she is so young! How promising!


    ¡°I heard that the big shots of this field would present the awards to those prize winners! What a great


    honor to take the trophy from a


    big shot!¡±


    Half a month had passed since Abbigail learned of her ranking in thepetition backstage to the


    issue of this announcement.


    Lindsey did not expect to receive so many congrattions. She smiled from ear to ear.


    Tyrell was in a good mood. He said to the caller on the phone, ¡°Well, your daughter is aplished in


    violin too. Abbigail was lucky.


    It was a stroke of luck¡­¡±


    Right after Tyrell put down his phone, there came another call.


    ¡°Mr. Hacker? Hahaha, you saw the announcement about Abbigail¡¯s ranking in thepetition! Thanks


    for yourpliment. You are so nice. It¡¯s just a smallpetition¡­¡±


    The phone rang again, so Tyrell answered the call with a bright smile. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank


    you for your praise, Mr. Langford. Abbigail has been interested in arts since she was a child. We didn¡¯t


    worry about her¡­¡±


    It had been quite a long time since thest time when the Tate family had been so happy. The


    neighbors came with gifts.


    One *came in a hurry and said, ¡®Mrs. Tate, Mrs. Wayne is here!¡±


    Lindsey thought, Mrs. Wayne?


    Her family is rich¡­


    ¡°Please show her in now.¡±


    Lindsey straightened her clothes and deliberately put on her expensive jewelry. ¡°Yo, Mrs. Wayne, why


    did youe with so many


    gifts?¡±


    Leah was a nobledy. Right then, a *moved the gifts into the house for her. With a decent smile, Leah


    looked benign.


    Lindsey saw the gifts, so her eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re so generous to bring us so many bottles of Hennessy.¡±


    There seemed to be six or seven bottles of Hennessy. There were also some good cigarettes and


    teas¡­.


    ¡°Too much. I can¡¯t take them¡­¡± Lindsey declined insincerely.


    ¡°Mrs. Tate,e on! We are neighbors.¡±


    With a decent smile, Leah said geritly, ¡®As the saying goes, a good neighbor is better than a brother far


    off, and we should help each other¡­ I heard that Abbigail won second ce in the pianopetition. I


    came to congratte her. What an excellent and promising girl


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you, Mrs. Wayne, for your praise.¡±


    Lindsey shot one nce at the *next to her and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? How can we reject


    Mrs. Wayne¡¯s kindness¡­¡±


    It seemed Lindsey was afraid that Leah would take the gifts away.


    Leah¡¯saw through Lindsey and looked down upon her. However, Leah still maintained a proper smile.


    ¡°Where is Abbigail?¡±


    ¡°She? She went on a date with her boyfriend early in the morning¡­¡± Then, Lindsey said with a smile,


    ¡°Why are you still standing here?


    Bring some tea to Mrs. Wayne! The good one! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The *hurriedly left with the order.


    Leah didn¡¯t like Lindsey, who behaved like new money. However, she remained cool and collected in


    front of Lindsey.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that boy several times. He is gentlemanlike. It seems hees from a good family.¡±


    Leah had seen Davon at the door of her house several times. Leah thought, that boy has a nice


    manner whenever hees to see Abbigail. He looks well-bred and muste from a decent family.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 100

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 100


    Chapter 100


    Two Conditions


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got sharp eyes! You¡¯re right. His dad is the richest m


    in Skokie. In the future, he will marry Abbigail!¡±


    When Leah heard the richest man in Skokie¡±, her eyes lit up. The richest man in Skokie was much


    better than the richest man in


    Dolton


    Knowing that Abbigail would be a member of high society in the future, Leah knew that she had made


    the right decision toe. She smiled and took out a contract. ¡°Well, Ie this time mainly because


    we want Abbigail to endorse our brand¡¯


    The Wayne family made pianos and had customers overseas. Leah knew that most of the kids who


    learned piano today were from rich families. They were young, so the endorser had to be rtively


    younger.


    In the pianopetition this time, the winner was Patricia, the daughter of the Lusk family. She


    naturally wouldn¡¯t condescend to endorse a piano brand. Her family didn¡¯tck money after all¡­


    Therefore, Abbigail became Leah¡¯s target.


    The Tate family loved money as much as they loved their lives. They wouldn¡¯t even miss the chance to


    make a cent¡­


    Lindsey took the contract and was stunned when she saw the pay was 800 thousand dors.


    ¡°We want to sign a one-year contract with Abbigail. After a year, whether the pay will increase or


    decrease will depend on Abbigail


    herself.¡±


    Leah had made herself very clear. She meant that if Abbigail could get more prizes, they would raise


    her pay.


    But if she stayed where she was, the pay would be less.


    ¡°Leah, you think too highly of Abbigail. She has only won a small prize¡­ Lindsey seemed


    overwhelmed by the surprise.


    It was actually worth 800 thousand dors!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°No, a prize in thispetition is very valuable. Since Abbigail is able to get second ce, it means


    that she is better than other


    contestants.¡±


    ¡°Then this contract, I only need to ask Abbigail to sign it after shees back?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But there are two conditions.¡±


    Leah smiled politely. ¡°One is that Abbigail can¡¯t endorse other piano brands after she bes our


    endorser.¡±


    Lindsey smiled and said, ¡°Of course! In the whole country, there is absolutely no other brand that can


    afford such a high pay¡­¡±


    Leah smiled and continued, ¡°The other one is that during the one year, she must not have any


    scandals, otherwise she has to pay a


    penalty ten times as much¡­¡±


    ¡°Abbigail is a good kid. There will be no scandals!¡±


    ¡°Then Mrs. Tate, please make sure she signs the contract. After the awards ceremony, we will tweet


    she¡¯s our endorser. Let¡¯s keep it a


    secret before then!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    There, Leah stood up and said, ¡®Then I¡¯ll disturb you no further. I see that Mr. Tate has been getting


    calls non-stop¡­ There must be a lot of people congratting you.¡±


    ¡°Not that much.¡±


    Lindsey said modestly with a smile and walked Leah to the door. She was over the moon.


    Alter Tyrell finished the call and heard the news from the nanny, he was also very happy.


    The nanniesplimented Abbigail.


    +


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail is amazing! As expected, the biological child is better! She has the genes of


    Tate and Mrs. Tate, unlike Pageri


    Paige does not look like a good kid at all She is so cold to people. Does the think the is superior to ev


    ¡°Mr Tate raised her for so long, but she did note back once. She is so ungrateful


    ¡°But Ms. Abbigail is kind and intelligent. She actually got second ce in such a stiffpetition.


    That¡¯s amazing?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Abbigail came back from her date and walked into the living room holding Lindsey¡¯s arm. She


    pretended not to hear the praises from


    the nannies.


    When the nannies saw her, theyplimented her more.


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail, you¡¯re finally back! Your datested from the morning to the evening! So long! Sure


    enough, young people¡¯s love is


    sweet¡­¡±


    ¡°Our youngdy haspletely won Mr. Elinor¡¯s heart!¡±


    ¡°Not anyone can have Mr. Elinor for an entire day. But our youngdy is not anyone!¡±


    Abbigail smiled gently. Only she knew that Davon had agreed to celebrate with her because the results


    of thepetition had been


    released


    He had not contacted her for several days.


    ¡°Abbigail, did Davon treat you the same way as before?¡±


    Lindsey asked.


    Abbigail nodded, not daring to say anything more.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that something was secretly changing¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s good. After what Greta said at the door of Killian¡¯s ward¡­¡± Lindsey noticed that her daughter


    looked a little embarrassed, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. No big deal. Since Davon still likes you, I¡¯m


    relieved. You don¡¯t have to worry about Greta!¡±


    Several nannies spoke up for Abbigail.


    ¡°Greta must be blind. Ms. Abbigail is so perfect. How dare Greta dislike her?¡±


    ¡°And she is not very good! At least Ms. Abbigail is much better than her at the piano!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Abbigail smiled and thanked them for theirpliments. She was about to go upstairs.


    ¡°Abbigail, sign this contract first! Then you can tell Davon that you are an endorser. Then the Elinor


    family will think better of you!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Abbigail picked up the pen and read through the contract. She wrote down her bank card number and


    social security number and signed her name.


    Lindsey personally sent the contract to the next door. Not long after, Abbigail¡¯s ount received 800


    thousand dors.


    *Tyrell, ourpany is saved!¡±


    Lindsey was so excited. They were only getting prouder and prouder of Abbigail! She was their cash


    cow!


    ¡°If your mother wakes up and sees how wonderful Abbigail is, she will definitely regret that she was so


    partial to Paige before!¡±


    Tyrell was in a good mood. ¡°Enough. Leave her out of our conversations for once.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only saying the truth¡­¡± Then Lindsey said happily, ¡°Abbigail has given us 640 thousand dors,


    which can ease ourpany¡¯s crisis for a while. When M*m wakes up, make her sign that will¡­¡±


    As long as Cassie sold part of her shares and gave the rest to Abbigail, their lives would be better.


    ¡°I know. You have brought up the will thing a hundred times!¡±


    Meanwhile.


    Paige gave the revised design to Mari. ¡°This is the draft you left in my office this morning. I¡¯ve


    revised it. Take a look.¡±


    Mari took a look, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Ms. Tate, your version is so good!¡±


    All the imperfections were perfected by Paige in an amazing way.


    ¡°Take a look and see if there is anything else that needs to be improved. Give it to the pattern maker


    before the end of the day. Let¡¯s make the sample and start to mass produce it as soon as possible.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 102

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 102


    Chapter 102


    Rooms Need to Be Topped Up


    Just then, Paige received a message on the Line


    Anna Paige, what have you been busy with recently? When will youe to take Heart Relief Grass?¡±


    Only then did Paige remember that she had been busy withpany affairs recently without going to


    Anna to get the things she had obtained from the auction.


    Anna: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, there have been quite a few good things in the auction recently. I know you are


    busy, so I bought them for you. Is that good enough?¡±


    Paige quickly replied, ¡°Now that Ms. Elliott said that these things are very good, they must be


    treasures.¡±


    *Of course, it¡¯s all good treasures!¡±


    Anna continued to send voice messages, ¡°Do you have time tonight? Jackson started a new club and


    invited us there, free of charge! Shouldn¡¯t we get the opportunity to rip him off?¡±


    Paige: ¡®Fine.¡±


    Anna: ¡°I will pick you up tonight. Send me the locationter.¡±


    Paige: ¡°OK.¡±


    After Paige finished the conversation, she said to Martin beside her, ¡°I have something to do tonight. I


    want to go home early.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martin¡¯s gaze was gentle as he nodded in agreement. He believed there was something wrong with her


    family, so he agreed without thinking too much.


    Meanwhile


    Abbigail¡¯s ssmate shared the location in the chat group, which was a newly opened high-end club.


    Holiday Club.


    Since it had a discount and the whole ss split the cost, they chose a rtively high-end ce.


    For one thing, they wanted to take the opportunity to see what a high-end club was like. For another,


    they wanted to meet some people born in the purple.


    For the sake of tonight¡¯s party, Abbigail had taken a bath early and changed her clothes. To have a


    slender figure, she did not even eat


    much for dinner.


    At this time, she came down the rotating stairs at home, wearing a gorgeous dress with expensive


    jewelry on her ears, neck, and wrist. Her hair was tied into a bun, which made her look a little charming


    and elegant.


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail, you are so beautiful!¡± The nanny in the living room was dumbfounded.


    Even Davon, who came to pick her up, was shocked for a few seconds because he did not expect


    Abbigail to be so elegant in such a


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    dress.


    She was weak. After dressing up, she was not only gentle and decent but also a little cute and


    beautiful.


    ¡°Davon, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Even Abbigail¡¯s voice was a little softer as she stepped forward and held Davon¡¯s arm.


    Davon¡¯s heart seemed to be melted as his coldness from the past few days was gone. Instead, he


    asked in a gentle tone, ¡®Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Knowing that Davon was attracted by her beauty, Abbigail took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Davon, if my


    ssmates ask if you are my boyfriend or fianc¨¦ter, how should I introduce you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, your fianc¨¦¡¯


    ¡°But your m*m


    doesn¡¯t seem to be very satisfied with me


    Will there be any changes in the future that will make my ssmatesugh at me?¡± Abbigail lowered


    her eyes.


    ¡°How could that be?


    ¡°I will persuade my m*m,¡± Davonforted her.


    Tyrell and Lindsey, who were hiding at the side and eavesdropping, hurriedly walked out with their


    faces lit up with happiness


    ¡°Davon, we believe that you love Abbigail Abbigail, don¡¯t think too much about it! Since Davon has


    already said so, he won¡¯t lie to you You guys will have a good future!


    ¡°Just go to the ssmate¡¯s reunion, okay?¡±


    Abbigail held Davon even more intimately with a bright smile. She intentionally or unintentionally


    rubbed Davon¡¯s arm with her


    breasts.


    Feeling it, Davon blushed, but at the same time, he did not refuse because he liked such touch.


    In Holiday Club.


    Seven or eight ssmates were waiting at the door because they wanted to know what car Abbigail


    took and how handsome her


    boyfriend was¡­


    When a Porsche Cayenne appeared, everyone stared at it with wide eyes. This car was at least 320


    thousand dors!


    Under the gaze of a few ssmates, Davon walked out of the ck car, politely opened the door for


    Abbigail, and even held her hand.


    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s Abbigail!¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see. You have changed a lot, right?¡±


    She was an u*ly duckling but grew up to be a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Your dress is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Your earrings are also beautiful!¡±


    *Is your ne expensive?¡±


    A few girls came forward and surrounded Abbigail, trying to hold her hands.


    Davon closed the car door and handed the car key to the parking staff. Then, he greeted everyone


    politely.


    ¡°Hello, I am Abbigail¡¯s franc¨¦, Davon.¡±


    He looked handsome with a *voice. It could be seen that he was brought up with gentility.


    The girls couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°Have you already been engaged?¡±


    ¡°So he is not your boyfriend, but your fianc¨¦!¡±


    ¡°He is so handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, you are so lucky! You have such a good-looking fianc¨¦!¡±


    The key was that he even owned a Porsche Cayenne!


    They didn¡¯t expect that after Abbigail was found by her biological parents, she became rich and even


    got such an excellent fianc¨¦!


    How lucky she was!


    ¡°Abbigail, I heard that your fianc¨¦ goes to the best university. He¡¯s so awesome, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only a freshman, right? You can drive at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, I envy you¡­¡±


    As a few girls escorted her into the clubhouse, two or three girls surrounded Davon, taking the


    opportunity to tter him.


    ¡°Abbigail, this is the private room we booked for you. What do you think?¡±


    Carina Mayne, the organizer of the gathering, opened the door of the private room without getting


    Abbigail¡¯s exmation,


    Abbigail looked around and said gently with a smile after being stunned for a second, ¡°It¡¯s quite nice.


    It¡¯s just that there are a lot of people in our ss, but it¡¯s fine. I hope that we can have fun.¡±


    Hearing what Abbigail meant, Carina was lost for words because therger private room didn¡¯t have a


    discount or free snacks. Thus,


    she booked this one.


    Abbigail should have been used to such good asions after returning to the rich family, so it was


    normal that she did not take a fancy to such a private room.


    ¡°Today is my treat.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Davon, who was behind him, said gently, ¡°You guys gather here for Abbigail. I am


    Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦, so I should pay for


    it.¡±


    When the students heard this, they were stunned.


    ¡°I want them to upgrade our private room.¡±


    Davon turned to stare at Abbigail gently. ¡°The students want to celebrate for you. I¡¯ll be responsible for


    all the expenses today. I hope that everyone has a good time here.¡±


    Meanwhile, Abbigail was touched as she felt that she was in the limelight. It was hard to describe how


    proud she was with words!


    Carina couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Davon, a better private room needs to be topped up.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    The other students couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°This clubhouse has Super top-grade rooms, top-grade rooms, high-grade rooms, mid-grade rooms,


    and low-grade rooms¡­ Our private


    room is considered mid-level.¡±


    The first three kinds of rooms needed to be topped up.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 103

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 103


    Never Speak to an id*ot


    for the Super top grade room, you have to top up the


    at least 1.6 million dors and


    appointment in advanc


    For the top grade room, there is no need for an appointment, but the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°The high-grade room is rtively cheaper 160 thousand dors will be fine ¡±


    must be more than 440 thousand dor?


    Hearing Carina¡¯s words, Abbigail was a little anxious. Although Davon was a rich young man, he might


    not be willing to spend so much money on a party


    But Davon had already said that this was his treat if he didn¡¯t upgrade the room now, Abbigail¡¯s


    schoolmates may look down on her


    ¡°Davon, I think this room is pretty good. There¡¯s no need to upgrade it¡­


    III check if the Super top grade room requires a reservation¡±


    Davon adored his reputation. Since he had already said that, he couldn¡¯t embarrass himself as well as


    the girl he loved.


    ¡°Abbigail, your fianc¨¦ is so nice to you¡­¡±


    Davon agreed to pay 1.6 million dors without hesitation.


    Abbigail did not expect Davon to dote on her so much¡­


    At this time, a waiter passed by. Davon politely stopped him and asked about the room upgrade.


    Looking at his gentlemanly demeanor, not only Abbigail but the other female schoolmates were also


    moved¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s only one Super top-grade room. Our boss wants to keep it to entertain his friends tonight. I¡¯m


    really sorry, sir. But you can consider a Super top-grade room or a high-grade room.¡±


    ¡°It looks like we have to choose a top grade room.¡± Davon secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°OK, sir. But you have to top up the card at least *thousand dors¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Lead them to the room. I¡¯ll go with you to recharge the card,¡± Davon said gently.


    ¡°Okay, sir. This way please.¡±


    It was on the other side.


    Anna d*ove a sports car worth 1.6 million dors to the entrance of the club. She yed with the car


    key and asked, ¡°Where is Jackson? Didn¡¯t he say that he would personallye out to park the car for


    me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my most honored guests. I¡¯ll do anything to please you two.¡±


    The person who spoke was the boss of the club. When he knew Anna and Paige had arrived, he


    immediately came out to wee them. Unexpectedly, he was handsome and young.


    Paige curled the corners of her lips. It had been a while since she saw himst. This guy looked even


    more like a *. His whole body exuded an ar*ogant vibe.


    ¡°How is it? How is your family?¡±


    Jackson raised his chin and asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t bullied, were you?¡±


    The earring on his left ear was eye-catching.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡¯ Paige said lightly.


    ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but you are still so annoying! Who is Paice? Does she need your


    help?¡±.


    Anna threw the car key at him. ¡°Take it easy If my car in grazed, the bill is on you¡±


    kay mydy


    Jackson smiled frivolously, ¡°Rx, Ill be careful Or I willpensate you with a new one


    They could do nothing about Jackson


    After Anna entered the door, she said to Paige beside her, ¡°You go to the private room first. I will go


    and see this guy¡¯s collections¡±


    Previously, when he decorated the club, he said that in his private break room, there were many high-


    end collections. Any one of them


    was the best


    ¡°Well, pick the most expensive one.¡±


    Paige raised theers of her lips.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    The corner of the m*uth of the waiter on the side twitched. Were they really the boss¡¯ friends? It


    seemed that Jackson would suffer great loss tonight. Those collections all cost a huge amount of


    money. If Anna picked one¡­.


    After Anna left, Paige followed the waiter to the Super top grade room when she suddenly heard


    someone call her name.


    ¡°Paige?¡±


    After Davon recharged the card, he nced at Paige¡¯s back and called her name to check it out. It was


    really her,


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Davon took two or three steps forward and suddenly remembered that there was a recruitment


    advertisement at the entrance of the club. He was somewhat in disbelief. ¡°You are here to find a job?¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Youck money?¡±


    Davon saw that she was wearing name brand clothes today and frowned slightly. If she didn¡¯t know


    how to save money, she would alwaysck it.


    ¡°You are too extravagant. After leaving the Tate family, you have to know how to save money.¡±


    Paige felt a little weird.


    Was there something wrong with Davon¡¯s head?


    ¡°I apanied Abbigail to a party, and I just got a card.¡±


    Davon raised the card in his hand as if this card was a symbol of his financial situation.


    He thought that Paige would be moved. So he invited her like a gentleman, ¡°If you are free, do you


    want to join us?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. She turned to leave.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Davon did not expect Paige would ignore him. His face became red, and he felt embarrassed. ¡°Even if


    you are jealous that Abbigail is with me now, you have to be polite. Shouldn¡¯t you say hello to an old


    friend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to an id*ot. Is there a problem?¡± Paige raised her eyes unhappily.


    ¡°You¡­ It has only been a few days since west met. You have be so rude. Watch your words.


    What kind of people do you make friends with? Don¡¯t let them ruin you.¡±


    Davon said with a distressed look.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you have time, care more about yourself, OK? If you are s*ck in the head,


    see a doctor Just leave me alone, Paige said angrily.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Davon tried so hard to calm down. Because he thought about how she came out to find a job in


    such a ce and how she would apany so many old men, she only wanted to live a better life, he


    immediately felt some sympathy for her


    ¡°Do you have any difficulties? Tell me, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Paige rolled her eyes at him.


    Then, she followed the waiter and walked away.


    Davon saw her walking towards the end. That was the Super top-grade room. Could it be that she was


    not here to apply for a waiter, but to go to the Super top-grade room to serve a big shot?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly realized it. No wonder she didn¡¯t care about his *-thousand-dor card. It


    turned out that she was


    aiming high.


    It must be so


    At this time, the door of the top-grade room was opened. Abbigail found Davon standing in the


    passageway and asked in confusion, ¡°Davon, is there anything wrong? What are you looking at?¡±


    Why did he look a little unhappy?


    Following Davon¡¯s gaze, Abbigail saw a figure that looked like a Paige. That figure then entered the


    Super top-grade room.


    ¡°Paige? Is she here too?¡± Abbigail asked in disbelief.


    ¡°A person who has no self-respect.¡±


    Davon sounded very unhappy. Abbigail understood that the person must be Paige.


    Otherwise, Davon would not be angry.


    In order to prove his conjecture, Davon called the waiter who passed by, ¡®Excuse me, is there any


    special service in your club?¡±


    *Special service?¡±


    The waiter thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are quite a lot. May I know which one you want?¡±


    For example, there are activities for entertainment, rxation, and exercise. These activities are


    divided into many types¡­


    Each one was quite fun.


    Davon clenched his fists. Sure enough, Paige went to the Super top-grade room to serve the big shots.


    Thinking of this, he became even angrier. He gritted his teeth and said to the waiter, ¡°Never mind. You


    can go now.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 104

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 104


    Chapter 104


    Testing Davon


    Davon


    Abbigail wanted to say something, but she heard Davon say, ¡°I need to go to the bathroom¡±


    Looking at his back as Davon left, Abbigail was a little angry it is Paige again. Why is she everywhere?


    Paige is so annoying


    At this moment, a few ssmates came. Abbigail smiled and walked into the room with them.


    ¡°Guys, today is Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s treat. What do you want to eat and drink? It¡¯s all up to you, but don¡¯t


    waste it. Don¡¯t leave a bad impression on Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦. Don¡¯t embarrass Abbigail!¡±


    Canna said that.


    At the same time, many of the ssmates began topliment Abbigail, saying that she had found an


    excellent fianc¨¦ and started gossiping about his family background.


    ¡°His father is the richest man in Skokie¡­ Abbigail pretended to be indifferent.


    ¡°The richest man in Skokie? He¡¯s too rich, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°No wonder he would get a room that cost 1.6 million dors. It turns out his family is so rich¡­¡±


    ¡°What 1.6-million-dor room?¡±


    ¡°You guys have just arrived. You don¡¯t know how domineering Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ was just now¡­¡±


    Many people talked about Davon¡¯s treat and brought Abbigail to an unprecedented height.


    At this time, Davon came back from the bathroom and a few girls squeezed in front of him.


    ¡°You must be Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦. Let me make a toast to you!


    ¡°In the future, you will have to take care of Abbigail. You should be there for her. This is for you!¡±


    Davon was annoyed because of Paige¡¯s matter, but he still maintained his gentlemanly demeanor on


    the outside.


    Abbigail could see that the girls wanted to get close to Davon, but Abbigail knew better than anyone


    that Davon, a person from such a family background, did not like them, so Davon greeted others


    generously and did not take it to heart.


    Not long after, the door of the room was kicked open, and a bad boy came in with a fewckeys.


    ¡°Aldo is here!¡±


    When Carina saw who it was, she immediately ced the wine bottle on the table in front of Aldo.


    ¡°You¡¯rete. You must be


    punished!¡±


    ¡°Punishment! Aldo, drink up!¡±


    Aldo gave a cold smile, his gaze sweeping past everyone andnding on Abbigail.


    Aldo heard that Abbigail returned to her biological family. Aldo didn¡¯t expect that even her temperament


    became refined.


    Today, Abbigail was wearing a strapless dress. Her proud figure made Aldo miss her a little.


    Aldo was a bad student back then. Aldo relied on his family¡¯s money to be domineering. When Aldo


    was in his second year of high school, he stopped studying. Aldo became a gangster and set up a


    small gang. There were twenty or thirty little minions who


    followed him.


    Aldo picked up the bottle in front of him and smiled wickedly. He directly drank the whole bottle of X. O.


    Many people apuded.


    *11 pay for this ce tonight.¡±


    Aldo threw the bottle to the side, and one of hisckeys immediately stepped forward to catch it.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote


    Carina teased, ¡°Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ has already put in *thousand dors and reserved this top-grade


    room. All the expenses tonight


    are on him?¡±


    Aldo heard about the *thousand dors.


    Aldo looked at Davon coldly and arrogantly in the entire room, Davon was the most outstanding


    Needless to say, he must be Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦


    ¡°Hello, my name is Davon.¡±


    Although Davon did not like Aldo, who was like a gangster, he was Abbigail¡¯s ssmate. Davon politely


    extended his hand to show his friendliness.


    Unexpectedly, Aldo did not take Davon seriously at all. Instead, Aldo raised his voice and said, ¡°Did you


    hear that? Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ is buying. What do you want to eat and drink? Go and enjoy yourself!¡±


    Hearing this, a few of the minions ordered the more expensive ones.


    ¡°Aldo¡­¡± Abbigail stepped forward, wanting Aldo to restrain himself a little.


    Abbigail didn¡¯t expect Aldo to look at her without hiding his intention. Aldo smirked and said, ¡°So now


    you¡¯re calling me by my


    name?¡±.


    Davon felt that their interaction was a little strange. At this time, Carina stepped forward to smooth


    things over. Carina said, ¡°Aldo, today is to celebrate Abbigail winning second ce in the piano


    competition. Let¡¯s raise our sses together and congratte


    Abbigail?¡±


    Carina forced her ss into Aldo¡¯s hand and looked at Aldo to hint to him not to make trouble. Aldo


    even ordered the otherckeys to not mess around and raise their sses.


    However, how could the otherckeys dare not listen to Aldo¡¯s orders? They ordered a lot of expensive


    wine.


    ¡°Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦, right? Since Abbigail won second ce, shouldn¡¯t you drink a few more sses of


    wine?¡±


    Aldo finished the wine in his hand in one gulp and waited for Davon to express his opinion.


    ¡°Davon¡­¡± Abbigail suddenly felt a little regretful. Why did wee? Aldo never gives up any chance to


    make people awkward.


    Davon picked up a ss of wine, gestured to Aldo like a gentleman, and then had it all.


    Inparison, Davon was more elegant and cultured than Aldo. The other girls looked at Davon with


    undisguised love and worship.


    Aldo continued to drink a few more sses. Davon


    as also unwilling to be outdone. Davon drank a few sses in a row. Today, because Paige was in a


    bad mood, these sses of wine just dispelled his worries.


    Aldo picked up the bottle again and drank from the bottle.


    Davon still warried to drink. Abbigail held his hand and said, ¡°Davon, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already


    received your congrattions on me.


    You can¡¯t drink any more wine. How are you going to go home if you drink too much?¡±


    Davon said, ¡°As a man, how can I not drink?¡±


    Aldo looked at Davon, with bad intentions and said, ¡°Today, in order to let everyone enjoy themselves


    more, I called some people


    over¡­


    Aldo pped his hands and immediately, seven or eight women came. They were all gorgeously


    dressed and looked like that kind of woman at a nce.


    ¡°Aldo, you finally called us in! We have been waiting for so long that our legs are numb. You have to


    give us massages!¡±


    Several women surrounded Aldo and acted like spoiled children.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote ¡®


    Canna teased, ¡°Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ has already put in * thousand dors and reserved this top grade


    room. All the expenses tonight


    are on him!¡±


    Aldo heard about the *thousand dors.


    Aldo looked at Davon coldly and arrogantly in the entire room, Davon was the most outstanding


    Needless to say, he must be Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦


    ¡°Hello, my name is Davon.¡±


    Although Davon did not like Aldo, who was like a gangster, he was Abbigail¡¯s ssmate. Davon politely


    extended his hand to show his


    frendliness.


    Unexpectedly. Aldo did not take Davon seriously at all. Instead, Aldo raised his voice and said, ¡°Did you


    hear that? Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ is buying What do you want to eat and drink? Go and enjoy yourself!¡±


    Hearing this, a few of the minions ordered the more expensive ones.


    ¡°Aldo¡­¡± Abbigail stepped forward, wanting Aldo to restrain himself a little


    Abbigail didn¡¯t expect Aldo to look at her without hiding his intention. Aldo smirked and said. ¡°So now


    you¡¯re calling me by my


    name?¡±.


    Davon felt that their interaction was a little strange. At this time, Carina stepped forward to smooth


    things over. Carina said, ¡°Aldo, today is to celebrate Abbigail winning second ce in the piano


    competition. Let¡¯s raise our sses together and congratte


    Abbigail?¡±


    Carina forced her ss into Aldo¡¯s hand and looked at Aldo to hint to him not to make trouble. Aldo


    even ordered the otherckeys to not mess around and raise their sses.


    However, how could the otherckeys dare not listen to Aldo¡¯s orders? They ordered a lot of expensive


    wine.


    ¡°Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦, right? Since Abbigail won second ce, shouldn¡¯t you drink a few more sses of


    wine?¡±


    Aldo finished the wine in his hand in one gulp and waited for Davon to express his opinion.


    ¡°Davon¡­¡± Abbigail suddenly felt a little regretful. Why did wee? Aldo never gives up any chance to


    make people awkward.


    Davon picked up a ss of wine, gestured to Aldo like a gentleman, and then had it all.


    Inparison, Davon was more elegan


    and cultured than Aldo. The other girls looked at Davon with undisguised love and worship.


    Aldo continued to drink a few more sses. Davon was also unwilling to be outdone. Davon drank a


    few sses in a row. Today,


    because Paige was in a bad mood, these sses of wine just dispelled his worries.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Aldo picked up the boite again and drank from the bottle.


    Davon still warfed to drink. Abbigail held his hand and said, ¡°Davon, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already


    received your congrattions on me. You can¡¯t drink any more wine. How are you going to go home if


    you drink too much?¡±


    Davon said, ¡°As a man, how can I not drink?¡±


    Aldo looked at Davon, with bad intentions and said, ¡°Today, in order to let everyone enjoy themselves


    more, I called some people


    over¡­¡±


    Aldo pped his hands and immediately, seven or eight women came. They were all gorgeously


    dressed and looked like that kind of woman at a nce.


    ¡°Aldo, you finally called us in! We have been waiting for so long that our legs are numb. You have to


    give us massages!¡±


    Several women surrounded Aldo and acted like spoiled children.


    ¡°You¡¯re toote.¡±


    Canna teased. ¡°Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ has already put in *thousand dors and reserved this top grade


    room. All the expenses tonight


    are on him!¡±


    Aldo heard about the 490 thousand dors.


    Aldo looked at Davon coldly and arrogantly. In the entire room, Davon was the most outstanding.


    Needless to say, he must be Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦,


    ¡°Hello, my name is Davon.¡±


    Although Davon did not like Aldo, who was like a gangster, he was Abbigail¡¯s ssmate, Davon politely


    extended his hand to show his friendliness.


    Unexpectedly, Aldo did not take Davon seriously at all. Instead, Aldo raised his voice and said, ¡°Did you


    hear that? Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ is buying. What do you want to eat and drink? Go and enjoy yourself!¡±


    Hearing this, a few of the minions ordered the more expensive ones.


    ¡°Aldo¡­¡± Abbigail stepped forward, wanting Aldo to restrain himself a little.


    Abbigail didn¡¯t expect Aldo to look at her without hiding his intention. Aldo smirked and said, ¡°So now


    you¡¯re calling me by my


    name?¡±.


    Davon felt that their interaction was a little strange. At this time, Carina stepped forward to smooth


    things over. Carina said, ¡°Aldo, today is to celebrate Abbigail winning second ce in the piano


    competition, Let¡¯s raise our sses together and congratte


    Abbigail?¡±


    Carina forced her ss into Aldo¡¯s hand and looked at Aldo to hint to him not to make trouble. Aldo


    even ordered the otherckeys to not mess around and raise their sses.


    However, how could the otherckeys dare not listen to Aldo¡¯s orders? They ordered a lot of expensive


    wine.


    ¡°Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦, right? Since Abbigail won second ce, shouldn¡¯t you drink a few more sses of


    wine?¡±


    Aldo finished the wine in his hand in one gulp and waited for Davon to express his opinion.


    ¡°Davon¡­¡± Abbigail suddenly felt a little regretful. Why did wee? Aldo never gives up any chance to


    make people awkward.


    Davon picked up a ss of wine, gestured to Aldo like a gentleman, and then had it all.


    Inparison, Davon was more elegant and cultured than Aldo. The other girls looked at Davon with


    undisguised love and worship.


    Aldo continued to drink a few more sses. Davon was also unwilling to be outdone. Davon drank a


    few sses in a row. Today, because Paige was in a bad mood, these sses of wine just dispelled his


    worries


    Aldo picked up the bottle again and drank from the bottle.


    Davon still warfed to drink. Abbigail held his hand and said, ¡°Davon, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already


    received your congrattions on me. You can¡¯t drink any more wine. How are you going to go home if


    you drink too much?¡±


    Davon said, ¡°As a man, how can I not drink?¡±


    Aldo looked at Davon with bad intentions and said, ¡°Today, in order to let everyone enjoy themselves


    more, I called some people


    over¡­¡±


    Aldo pped his hands and immediately, seven or eight women came. They were all gorgeously


    dressed and looked like that kind of


    woman at a nce.


    ¡°Aldo, you finally called us in! We have been waiting for so long that our legs are numb. You have to


    give us massages!¡±


    Several women surrounded Aldo and acted like spoiled children


    Aldo raised his hand to make them go. He said, ¡°I have a friend who is engaged. Today, I asked you to


    come here to test her fianc¨¦¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, is this young man in front of me? I wonder what type of woman he likes? Is it intense or gentle?¡±


    Seven or eight women surrounded Davon.


    ¡°Aldo, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Carina immediately said.


    ¡°Stay away from my fianc¨¦,¡± Abbigail said, holding Davon¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Davon had already endured Aldo for a long time, but his many years of upbringing had made him


    restrain himself and not lose his


    demeanor.


    Seeing him leave, Aldo sneered, ¡°Is it a kidney problem? Or is it that you can¡¯t control yourself? Are


    you going to the bathroom to solve


    it first?¡±


    A few of the minionsughed along.


    Abbigail red at Aldo fiercely and was about to leave when Aldo suddenly grabbed her hand.


    Davon went to the bathroom to wash his face. He felt that Abbigail¡¯s friends were all indecent people.


    Rather than wasting time here.. it was better to go home early.


    Just as Davon was thinking about this, there were a few girls outside who were washing their hands


    and talking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the son of the richest man in Skokie would fall for someone like Abbigail.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 105

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 105


    Chapter 105


    Beating


    Talso don¡¯t understand! Which girl is not better than her?¡±


    ¡°Abbigail was raised by a cleaner since she was young, and she exuded a poor temperamenti


    ¡°Even when Abbigail is wearing brocade clothes and expensive jewelry, they can¡¯t hide her petty


    temperament.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny to see Abbigail wear so many jewels. They obviously don¡¯t fit her but she still pushed her


    luck. Isn¡¯t it just to show off in front of us?¡±


    ¡°This is too superficial!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Davon was about to go out and warn them not to talk nonsense when he heard one of the girls say.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Abbigail has good life. She has a rich father. She¡¯s not like us. We are good girls, but


    no one cares about ust


    ¡°I think Davon is quite graceful towards Aldo. Davon probably doesn¡¯t know that Abbigail and Aldo had


    dated before, right??


    ¡°Not only did they date each other, they even kissed!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Aldo is easy to deal with. There will be dramater¡±


    Davon¡¯s footsteps seemed to be stuck by something. He could not move at all. Even when they were


    far away. Davon still stood there


    motionless


    Did Abbigail date that little punk before and even kiss him?


    Didn¡¯t Abbigail say that I was her first love?


    I still remember that when I kissed her not long ago, she was a little clumsy Abbigail said that it was her


    first time¡­.


    Can it be that Abbigail was lying to me?


    Meanwhile, something else was going on in another room on the other side.


    Jackson pressed his palms together and begged, ¡°Ladies, please let me go. This is already over 16


    million dors¡­ If this continues,


    I will have to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Look how scared you are. I¡¯m just opening two bottles of wine.¡±


    As Anna spoke, she opened the wine and opened another bottle.


    ¡°This is a limited edition whiskey. That¡¯s 10 million dors¡­ Paige, can you say something?¡±


    ¡°What? Our friendship isn¡¯t worth 10 million?¡±


    Anna raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Paige nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It is worth it¡­¡± Jackson wanted to cry. He said, ¡°This is not about money. I¡¯m just afraid that you


    won¡¯t be able to get up


    tomorrow¡±


    ¡°If there is wine here today, we will enjoy it. Don¡¯t you think so, Paige?¡±


    Anna tasted a ss of wine and said, ¡°Not bad. This is good wine! As expected of the limited edition.


    Unfortunately, this wine is too strong. Paige can¡¯t drink it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Paige smiled.


    If they didn¡¯t leave, Jackson would have had a heart attack.


    Anna stood up and said, ¡®I¡¯m going to the bathroom Jackson, you drive my car out first


    ¡°Yes, mydy


    The smell of alcohol in the room was a bit heavy. Paige walked out of the room and saw Jackson


    handing over a card.


    Paige was a little confused.


    ¡°The debt on credit.¡±


    Paige remembered that Jackson had asked her for a lot of medicine several times before because his


    family was si*k


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll give it to you. Just treat it as money for the wine.¡±


    In any case, Paige could easily make the medicine, but Jackson¡¯s wine was a limited edition.


    |


    ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m a man, how can I take advantage of you? Besides, although you opened my


    bottles of wine tonight and I feel quite distressed, I am willing to give them to you!


    ¡°Take it.¡± Jackson stuffed the card into Paige¡¯s hand.


    Jackson also rubbed her hair.


    This scene was seen by Davon who was not far away. Davon could no longer hold back his anger.


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    Paige and Jackson raised their eyes at the same time and saw Davon angrily walking towards them.


    Davon was gnashing his teeth as if he was the boyfriend.


    Davon said, ¡°This is the sugar daddy you serve?¡±


    Davon nced at Jackson and had to admit that Jackson looked handsome, cool, and rich. It was no


    wonder that Paige liked him.


    But the more it was like this, the more Davon hated it. Davon said. ¡®Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Jackson suddenly grabbed Davon¡¯s cor. ¡°Say it to me! What did you just say about her?¡±


    ¡°Before you, who knows how many people she has been with!¡±


    ¡°*you!¡± Jackson punched Davon


    Just as a waiter was about to take a few bottles of good wine to the guest, Davon knocked all the wine


    to the ground and shattered it.


    The loud noise startled many people.


    ¡°Abbigail, your fianc¨¦ was beaten up! Come and see!¡± Someone opened the door of the room.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Abbigail hurried out to take a look. A foppish young man who looked frivolous was picking Davon up


    from the ground and beating him up. He even warned Davon one word at a time.


    ¡°Paige is under my protection. If I hear you speak ill of her again, I will make you disappear!¡±


    Davon was punched again and thrown into the broken ss by Jackson.


    Many of Abbigail¡¯s ssmates saw this and were dumbfounded. What was happening? Isn¡¯t Davon the


    son of the richest man in Skokie? Why is he beaten?


    ¡°Davon, are you okay?¡±


    Abbigail quickly stepped forward to help Davon up.


    Seeing that Davon¡¯s arm was covered with ss shards, Abbigail could not help but raise her angry


    gaze.


    ¡°Sir, did Davon provoke you? You can¡¯t hit people whenever you want. There are legal consequences¡±


    ¡°I am thew here!


    ¡°What? Sue me!¡± Jackson looked at them from high above.


    Because this club was newly opened, no one knew that Jackson was the club boss, but after hearing


    what Jackson said, they vaguely felt that the people behind him were very influential, especially when


    there was the ostentatious and unbridled aura around Jackson, as well as the expensive clothes¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Anna came out of the room after going to the bathroom. Seeing this scene, Anna was somewhat


    surprised.


    Abbigail looked at the girl behind Jackson and gritted her teeth. ¡°Paige, aren¡¯t you going to say


    something? Davon is doing this for your own good. He was afraid that you would go astray. Davon


    kindly pulled you back on the right track. But what about you? Forget about your stubbornness. Don¡¯t


    you feel guilty when you see Davon getting hurt for you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Paige didn¡¯t bother to argue with them and said to the people beside her.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    It was impossible for Abbigail to lose face in front of all her ssmates. Abbigail helped Davon up and


    said loudly, ¡°Do you dare to tell others how many old men you have served?¡±


    The ssmates behind Abbigail were surprised. What is going on? This beautiful girl is being kept by


    an old man? And it sounded like she is being kept by many old men.


    What a pity!


    ¡°Have you seen me being kept by someone?¡±


    Paige raised her delicate eyebrows. Her indifferent aura was like that of a high and mighty queen.


    ¡°What? Do you not dare to admit it? How many luxury cars did you get in? And you even apanied


    those men to hotels. Tell me, did it happen or not?¡±


    Paige was stunned.


    Going to hotels with old men?


    Paige remembered that thest time she went to the hotel with Killian was to get Cassie¡¯s birthday


    present¡­


    Thinking of this, Paige remembered that Cassie¡¯s birthday wasing soon. Paige should prepare


    something.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 106

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 106


    Chapter 106


    A Lot of Money


    ¡°What? No more words, right?


    Abbigail thought she had exposed Paige¡¯s secret, so Paige had nothing else to say. Abbigail sneered,


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to find a rich man who doesn¡¯t mind you di*ty


    ¡°You *** Anna rolled up her sleeves, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! No one can stop me today¡±


    Anna stepped forward and grabbed Abbigail¡¯s hair. Davon wanted to protect Abbigail, but he was


    kicked away by Anna and fell into the ss splinters again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t discipline your girlfriend well, then I¡¯ll be kind enough to help!¡±


    Anna¡¯ grabbed Abbigail¡¯s hair with one hand and pped her hard on the face with the other.


    ¡°Who are you calling di*ty? Say it again, I¡¯m listening!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Davon, who had fallen into the ss splinters, could not stand up and said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! I


    will call the police!¡±


    ¡°Okay, call them! If you dare, I will kneel and apologize!¡±


    Anna continued to p Abbigail. ¡°You said I went too far? I really went too far! I went so far that I


    actually let you b*lly Paige! Who do you think you are? How dare you swagger around Paige? Today, I


    will teach you a lesson! Stay away from Paige in the future!¡±


    Abbigail was inexplicably beaten up by Anna and thrown into the ss splinters.


    The other students were stunned, and no one dared to go forward to help.


    They did not expect Anna to be so scary.


    ¡°Listen! All of you! Whoever dares to b*lly Paige is going against our Elliott family! I¡¯ll beat you up every


    time I see you!¡±


    Anna¡¯s gaze fell on everyone with a cold aura. ¡°Not convinced? Come to the Elliott Group to find me!¡±


    The surrounding students were shocked. Anna dared to reveal her identity, so it was clear that she was


    not afraid of anyone!


    Some people who knew about the Elliott Group shrunk their necks.


    That was a top consortium!


    It was said that there was a princess in the Elliott family, and the whole family cherished and cared


    about the girl.


    Was she the one in front of them?


    ¡°My name is Anna Elliott, and you¡¯d better keep in mind!¡±


    Anna said fiercely, turned back, and said to Paige with a smile, ¡°For your sake, I have already


    withdrawn my strength.¡±


    Paige could tell that Anna had withdrawn a lot of her strength. If it was in the past, Anna would have


    directly**or even k*ll


    them.


    Anyway, the power of the Elliott family was monstrous, and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Today was the first day of the new club opening, and Anna did not want this ce to be stained with


    blood, especially those groups


    of ** blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Paige finished speaking, the three of them walked past them.


    *Abbigail, Davon, are you alright?¡±


    Carina and the other students timidly stepped forward to support them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Elliott family is too powerful. We don¡¯t dare to provoke then waiter next to her. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you stop this? It¡¯s


    ¡°Miss, we are just working here. How dare we


    The water and


    Who would dare to provoki


    ¡°That is


    card this, she tuned her temper


    Abbigail knew that even if the richest man in Dolton and in Skokie joined forces, they would not dare to


    offend the Elliott family easily. Even if they were to fight to the death, they would be the ones at a


    disadvantage!


    It was said that the Elliott family was famous for spoiling their daughter


    Abbigail could only grit her teeth and stand up. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±


    1 can see that Paige doesn¡¯t love herself. You and Davon are also doing this for her own good. You¡¯re


    just caring about her future ¡± Canna pretended to smooth things over.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day ¡±


    Abbigail had already been beaten up. She helped Davon to the front desk


    Davon also felt extremely humiliated. He just wanted to quickly pay the bill and leave.


    ¡°Room 2201, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The cashier made the order and said, ¡°You spent a total of 1.07 million dors tonight. You have 800


    thousand dors on your card, and you need to pay another 270 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Abbigail¡¯s face was swollen like a pi*¡¯s head. She took the bill and looked at it. How could they order


    more than seventy bottles of


    expensive wine?


    ¡°Aldo and his subordinates yed with the wine like fireworks¡­¡± Carina whispered in Abbigail¡¯s ear


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Just now, when you and Davon weren¡¯t around¡­¡±


    Aldo sprayed the wine they couldn¡¯t have everywhere.


    He didn¡¯t listen to anyone and insisted.


    At that moment, a staff member whispered something to the cashier. After the cashier learned of the


    situation, he calcted again.


    ¡°Sorry, sir, your friend dirtied the sofa in our private room and left stains on the wall. Just now, you


    identally broke a few bottles of wine in the passage on the second floor. Other than the 270


    thousand dors just now, you still need to pay another *thousand dors, a total of 750 thousand


    dors.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This time, it was not only Abbigail who waspletely stunned.


    Even Davon¡¯s face was a little ashen. It was still fine if he had used up 800 thousand dors in the


    card, but now he spent 750


    thousand dors more?


    What a luxury gathering!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Aldo?¡±


    Abbigail asked the person beside her angrily.


    ¡°He left just now¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Aldo did not see the wonderful scene of Abbigail and Davon being beaten up and left


    first.


    Abbigail was so angry that she gritted her teeth and subconsciously wanted to hold Davon¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Davon¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Davon withdrew his hand, took out his wallet and paid the bill, then left angrily!


    ¡°Davon, wait for me. Davon¡­¡±


    The surrounding students could see that Davon was really angry. It seemed that Davon did not treat


    money like dirt.


    When Davon went to drive, he found that his Porsche Cayenne had been scratched by someone!


    Needless to say, it must have been done by that **!


    ¡°That, Anna is too much! How could she dare to scratch such an expensive car?¡± Abbigail was also


    angry when she saw this.


    Anna even drew two turtles on it!


    This was the first time Davon did not open the car door for Abbigail. Instead, he got into the car angrily.


    Abbigail could only open the


    car door herself.


    ¡°Davon, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that Aldo was so excessive¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    Davon suddenly asked.


    Abbigail said hurriedly, ¡°Of¡­ course, we¡¯re ssmates. We don¡¯t have much contact with each other,


    so I don¡¯t know his character well. If I knew he was such a person, I would definitely ask Carina and the


    others not to invite him today¡­¡±.


    Well.


    Davon sneered in his heart. If they were really not familiar, why would Aldo target him everywhere? He


    even deliberately ordered so many things to waste his money!


    ¡°Davon, you have to believe me. I really don¡¯t know why Aldo is like this¡­¡± Abbigail did not know that


    Davon had heard some rumors in the bathroom. She said pitifully, ¡°I heard from my ssmates that he


    had set up a small gang and was ying outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Go home and apply for some ointment yourself.¡±


    Davon suddenly said.


    Abbigail thought that Davon believed her and was concerned about her. ¡°You too! When you go back,


    go disinfect first and apply the ointment then. Don¡¯t let the wound get infected, okay?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 107

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 107


    Chapter 107


    They Don¡¯t Dare


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Davon replied perfunctorily. He sent her to the door and did not even get out of the car, gesturing for


    Abbigail to go now ¡°Davon, I¡¯m sorry. You spent so much money tonight, and it¡¯s all my fault. Il return


    the extra money to youter¡­¡± Abbigail looked at his cold side profile and subconsciously held his


    hand


    She didn¡¯t have that much money at all, but she said that deliberately.


    ¡°No need ¡±


    Davon nced at her. Her face was swollen from being beaten by Anna. The jewelry on her ears and


    neck were all crooked. Her hair was messy, and there were many stains on her clothes.


    He suddenly remembered the words of those ssmates. They said that she wore so many pieces of


    jewelry. They clearly did not match, and she still wore them together.


    They even said that though she was with those expensive pieces of stuff, her entire body was still


    emitting a sense of poverty that could not be brought to the table.


    From the looks now, those words made some sense.


    ¡°Davon¡­¡± Abbigail noticed that his eyes were a little cold, and there was even a trace of disdain in


    them. Was it because her current appearance made him lose his appetite?


    With this thought in mind, Abbigail quickly tidied up her hair and essories.


    However, the more she tidied up, the more confused she became.


    ¡°I¡¯m injured, so I won¡¯t send you out of the car.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Davon¡¯s meaning was obvious: Abbigail could leave now.


    ¡°Then go home and have a good rest.¡± Abbigail knew that it was meaningless for her to stay. After she


    got out of the car, she waved gently. ¡°Davon, take care. When you get home, give me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Davon had already driven away


    Tyrell was drinking wine in the living room. When he saw Abbigail walk in, he could not help but ask,


    ¡°Abbigail, why are you like this? Aren¡¯t you going to the ss reunion?¡±


    ¡°She must be having fun. I bet everyone¡¯s clothes are like this?¡±


    Lindsey did not think much of it at first. After taking a sip of wine, she suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Eh? Why didn¡¯t Davon send you in? Is he still outside? Invite him to our home. Your dad just opened a


    bottle of wine. It was from Leah¡­¡±


    When Abbigail approached, Tyrell realized that not only were her clothes di*ty, but her body was also


    injured, and her face was


    swollen!


    ¡°Abbigail, what¡¯s going on? The wound on your face¡­¡±


    Lindsey also noticed and asked in surprise, ¡°And your hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail, I¡¯ll go get you the medicine box.*


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll take an ice bag to you¡­¡±


    The two nannies realized that something was wrong and hurriedly went to get the things.


    Abbigail sat on the sofa and couldn¡¯t help crying, ¡®Dad, M*m, we met Paige tonight! Paige went to the


    top private room to serve a rich man. Davon was just being nice and wanted to persuade her. I didn¡¯t


    expect¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, tears began to fall. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that rich man to directly hit


    Davon. He even said that Paige


    was protected by him, and he would send whoever dared to say anything bad about Paige to h*ll


    ¡°Who has such an arr*gant tone?¡±


    Lindsey was so angry that she stood up ¡°Who is he? He even dared to hit Davon? Did you tell him that


    Davon is the son of the richest


    man in Skokie¡±


    ¡°What about you? How did you get the injuries on your body?¡±


    Tyrell asked.


    ¡°Paige also has a female friend¡­¡±


    Abbigail took the ice bag from the nanny and applied it to her face. She was in so much pain that tears


    started to shed from her eyes


    ¡°I was just trying to persuade Paige to return to her senses and stop making mistakes. I didn¡¯t expect


    her female friend to beat me


    up.¡±


    ¡°Preposterous! She even dared to hit the daughter of the richest man in Dolton? How dare she?¡±


    Lindsey was furious. ¡°What is her name? I will immediately find someone to deal with her!¡±


    ¡°M*m, that person¡¯s background is very noble. We can¡¯t afford to offend her¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lindsey refused to believe this. ¡°You have been beaten like this! Even if we go bankrupt and have a


    life-and-death struggle. I will still let that person kneel down and apologize to you!


    ¡°How dare she b*lly my baby daughter? Not only do I want her to kneel down and apologize, but I also


    want her whole family toe and bow to my daughter and say sorry!¡±


    ¡°And the medical expenses!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! And the psychologicalpensation! A series of expenses!¡±


    ¡°Dad, M*m¡­¡± Abbigail bit her lips, looking pitiful.


    Lindsey could not wait any longer and hurriedly urged, ¡°Hurry up and tell me what her name is. My


    baby daughter, don¡¯t hide it anymore. You¡¯ve suffered so much. We will definitely take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Abbigail was originally worried that they would not dare toe out and settle this matter. However,


    seeing that the effect had been achieved, she said gently, ¡°Her name is Anna Elliott. She is the little


    princess of the Elliott family¡­¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey heard this. Anna? The princess daughter of the Elliott family?


    ¡°She said that whoever wants to make things difficult for Paige is against the Elliott family. If they are


    still unconvinced, they can go to the Elliott Group to find her¡­¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey were speechless, as if they had been hit hard by someone, and their expressions


    copsed.


    Who didn¡¯t know that the president of the Elliott Group loved this daughter the most? Came to the


    Elliott Group? They would probably


    be beaten up and thrown out¡­


    The power of the Elliott family was not to be underestimated in Chicago.


    Even if they did everything they could, at most, the damage to the Elliott family would be nothing more


    than a thread of hair.


    This deal was not worth it!


    ¡°Abbigail¡­ I know that you have suffered. All of this was caused by that *girl, Paige! Just wait, I will fix


    her!¡±


    Lindsey knew that with their current status, she had no way to deal with the Elliott family. She could


    only vent her anger on Paige.


    Who told Paige to be unarmed,e from a poor family, and do such a shameful thing?


    ¡°It was indeed Paige¡¯s fault. She went astray. Abbigail kindly pulled her back. It was fine if she didn¡¯t


    listen, but she also encouraged her friend to beat Abbigail up!¡±


    Tyrell pointed at his mobile phone and said, ¡®Call her and scold her! Let her apologize to Abbigail. Don¡¯t


    wait. Call her now!¡±


    Seeing that they were only picking on Paige and did not dare to go all out to fight against the Elliott


    family, Abbigail was a little disappointed, but at the same time, there was nothing she could do.


    After all, the Tate family did not even have the power to fight against the Elliott family.


    When Paige arrived at her home, her mobile phone vibrated. She checked and found it was a call from


    Lindsey. She did not need to think to know what it was for.


    Paige hung up directly and cklisted Lindsey. Without a word, she strode into the main hall with her


    long legs.


    Cassie had been kind to her and only had a son, Tyrell. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Paige


    would not be that ruthless.


    Thinking of Cassie, Paige got softened.


    She went to the bedroom and called Colin to ask about Cassie¡¯s recent situation.


    ¡°Paige, look at you. How many days has it been since youst came? As for Cassie, she has been


    waking up more and more recently, and the time has been getting longer and longer. ording to your


    instructions, we have not informed the Tate family yet. Cassie


    also said that she does not want to see them¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 108

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 108


    Chapter 108


    The Cream Mushroom Soup


    is her mood stable¡±


    Paige asked softly


    ¡°It¡¯s quite stable, but she misses you so much. She wanted to borrow the nurse¡¯s phone several times


    to call you. But the nurse told her that you often go to the hospital to see her. As long as she wakes up


    for a longer time, she can meet you face to face.¡±


    Cassie¡¯s phone was taken away by Lindsey because Lindsey was afraid that Cassie would suddenly


    wake up and contact Paige, and Cassie would be ins*ne and give all the inheritance to Paige, so


    Lindsey didn¡¯t allow Cassie to keep the phone.


    ¡°I will go to see her tomorrow.¡±


    Paige said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Well, I have a tricky case here. Come and help me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Paige ended the call, she saw that Lindsey had sent a barrage of Line messages over.


    ¡°You shameless little *! Do you just enjoy being around those men? Have you eaten up all the


    upbringing that the Tate family taught you all these years?¡±


    ¡°Abbigail kindly pulled you back on the right track. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t listen to her, but you even ask


    your friend to hit her? Look at how badly she was beaten up.¡±


    ¡°I want you toe over immediately and make a sincere apologize to Abbigail!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Not waiting for Paige to


    reply, Lindsey sent a few more Line messages, all of them insulting Paige.


    ¡°The Tate family has raised you for so many years! A dog being raised for many years knows how to


    guard the house! You? Not even


    a dog!¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would immediatelye over and apologize a hundred times to Abbigail, striving to get


    her forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°I asked you toe over immediately, did you hear me?¡±


    Paige replied with the word ¡°id*ot¡± and then blocked Lindsey¡¯s Line message, ready to take a bath and


    sleep.


    At this moment, Bonnie¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡®Ms. Paige, are you asleep? Mrs. Lusk asked you to go down to have some cream mushroom soup.¡±


    Paige was not hungry, but since it was Danica¡¯s invitation, she did not refuse. After putting away the


    medicine for tonight, she went


    downstairs.


    Patricia said sweetly as she ced a bowl of cream mushroom soup in front of Danica, ¡°M*m, this is


    your soup.¡±


    Then, she filled another bowl and handed it to Donald. ¡®Dad, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do these things.¡±


    Donaldughed. He always felt that Patricia was bing more and more thoughtful as she grew up.


    ¡°Patricia, you don¡¯t have to be so busy with such a small matter.¡± Danica also smiled.


    In the past, when they didn¡¯t know that Patricia was the child of another family, the entire Lusk family


    had truly held Patricia in their hands for eighteen years!


    Even if they acted in an eighteen-year-old drama, they would still have feelings for each other, let alone


    they loved Patricia from the bottom of their hearts for such a long time.


    Although Patricia wasn¡¯t their own daughter, seeing her as filial and obedient as before, even


    personally doing such a small thing.


    Danica felt very gratified


    Seeing Paige go downstairs, Danica smiled, ¡°Paige, you are here? Sit beside me ¡±


    ¡°Paige, this is your cream mushroom soup¡±


    Patricia personally served Paige a bowl, and finally served herself.


    ¡°Patricia is so considerate, so good to Paige!¡±


    Danica looked at Paige lovingly, ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s hot now.¡±


    Paige picked up the spoon and held a mouthful of soup. Just as she was about to take a bite, she


    smelled a familiar taste Magnesium sulfate.


    This kind of chemical was often used to treat constipation


    But Paige also sensed another kind of chemical, jamalgota. The corner of her lips *up: She thought, did


    they want me to have


    diamhea?


    Paige looked up and found that Patricia and Amily were secretly looking at her. When Paige looked at


    her, Amily looked away in


    panic.


    Paige put down the spoon, and the smile on her lips deepened.


    ¡°Patricia is so thoughtful. I believe that Amily contributes a lot. The cream mushroom soup was


    personally served by Patricia. It should be given to Amily first.¡¯


    When Amily heard this, she sensed something wrong and hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Paige, you don¡¯t have to.


    I am just a *. How can I have such a precious soup?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can


    Paige put the cream mushroom soup in front of her and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve been working in our family for


    such a long time. Naturally, we don¡¯t treat you as a *. Besides, it is just a bowl of cream mushroom


    soup. Don¡¯t you think so? Dad, M*m?¡±


    Danica smiled, ¡°Oh! Yes! Amily has worked hard. It¡¯s et a bowl of cream mushroom soup. You can sit


    down and eat it together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t think too much. You can have it!*


    Donald smiled and added.


    Amily did not dare to eat the bowl of cream mushroom soup in front of her. She swallowed her saliva


    and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk, it happens that my stomach doesn t feel good recently.


    As for this bowl of cream mushroom soup, why don¡¯t we let Ms. Paige eat it first? Thank you for your


    kindness, Ms. Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°The cream mushroom soup contains arge amount of protein, rich in amino acids and


    microelements. It can help to enhance the recovery ability of the intestinal mucous membrane. If your


    stomach is not good, you should eat more.¡±


    When Paige sard this, she did not wait for Amily to refuse. She smiled and added, ¡°There are a lot of


    good ingredients in it. You


    should really taste it personally.¡±


    Amily felt that the girl in front of her was simply a devil. She just smelled it. How could she know what


    was inside?


    ¡°Do you dislike the soup because I just held some with my spoon?¡¯


    Paige changed to a new spoon for Amily. Seeing that she was still motionless, she lowered her


    depressed eyes and said, ¡°Is it because I just came back to the family and no one cares about me?¡±


    ¡°Amily!¡±


    Donald could not bear to see his precious daughter doubt herself and hurriedly said, ¡°Paige wants to


    give it to you, you can just eat it! It¡¯s just a bowl of cream mushroom soup.


    ¡°Paige, don¡¯t think too much. How can no one care about you?¡±


    Danica felt distressed.


    ¡®Maybe I came home toote. Everyone listens to Patricia. Even if I want to let others eat something


    good, they won¡¯t appreciate it¡­¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Donald and Danica suddenly realized something. Yes, these *had


    been with Patricia for a long time. Naturally, they were more inclined to Patricia!


    Paige would definitely feel a loss in her heart!


    Thinking of this, Danica made up her mind. No, she had to change some of the *in the house. She


    could not let her baby. Paige feel wronged.


    ¡°Patricia, why don¡¯t you persuade Amily to eat? If Amily really has no appetite, *you will eat for her?


    Amily won¡¯t listen to me, but as my dear sister, you will listen to me, right?¡±


    Patricia heard this and her face suddenly turned pale, afraid that the conspiracy would be exposed.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I know you¡¯re just doing good for me. I will eat it.¡±


    Amily knew that she had no choice but to eat. She trembled slightly and picked up the spoon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, is it delicious, Amily?¡± Paige raised a clear and beautiful smile.


    Amily was bitter and could not say anything. She ate two spoons of soup and squeezed out a smile,


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to eat moreter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Paige. One bowl is enough for me. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°There is a lot of food inside. You have worked hard, so you deserve more nutritious food.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind to me, Ms. Paige.¡±


    Amily had mixed feelings in her heart. It was not easy for her to finish eating the cream mushroom


    soup. She found an excuse and quickly slipped away.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 109

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 109


    Chapter 109


    A Warning From Paige


    To Paige¡¯s knowledge, one who ate the soup mixed with these two kinds of drugs would not


    immediately have dianhea it would take about half an hour to take effect


    The efficacy of the drugs was very strong. One could not be cured in a short time, even after taking


    antidiarrheal


    Amily would suffer a lot tonight.


    Paige looked up at Patricia, and thetter hurriedly lowered her head. In a panic, Patricia knocked over


    the bowl of cream mushroom


    soup


    ¡°Are you alright, Patricia?¡±


    Danica asked with concem.


    A came over to help Patricia clean up the sshed soup in front of Patricia¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Patricia said absent-mindedly.


    ¡°Paige, it is so kind of you. You still care about the *of ours.¡±


    N


    Donald praised Paige, too. Then he said, ¡°You need to eat more. Don¡¯t just care about others and


    forget yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I will.¡±


    Paige refilled her soup bowl and ate it slowly. But Patricia was restless. She found an excuse and left.


    On the other side.


    Davon just returned home and saw his parents waiting for him on the couch in the living room, with


    their gloomy faces.


    Davon, who was always a neat man, had messy hair, and his wh*te shirt was di*ty, with stains of wine


    and blood¡­


    And there were quite a few *wounds on bath of his arms¡­


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine.*


    Davon only wanted to go back to his room, take a shower, wash away all this mess, and refresh


    himself.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Greta shouted.


    Greta then looked at Davon¡¯s wounds up and down and asked angrily, ¡°Did you hang out with Abbigail


    tonight? What did you buy for her? Why did you spend so much money and make yourself look like


    this?¡±


    The previously recharged few hundred of thousand dors was Davon¡¯s private money. Butter,


    Davon was required to pay 750 thousand dors at the club, so he had to use the reserve funds


    provided by his parents.


    Greta had received a text alert right after Davon swiped his card.


    another


    ¡°You two haven¡¯t got married yet, but you spent so much on her and even made yourself like this. Look


    at you now, you don¡¯t look like


    a superior man at all. Those who don¡¯t know you would think that you were a punk in the streets!¡±


    Greta said in dissatisfaction, ¡°If you take a fancy to Paige, I can understand because she has a cold


    and proud temperament. But what do you like about Abbigail, pret*ntious or petty?¡±


    ¡°M*m, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Davon did not want to say anything and went straight upstairs.


    ¡°Look at him¡­ Greta got angry.


    ¡°Calm down. See, Davon has been injured to such an extent,¡± saidn. Then he ordered the *, ¡°Send


    some medicine to Davon¡¯s


    room.¡±


    After that,n was silent for a while. When he saw Greta making a call, he asked. ¡®What do you want to


    do?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask what happened tonight!¡±


    Over the phone, when Greta leamed of what had happened at the club, she scolded Lindsey. ¡°As


    expected, both of your daughters are disgraceful. As for Davon¡¯s injury, I can understand that he was


    rosy and deserved it. However, what¡¯s with the consumption of nearly 800 thousand dors tonight?¡±


    ¡°What? I have no idea what you are talking about ¡°


    Lindsey was confused. ¡°Davon only participated in the ss reunion with Abbigail¡­¡±


    *A ss reunion cost nearly 800 thousand dors! Abbigail hasn¡¯t married Davon yet. What does she


    take Davon as, a cash machine? And how could she spend that much in one go? Those who don¡¯t


    know Abbigail would think that you had not taught her well at home!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Elinor, please mind yournguage. Are you mocking my daughter for having no upbringing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you get my point. I want to make it clear that Abbigail is not epted to marry into our


    Elinor family. I just take the nearly 800 thousand dors she spent tonight aspensation for the


    breakup. Tell her not to contact Davon from now on.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before Lindsey could finish her sentence, Greta hung up the phone angrily.


    ¡°If our ancestors had known that Abbigail spent nearly 800 thousand dors in one night, they would


    probably have been *off and have canceled the engagement. As for Madam Tate, she can¡¯t even take


    good care of herself, so she won¡¯t care so much. Besides, she has never liked Abbigail.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Even so, you can¡¯t just break off the engagement like this¡­.


    ¡°How old is Abbigail? She spent nearly 800 thousand dors in one night. If this goes on, she will


    spend cut all the money of the


    Elinor family!¡±


    At the Tate¡¯s house.


    ¡°You really *me off, Abbigail!¡±


    Lindsey sat on the couch in a fit of anger. She called Abbigail over and wanted to ask her what was


    going on. As a result, she found out that in addition to the ex*ense of nearly 800 thousand dors,


    Abbigail spent another 800 thousand dors recharged by Davon


    previously¡­


    Lindsey was stunned.


    Lindsey thought, so, Davon spent nearly 1.6 million dors for the ss reunion tonight?


    No wonder Gretained angrily.


    Early the next morning.


    When Paige was about to go to the office, she saw Amilying back weakly from outside with a


    paper bag in her hand.


    Amily was supposed to have bought some antidiarrheal from the pharmacy. Her face looked a little


    pale. Paige assumed that Amily must have suffered a lotst night.


    When Amily saw Paige, she subconsciously hid the bag behind her back and deliberately kept some


    distance from Paige. Then she forced a smile and said, ¡®G¡­ Good morning, Ms. Paige.¡±


    With that, Amily was about to leave when she heard Paige¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Wait a moment


    Amily stood there with guilt. Although she bravely raised her head to look into Paige¡¯s eyes, her eyes


    flickered. She felt timid.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡®Do you know why I didn¡¯t expose youst night?¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes were bright, and her temperament was refined.


    ¡®Ms. Paige, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­ Amily pretended to be confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that your feces can be tested?¡±


    Paige looked elegant, and her eyes were quick-witted. She looked into Amily¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°The


    drugs you put into my soup can cause diarrhea. What made you so bold to do that?¡±


    ¡®Ms. Paige, I got confused for a moment¡­ Amily did not expect that Paige would have known it. She


    was so scared that she bowed and begged, ¡°Please give me another chance¡­¡±


    Paige looked at Amily up and down and then casually said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the sake that you¡¯ve been


    working hard for our family for 18 years, I would have exposed you earlier.¡±


    Before Amily could say anything. Paige lightly added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you were


    confused for a moment or had plotted for a long time. If you y tricks again, be careful,¡±


    Amily looked at the back of Paige, whose hair danced in the wind, bringing with it a cold aura.


    Amily did not know why, but she was in fear¡­.


    Not far away, Patricia saw that Paige had left, and then she hurriedly came up to Amily. ¡°Amily, what did


    she say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Amily remembered Paige¡¯s warning. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her stomach. She


    hurriedly covered t with her hands and said, ¡°Ms. Patricia, please excuse me. I have to go to the


    bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Amily¡­ Seeing that Amily could not wait to leave quickly, Patricia hated Paige even more.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 110

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    Cassie Awakes


    Not long after Paige arrived at thepany, someone knocked on the door of the office.


    ¡°Come in


    ¡°Ms. Tate¡±


    Mari came in with a bag in her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°My mother made the sandwiches early


    in the morning. She asked me


    to bring them to you¡­¡±


    Sandwiches??


    ¡°You¡¯ve done us a big favor. We feel rather grateful¡­¡± Mari passed the bag to her and smiled. ¡°I


    know you don¡¯t eat *food and love meat. I especially asked my mother to add some meat to the


    sandwiches for you.¡±


    ¡°Please extend my thanks to your m*m.¡±


    Although Paige had eaten breakfast, she still opened the bag and found that there was a preservation


    box and a thermos cup inside


    Paige was a little puzzled. What was in this cup?


    ¡°It¡¯s coffeel¡±


    Mari said with a smile, ¡°My mother made this early in the morning. Honestly, it tastes really good!¡±


    Paige took out a sandwich and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Mari opened the cup for Paige. Take your time. I won¡¯t disturb your work.¡±


    Not long after she left, Deon smelt the fragrance and came inside.


    ¡®Ms. Tate¡­¡±


    He touched his stomach. The smell of breakfast was too tempting. He overslept in the morning and had


    not eaten breakfast yet..


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Now, he was starving.


    ¡°You wanna eat it?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Deon looked at her expectantly, hoping that she could share a little with him.


    ¡°Come and get it.¡±


    Paige was generous.


    Deon happily took two sandwiches. Admittedly, it tasted really nice!


    At this moment, Paige¡¯s mobile phone buzzed. She looked at it and found that it was from the Piano


    Association.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, then I¡¯ll get out your hair¡­¡± Deon knew that she had something to do, so he went out of the


    room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Paige picked up the phone.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, there will be a piano award ceremony at the Melody Theatre in two days. I wonder if you


    can present awards at the event.¡±


    A coquettish and discreet voice on the other side of the line came. ¡°We mainly want you to encourage


    the juniors. We haven¡¯t had big shots attend ourpetition for three years.¡±


    Larry couldn¡¯t award the winners of such a smallpetition¡­


    Larry couldn¡¯t even bother to attend the international contests!


    also unlikely for a big shot like Paige toe to this event.


    However, the staff member of the Piano Association was still hopeful Ms Tate, please don¡¯t reject us.


    Why don¡¯t you think about it? If the juniors know you¡¯reing, they will definitely make progress! Just


    take it as support for them? Your presence must mean a lot


    to them!¡±


    National Piano Competition??


    Paige recalled that the first prize winner was Patricia, and Abbigall won the second prize¡­


    It was not appropnate for Paige to show herself.


    ¡°I think about it.¡±


    Since Paige did not refuse at once, there was still a chance. The staff member of the Piano Association


    was thrilled. ¡°OK. I be


    awaiting your news¡­¡±


    At noon.


    Paige did not go out to eat with Martin. After work, she directly went to the hospital.


    ¡°Paige, there you are!*


    *


    Colin was eating lunch in the office. Seeing her show up, he hurriedly asked her if she had eaten lunch.


    Knowing that she had not eaten yet, Colin immediately went to the canteen to buy her lunch.


    Paige wanted to say no need because she nned to go to visit Cassie before eating at the canteen.


    However, Colin was afraid that she would be starved, so he quickly went downstairs to buy her food.


    When Paige came to the ward, she saw that Cassie was holding a thin and long bracelet in her hand.


    That was what she bought for Cassie with the money she earned for the first time¡­.


    Every time Cassie woke up, she would look for this thing. When she found it, she would hold it tightly in


    her hand.


    Paige sat on the chair next to the hospital bed and gently took the bracelet out of Cassie¡¯s hand.


    Unexpectedly, Cassie on the bed seemed to have noticed it and slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Paige, there you are.¡±


    With gray hair, Cassie looked kind. When she saw Paige, she said with weak excitement. ¡°You are


    finally here¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    As soon as Paige opened her m*uth, Cassie began to shed tears. ¡°Paige, after sleeping for so many


    days, I finally heard the voice of my precious granddaughter¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not well yet. You must stay calm.¡±


    Paige wiped away Cassie¡¯s tears, slowly elevated the bed, and poured a ss of water. ¡°Have some


    water.¡±


    ¡°Oh, OK Cassie took the water from her and drank it obediently. Then she held Paige¡¯s soft hand. ¡°Did


    Lindsey and the others b*lly


    you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°A few days ago, I woke up in a trance and heard her say that she had sent you back to your original


    family¡­¡± When Cassie thought of


    this, she was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Paige hurriedly stroked her back. ¡°Grandma, calm down. My biological parents are nice to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Paige smiled gently. ¡°Look at me. Do I look like I have been mistreated?¡±


    Cassie had lived high on the hog for many years, so she could naturally see that the clothes on Paige


    were all couture. She couldn¡¯t tell the brand, but the material and style were high-end¡­.


    Besides, Paige was even wearing a beautiful crown ne around her neck.


    Cassie was shocked. Why did this ne look so familiar? It seemed that she had seen it


    somewhere before¡­


    However, after thinking for a while, she still couldn¡¯t recall it. So, she gave up.


    The beautiful butterfly bracelet on Paige¡¯s wrist was made of many high-quality diamonds.


    Her biological family must be affluent!


    It was just that¡­


    At the thought that such a clever and lovely girl was not her biological granddaughter, Cassie felt a


    serious heartache. She didn¡¯t expect Lindsey, that heartless brat, would actually drive away such an


    excellent girl ruthlessly!


    ¡°Grandma, if you are so emotional to see me, I won¡¯t dare toe and visit you again.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s teasing words, Cassie smiled through tears and hurriedly wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. If you have time,e to see. me¡­ I don¡¯t know where to find you when I miss you.¡±


    Paige cracked a smile. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I wille to see you when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re not a biological member of the Tate family, over so many years, I¡¯ve already regarded


    you as my own granddaughter. I¡¯m looking forward to attending your wedding!¡±


    Paige chuckled. ¡°I am afraid that you¡¯ll have to wait for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I can wait. As long as you meet someone who is really nice to you¡­ I¡¯ll have no regrets in my life!¡±


    Cassie patted the back of Paige¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If your biological family is not good to you, don¡¯t hide


    it from me.¡±


    Paige was confused.


    ¡°When I get better,e back home! I will buy a new house, and the two of us will live together. We


    won¡¯t live with them¡­¡±


    Paige knew that it was impossible to return to the Tate¡¯s house in this life, but she still said gently, ¡°I will


    spend more time with you in


    the future.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 111

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 111


    Chapter 111


    Legacy


    ¡°OK, great.¡± Cassie felt d I will tell you a secret Come here¡±


    Perhaps she was afraid that the wall had ears¡­


    Cassie waited for Paige toe closer before whispering, ¡°I¡¯ve written a will. If anything untoward


    happens, my shares, savings, houses, and cars will all be yours¡­..¡±


    ¡°Grandma, how can you do that?¡±


    Paige wanted to refuse Cassie


    Cassie shushed Paige and whispered, ¡°Listen to me¡­ Tyrell has soft ears and always listens to


    Lindsey. Lindsey is mean and doesn¡¯t like you¡­. The two of them are just not manager material. If my


    legacy is handed to them, the legacy will be dissipated sooner or


    What Cassie said was true. Tyrell and Lindsey were really bad at business skills.


    ¡°But you can do it. I¡¯m willing to give it to you. Besides, all these years, I¡¯ve already treated you as my


    granddaughter. No matter who you are, you will always be my favorite granddaughter!¡±


    When Paige heard this, she had a lump in her throat


    ¡°There is one more thing, Lindsey and others always b*lly you. After you get the shares, you either sell


    them for money or kick them out of thepany directly. Don¡¯t let them destroy the Tate family¡¯s


    assets. In short, no need to be with them and make yourself


    suffer!


    Paige did not expect that Cassie would even help her think of a way out. She felt like crying even more,


    ¡°But those things are yours. They belong to the Tate family. I can¡¯t take them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want them? Then III donate the assets rather than give them to those people.¡±


    Paige was silent again. She knew that what Tyrell and Lindsey had done these years hadpletely


    broken Cassie¡¯s heart!


    Cassie could not leave her legacy to them.


    ¡°These are mine to begin with. I will give them to anyone I want. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened.


    When I d*e, just take these things and treat them as a dowry I prepare


    for you.¡±


    Cassie hedged and smiled lovingly. ¡°I wonder what kind of young man will be lucky to marry my


    outstanding granddaughter in the


    future¡­*


    Paige suddenly thought of something and took out something from his bag, ¡°Oh right, it will be your


    birthday in two days. I wish you a happy birthday in advance.¡±


    Cassie was very happy. She did not expect that Paige would still remember her birthday. She first


    opened a gift box and inside it was a beautiful flower omament. This flower was made of high-quality


    gems and looked lifelike. It was pleasing to the eye.


    At the end of the flower, music would sound with a gentle touch.


    She knew this must cost a lot. ¡°How much does it cost? You shouldn¡¯t have given this to me¡­¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive.¡±


    This was the birthday present Samuel prepared for Cassie. Paige did not point it out, but said, ¡°Touch


    this and you will hear music


    Cassie was very happy. ¡°In this case, when I am bored, I can listen to music.¡±


    This thing was custom-made, and there were hundreds of piano pieces in it, all of which were rather


    pleasing.


    ¡°There are two other presents.¡±


    These two presents were prepared by Paige.


    ¡°There are more? Cassie was surprised.


    ¡°This is a mobile phone suitable for the elderly.¡±


    Paige had set up the phone specially for Cassie. The applications inside the phone were very simple


    and useful. ¡°You can contact me by tapping here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°This is good. This is good!¡±


    Cassie just needed a thing to contact people. ¡°I must hide this and not let Lindsey and the others find


    it.¡±


    ¡°There is also a bracelet that is quite suitable for you.¡±


    It was made of high-quality jade. At first nce, Paige felt that it was very suitable for Cassie¡¯s


    temperament. She personally bought the jade, designed a pattern, and had this bracelet made. It was a


    lot more expensive than the bracelet she had given before.


    It was fair enough to say that this thing was priceless¡­


    ¡°You are so filial¡­ Cassie was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I like it so much. Put it on


    for me!¡±


    Paige gently put the bracelet on her wrist and said, ¡°it suits you very much.¡±


    Weaning this bracelet, Cassie looked more elegant.


    ¡°It is so nice! It looks so good!¡±


    Cassie was satisfied and happy. She took Paige¡¯s hand and chatted. Gradually, she felt tired and


    sleepy.


    Paige held her hand and waited for her to fall asleep before gently covering her with the quilt


    Colin had been waiting outside the ward. Alter Paige came out, he took her to the office to eat


    The two of them were both good looking, making a perfect couple


    A few nurses who passed by couldn¡¯t help but whisper when they saw them.


    1


    ¡°Is that the marvelous doctor who saved Mr. Stowe¡¯s life before? She and Dr. Williamson look well-


    matched!¡±


    ¡°Yes, both of them are good-looking, and they are better at medical skills than ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°I really hope they can be together!*


    ¡°Handsome man and beautiful woman! What a perfect couple! I also wish to see them get married


    now!¡±


    *Just leave them alone.¡±


    Colin brought Paige into the office. His food had long been cold, but he did not care. His handsome and


    indifferent face softened a little because of Paige¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Thank you for what you have done these days.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re grateful, then eat more. Look at yourself. You¡¯ve be thinner recently*


    Colin watched her eat. Somehow, he felt that her food was delicious.


    She returned home at night.


    Patricia ran to Paige in front of her parents and asked in a spoiled manner, ¡®Paige, it will be my award


    ceremony in two days. I don¡¯t know if you are free to apany me to Melody Theater?¡±


    Melody Theater again?


    Paige thought of the phone call today, and she had not given a reply¡­


    ¡°By then, I will have to y the winning song on the stage. If I am alone, I will be a little afraid, but if you


    go with M*m and Dad, it will be different! Paige, can you go and cheer for me with M*m and Dad?¡±


    Patricia acted like a spoiled child, looking innocent and harmless.


    Donald asked with a grin, ¡°Paige, have you been busy with work recently? If not, let¡¯s go together. After


    the award ceremony, we can go out for a meal. We haven¡¯t been out for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have been back for more than ten days and we only went out for a meal. I feel bad for you


    somehow.¡±


    Danica also wanted her to put her work aside and go out for fun.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige would never make things difficult for her parents. She would agree to whatever request her


    parents brought up.


    Patricia was very happy and smug about being able to show up two dayster!


    By then, Paige would know how good Patricia was at ying the piano!


    Unexpectedly, Paige suddenly asked, ¡°Where is Amily? Why didn¡¯t I see her today?¡±


    Patricia was stunned, ¡°Amily? She isn¡¯t feeling well today¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with her stomach? Then, she should eat more cream mushroom soup.¡±


    ¡°What?? No, no need¡­¡± Hearing Paige¡¯s words, Patricia felt guilty and uneasy rather than happy,


    ¡°Amily has already taken medicine.


    She¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go take a shower now,¡± Paige said.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 113

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 113


    Chapter 113


    Two ps


    At this moment, a sharp-eyed reporter noticed Paige.


    Paige followed behind the crowd. Her beautiful face was fair and clean, and her facial features were


    outstanding. She looked well behaved and beautiful


    The reporter could not help but aim the camera at Paige and take a few photos of her.


    Abbigail sat in the sixth row of the audience and nced at her mobile phone. It was half past nine in


    the morning. But Davon still didn¡¯t show up, nor did he send Abbigail a message.


    On the other hand, when Tyrell saw his old friend, Zachary Langford, he smiled and shook hands with


    Zachary ¡°Zachary, why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Tyrell, your daughter took second ce. Congrattions¡­ Zacharyughed and shook hands with


    Tyrell¡¯s hand. ¡°My daughter only took fifth ce¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the ranking is not important. What matters is not winning but p*rticipating Abbigail was just


    lucky.¡±


    Tyrellughed and chatted a few words with Zachary


    Lindsey also met her old friend, Shirley Alderton. She was quite surprised and asked Shirley, ¡°Did you


    alsoe here with your daughter? How did your daughter do? What¡¯s the result?¡±


    Shirley replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. She has practiced for twelve years, but she only got the eighth ce.


    She isn¡¯t as talented as Abbigail. Congrattions that Abbigail got second ce.¡±


    ¡°Well. Thank you¡­ Lindsey felt very happy. After chatting for a few words, Lindsey turned to Abbigail


    and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Davon? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Abbigail called Davonst night. But Davon said he was not sure whether he had time toe today.


    In the moming, Abbigail sent Davon a Line message. Davon said he was a little busy and was not sure


    whether he coulde or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s all his mother¡¯s fault! It must be his mother stiming up trouble behind his back, Davon is a good kid


    and treats you with his whole heart¡­¡± When Lindsey thought of this, she felt very angry in her heart.


    ¡°When he bes famous in the future, his mother will


    definitely regret it!¡±


    ¡°M*m, don¡¯t worry. I believe Davon will definitelye¡­¡± Abbigail said


    ¡°Send him another Line message. The awards ceremony will begin soon! You must let him witness


    your glorious time!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Abbigail forced herself to take a photo of the scene here.


    Then, Abbigail texted, ¡®Davon, I reserved a seat for you. But it¡¯s fine if you are busy and can¡¯te


    over¡±


    Abbigail even sent a kissing emoji.


    On the other hand, Davon had already arrived at the entrance of the theater. However, he did not get


    out of the car. When he received a Line message from Abbigail, he did not choose to reply immediately.


    He was looking ahead. No one knew what he was thinking right


    ¦°¦¯¦´.


    Lindsey asked Abbigail again, ¡°Has Davon replied yet?


    ¡°Send a few more words to him. Don¡¯t be so concise in the text.


    *Be more enthusiastic. You can show your concern about him first. Then, you can talk about the


    awards ceremony.


    ¡°Or you can send a few more intimate emojis and say a few soft words to please him,


    ¡°Boys like girls to be soft¡­


    ¡°Has he replied yet?


    it¡¯s been ten minutes, but he still hasn¡¯t replied to you yet. Have you turned on your ringtone? Is it


    because the signal here is bad? Why don¡¯t you go out and give him a call?¡±


    Abbigail was annoyed. I need to go to the washroom,¡± Abbigail said as she stood up


    ¡°Abbigail Lindsey knew that Abbigail was annoyed. But Davon was such an excellent man, and so


    many women wanted to be with


    him!


    Lindsey thought that Abbigail had such a favorable condition. Abbigail naturally had to hold it tightly and


    mustn¡¯t lose Davon!


    ¡°Don¡¯t push Abbigaill She can¡¯t always lower herself and beg others!¡±


    Tyrell couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said so to Lindsey.


    Lindsey replied, ¡°But there are so many people we know at the scene. If Davon coulde, it would


    bring a lot of benefits to us!¡±


    Lindsey thought that just Daven¡¯s identity was enough to make those people admire the Tate family!


    ¡°Besides, if Davones, it means that he still likes Abbigail! Otherwise, if Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t


    appear on such an important asion, do you think he still has feelings for Abbigail?¡±


    Tyrell also felt that what Lindsey said made sense.


    In the washroom, just as Abbigail bent a little to wash her hands, she saw a familiar figure passing by


    behind her. She was stunned. ¡°Paige? Why are you here?¡±


    Abbigail thought, the people who can enter this theater today are either rted to thepetition or


    the staff!


    It¡¯s impossible for people like Paige to enter!


    Unless shees to the theater to do a part-time job,


    But that¡¯s impossible¡­


    She can earn a lot by apanying rich people for a night. How could she choose to do a part-time


    job?


    ¡°I got it. Are you here to apany your sugar daddy?¡± Abbigail seemed to understand something.


    Paige originally wanted to ignare Abbigail. But hearing Abbigail¡¯s words, Paige stopped and turned to


    look at her coldly. ¡°Your face


    doesn¡¯t hurt right now, right? Do you want to be pped again?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ If you dare to p me¡­¡± Abbigail covered her face subconsciously. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten even with


    you for that thing!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then you can do it now.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Abbigail gritted her teeth. She plucked up her courage and said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. My


    parents are with me today!¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Abbigail said, ¡°If you dare to b*lly me, I¡¯ll let my parents teach you a good lesson! At that time, you¡¯ll be


    the one who feels embarrassed!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Palge chuckled, ¡°Haha.¡±


    Paige felt that it was funny and thought, how old is she? Why does she still use her parents to threaten


    others? She is really useless.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Abbigail felt a little nervous,


    Paige threatened Abbigail, ¡°If I hear you talking about sugar daddy or something next time, I¡¯ll cut off


    your tongue and throw it into the sea to feed the fish!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Abbigail somehow felt a sharp pain in her tongue at this time.


    ¡°You can try and see if I dare or not.¡±


    After saying so, Paige turned and was about to enter the washroom. But at this time, Abbigail took


    some water and sprinkled it on Paige. Abbigail even raised her eyebrows and said deliberately, ¡®I¡¯m


    sorry, Paige. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Although Paige reacted very quickly and raised her hand to block some water, a part of her clothes still


    got wet.


    Abbigail felt verycent in her heart. At this time, Paige pped Abbigail in the face without giving


    Abbigail time to react.


    p!


    A crisp sound rang out in the air.


    ¡°How dare you p me?¡± Abbigail covered her right face in disbelief.


    ¡°Is that surprising?¡±


    Paige raised her hand and pped Abbigail on her left face. ¡®I¡¯m not Lindsey. I won¡¯t tolerate your bad


    habits.¡±


    ¡°You. You¡­¡± Abbigail was about to get angry when she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Abbigail, are you okay?¡±


    Lindsey realized that Abbigail still hadn¡¯te back from the washroom, so she came over to check it.


    In the distance, Lindsey saw that Paige pped Abbigail twice!


    Lindsey was so angry. She looked at Abbigail and saw that her cheeks were swollen and red!


    Abbigail still had to go to the stage and ept the awardter. Lindsey thought Paige must have


    pped Abbigail on purpose!


    Thinking of this, Lindsey raised her hand and wanted to p Paige.


    However, Paige easily grabbed Lindsey¡¯s wrist and stopped her.


    ¡°You¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± Lindsey did not expect Paige to be so strong. Lindsey tried several times but


    could not retract her hand. Lindsey was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. ¡°I told you to let go. Did


    you hear me?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 114

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 114


    Chapter 114


    Apologize


    This time, Paige really let go of Lindsey¡¯s wrist.


    Lindsey fell backward due to inertia. Abbigail wanted to help Lindsey up, but she stepped on her skirt


    identally. As a result, both of them fell to the ground, and their foreheads were knocked together.


    They were in a sorry state.


    ¡°You¡­ You wretched girl¡­¡± Lindsey pointed at Paige and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stand up


    When Paige came out of the washroom, Lindsey stood in front of her and blocked her way.


    Lindsey said to Paige, ¡°Do you want to walk away like that after you have pped Abbigail¡¯s face? Last


    time, you instigated your friend to hit her. Today, you even dared to b*lly her in front of me. Listen, if you


    don¡¯t apologize to Abbigail today and let her p you back, I will call everyone over to be the judges


    over this matter!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lindsey didn¡¯t expect Paige to agree to her request so readily. Paige said directly. ¡°Then call everyone


    over and let them judge whether the person who has stolen other people¡¯s piano pieces is worthy of


    getting the runner-up trophy¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say? Don¡¯t nder Abbigail!¡±


    ¡°You can ask her whether it is nder or not¡± Paige said to Lindsey lightly.


    At this same time, Paige looked at Abbigail indifferently.


    Abbigail felt a little guilty. She did not expect Paige to know about this secret. Abbigail gritted her teeth


    and asked, ¡°Do you have


    evidence?¡±


    Lindsey echoed, ¡®That¡¯s right. Do you have any evidence to prove that Abbigail has stolen someone


    else¡¯s piano pieces? Even if she did steal it, how do you know about it? Do you understand piano


    music?¡±


    Although Cassie had bought Paige a piano, Lindsey had never heard Paige y it before¡­.


    Lindsey thought Paige only knew a little music. She thought Paige was ndering Abbigail!


    Lindsey kept saying, ¡°I know it! You saw that Abbigail got second ce, so you deliberately slipped into


    the theater to humiliate Abbigail. What a vicious girl! I still cant believe that the Tate family has raised


    you, an ungrateful person!¡±


    ¡°Who raised who?¡±


    Paige raised her cold eyes and smiled coldly, ¡°Have you spent a cent on me since I was a child?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Tate family¡¯s money mine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s grandma¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You wretched girl! I won¡¯t argue with you about this. Just answer me. Will you apologize or not?¡±


    Lindsey¡¯s voice had already attracted a few people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Forget it, M*m, Abbigail said awkwardly as she held Lindsey¡¯s hand.


    But Lindsey said, ¡°No. I have to make this girl apologize to you today!¡±


    Lindsey was determined to make Paige admit defeat.


    ¡°M*m, there are other people watching¡­¡± Abbigail was afraid that reporters woulde. ¡°Let¡¯s not


    lower ourselves to her level. Let¡¯s


    There will be plenty of opportunities in the future¡­¡±


    Abbigail thought today was not a good day to teach Paige a lesson!


    ¡°Let go of me. I have to teach her a lesson. I am here today. So don¡¯t be afraid!¡¯ Lindsey said to


    Abbigail.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Paige said with a frown


    Paige had no patience She really didn¡¯t want to waste her time on these meaningless things


    Abbigail asked, ¡°We¡¯ve already let you go. What else do you want?¡±


    Abbigail had never seen such a person who did not know what was good for her. She wondered, does


    she have to let everyonee


    to see this mess?


    ¡°Oh. Of course, I want you to apologize, Paige said to Abbigail.


    ¡°Me? I apologize?¡±


    Abbigail was stunned.


    ¡°You want Abbigail to apologize to you?¡± Lindsey was stunned.


    Lindsey thought Paige was crazy


    Paige said. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand the humannguage? Then I say it again. Apologize to me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I let the staff get the surveince.¡±


    The location of the sink might not be captured by the surveince. But it was very likely that the


    surveince camera had captured the scene when Abbigail sshed water on Paige


    Abbigail raised her head. The surveince camera could capture the scene that happened in the


    comidor in front of the washroom, Paige was standing there just now¡­


    Realizing this, Abbigail cursed in her heart, *it. If I had known it earlier, I would have sshed water on


    herter


    ¡°I think you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You need to be taught a lesson¡­¡± Lindsey wanted to


    go up and teach Paige a lesson, but she was stopped by Abbigail.


    At this time, Abbigail looked at Paige with a somewhat gloomy face


    There were already five onlookers here. If this continued, Abbigail would be really embarrassed!


    Abbigail could only grit her teeth and apologize, ¡°Im sorry, Paige. I was careless just now¡­¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows, seemingly dissatisfied with Abhigail¡¯s apology. ¡°Do you want to let


    everyone see whether you were careless or deliberate just now?¡±


    Abbigail couldn¡¯t only apologize again, I¡¯m sorry, Paige. It was my fault! It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me in the future.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After saying so, Paige left here because she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Abbigail.


    Lindsey wanted to chase after Paige, but Abbigail held Lindsey¡¯s arm tightly and whispered, ¡°M*m,


    please don¡¯t make a fuss!¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, why did you apologize to her? Why should you be afraid of her? She pped you twice. She


    should be the one who


    apologizes!¡±/


    Abbigail indeed had stolen others¡¯ piano pieces. She was afraid that this thing would be exposed. After


    all, this was not a small


    matter!


    Obviously. Paige already knew that Abbigail had stolen other¡¯s piano pieces. Would Paige expose this?


    Abbigail found that piano piece in the room where Paige used to live. It was only a climax Abbigail had


    once shown her no teacher that piano piece. The piano song was very good, and even Abbigail¡¯s


    piano teacher was amazed by it!


    Abbigail had searched over and over again on the Inte. Abbigail didn¡¯t find this no song on the


    Inte, so she nned to giarize it. She took its climax part, wrote the front and back pieces


    herself, took the result as her own, and then summited it.


    Albigail did not avoart that it resilu essend


    Abbigail knew nothing about music in the past. But she suddenly became a musical genius!


    If was not easy for Abbigail to have today¡¯s glory. Abbigail thought she must keep it well. Therefore,


    apologizing to others was not a big deal for her.


    Paige had lived in the Tate¡¯s house since childhood. Even if Paige really learned the piano and knew


    how to write music, she didn¡¯t have evidence to prove that the song was hers.


    Abbigailforted herself in her heart, don¡¯t be afraid. Paige can¡¯t do anything!


    Even if Paige insists that the piano song is hers, I can still choose not to admit it. At that time, what else


    could she do?


    Paige will still be a loser in the end!


    At this moment, some people eximed, ¡°Ms. Bard, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Abbigail looked in the direction of the source of that voice. Then, she saw a woman with a strong aura


    and a feminine charm walking toward them. That woman was wearing a female suit and looked cool


    and stylish.


    It was the president of the National Piano Association, Malia Bard!


    Malia had great attainments in ying piano, and she had won a lot of foreign awards since she was a


    child. She had been the president of the Piano Association for a few years before she was forty.


    Moreover, she was respected as the Piano Master.


    When Abbigail saw Malia, she hurriedly tidied up her clothes and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Abbigail saw the blush on her face under the dim yellow light.


    Realizing that she was still decent, Abbigail quickly squeezed forward and introduced herself gracefully,


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Bard. My name is Abbigail. I won second ce in this pianopetition.¡±


    Malia had seen Paige in the crowd. But when she came over, she did not find Paige. Malia was slightly


    disappointed.


    Then, Malia looked at the girl who greeted her. When Malia heard the familiar name, she frowned


    slightly. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Tate family?


    Malia had once heard Paige mention the people of the Tate family. Those were just a bunch of*****


    Abbigail was delighted when she saw that Malia recognized her. But Abbigail did not expect that


    Malia¡¯s face would turn cold when Malia saw her.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 115

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 115


    Chapter 115 Disdaining to Be Her Disciple


    Abbigail didn¡¯t understand why, but she still said with a smile, ¡®Ms. Bard, I really like your songs. I


    wonder if I have the chance to learn from you.¡±


    Malia raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°Which song do you like?¡±


    Abbigail was stunned.


    She thought, oh no, I just wanted to tter Ms. Bard, I couldn¡¯t think of any songs that sheposed


    at all


    Abbigail only knew that Malia was very powerful and became famous at a young age. She was admired


    by many piano schrs.


    However, a few people beside her spoke up.


    ¡°Ms. Bard¡¯s ¡®Destiny¡¯, ¡®Autumn Day, and Dream¡¯ are all quite nice to hear, but what I like the most is


    ¡®A Chance Encounter. It¡¯s as if I suddenly met the destined person on azy afternoon¡­ That pleasure,


    romance, and sweet feeling intertwined together. It¡¯s so wonderful.¡±


    ¡°What I like the most is Ms. Bard¡¯s ¡®The Fragrance of Flowers. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m hemmed in by flowers. I


    can smell the fragrance of flowers through music.¡±


    ¡°What I like the most is ¡®Ocean¡±¡­¡±


    When the people around saw that Abbigail didn¡¯t know any songs of Malia, they could not help but ask.


    ¡°How dare you say that you like Ms. Bard?¡±


    ¡°I can y Ms. Bard¡¯s **famous songs. Do you know how to y them?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you got second ce in thepetition.¡±


    Abbigail blushed and was embarrassed to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Bard. I was so happy to see you that I


    forgot about it¡­¡±


    Malia was about to go but Abbigail quickly stopped her ¡°Ms. Bard, I really admire your talent. I don¡¯t


    know if I could have any chance to receive your instructions. I will definitely practice diligently every day


    and won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Abbigail thought that Malia would be moved by her diligence¡­.


    However, Malia could see that Abbigail was ambitious and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t ept a


    disciple.¡±


    The surrounding people were stunned. They did not expect Malia to reject Abbigail so bluntly. It


    seemed that she really did not like


    Abbigail.


    They thought, as the winner of the second ce in the pianopetition, Abbigail actually did not even


    know the songs that Ms. Bardposed¡­.


    Abbigail was embarrassed and asked awkwardly when she saw that Malia was still about to leave. ¡°Do


    you have other candidates in


    mind?¡±


    Malia stopped for the third time. This time, her sharp gaze fell on Abbigail ¡®Yes, I have a candidate.


    Even if I don¡¯t have one, I will not


    choose you.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask why?¡¯ Abbigail¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Because you are a member of the Tate family, I don¡¯t like the people of the Tate family.¡±


    Malia said bluntly and then looked at Abbigail¡¯s outfits. ¡°You don¡¯t suit this dress and these essories.


    Paine is a man of character.


    It is a waste of her work that you wore them.¡±


    The people around sighed and looked at Abbigail carefully. They thought, with her look, she is really


    not suitable for these clothes and jewelry¡­


    It doesnt look good


    ¡°How can the talk to you like this?


    Seeing Malia leave, a few onlookers followed Lindsey, who was


    is too much¡±


    was stunned After a while, she


    st forward and and


    Abbigail replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It is my fault that I can¡¯t speak out about any song that sheposed ¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t speak out the songs sheposed, she shouldn¡¯t embarrass you in front of


    everyone! Anyway, you got second ce in the pianopetition


    Lindsey looked angrily at Malia¡¯s back. ¡°She also said that you are not worthy of this dress and jewelry


    is it decided by her? We have money, so we can afford Paine¡¯s clothes and jewelry. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go¡­ Abbigail did not want to stand here and make a fool of herself


    ¡°Since she didn¡¯t want to ept you as a disciple, then we don¡¯t want to be her disciple


    Lindsey held Abbigail¡¯s hand and returned to the audience. ¡°The most powerful person in the piano


    world is Larry In the future, let¡¯s be his disciple¡±


    Abbigail wanted to tell Lindsey that many people wanted to be Larry¡¯s disciples. Not to mention her,


    even Patricia, Larry would not ept her as his disciple.


    However, she did not say anything at this time. She sat back in her seat and felt a little sad


    At this moment. Tyrell¡¯s friend, Zachary, asked curiously, ¡®Mrs. Tate, I saw Malia chatting with Abbigail


    from afar in the passage. Did she want to take Abbigail as her disciple?¡±


    Zachary could not see clearly because it was too far. He only saw that there was a group of people


    surrounding Malia and Abbigail Zachary did not know what they were talking about¡­ But it seemed


    that they were quite close


    Abbigail was already embarrassed. When she was asked this question, her expression became even


    more awkward


    However, Lindsey smiled, ¡°Oh, Ms. Bard did have this intention just now, but in the piano world, the


    most powerful one is Larry. So I asked Abbigail to think about it again. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to agree..


    Zachary did not expect that their goal was so high. He was stunned for a moment, then smiled and


    said, ¡°To be able to be appreciated by Ms. Bard means that Abbigail¡¯s technical aplishment on


    the piano is quite good. My daughter has been learning no for many years. I looked for some


    personal connections and wanted Ms. Bard to give her some instructions, but Ms. Bard did not


    agree¡­ Abbigail is really good enough to get the appreciation from Ms. Bard.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Abbigail got second ce, and our daughter only took fifth ce. How could wepare with


    Abbigail?¡±


    Kamora smiled and said, ¡°Abbigail is so outstanding. In the future, there will be a high possibility that


    Larry will ept her as a


    disciple.¡±


    Lindsey was originally in a bad mood, but after being ttered by Zachary and Kamora, she suddenly


    burst intoughter.


    ¡°After the host finishes his opening speech, the top eight contestants will go up to y songs. Abbigail,


    you have to perform well. Maybeter, when Larry sees the rey, he will have a deep impression of


    you¡­.


    ¡°That makes sense!¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, did you hear that? You have to perform wellter!¡± Lindsey nudged Abbigail


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Abbigail felt a little depressed, but she received a Line message. She was overjoyed when she saw


    that it was from Davon.


    I¡¯m in the audience. Where are you?¡±


    Abbigail stood up and looked back. When she saw Davon, she immediately raised her hand and said,


    ¡°Davon, here, I am here.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t wait to wee him.


    Kamora was a little surprised, ¡°Who is here? Abbigail seems to be very happy¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s her boyfriend. He came to support her.¡±


    Lindsey didn¡¯t expect Davon toe at this time, so she was in a better mood.


    ¡°Abbigail just graduated from high school and already has a boyfriend?¡±


    Kamora saw that Abbigail¡¯s boyfriend seemed to be much of a gentleman and couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°He seems to be well-educated. Which family is he from?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he is the son of the richest man in Skokie.¡±


    ¡°Davon?¡±


    Kamora was surprised. She did not expect that the Tate family, with such a family background, could


    have a rtionship with the


    Elinor family.


    ¡°Do you also know him?¡±


    Lindsey knew that with the Elinor family¡¯s power and influence, others would envy her if she told them


    they had a rtionship with the


    Elinor family.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know him¡­¡± Kamora only knew Davon¡¯s mother, but she didn¡¯t see Davon before.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 116

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 116


    Chapter 116 When Do You Learn Piano?


    At this time, Abbigail held Davon¡¯s arm and went to the fifth row of the auditorium. She even introduced


    him to the people around her


    Davon originally did not want toe, but after hesitating outside for a while, he still felt that he should


    participate in the award ceremony of his fianc¨¦e


    Therefore, he reluctantly came.


    Although he was reluctant, when Abbigail introduced his identity, he still greeted the people around him


    gracefully.


    His behavior was a credit to the Tate family. Tyrell and Lindsey were indescribably proud!


    Kamora took out her phone and secretly sent a message to Greta, ¡°You are not enough of a friend!


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the rtionship between Davon and Abbigail? If I hadn¡¯t met them in the


    auditorium, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you already have a would be daughter-inw!¡±


    Greta had been drinking her ****tea when she received this message. She almost fainted from anger.


    She hurriedly replied, ¡°The auditorium? What auditorium?¡±


    She had repeatedly warned Davon not to see Abbigail in the past two days. Unexpectedly, Davon still


    refused to listen to her!


    He ignored her warning!


    ¡°It¡¯s National Piano Competition Award Ceremony! My daughter got fifth ce, so I apanied her


    there. I didn¡¯t expect that Abbigail would get second ce. She is talented.¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Greta felt annoyed.


    ¡°What? Your daughter-inw didn¡¯t invite you?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°They seem to have a good rtionship.¡± Kamora teased.


    At this time, Abbigail was sweetly holding Davon¡¯s hand. It was unknown what she said to Davon.


    Davon lowered his head and listened to her. He smiled faintly.


    That scene was as beautiful as a painting!


    ¡°What daughter-inw?¡± Greta was so angry. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. They are not serious.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kamora was surprised. ¡°Not serious? Her parents are very serious.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know how many people want to take advantage of the Elinor family.¡±


    Kamora understood. It turned out that the Tate family was ttering themselves. Davon¡¯s parents did


    not ept their rtionship, but


    the Tate family was spreading false news.


    Davon and Abbigail watched the host giving an opening speech on the stage. His mobile phone


    vibrated twice, and he saw that they were messages from his mother,


    ¡°You **me off! How many times have I told you to break up with that girl? You just won¡¯t listen!


    ¡°Alright. If you want, marry into the Tate family! We will cut you off!


    ¡°If you like to stay with her, then don¡¯te back!¡±


    Davon saw Greta¡¯s messages and did not understand why his mother knew that he was there¡­


    He turned around and looked around. Other than Abbigail¡¯s parents, he did not know the people here.


    It was strange


    ¡°****, Ill go backter. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Davon did not want toe here. He just wanted to keep Abbigailpany. Otherwise, he felt like he


    owed her.


    Abbigail saw the messages on the screen because she was close to him. She was secretly angry, but


    she could not show it. She could only say gently, ¡°is your ****urging you? If so, you can go back first.


    Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Davon tooked back. Her eyes were pure and kind, so he could not bear to do so.


    ¡°Davon, you can go back. Don¡¯t let your ****be sad. You are her only son.¡±


    Abbigail said considerably. ¡°No matter what she thinks of me, as a mother, she definitely wants her son


    to be good. She hopes that her son can find a good girl and live happily for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you me her?¡±


    Davon was a little surprised. He looked into her eyes and asked. ¡°In the hospital, she was not nice.¡±


    Greta refused to ept Abbigail and despised her.


    ¡°She is the same as me. She loves you very much and looks out for you. I know that she does so for


    your own good, so I don¡¯t me her,¡± Abbigail shook her head and smiled more gently


    Davon was immediately moved by her kindness. He put away the phone and held her hand. The haze


    of the past few days was swept


    away.


    He didn¡¯t care about how those people ridiculed Abbigail. So what if she had an embarrassing


    background? As long as Abbigail became his wife in the future, no one would dare tough at her.


    Abbigail didn¡¯t want to be adopted by a cleaner, but fate made it happen. She didn¡¯t me anyone but


    had always treated the people around her with a kind heart..


    Were there any girls better than her in this world?


    Even if Abbigail had dated other boys before, so what? She had enjoyed no fatherly love since she was


    young and thus longed for someone¡¯s care. There was nothing wrong.


    Recalling her family environment in her childhood, Davon suddenly had a question. ¡°When did you


    learn the piano?¡±


    He still remembered that she once said that her mother worked very hard to raise her up, and it was


    very difficult.


    In such an environment, she should not have been able to learn the piano.


    Abbigail did not expect Davon to suddenly ask her this question. This question also aroused Lindsey¡¯s


    curiosity. Before Abbigail returned to the Tate family, she did not seem to have learned how to y the


    piano!


    Then how could she y the piano so well and win an award?


    ¡°After I returned to the Tate family, I saw that Paige had a piano in her room, so I learned it online


    myself.¡±


    This was true. I order to improve her status as a youngdy, Abbigail learned a lot online.


    ¡°There were piano lessons online. When there was no one around, I would practice by myself.


    ¡°Later, when my father saw that I really liked it, he bought me a new piano. He also asked a tutor to


    teach me ¡±


    This was also true. When Tyrell saw that she liked it, he asked the tutor to teach her every day.


    However, they did not know whether


    Abbigail had mastered it or not.


    Just like that? Have you learned it? ying the piano is veryplicated. I learned it for ten years and


    only got first ce in thepetition the year beforest year.¡±


    Davon did not expect his fianc¨¦e to be so talented. She had only returned to the Tate family for a few


    dozen days, but she had already learned such a difficult musical instrument!


    This is talent. Paige treats the piano as a decoration! She ruined such an expensive piano!¡±


    Lindsey was unhappy. ¡°But Abbigail got second ce after casually learning for a short period of time!


    She¡¯s so amazing!¡±


    Abbigail was a little guilty of being praised by them. Of course, she knew her own level. She could only


    y this song. Although the tutor had taught her other songs before, she was not good at them.


    Piano experts could easily tell what her level was.


    Therefore, during this period of time, she had been practicing the song that she yed today at home


    to do a good job.


    She knew that Davon knew how to y the piano, so she worked hard.


    At this time, she found that Davon looked at her as gently as before, and she felt at ease.


    a

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 117

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 117


    Chapter 117 Familiar Song


    in the stage


    The yer in eighth ce was ying his own piano piece


    This year, thepetition not only tested the level of the yers but also required them to y their


    own songs


    Many people were good yers but had no chance to participate in thepetition because they did


    not know how topose


    At this time, the yer in eighth ce finished ying his song and stood up to bow. After the host took


    the initiative in apuding, the yer in seventh ce was invited to perform on stage.


    Suddenly, Danica received a phone call. She stopped frowning and she whispered to her two


    daughters, ¡°Your grandmother has been unconscious for a long time. She finally woke up. Let¡¯s go and


    see her. We will be back in a while


    ¡°Dad, ****, you can go.¡±


    Patricia was sensible. There is still some time before my turn. There is no hurry.¡±


    ¡°We will try our best toe back before you get the award.¡±


    Danica said kindly and then looked at Paige, ¡®Paige, call me when necessary.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Donald and Danica lelt, Patricia looked at Paige proudly and asked slowly, ¡°Paige, have you ever


    learned piano before? Have you won the award?¡±


    She looked at the stage and said in high spints, ¡°I started learning piano when I was four years old.


    Andie Jenkins never look any disciples. But after my performance, she made an exception to take me


    as a disciple. Do you know who Andie is? She is a famous piano master in our country. Many people


    want to ask her for guidance but do not have the chance. Under her guidance, my no skills


    advanced by leaps and bounds, and I¡¯ve won first ce more than fifty times ever since I was a child!¡±


    Her tone was full of pride. Patricia raised her neck and asked, ¡°What is the name of your previous


    tutor? Did you win any awards in


    this field?¡±


    She did not get Paige¡¯s reply. She turned her head and saw that Paige had put on his headphones.


    Paige was ying games so


    attentively.


    Patricia was a little angry. She thought, that¡¯s all that this bumpkin has got! *****!


    After some time, the host took the microphone and said passionately, ¡°Next is the second ce winner


    of thispetition, Abbigail Tate. She¡¯ll y a song named ¡®Sorrow¡±.¡±


    Abbigail heard the host¡¯s voice and smiled as she got up to the stage in her expensive outfit.


    She sat in front of the piano and took a deep breath. Then, she slowly yed the song that had helped


    her win second ce.


    Malia, who was sitting in the first row, listened to the first half of the song and felt that it was a bit


    unpleasant. But after listening to the whole song, she felt that it was inexplicably familiar, as if she had


    heard it somewhere before.


    Many people in the audience whispered.


    ¡°The climax part of her song is so good! It¡¯s so artistic!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that her ying skills are a bit rusty. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she¡¯s too nervous.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Putting aside the front and back part of the song, her climax is written really well. A teenage girl can


    actuallypose such a nice


    tune.¡±


    Many people praised Abbigail.


    Even Tripp Lester, a piano master, smiled and said to Malia beside him, ¡°Ms. Bard, haven¡¯t you been


    looking for a talented student


    recently? What do you think of Abbigal?


    Malia did not like the Tate family from the bottom of her heart so she did not have a good impression of


    Abbigail


    In terms of aptitude, she had never seen a child more talented than Paige in all these yearst


    However, Paige¡¯s attainments in the piano were far above hers


    Only Paige could take her in as a disciple.


    However, a young and talented piano master like Paige would never consider such a small matter as


    taking in a disciple


    ¡°This second-ce winnerposed a good song. The climax was so good¡±


    ¡°I was also attracted by the climax of this song, as if I had been ****. I want to listen to it again.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°She did not write the front and back part well, but the climax was indeed impressive!


    Several important guests around Malia were all praising Abbigail¡¯s song.


    After the song ended, Abbigail slowly got up and gracefully bowed to everyone below the stage.


    When she looked up, she saw Davon, who was in the audience, pping for her. His eyes were with


    love and appreciation.


    Abbigail was a little excited.


    When she looked at Malia, she was expecting an expression of regret to appear on her face. After all, it


    would definitely be Malia¡¯s loss if Malia did not have such a talented female disciple like her!


    However, Malia¡¯s expression was gloomy. She even frowned, her fingers tapping on the table, as if she


    was thinking about something.


    Was it that I yed it badly just now? wondered Abbigail.


    Abbigail withdrew her gaze, but inadvertently, she saw Paige sitting in the third row, just two seats


    away from the daughter of the


    richest man, Patricia!


    She felt incredible. How was it possible?


    The seats in that row were either upied by people with high status or the families of the winners or


    winners themselves.


    But Paige was nothing. How could she sit there?


    Could it be that Patricia was beautiful and kind enough to forgive Paige?


    Or did Paigee here with a rich man?


    Abbigail deliberately looked around. There was no man beside Paige. She wondered what kind of rich


    man could bring Paige there and get her a seat next to the richest family¡¯s seats.


    Abbigail thought, Paige, you lucky *!


    Because Abbigail bowed gracefully, there was warm apuse from the audience. Even the piano


    teachers and experts in the seats


    praised her


    ¡°The name of this piano piece is ¡®Sorrow, but I can hear hope from the climax part. It is encouraging


    those who have suffered from disasters. They should work hard and live bravely. There are still many


    beautiful things in life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when I heard the climax, I suddenly thought of earthquakes, ruins, and the courage to move on.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence! I also thought of natural disasters.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Malia was suddenly enlightened. She finally knew why the song sounded familiar. Earthquakes,


    encouragement, bravery, tenacity¡­


    She looked at the girl who was walking down the stage with deep displeasure in her eyes!


    Next, the host invited Patricia to go on stage to perform. Patricia¡¯s song was the finale of this awards


    ceremony. She went on stage with an endless stream of apuse!


    Although she failed to invite Martin and Killian to the awards ceremony today, she was happy enough


    to make Paige jealous!


    She gracefully sat in front of the piano and yed her own tune very gracefully.


    Five minutester, she stood up and bowed. However, when she looked at the audience, she found


    that her parents had not returned yet. Paige was still ying games. She was not jealous!


    Patricia was furious!


    There was an endless stream of apuse.


    ¡°Patriciaposed such a good song! It is as outstanding as herself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the daughter of the richest man! She has been outstanding since she was young!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 118

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 118


    Chapter 118 Giving Awards


    (like Abbigail¡¯s song more. Putting aside the front and back parts, the climax part is really impressive!


    It¡¯s very inspiring¡±


    also like Abbigail¡¯s song, but I only like the climax part


    Patricia walked down the stage and heard someone say this. Her nails were in her palms, but she still


    looked calm on the surface She smiled and nodded to everyone


    She had to admit that the climax part of Abbigail¡¯s song was really good. Her level of writing music was


    definitely above hers! However, it was a pity that the front and back parts of the song were not good


    enough, so Abbigail ended up in second ce


    When Abbigail heard that everyone liked her song, especially the climax part, she was happy and


    excited, feeling that she was in the


    limelight.


    ¡°The eight prize winners have already yed their songs. I believe that everyone has a further


    understanding of their ranking.


    ¡°Next is the most important part of our ceremony, giving awards.


    ¡°Mr. Tripp Lester, a famous piano master, will give awards to people in fourth to eighth ce!¡±


    The audience burst into enthusiastic apuse.


    Tripp buttoned his suit jacket and gracefully went on stage to give the winner awards one by one.


    After they got off the stage, the host picked up the microphone again and said passionately, ¡°Next, Ms.


    Malia Bard, the head of the Piano Association, will give awards to the top three!¡±


    The apuse down the stage was even louder.


    The third-ce winner Celia Lomas, second ce winner Abbigail, and first ce winner Patricia left


    their seats and walked towards


    the stage.


    They were seventeen or eighteen years old, all talented and pretty.


    Along the way, Abbigail waved to the crowd and nodded at Patricia, but Patricia did not seem to notice


    her. Patricia did not respond but waved to the others and smiled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After Malia went on stage, she distributed the championship trophy to Patricia, distributed another


    trophy to Celia, and then looked at Abbigail with a cold gaze.


    It was as if she was looking at a thief!


    The host was stunned for a moment and hurnedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Ms. Bard, this is the


    second ce winner¡­ You forgot to give her the trophy¡­¡±


    Abbigail looked a little embarrassed, but there were so many people watching downstage, and the


    cameras of the reporters were focused on them. She smiled and maintained her politeness ¡®Ms.


    Bard, I won second ce in thispetition. Im Abbigail Tate.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Malia¡¯s tone was very cold, and her gaze was sharper than before.


    When Abbigail mentioned ¡°second ce¡±, Malia¡¯s eyes were so sharp. Malia wanted to expose her lie.


    Everyone was a little confused. Even the host did not know what had happened. He felt that Malia


    looked at Abbigail like an enemy¡­.


    He could only use his eyes to hint at the girl who was holding a trophy next to him. The girl understood


    and smiled. She handed the trophy to Malia. It meant that the trophy for second ce was here and


    could be given to Abbigail


    Malia stood still. Her eyes were cold to the extreme.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the trophy for second ce!¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar


    Even Abbigail¡¯s face changed instantly. She was extremely embarrassed.


    Tyrell and Lindsey stood up at once. What was going on here?


    Even Davon was stunned. He could not believe that Malia, who had always cherished young talents


    and was amiable, would say such


    words!


    ¡°Ms. Bard, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you heard Abbigail¡¯s song just now and thought that she could get a higher ranking?¡±


    the host said with a smile,


    trying to smooth things over.


    The audience, who had thought that there was something wrong with Abbigail¡¯s tune, heaved a sigh of


    relief at this moment.


    Ms. Bard thinks Abbigail can win first ce? Patricia wondered.


    Patricia, who was beside them, subconsciously clenched the championship trophy. She thought, no


    way. Ms. Bard would not


    announce that Abbigail was more qualified to win the championship in front of everyone, right?


    ¡°Let me ask you.¡±


    Malia did not echo the host. Instead, she looked into Abbigail¡¯s eyes and asked word by word. ¡°The


    song you yed just now wasposed by yourself alone?¡±


    Abbigail had already realized something. She felt guilty to the extreme. Her heart was beating like a


    drum, and her body felt weak. ¡°Of


    of course¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, from the beginning to the end, you came up with every tone yourself. It has nothing to


    do with anyone else?¡±


    Abbigail almost could not stand steadily. She did not understand what Malia meant. She wondered, did


    Malia know that she copied the climax part of Paige¡¯s song? So she questioned me in public?


    No. Impossible. Malia is a big shot. How could she know someone like Paige?


    Unless Paige said something to her, otherwise¡­.


    ¡°Ms. Bard, I don¡¯t know what other people have told you.¡±


    Abbigail intended to deny it. The best way now was to divert people¡¯s attention elsewhere!


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m just a daydreamer because I admire you and want to be your disciple, I¡¯m sorry about


    that.¡±


    She tried to remain graceful with pride. ¡°You just said that if you didn¡¯t want a disciple. Even if you n


    to take in a disciple, you won¡¯t ept the Tate family. I don¡¯t know what the Tate family did wrong¡­ But


    you are a senior, and you have the right to take in a disciple you like¡­ I understand, and I won¡¯t force


    you. I even feel that I¡¯m not good enough and thus can¡¯t get your favor


    ¡°But just now, you sald in front of so many people that I didn¡¯t deserve to wear the clothes or jewelry by


    PQ Fashion. You may not know this, but have always taken you as my idol. I desperately learned the


    piano to be closer to you¡­¡±


    With just a few simple words, she had turned Malia into a rude, bullying, cold, and ***** person!


    This was the first time Malia had met such a scheming girl, who was young and crafty!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Bard to be such a person. Abbigail tried her best to learn the piano and wanted to


    get close to her. It was fine if she didn¡¯t want a disciple, but she was so mean. Abbigail must be sad.¡±


    ¡°I think Abbigail looks pretty in the clothes by PQ Fashion. Isn¡¯t Ms. Bard a busybody? What does


    Abbigail¡¯s dressing have to do


    with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK if Ms. Bard doesn¡¯t support and help the younger generation, but she deliberately


    embarrassed a young girl on such an important asion¡­¡±


    ¡°I think Ms. Bard is uncultured¡­¡±


    L


    ¡°Fortunately, Abbigail is strong. After all, she is a richdy. She¡¯s more generous than ordinary


    people¡­¡±


    Most of the audience was praising Abbigail.


    Seeing that she had turned the table with just a few words, Abbigail looked at Malia with a hint of


    provocation in her eyes.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 119

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 119


    Chapter 119 giarize Someone¡¯s Work


    Naturally, Malia saw through Abbigail¡¯s thoughts. She smiled coldly and arounced in front of everyone,


    ¡°The climax of your piano piece is a copy of Vallorie Walker¡¯s Wish!¡±


    With that, the entire hall fell silent. What? The climax of Abbigail¡¯s tune was actually a copy of Vallorie¡¯s


    masterpiece?


    Vallone was a legendary nist. In recent years, she had won countless grand awards at home and


    abroad. In all faimess, she was on the same level as Larry, the best pianist in the whole world!


    However, Vallorie was more mysterious than Larry. No one had seen her before, and no one knew how


    old she was.


    ¡°Ms. Bard, why are you so sure that Abbigail giarized Vallonie¡¯s work?¡±


    The host tried to smooth things over. Im also a fan of Vallorie, but I don¡¯t know that Vallorie created a


    no piece called Wish. Do you have any proof?¡±


    Abbigail felt a sense of security. After all, the host had never heard of Vallorie¡¯s ¡°Wish¡±. After all, she


    had clearly taken the music score from Paige¡¯s room!


    It was handwritten by Paige!


    What was more, Abbigail had trolled the Inte many times and did not find this tune, so she was


    relieved and boldly added it to her own piano piece!


    Paige looked upzily at the scene on the stage. She could even hear Lindsey¡¯s angry voiceing


    from thest two rows!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Bard? I don¡¯t care if she wants to award my daughter. But how could she


    nder my daughter for copying someone¡¯s work? She¡¯s deliberately being difficult and humiliating my


    daughter. Abbigail is a really great piano yer. She doesn¡¯t need to steal other people¡¯s work, does


    she?¡±


    Lindsey really wanted to rush up to the stage and argue with Malia.


    However, Tyrell grabbed Lindsey¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ms. Bard might have heard too much piano


    music, so she guessed that Abbigail had giarized. Calm down. Just wait and hear what she is going


    to say.¡±


    Davon had a bad premonition. ¡°Ms. Bard has always been fair and just. If she didn¡¯t have enough


    evidence, she wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Davon, why don¡¯t you believe Abbigail? You praised Abbigail just now.¡± Lindsey was a little angry.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± Kamora couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. Bard want Abbigail to apprentice with


    her? Why did Abbigail say that Ms. Bard didn¡¯t like her and didn¡¯t want to teach her? Moreover, Ms.


    Bard said that Abbigail didn¡¯t deserve the clothes and jewelry designed by Master Quinn.¡±


    Lindsey¡¯s face stiffened because she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to make a lie. ¡°Really?¡±


    Lindsey actually forgot about this!


    Just now, Lindsey told Kamora that Malia wanted to take Abbigail as an apprentice, but they thought


    that Malia was not good enough and Abbigail deserved to study with Larry


    Lindsey hoisted on her own petard.


    Kamora knew that Lindsey had lied and looked at her with contempt.¡±


    ¡°Proof? Of course, I have proof!¡±


    Malia said with force and everyone was shocked.


    Abbigail¡¯s face turned pale. No, that was impossible.


    ¡°Before I take out the proof, I want to ask you, what are you saying in the climax part of your piano


    piece ¡®Sorrow?¡±


    When Abbigail heard this question, she felt a little confident. She had asked her tutor before, and the


    tutor said that she sensed great


    somow from this part of the fune


    ¡°Of course, the sorrow! Everyone has a different understanding of music, but I believe that good music


    can strike a chord What my tune expresses is the same as the pame I gave it. It is endless sorrow! One


    person is wrapped in sorrow and wants to break free, but


    he can¡¯t¡¯


    Ha


    Unexpectedly, Maliaughed and looked at Abbigail scornfully. ¡°Then you must have misunderstood! If


    you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask what other people thought when they heard the climax. Anyone?


    Who wants to go first?¡±


    The host answered first, ¡°What I heard was indeed intense sorrow. I felt I was wrapped up, torn apart


    by the surging waves of sorrow. After an unknown period of time, a ray of sunlight shone in. Suddenly,


    a force pulled me out and wanted me to live well


    Some listeners below the stage stood up and the host handed the microphone over.


    ¡°What I heard was the courage and strength that helped me to escape from sorrow.¡±


    ¡°The image that appeared in my mind was the earthquake that was reportedst year.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Last year, countless people died in the Houston earthquake. When I heard the climax part, the


    image of the earthquake


    appeared in my


    mind.¡±


    ¡°What I thought of was also that disaster!¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing that Abbigail¡¯s face was getting paler and pater, Malia smiled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Last year,


    there was an earthquake in, Houston that shattered countless people¡¯s families. Those survivors were


    in great pain and were too immersed in their sadness to walk out. Vallone created Wish, aiming to give


    them hope and warmth by the power of music and help them step out of the


    darkness!¡¯


    However, Abbigail knew nothing about music and the tutor she hired was an amateur piano yer, so


    what she learned was nothing


    but superficial knowledge


    They only knew that the climax part was sad, but they did not know that under the destruction of


    sadness, there was a force encouraging the survivors to live well.


    ¡°Why am I so sure that Vallorie created Wish? In March, this piano piece was selected for the textbooks


    because of its positive impact. I made a few small changes to it before. The new textbooks have been


    printed. In September, everyone can hear Vallorie¡¯s


    work! That¡¯s why it hasn¡¯t been announced yet!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    They didn¡¯t know this before.


    Even Abbigail was shocked. She could not believe it.


    ¡°Vallorie¡¯s original version is way more beautiful than yours!


    ¡°If I guess right, you copied the climax part of Vallorie¡¯s work, but you were afraid that others would find


    that out, so you wrote the front and back parts by yourself. However, you¡¯re not good enough for


    composing such a great piano piece. The front and back parts


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    are not as majestic as Vallorie¡¯s climax part, so the whole tune sounds strange because you forcefully


    combined those parts together!


    ¡°When I listened to it, I did not notice the simrity between the two piano pieces at first. I even felt that


    it was a bit unpleasant! It was only when the climax part sounded that I vaguely felt that it was


    somewhat familiar!


    ¡°If not for the climax part, those judges would not have given you high marks.


    ¡°The front and back parts of your piano piece are prosaic, or precisely, unpleasant to hear when we


    hear them alone! Without the climax part, you can never win second ce. Honestly, you can¡¯t even


    win twentieth ce!


    ¡°You copied Vallorie¡¯s work, but you refused to admit it. You are not worthy of this award! You are not


    worthy of ying piano! On behalf of the Piano Association, I refuse to ept you in this life!¡± Malia


    said firmly.


    Every word she said was beyond something that would shock them.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Abbigail would dare to copy a master¡¯s work at such a young age. She not only


    refused to admit it just now but even tried to discredit Malia to divert everyone¡¯s attention.


    Abbigail¡¯s face was taut and pale. She couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. She was judged by the president of


    the Piano Association that she didn¡¯t deserve to y piano in this life in public. It was worse than dying!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 120

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 120


    Chapter 120 I Dare You


    No, she could not admit that she giarized!


    Otherwise, it would mark the end of her days as a pianist.


    Her glory as the second ce would also disappear


    She would be despised by everyone.


    And her reputation would be tamished.


    Other people would treat her as a joke.


    Once she admitted it, her parents and Davon would be disappointed in her. Mr. and Mrs. Tate would


    dislike her and refuse her to step into the Tate¡¯s house. Her fans would be her haters.


    She could never let it break her!


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Well, that¡¯s your version of the truth. It¡¯s on textbooks? Who saw it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Malia found her so headstrong. She was furious. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll convince you with facts!¡±


    She had someone take a picture of thetest textbook and project the score onto the big screen.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is Vallorie¡¯s ¡®Wish!¡±


    ww


    Malia looked at everyone. ¡°Those who can understand the music score can see that there are so many


    simrities. They didn¡¯t happen to sound simr on several parts, but the whole salient points of the


    tunes were identical!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Bard is right¡­


    ¡°The climax sounded the same


    ¡°Ms. Bard was right about her. She did copy the ¡®Wish¡¯.¡¯


    ¡°The other partsposed by Vallorie are much better than Abbigail!¡±


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t understand the music score, please calm down. The climax of Wish¡¯ of Vallorie will


    be yed. You can judge with your own ears if the two tunes sound identical!¡±


    Ma¡¯s gaze swept across the audience and fell on Celia Lomas. ¡°y it.¡±


    Celia was the third ce, and she was enough to humiliate Abbigail.


    Celia was stunned when she was appointed by Malia, but she quickly gathered her senses and sat in


    front of the piano and yed the climax of Wish, the scores of which were disyed on the screen


    The exact same melody reached everyone¡¯s ears. Even Tyrell and Lindsey, who were protective of


    their daughter, were stunned.


    Although they could not read the score, they heard identical music. They couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Every time Ce yed a note, it was like a p to Abbigail¡¯s face. In the end, Abbigail could not resist,


    and her face turned extremely


    pale.


    Sitting in the first row were a few judges of thepetition. They thought highly of Abbigail. One of


    them liked her so much.


    She helped Abbigail a lot so that she was able to get second ce.


    But now, with irrefutable evidence, she was disappointed and angry. She once thought that Abbigail


    was a good student, but it turned


    out not.


    After Celia finished ying the climax of the tune, the host knew that Abbigail¡¯s giarism was already


    a certainty. He held the microphone and said earnestly, ¡°predecessors have worked hard to nt a


    tree, but someone plucked the fruit without permission. Their rights were damaged.¡±


    He took a look at Abbigail and said firmly. ¡°As the host of thepetition, I¡¯m sorry to announce that


    Abbigail fate, the second ce has been disqualified because the giarized the work of Vallone.


    ording to the rules of thepetition, she won¡¯t be able to participate inpetitions in the future ¡±


    Abbigail felt her whole body trembling


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee our winner, third ce and Ms. Bard to take a picture. The host nned to divert


    others attention by saying


    that


    ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize¡± Abbigail burst out


    ¡°There¡¯s evidence Why is she still denying it?¡±


    ¡°Is she really innocent? Look at her stubborn eyes. The giarizer should be feeling guilty unlike her¡­¡±


    ¡°But the climaxes of the two tunes are the same. Is she implying that Vallorie copied hers¡±


    ¡°This is giarism!¡±


    Malia did not expect that she would not give up even though there was enough evidence. She said


    angrily. ¡°Nowadays, the pursuit of fame and profit has eroded the ethics away. You copied Vallone¡¯s


    work, and we removed you from the industry. You should leave here with your tail between your legs.


    How dare you insist on iming that you did not giarize¡±¡±


    ¡°I did not giarize!¡±


    ¡°This song wasposed by me at home! Can you prove that I didn¡¯tpose it at home?¡± Abbigail


    insisted.


    ¡°Then, can you exin why your climax is the same as that of Varie? The other parts are not good as


    the climax. How can you exin that?¡±


    Malia obviously did not believe her. ¡°Do others believe your words? You said that you did not giarize.


    Do you have the audacity to say it in front of Vallorie?¡±


    What?


    Vallone?


    Vallorie has always been elusive, and no one has ever seen her before¡­.


    Not only did Malia know her, but it seemed like she wanted to invite her out..


    However, would a master show up for a trivial matter?


    Abbigail did not expect that Malia would invite Vallorie to suppress her. Everyone knew that Vallorie


    never revealed her whereabouts.


    Abbigail guessed that Vallo


    want to get the spotlight, so she hid her identity for a long time.


    Malia asked her to say it again before Vallorie. Would Malia call her? Or would it be a video chat?


    No matter how Abbigail felt uneasy. Unconsciously, she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Vallorie happened to be here today. She was in the audience and witnessed all. Yet you refused to


    admit it!¡±


    As soon as this was said, the audience burst into an uproar, and everyone looked around for Vallorie.


    The color on Abbigail¡¯s face waspletely gone. Vallorie was here? No, impossible¡­.


    How could a big shot like her show up at such a smallpetition?


    Malia looked at the good-looking girl in the audience and said respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for


    disturbing you. I intended to solve it as


    soon as possible¡­¡±


    When she said this, she cast a fierce look at Abbigail. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this girl to deny it when she


    copied your tune! This is not only


    disrespectful to you but also disrespectful to the creative environment.¡±


    Malia looked at Paige and said word by word, ¡°We must punish giarism so that the giarist would


    have no ce in this industry. And that would set an example for others. Otherwise, it will only


    embolden giarism and disappoint the creators. We can¡¯t allow giarism to happen again!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 121

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 121


    Chapter 121 I Dare You to nder Her Again


    And now, Paige had to step up. It was the only way to expose Abbigail¡¯s true colors


    Paige was dumbfounded


    At first, she wanted Abbigail out of the industry without revealing her real identity


    Yet someone could be utterly cheeky. They refused to admit it even though they indeed giarized


    Everyone followed Malia¡¯s gaze and then looked surprised. They thought, that girl is Ms. Walker?


    ¡°She is Ms. Walker? No way¡­


    ¡°But Ms. Bard is looking over there. That girl is the only one there.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Walker has won numerous piano awards at home and abroad. How can she be such a young


    girl?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the dimness of the light that Ms. Bard mistook her for Vallorie? She strikes me as a


    high school student.¡±


    The spotlight was on the stage, so the auditorium was rtively dim, but people still noticed her


    beautiful face, which exuded a cold


    aura in the dark.


    ¡°If Ms. Bard imed that she was Ms. Walker, I would buy it. How could that girl be Ms. Walker?¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­¡±


    Only then did Tyrell and Lindsey notice that Malia¡¯s gaze was on a certain girl in the audience.


    Somehow, they found that the girl¡¯s back was somewhat simr to that of Paige.


    No. To be more precise, it was more than simr. Lindsey recognized the outfit. When she had a


    conflict with Paige at the door of the bathroom, that was what Paige was wearing.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lindsey and Tyrell were thinking the same thing. They thought, Malia says that Parge is Ms. Walker?


    How is that possible?


    Paige barelyes close to the piano growing up.


    Paige hardly spends time studying


    She may know certain keys. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that she canpose. Paige is Ms. Walker?


    It¡¯s possible that Patricia is Ms. Walker. After all, Patricia is Donald¡¯s daughter, the daughter of the


    richest man


    But Paige?


    No! No way! That¡¯s not possible!


    Meanwhile, Davon also followed Malia¡¯s line of sight and found that the girl¡¯s back seemed a bit


    familiar. He was dumbfounded at Lindsey¡¯s words.


    His expression was somewhat shocked. He thought, Paige? She is here?


    How did she get in?


    Malia says that Paige is Ms. Walker? How is that possible?


    Patricia followed Ma¡¯s gaze and looked at the audience. Only Paige was there.


    Patricia thought, Paige is Ms. Walker?


    What a joke!


    Who is Ms. Walker? How could she be this young?


    Malia must have made a mistake.


    ¡°Paige¡± So, it was you¡± Abbigail was stunned.


    Abbigail suddenly realized something, and her voice reached everyone¡¯s ears through the microphone.


    She said, ¡°I got it! You pretended that you were Ms. Walker and went to Ms Bard to disclose me. Ms.


    Bard was kind enough to buy your nonsense¡±


    After all, no one had ever seen Vallorie. Paige might have pretended to be her


    Abbigail sheered as if she had found the chief culprit. ¡°You may go ahead and pretend to be someone


    else. No one cares. Do you have any idea how many people here are Ms. Walker¡¯s fans? Did you get


    permission from her fans before pretending to be her? Do you think her fans are easy to ***?¡±


    Everyone was whispering.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could she be Ms. Walker? Ms. Walker¡¯s skills are unparalleled¡­¡±


    ¡®I agree. On no ground is she Ms. Walker¡­¡±


    ¡°If she does pretend to be Ms. Walker, I won¡¯t let her slide easily!¡±


    *Count me in!¡±


    ¡°It sounds like these two girls know each other and have a beef¡­¡±


    Everyone was gossiping.


    Abbigail felt deeply humiliated. At this precise moment, she made up her mind to make Paige


    embarrassed as well.


    ¡°You took my ce and have enjoyed eighteen years of glory. By coincidence, my parents brought me


    back and stopped me from suffering outside. You were bitter, so you have been targeting me


    everywhere.¡±


    Hearing Abbigail¡¯s words, everyone was shocked¡­


    They did not expect the two girls to be so deeply entangled.


    ording to Abbigail, the girl in the audience set up a trap to take revenge on Abbigail, who was on


    the stage.


    In an instant, everyone


    stopped praising Paige¡¯s beauty. Instead, they began to speak ill of her.


    ¡°Your biological family is so poor. You go out with a different man every day just to stay in Chicago.


    Which sugar daddy brings you in today? Do you dare introduce him to everyone?


    r sister, I repeatedly tried


    *As


    persuade you not to go astray. You didn¡¯t appreciate my kindness. Instead, you hit me several your


    times. Still, I was willing to let that slide. Yet you even bullied my fianc¨¦ and had him beat up.


    ¡°I wanted to be the bigger person here for the sake of the family. To my surprise, you went all out to


    gain Ms. Bard¡¯s trust when seeing me getting awarded. You did everything you could to smear me!


    Ms. Bard was so kind. That was why she bought your lie!¡±


    The people present were shocked once again.


    They thought, the girl in the audience sounds easy


    She looks so beautiful. Maybe she is the kind of woman who seduces men with her beauty.


    After listening to Abbigail¡¯s analysis, they figured that Paige ndered Abbigail because of jealousy or


    unwillingness.


    Patricia, who was aside, looked at Abbigail in confusion.


    She thought, seriously? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you a *?


    It¡¯s possible that Paige doesn¡¯t know how to y the piano.


    But Paige¡¯s family is the opposite of poor. If you im that the richest man in the country is poor, then


    what does that make your family?


    You said that Paige goes out with a different man every day just to stay in Chicago?


    Her parents give her 16 million dors as her allowance. Also, the clothes and bags they give her are


    so many that she doesn¡¯t need to go shopping for at least three years.


    Do you really think she needs to rely on a man?


    Besides, she is already with Martin. Does she need to curry favor with other men?


    Abbigail, you are ****.


    What man in the world is better than Martin?


    Abbigail, you are full of *.


    However, it was none of Patricia¡¯s business. Instead, it was about Paige. Therefore, Patricia chose to


    remain silent and watch the


    show.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Malia was furious. ¡°Does someone in Ms. Walker¡¯s position need to please men to make a


    living? She is already way above the Tate family!¡±


    Simply the name ¡°Vallorie Walker¡± surpassed countless rich families.


    Before, someone from showbiz offered Vallorie 16 thousand dors a note, wanting to invite Vallorie to


    write a song for him. However, Vallorie turned him down, iming that she was not short of money and


    had no time.


    ¡°Who gives you, a junior, the nerve to spheme Ms. Walker? All of us from the Piano Association


    combined are still no match for Ms. Walker in terms of musical talents. Do you think that just because


    Ms. Walker is young, she¡¯s got no one to back her up? Let me tell you something. The Piano


    Association has got Ms. Walker¡¯s back! I dare you to nder her again!¡±


    The audience was in an uproar.


    They thought, so, that girl is Ms. Walker!


    Ms. Bard looks so indignant. That girl must be Ms. Walker!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 122

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 122


    Chapter 122 Compete


    Valore was not at all what they thought she was She was so young and pretty


    They figured that Vallonie would be Malia¡¯s age


    Abbigail could not believe her ears. She thought, seriously? Paige is Ms. Walker? No way!


    Even Tyrell, Lindsey, and Davon, who were below the stage, were utterly shocked. They could not


    believe it at all.


    ¡°You are just a junior. What qualifies you to question Ms. Walker¡¯s piano skills? She can y the piano


    even with her eyes closed. Heck, she can y with her back to the piano better than you!¡±


    The audience was once again in an uproar.


    Abbigail¡¯s face was more than ghastly pale. Yet she still insisted stubbornly, ¡°Is that so? Since she is so


    good at ying the piano, why not invite her to go on stage and y for everyone?¡±


    Malia thought, girl, you can talk.


    No one has ever dared to make such an unreasonable request.


    You are just a junior. You think too highly of yourself, don¡¯t you?


    ¡°If it¡¯s her piece, then I¡¯m sure she can y it without looking at the score. If she fails, then she is not


    Ms. Walker, and it¡¯s not her piece. How about that? Ms. Walker, do you dare toe up? Prove


    yourself!¡± Abbigail was sure that Paige didn¡¯t know how to y the


    piano.


    Abbigail thought, even if she does, there is no way she can memorize this piece that hasn¡¯t gone public


    yet and y all the notes


    urately.


    Malia was about to ask the security guards to kick out Abbigail, the muddle-headed junior.


    Unexpectedly, Paige stood up and smiled,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Paige thought, I make your wishe true, Abbigail. I¡¯ll defeat you and convince you thoroughly.


    Everyone watched as Paige walked up the stage step by step. Her beautiful facial features were


    stunning, and her skin was wlessly fair. The light in her eyes was eye catching, and her entire body


    exuded a cold and proud aura.


    Not only did she have a strong aura, but she also had a great look.


    ¡°Ms. Bard said that you could y the piano with your back to the piano. Why don¡¯t you impress us?¡±


    Abbigail was sure that Paige


    would make a ****of herself.


    At the same time, Donald and Danica came back in a hurry and found that many people were standing


    on the stage. Also, Patricia was holding the championship trophy in her hand. It seemed that the award


    ceremony had finished already.


    Yet they were confused They thought, if so, why is Patricia still on the stage? Why is she standing there


    with those people?


    And why is the atmosphere a bit strange?


    What¡¯s more, why is Paige on the stage as well? What¡¯s going on?


    Donald and Danica were surprised.


    Paige sat on the bench with her back to the piano, her hands behind her, her slender fingers on the


    keys, ying fluently.


    Everyone was shocked, because Paige did not look up at the score at all, yet she still managed to y


    every note so naturally.


    The wonderful sound of the music flowed out from her fingers, which was very pleasant to listen to.


    ¡°I am a big fan of Ms. Walker. Both the melody and momentum of this piece of music remind me of Ms.


    Walker.¡±


    ¡°Only Ms. Walker canpose such a wonderful piece.¡±


    ¡°I bet sheposes this piece. Otherwise, how could she y


    Walker I swear!


    without any preparation?¡±


    Donald and Danica were both stunned. They thought, Parge is Ms. Walker?


    Our precious daughter is a music genius¡±


    We have no idea.


    Everyone was shocked. After all, Paige had her back to the piano and didn¡¯t look at the score at all.


    Also, she could y such a beautiful melody with such grace. What was more, her fingering was


    excellent.


    The entire piece was magnificent and grand. It had Vallorie¡¯s style all over it


    1


    Vallorie¡¯s music had a strong influence, and all the people present were moved.


    Inparison, everyone realized that the piece ¡°Sorrow¡± that Abbigail wrote was simply *****.


    They were now certain that the girl who was ying the piano right now was definitely Vallorie.


    After Paige finished ying, she took the microphone from the host and said, ¡°I wrote this piecest


    year for the survivors of the earthquake, so I can y it without looking at the score.¡±


    It was the most solid proof.


    Tyrell and Lindsey were stunned as if they were struck by lightning. They could not believe that Paige,


    who yed the piano fluently.


    used to be their child.


    They thought, isn¡¯t she incapable of doing anything?


    What¡¯s more, she looks so cold all day.


    How can she y the piano?


    And the piece she ys requires fine ying.


    It is said that Ms. Walker has been offered great money topose before, but she turned the offer


    down.


    We never thought that it was Paige.


    Patricia also had no idea that Paige was Vallorie. Judging from Paige¡¯s performance, her piano skills


    were better than everyone


    present.


    Patricia felt embarrassed when she thought of how she unted in front of Paige earlier.


    Abbigail was shocked. However, she


    Was


    stubborn. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Ms. Bard has already said that this piece has already


    been chosen to be part of the textbook. I¡¯m sure


    humiliate me.¡±


    that you have pulled some strings to get the score and memorize it in advance just to


    Abbigail thought, otherwise, there was no way you could y it so fluently.


    You reced me since we were young and have enjoyed the life of a rich family¡¯s daughter. You


    learned to y the piano while spending my family¡¯s money. There is nothing to be proud of!


    After Ce finished listening to Paige¡¯s performance, she realized that there was always someone


    better than her. She thought, just yed the refrain of Ms. Walker¡¯s piece in public. Would she think of


    my performance as ****?


    Abbigail was so stubborn. Seeing that, Malia was furious.


    Malia said, ¡°You insisted that youposed ¡®Sorrow¡¯ yourself. Also, you managed topose such a


    beautiful refrain. If so, do you dare to battle with Ms. Walker?¡±


    Battle? How?


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°You and Ms. Walker each have ten minutes to improvise. If you are that talented, and your


    improvisation is better than hers, then we will admit that you are good atposing as well,¡± Malia


    said, looking at Abbigail coldly. ¡°Do you dare?¡±


    Paige, who was aside,zily said, ¡°Ten minutes won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    She sat in front of the piano and yed an improvised melody casually.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Without any preparation or deliberation, the music she yed sounded magnificent and melodious.


    After a short lilt of joy, Paige followed it up with a rousing tune. The crowd heard the change in music


    and felt the anger. Then the melody she yed became sad. In the end, she put everyone in the mood


    with a piece of joyful music.


    She casually uses music to interpret all kinds of emotions, including joy, anger, and sorrow.


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse.


    Her fingering, her ability to y the field, and the style and ss of her piece all proved one thing.


    She was Vallorie!


    The crowd was thinking the same thing. They thought, if it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s farce, we wouldn¡¯t have


    heard the wonderful music or seen Ms. Walker in person.


    The apuse continued for a long time.


    Even Donald and Danica were pping non-stop.


    They didn¡¯t expect Paige, their precious daughter, to be so outstanding at ying the piano.


    Paige yed the piano so well.


    On the other hand, Abbigail¡¯s expression was way more than simple shock and ****.


    She thought, Paige¡¯s piano skills are not only above mine, but far beyond anyone else in the room.


    Paige is Vallorie!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 123

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 123


    Chapter 123 The Only Song She Can y


    Hearing Paige¡¯s improvisation, Patricia had one question in her mind, and that was why Paige could


    y so well without any


    preparation


    Over the past years, Patricia had heard a lot of niche piano music. Therefore, she was sure that the


    melody that Paige had yed had never appeared in the market Patricia thought, therefore, that is her


    improvisation!


    How could she improvise without deliberation?


    I shamelessly asked her whether she yed the piano and won any awards¡­


    I even showed off in front of her by mentioning my championships and my teacher, Andie¡­.


    How shameful!


    Andie is nobody in front of Ms. Walker.


    Vallorie was a myth in the piano world, and no one could break her record so far.


    She had won countless awards of great value at home and abroad. Vallorie was an equal to Larry!


    **


    Therefore, Patricia thought, Ms. Walker wouldn¡¯t take me seriously even if I had won more than 500


    times.


    She is at a level beyond my reach!


    I made a ****of myself.


    When I asked those ****questions, Paige was ying games. I thought she would be good-for-nothing


    for the rest of her life¡­.


    Her previous contempt and arrogance shown to Paige embarrassed her now¡­.


    Patricia could not tell how she felt now, frustrated, indignant, sad, disappointed, helpless, or¡­


    ¡°It is your turn.¡± On the stage, Malia smiled and looked at Abbigail with confidence. ¡°Ms. Walker has


    improvised. How is her melody? | believe everyone has his answer. Don¡¯t you think that you are more


    gifted than Ms. Walker? Then, impress us.¡±


    Standing where she was, Abbigail trembled all over. She knew better than anyone about her talent in


    piano. She would make a ***of


    herself if she sat by the piano.


    How could I beat Ms. Walker! Abbigail thought.


    Malia saw through Abbigail. After a sneer, Malia said, ¡°If you can¡¯t improvise, then y a famous song


    you have heard.¡±


    Abbigail couldn¡¯t y any famous songs¡­.


    She had once learned ¡®Canon¡±, ¡°For Elise¡±, ¡°Mariage D¡¯amour, and so on. However, she could not


    remember the melody and couldn¡¯t


    y the piano without the scores


    Even if there were the scores, Abbigail couldn¡¯t y as well as Paige.


    Whoever knew something about the piano would find out the truth soon.


    ¡°You can¡¯t y the top ten famous songs, can you?¡± Malia thought, how ironic! I overestimated her


    ¡°My mind goes nk suddenly¡­¡± Biting her lower lip, Abbigail insisted.


    Abbigail¡¯s embarrassment amused Malia. ¡°You can¡¯t improvise and don¡¯t remember the famous songs.


    Then, y whatever you


    know.¡±


    Abbigail did not move. She had practiced Sorrow and it only for one month. She didn¡¯t practice


    anything else.


    ¡°Well, do you know anything? What about **Little Star?¡±


    The audience burst intoughter.


    ¡°What a shock that Abbigail doesn¡¯t y the piano!¡±


    ¡°Does she know nothing but Sonow?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t remember the score,


    can she?¡±


    ¡°For a pianist, remembering the score is the most basic thing. She can¡¯t remember a few bars of


    melody. How absurd!¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t y****Little Star! How *****! I could y that song when I was four years old¡±


    ¡°How could such a girl get second ce?¡±


    ¡°There must be something wrong!¡±


    Linda, who sat in the first row, held a microphone and said disappointedly. ¡°Thepetition this year


    demanded that the participants y well and couldpose songs. From the first audition to the third


    round for the top eight candidates, you yed the same


    melody.¡±


    Most participants yed a few songs to leave a good impression on the judges.


    However, Abbigail yed Sorrow only


    ¡°I thought you did so because you were very confident in your song. Therefore, I admired you.


    However, the reason turns out to be that you can y nothing but Sorrow!¡±


    Linda seemed to be very disappointed in Abbigail. ¡°You yed tricks on such a serious and grand


    asion. I am very disappointed


    in you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Abbigail almost sobbed. ¡°I can y¡­¡±


    There was an uproar among the audience


    ¡°Then y! Prove yourself!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Walker yed so well. Are you afraid? You don¡¯t dare to y, do you?¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Ms. Walker!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to get second ce! You shouldn¡¯t stay in this circle!¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, you ****this field! Please get out of this circle!¡±


    ¡°Get out! Get out!¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey watched their daughter fall from a celebrity to a notorious wretch. To make things


    worse, Paige was the cause.


    Distressed, the Tate couple wanted to speak up for their daughter.


    Right then, Paige said, ¡°I met your old ssmate just now.¡± Paige looked indifferent with a strong vibe.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite her to the


    stage.¡±


    Surprised, the crowd saw a girl appear on the stage. Standing there, the girl said, ¡°Hello everyone. My


    name is E Bingley. I came to this ceremony at the invitation of Celia, I once studied in the same ss


    as Abbigail.¡±


    ¡°E!¡± Abbigail eximed in shock.


    Abbigail had a good time with E in the past. They had been good friends but had some conflictster.


    They lost contact with each other after E transferred to another school¡­.


    Abbigail did not expect her once-good friend to expose her past in public. Abbigail wondered, did E


    do so because I showed off in front of her before the ceremony?


    Or is F hrihod hu Paina)


    Whatever the reason is, I will be doomed today! Abbigail subconsciously clenched her fists, and her


    face turned pale.


    ¡°Abbigail was poor in the past. I had been to her house, and there was no piano at all. She was very


    envious of me, who could learn the piano. She would touch my piano whenever she visited me at my


    house.


    ¡°I am sure that she did not learn the piano before high school. She could not distinguish between the


    upper and lower registers.


    ¡°She must-have learned the piano after high school.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 124

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 124


    Chapter 124 Abbigail Apologizes to Paige


    As soon as Abbigail said this, the audience burst into an uproar


    They had originally thought that Abbigail had been studying piano since she was a kid, but she only


    started learning prano in high


    school


    ¡°Later on, my parents hired a piano tutor for me,¡± Abbigail said in a low voice


    Before she could finish her words, Paige asked, ¡°Is she the piano tutor you mentioned?¡±


    A young female teacher walked onto the stage. She nced at Abbigail and greeted everyone, ¡°Hello,


    ladies and gentlemen, Im Abbigail¡¯s piano tutor, and I have taught her how to y the piano for a


    month.¡±


    A month¡­.


    Abbigail only learned to y the piano for a month,


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Abbigail has never learned anything about the piano. At first, I introduced some world-famous pieces


    of music to her, but it was difficult for her to remember the melody, and her fingering was wrong.


    However, a few dayster, she suddenly became enlightened and wrote a melody, asking me about my


    opinions.


    ¡°I have never heard such a beautiful piece of music. It was magnificent and irresistible!


    ¡°At that time, I suspected that she might copy some master¡¯s work. She had only learned the piano for


    a few days. It was impossible for her to create such a piece of beautiful music.


    ¡°But I searched on the Inte for a long time and did not find the music score. So I believed her and


    praised her for being a musical


    talent.


    ¡°I asked her about it. She said that she was suddenly inspired and improvised.


    ¡°To be honest, people like me who have been in the piano industry for more than ten years can¡¯t even


    write such a great piece of


    music! So I resigned.¡±


    The piano teacher was right. This music was not created by Abbigail but by Vallorie!


    No wonder it was so wonderful


    Abbigail took two steps back. With solid evidence, she didn¡¯t know who to say and trembled violently.


    She knew that her piano career was over!


    The audience below the stage cursed angrily


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°****!¡±


    ¡°She giarized others¡¯ works! She won¡¯t admit it until her ssmates and teacher expose her.¡±


    ¡°But she still argues that sheposed the music. I wonder what she will do to wrongly use Ms.


    Walker.¡±


    ¡°Please apologize to Ms. Walker!¡±


    ¡°You owe the original creator an apology!¡±


    ¡°You have to apologize!¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Ms. Walker! Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get out of this theater!¡±


    Many of the audience stood up and sternly denounced Abbigail on the dance stage.


    For the first time, Abbigail knew what it felt like to lose her reputation.


    Below the stage, Davon suddenly discovered that the girl he deeply loved had be unfamiliar, vain,


    and terrifying.


    Abbigail stole Vallone¡¯s work and said it was her, and she didn¡¯t admit it until others exposed her


    Davon felt like he had never seen through her before.


    Greta, who had rushed over, saw this scene and was shocked and angry


    Greta thought, as expected, she is just a mean girt. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t marry into the Elinor family


    Otherwise, she would ruin the reputation of the Elinor family.


    ¡°You finally came,¡± teased Kamora when she saw Greta. ¡°You made the right decision to not let her


    marry into the Elinor family Look at her, she didn¡¯t admit it when she stole others work. What a ****.¡±


    ¡°****, why are you here? Davon found that Greta was here.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Greta held Davon¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You saw it. This girl is not worthy of your love! If


    you marry her, you will beughed at for the rest of your life¡±


    ¡°But the other youngdy is amazing. She¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s actually Ms. Walker,¡± Kamora sighed.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Greta followed Kamora¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°The coolest and the most beautiful youngdy in the middle of the stage.¡± Kamora gestured with her


    hand ¡°She is Ms. Walker You didn¡¯t expect it, did you?¡±


    Greta looked at Paige¡¯s cold face and was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Paige would be Vallorie.


    The Elinor family suffered a loss.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of young man is lucky enough to marry her. I heard that someone in the


    entertainment industry asked her to create a no piece with a high price, but she was not interested


    and said that she was not short of money.¡±


    Kamera¡¯s words made Greta¡¯s expression change in shock.


    In the past, Greta didn¡¯t think that Paige was able, but Paige always looked cold and put on an act


    Greta did not expect that Paige was ****because she was indeed a talent.


    Greta was superficial, unable to distinguish the good from the bad


    Davon nced at Paige who was on the stage. She was so beautiful and outstanding in the crowd, like


    the most dazzling star


    On the other hand, Abbigail, who was beside her, was much inferior to Paige.


    It could be said that Abbigail was like a passer-by, ordinary and unremarkable


    Davon wondered why he was so obsessed with her previously.


    Davon stood up and left with Greta.


    Abbigail, who was on the stage, noticed this and wanted to persuade him to stay.


    However, a group of people surrounded her and wanted her to apologize!


    Tyrell and Lindsey were also ridiculed by the people around them. They felt so embarrassed that they


    only wanted to leave this ce


    as soon as possible!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t receive my permission and giarized my work! You broke thew and should take


    responsibility. You will receive the


    Abbigail opened her ****but had nothing to say. She was defeated.


    The audience was still strongly requesting her to apologize.


    ww


    Seeing her parents being surrounded and attacked by the audience, Abbigail bowed deeply to Paige


    with tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t giarize your work.¡±


    After saying that, Abbigail pushed away the crowd and ran off the stage. She didn¡¯t have the face to


    stay in this ***ce!


    When Tyrell and Lindsey saw her run away, they also quickly pushed away the crowd and fled.


    Everyone surrounded Paige.


    ¡°Ms. Walker, I recently made a song. I wonder if I have the honor of receiving your guidance.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Walker, my name is Celia Lomas. I won third ce in thispetition. May I learn from you for a


    period of time?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Walker, your impromptuposition was so good! I was fascinated by it! I am your fan, and I can


    y all your songs. Thank


    fans!¡± you for creating so many good pieces of music and bringing a music feast to so many


    ¡°Ms. Walker, I like you! Can you give me your autograph?¡±


    ¡°Can we take a picture?¡±


    The audience surrounded Paige with care, expectation, and uneasiness, hoping that she could take a


    look at them.


    When Paige saw her parents from afar, she gently said, ¡°I still have something to do, so please pretend


    that you didn¡¯t see me today.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°We will not speak this out!¡±


    ¡°If others ask who you look like, we won¡¯t tell them any details.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 125

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 125


    Chapter 125 The Tate Family Leaves in ****


    ¡°Yes, Ms Walker, you can rest assured.¡±


    Ms. Walker, when will youpose a new song? We have been waiting for too long.¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°I willpose one as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Everyone was happy and did not dare to get in her way. They stepped aside to make


    way for her. The host announced the end of thepetition, and the audience all left.


    Paige walked towards her parents and saw that they looked excited. She smiled faintly and said. ¡°Let¡¯s


    talk in the car¡±


    ¡°Well, great.¡± Donald did not expect that his precious daughter was actually Vallorie


    Jack even begged Vallorie to write a song and was willing to pay 16 thousand dors for one note. But


    Vallone rejected him. After returning home, Jackined that Vallorie was too *****!


    Donald did not expect that this ****master was actually Paige, Jack¡¯s biological younger sister. This was


    interesting


    A few fans could not help but be envious when they saw Vallorie leave with Donald and Danica.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Well, the big shots friends are also rich. When can I be friends with nich people?¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What? Close my eyes?¡±


    ¡°You can get everything in your dream.¡±


    On the way back, Patricia only felt that the championship trophy in her hand was heavy, just like her


    mood¡­.


    In Vallorie¡¯s eyes, this was nothing.


    Patricia was just about to hide this shameful thing behind her when she heard Danica say, ¡°Patricia,


    Paige is Vallone! If you anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    But how could Paige be willing to teach her?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Paige would be a music genius! Great! We have to celebrate tonight!¡± Danica


    smiled from ear to ear


    have


    Donald was also very happy. ¡°Paige has gained a good reputation for the Lusk family. She must have


    suffered in the Tate family as they didn¡¯t value her.¡±


    ¡°They are heartless! Don¡¯t mention them, lest you ruin our moods.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with them.¡± Donald took out his phone and said to the person on


    the other side of the line, ¡°Tell our partners that no one is allowed to cooperate with the Tate family,


    otherwise it will be against Daybreak Group!¡±


    The Tate family was so sinister that they bullied Paige.


    Donald wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    Patricia had been proud of herself for so many years, so from the bottom of her heart, she still could


    not ept that Paige was stronger than her.


    At this time, she was jealous and angry, but she still had to pretend to be calm on the surface. It was so


    difficult


    On the other side.


    Rhys knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office. Without waiting for Martin¡¯s permission, he rushed


    in ¡®Mr Stowe Something happened Ms. Paige is actually Vallone! The famous music genius in the piano


    world!¡±


    Martin raised his eyes. He was surprised, but he smiled dotingly


    Paige had always brought him surprises. She was so young, but she was not only skilled in medicine


    but also in piano


    What else did she hide from him?


    ¡°Today, Ms. Paige attended the award ceremony for a pianopetition with her family¡­¡± Rhys


    described what had happened


    In the Tate¡¯s house.


    Abbigail locked herself in her room and did note out.


    ¡°Ms Abbigail, didn¡¯t you go to the awards ceremony74What happened?


    ¡°We made a cake for you and wanted to celebrate when you came back.


    ¡°Open the door and take a look at this cake. It says, Congratte Ms. Abbigail for winning¡­¡±


    The sound of a vase shattering came from the room as if telling them to ***up and stop talking.


    The *were shocked. Seeing that Tyrell and Lindsey had returned, they hurriedly went downstairs. ¡°Mr.


    Tate, Mrs. Tate, Ms. Abbigail¡­


    Before the *could finish their words, they saw that Tyrell and Lindsey were dispirited and their clothes


    were messy. They looked like they were about to go bankrupt!


    ¡°Mr. Tate, Mrs. Tate, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail locked herself in the room, and you look dispirited.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. Abbigail go to thepetition? But we didn¡¯t see her get any trophies¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs Tate, are you alright?¡±


    Seeing that Lindsey was about to fall, the *hurried forward to support her.


    Lindsey felt tired and dizzy, and she was about to lose her footing. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t mention the award


    again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all my fault. Mrs. Tate, let me help you to sit on the sofa for a while ¡°A *hurriedly helped


    Lindsey to the sofa and poured two sses of water. ¡°Mr. Tate, take a seat.¡±


    Tyrell had never been in such a sorry state before.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Abbigail giarized someone else¡¯s work, but that person happened to be


    Paige


    Everyoneughed at them


    ¡°Paige the *girl¡­ Lindsey was so tired that she couldn¡¯t curse Paige anymore.


    The *thought that Tyrell and Lindsey had met Paige again, and Paige made them unhappy, so the


    *hurriedly scolded Paige as well.


    ¡°That ungrateful soul provoked you again? No wonder there were tears on Ms. Abbigail¡¯s face when


    she came back, and it seemed that she had suffered a lot. It turned out that Paige had angered her.


    ¡°She¡¯s so ungrateful. If not for you who raised her, she wouldn¡¯t have been where she is today


    That *woman! She showed no gratitude to you at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Tyrell was agitated. ¡°If Abbigail hadn¡¯t giarized her work, Paige wouldn¡¯t have


    exposed her in public. It¡¯s Abbigail¡¯s


    fault. She didn¡¯t tell us in advance.¡±


    If she did, they wouldn¡¯t have been at the awards ceremony today, and they wouldn¡¯t have


    embarrassed themselves.


    Several *were stunned. They didn¡¯t believe that Abbigail giarized Paige¡¯s work and was discovered.


    This was awkward.


    No wonder they looked so depressed when they came back home.


    At this moment, Lindsey¡¯s cell phone rang. When she saw that it was from Leah, she felt uneasy, but


    she still squeezed out a smile. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Wayne.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Tate, today¡¯s award ceremony ended at eleven o¡¯clock in the morning. And one minuteter, we


    announced Ms. Abbigail to be our spokesperson on Twitter. But not long after, someone called me and


    said that Ms. Abbigail giarized Ms. Walker¡¯s work and was exposed on the spot.¡±


    Lindsey knew that Leah hade for this matter and said fawningly, ¡°Mrs. Wayne, please listen to


    me¡­¡±


    Leah interrupted forcefully, ¡°Because the news was blocked by someone, I didn¡¯t know it until half an


    hour. Now many people are boycotting my brand! We have no choice but to delete the Tweet! Things


    have gotten to this point, but you guys just kept quiet and didn¡¯t even give me an exnation.¡±


    Lindsey only felt embarrassed. ¡°Mrs. Wayne, listen to me¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 126

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 126


    Chapter 126 The Tate Family Is Finished


    ¡°Mrs. Tate Leah did not want to hear any exnation. ¡°We signed a contract. During the contract


    period, you can¡¯t be involved in any negative news. Otherwise, you will have to pay ten times the


    penalty fee. ording to the requirements, you must pay us 8 million dors in ten days, or we¡¯ll sue


    you in court.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wayne!¡± Lindsey still wanted to say something, but Leah had already hung up the phone. When


    Lindsey called again, she was already cklisted.


    Lindsey was depressed. 8 million dors! How could she get so much money?


    Although Tyrell was the richest man in Dolton and his personal assets were more than 160 million


    dors, most of them were fixed assets, such as houses, shops, shares, cars, and so on.


    A while ago, because Pai Group suddenly canceled its cooperation with them, there was a problem


    with capital chain turnover in the Tate Group. Besides, they had lost a lot of money in business and


    sold a lot of shops and houses.


    How could they get 8 million dors?


    They might have to sell the shares.


    But once they sold the shares, they would be small shareholders. The decision-making night


    would fall into the hands of Cassie and other shareholders


    That was not the way out


    They couldn¡¯t sell shares.


    ¡°You guys leave us alone!¡± Lindsey dismissed the *and asked Tyrell in a low and anxious voice, ¡°What


    should we do? Abigail has vited the contract and we have topensate 8 million dors in ten


    days.¡±


    Tyrell was about to say something when his phone vibrated. It was from an unfamiliar number.


    ¡®Hello, sir


    ¡°Is that Mr. Tate? This is Ms. Walker¡¯s attorney.¡±


    Lindsey didn¡¯t know who was talking to Tyrell, but Tyrell said in shock, ¡°Compensate 9.6 million


    dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Abbigail giarized Ms. Walker¡¯s work and took it to thepetition without permission. It is


    a serious vition of rights and you must bear the corresponding responsibility


    ¡°ording to thew, you must stop the infringing activities and eliminate the negative influence. After


    apologizing, you have topensate Ms. Walker for the loss.


    ¡°With Ms. Walker¡¯s reputation, she¡¯s kind enough to only ask you to pay 9.6 million dors.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t pay the money in three days, we will take Ms. Abbigail to court and announce this matter


    on our official ount.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡± Tyrell hurriedly pleaded, ¡°We can¡¯t solve this.¡±


    If the news was announced in public, everyone would know that Abbigail giarized Parge¡¯s work, and


    it would have a serious negative impact on her and the Tate family¡¯s reputation.


    When Lindsey saw that Tyrell had finished talking on the phone, she hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going


    on? The *Paige wants us topensate 9.6 million dors? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Abbigail giarized her work!¡± Tyrell got angry when he thought about it. ¡°Can you stop


    cursing her? If you didn¡¯t insist on driving her out of the Tate family, with her status, she can bring us


    many benefits! How outstanding are our daughters? How proud will we be? And she may bring us


    many resources after marriage!¡±


    The Tate family afforded to raise Paige.


    And they didn¡¯t cherish her


    It was toote to regret it now.


    didn¡¯t know she is Vallone. I didn¡¯t hear her mention it before Lindsey was a little angry ¡°You can see


    how scheming she is! Cassie loves her the most, but she even hid it from Cassie!¡±


    Lindsey was sure that if Cassie knew about that, Cassie would definitely tell them.


    Tyrell sat on the sofa in disappointment. They had to pay 8 million dors for the breach of the contract


    and 9 6 million dors for infringement. It added up to almost 18 dors.


    He did not have that much cash on hand.


    ¡°Tyrell, why don¡¯t we discuss it with Paige? She is soft hearted¡±


    Before Lindsey could finish her words, Tyrell could not help but scold, ¡°You also know that she is soft


    hearted. If you had been a little more magnanimous, we wouldn¡¯t have had a bad rtionship when we


    had to send her away. At least we can greet her with a smile when we see her on the street. But now,


    we have turned her into our enemy!¡±


    Tyrell discovered that ever since Paige left the Tate¡¯s house, the Tate family had encountered many


    difficulties


    Abbigail had just gotten second ce, but before she could be happy about that, she was used of


    gianism.


    Tyrell couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling right now. He just felt sorry, angry, sad, and frustrated.


    He thought of Pai Group and suddenly realized.


    *No wonder Paige ate with Rn and the others. No wonder Abel treated her with respect.¡±


    It was very likely that Paige had made friends with some powerful people because of her identity as


    Vallorie.


    Tyrell had no choice now ¡°Call Abbigail down. Now, we can only sincerely apologize to Paige and strive


    to get her forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lindsey cried out and said unwillingly, ¡°Abbigail already apologized to her on the stage.¡±


    Why did they have to apologize in private?


    That would give Paige a chance to ridicule them.


    ¡°You should thank her if we didn¡¯t need topensate just because we apologize! Tyrell vaguely felt


    that the matter was not so simple. ¡°What I am worried about is that Paige has been hurt by us too many


    times, and she will not forgive us so easily.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Paige had already blocked their call.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she take a fancy to Abbigail¡¯s ne? We can give that to her.¡±


    Before Lindsey could finish her words, Tyrellughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?


    ¡°She¡¯s a piano master. Doesn¡¯t she have the money to buy a ne?¡±


    ¡°Then why did she steal Abbigail¡¯s? Why did she interact with so many men? Isn¡¯t it just for money?¡±


    Tyrell pondered for a while and said, ¡°Abbigail¡¯s words may not be true. Maybe it¡¯s because of her


    identity that she has to interact with


    so many men. She made friends with like-minded people.¡±


    After all, people with noble status always gathered together.


    When Lindsey heard him say this, she suddenly felt that it made sense.


    But how could Abbigail lie?


    Tyrell must be thinking too much!


    At this moment, Tyrell¡¯s phone vibrated again. It was from Issac.


    ¡°Mr. Tate, something¡¯s bad! The Lusk family has dered that nopany is allowed to cooperate with


    us. Whoever dares to help us will be at odds with the Lusk family!


    ¡°Now, several otherpanies havee to terminate their contracts.


    ¡°If this goes on, ourpany will go bankrupt.¡±


    Hearing that, Tyrell was shocked and confused. ¡°We didn¡¯t offend the Lusk family. Did the Lusk family


    say anything about it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Go and find it out!¡± Tyrell was anxious. They didn¡¯t have any conflict with the Lusk family at the awards


    ceremony today. They didn¡¯t even greet each other! How did they offend the Lusk family?


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I will go and ask around.¡±


    After Issac hung up the phone, Tyrell faintly felt that he was finished.


    He could not understand why the Lusk family would be against them. Was it because of Paige?


    Was it possible that the Lusk family liked Vallorie and saw that she was bullied, so they came out to


    help her?


    If that was the case, then the Tate family had offended two people with high status.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 127

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 127


    Chapter 127 Failure of the Research


    In *Vi.


    Donald had just returned home when he discovered that the piano at home was no longer worthy of


    Paige¡¯s identity. He immediately took out his phone. ¡°Customize a diamond piano for my daughter!


    Other than the piano keys, the other parts have to be used with diamonds! And the sound has to be the


    best! It must be delivered before dark¡±


    ¡°The piano is too ordinary. Indeed, it does not match up to Paige¡¯s identity.¡± Danica smiled from ear to


    ear and quickly said to the *, ¡°Go and prepare a fancy dinner for Paige. Tonight, we have to celebrate!¡±


    Bonnie was curious and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s there to celebrate? Mrs. Lusk, is there any good


    news?¡±


    ¡°Paige is Vallorie, the famous grand piano master! We didn¡¯t know about that until today¡±


    Danica had just finished speaking when the *screamed, ¡®Ms. Paige is so great. She¡¯s young, but she¡¯s


    awesome!*


    It meant that she was better than Patricia in no skills.


    The *looked at Patricia, who looked a bit sullen.


    ¡°Paige is too low key.¡± Danica looked at Paige tenderly and lovingly. ¡°Are you tired? Go upstairs and


    rest. When the meal is ready, I will call you¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Paige went upstairs, she received a call from Jairo.


    ¡°Boss, can youe to Knapcoll Vi? A33¡¯s research failed again.¡±


    Knapcoll Vi, located on the outskirts of Chicago, was one of Paige¡¯s vis. It was picturesque and


    had manyrgeboratories.


    Theboratories were equipped with the most advanced equipment and instruments at home and


    abroad. Many of Paige¡¯s medical experiments were finished there before.


    A33 was an abbreviation for their project of researching Alzheimer¡¯s Disease. As everyone knew, this


    disease could not be cured, and it could only be temporarily alleviated by medicine.


    It was as difficult to invent a medicine that could cure the disease


    ¡°Boss, this project costs too much money. Why don¡¯t we change the project? We can¡¯t spend so much


    money on it like


    ¡°Ill go take a lookter,¡± Paige said lightly.


    this.¡±


    ¡°Great. When youe, can you make Heart Relief Pill and Longevity Pill? Recently, many people in


    the ck market have offered high prices for them.¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Paige took the medicine that Anna gave her and went downstairs. Then


    she went out


    Knapcoll Vi was located in a lush forest. It was magnificent and covered arge area of a ce.


    When the dozen or so men guarding the gate saw Paige, they were excited and respectful. ¡°Boss,


    there you are.¡±


    When Paige entered the main hall, Jairo was already waiting there.


    ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You are still so cool.¡±


    Paige¡¯s aura was cold as she said, ¡°It has been a long time since west met You¡¯re getting more thick-


    skinned.¡±


    Jairo shrank his neck in fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Several doctors and experts in Lab 1 greeted Paige respectfully when they saw her. Paige nodded,


    changed her clothes, and stepped


    into theboratory


    ¡°We failed to extract Sarolian,¡± one of the doctors said helplessly. ¡°There is something in it that can


    improve memory, but we have to be careful when extracting the ingredients. Otherwise, the


    components will be damaged. We tried for more than ten days, but we still didn¡¯t make it¡±


    Another doctor said, ¡°And Huperzia, Eleuthero, and other ingredients. Although the extraction is


    sessful, they must be synthesized to increase acetylcholine levels in the brain, but we can¡¯t


    synthesize them.¡±


    Paige


    opened the data of the recent failed research and pondered for a while before saying. ¡°Let me try.¡±


    A few doctors and experts surrounded her, watching her steam Sarolian at high temperature and trying


    to extract it


    Not long after, Paige¡¯s phone rang.


    She was busy and did not have time to answer the phone, but the phone kept ringing.


    In the end, Paige could only take off her gloves and walk outside. She picked up the phone with some


    displeasure


    ¡°Paige, it¡¯s Dad! Don¡¯t hang up! It will only cost you two minutes.¡±


    Tyrell hurriedly finished the main point in one breath. ¡°Abbigail giarized your work. It was her fault.


    We had already severely criticized her! Your ***and 1 are also responsible for this matter. We didn¡¯t


    teach her well, causing her to make such a serious mistake! Are you free now? We will take Abbigail to


    apologize to you in person!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Paige was about to hang up the phone.


    ¡®Don¡¯t hang up! Please, Paige. Give Abbigail a chance to apologize and also give us a chance. We


    were wrong before and felt sorry for what we did to you. For grandma¡¯s sake¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified to mention grandma. Paige¡¯s voice was extremely cold.


    They were anxious when they had topensate 9.6 million dors. They even wanted to use Paige¡¯s


    sympathy by mentioning


    Cassie


    ¡°Well. You¡¯re right, if Cassie wakes up and sees that the Tate family has been ruined, she will definitely


    be heartbroken, and her


    condition will worsen.¡±


    Tyrell seemed to be regretful and sad. ¡°It¡¯s our fault. You should ****us, and we do not dare to ask for


    your forgiveness. But if you are


    willing to¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Paige did not wait for him to finish speaking and interrupted him directly.


    Tyrell did not expect her to be so cold-hearted. He was at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°Paige, what should I do before


    you can let this go? Just tell me, and I will try my best¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s one thing you can do,¡± Paige said. ¡°Pay the fees, and go to the ck market to buy


    some good medicine for grandma with the rest of your money¡±


    Tyrell remembered Colin saying that there was a kind of powerful medicine in the ck market. But it


    cost 1.6 million dors for each pill. The patients had to take the medicine twice a month. And after


    three months, the patient could have surgery, which was much better than staying in the ****room,


    counting the days.


    Because this medicine was made of very rare medicinal materials, one pill was expensive.


    Tyrell subconsciously refused. The reason he let Cassie stay in the hospital was that she had 30% of


    the shares in her hand, which were worth 50 million dors. Secondly, Cassie was biased. Tyrell was


    afraid that she would be muddle-headed and give the shares to Paige.


    That was why he wanted to save Cassie. Before she died, he had to ask her to make a will and leave


    all the shares to Abbigail.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He thought that Paige did not know what he was thinking. He smiled kindly and said, ¡°Paige, dont worry


    about Grandma. I will definitely save her. She is my mother! The medicine in the ck market is not


    reliable. Farwen Hospital is the best hospital in the country and is famous for curing heart disease.


    There are also powerful experts like Professor Swift and Dr. Williamson. Cassie will


    be fine.¡±


    In the end, Tyrell was reluctant to pay the money. Paige knew that he just called to persuade her not to


    sue Abbigail so that he didn¡¯t need topensate. Paige was not *.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 128

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 128


    Chapter 128 A Gift


    ¡®Paige¡­


    ¡°Two minutes are up.¡±


    Paige hung up the phone and blocked the number. She was about to enter theboratory when another


    unknown number called


    Paige was speechless.


    Tyrell must have changed a new number and called her.


    Paige hung up, blocked it, and stepped into theboratory.


    Tyrell had already expected that she would not pick up the call again. Before he called her, he had


    already asked someone to buy more than ten numbers. He kept calling her. If Paige Blocked the


    number, he would change to a different one.


    Paige turned off her phone, and Tyrell waspletely at his wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lindsey saw Tyrell¡¯s defeated look and had a bad feeling. She still won¡¯t pick up your


    call, night?¡±


    ¡°Her phone is off,¡± Tyrell sighed and nced at Abbigail


    Abbigail lowered her head and looked like she had done something wrong.


    She looked pitiful.


    ¡°*¡­ She¡¯s gone too far¡± Lindsey gritted her teeth She hated Paige so much. ¡°No matter what, this


    matter can¡¯t be reported on the news. Otherwise, the reputation of Abbigail, and even the Tale family,


    will be ruined¡±


    Tyrell thought, isn¡¯t it just 9.6 million dors? Im the richest man in Dolton, and I can afford it easily!


    Tyrell was silent for a while. He took out his phone and ordered his subordinates to sell a few mansions


    and a dozen shops under his name. ¡°The buyer must pay the full amount.¡±


    Otherwise, when the bank s series of loan procedures were approved, they would not be able to get


    the money in three days!


    ¡°Hurry up. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can lower the price appropriately¡­¡± After Tyrell finished speaking, he


    looked at Lindsey and Abbigail with a dejected gaze. ¡°After we sell these properties, we only have this


    apartment and a few shops left under our name.¡±


    When the *holding the tea tray beside him heard this, she was shocked. The tray in her hand fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°What are you doing? Lindsey noticed her sneaky look and scolded, ¡°Do you want to scare us to


    death?¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Tate. I didn¡¯t manage to hold it well¡­ The *thought to herself, why is a person who is


    about to go bankrupt putting on airs in front of me? No, I have to find another way out¡­ Not long from


    now, the Tate family will definitely be done for


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Dad, *****, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Abbigail sobbed, tears falling from her eyes, looking extremely guilty.


    Tyrell sighed. Once the mansions and shops under his name were sold, he would no longer be the


    richest man in Dolton.


    At that time, the Tate family¡¯s business would be in even more danger¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Abbigail knew how much trouble she had caused. She cried and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t return


    to this family, Dad would still be the richest man. ****would still live a life of luxury¡­ It was me who


    ruined this family! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    If she did not apologize, she was afraid that Tyrell wouldin and kick her out.


    She could tell that Tyrell was disappointed in her. Even though she was crying like this, Tyrell did not


    say a word tofort her!


    ¡°*****girl! You are the child of our family. You have been living outside for eighteen years and have


    suffered too much!¡±


    Lindsey touched her head lovingly and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t leam the piano before, but it¡¯s different now!


    You have to learn well. As long as you still want to leam piano, I¡¯ll definitely hire a tutor for you!¡±


    Abbigail cried and shook her head. It seemed that she was saying that she did not want to leam piano


    anymore


    Lindsey felt even more guilty ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as we give them 9 6 million dors, this matter will only


    be known to the people at the awards ceremony It will soon be over. It won¡¯t spread¡­¡­.¡±


    Abbigail nodded with a guilty look


    ¡°The examination results will be out in a few days. With your grades, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to go


    to a famous college!


    ¡°You can learn a lot during your four years in college. Even if you don¡¯t want to learn piano, you can


    study painting, fashion design, and golf. In short, you can improve your taste and be a real and


    talented richdy.


    ¡°When you graduate, you can go to our family business. You will be a capable and educated woman.


    However, Davon¡­¡±


    It was a little tricky.


    Lindsey could tell that Davon was very disappointed with Abbigail today and was even dragged away


    by Greta¡­


    ¡°The marriage between the Tate family and the Elinor family may not be progressing for now¡­¡±


    Abbigail knew in her heart that Davon was disappointed in her.


    She was not the only one who had been humiliated today!


    She bit her lower lip. No, she had to find a way to keep him, even if she had to pay the price..


    In theboratory


    When Paige sessfully extracted Sarolian, the surrounding experts and doctors were shocked and


    praised her one after another.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°We were busy for more than ten days, and you finished it in one afternoon!¡±


    ¡°In terms of medicine research, you are the best expert¡±


    Paige looked at the extracted Sarolian and was somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°It has not beenpletely


    extracted. The ingredients are not pure enough. I wille again tomorrow night¡±


    Danica had a lot of cooking done for Paige to celebrate. Now it was dark and Paige had to go back or


    they would wait a long time. Hearing that Paige woulde tomorrow night, several doctors and


    experts were excited. ¡°Great¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty impressive that you were able to extract some of it!¡±


    ¡°I thought I was going to be forced to call it a day on this project. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d make this much


    progress¡±


    ¡°I believe that sess is just around the corner!¡±


    Paige looked at theposition of the equipment. ¡°You can observe it tonight and see how long it can


    survive the heat.¡±


    If it couldn¡¯t take the heat, it was for nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely follow up on this matter.¡±


    Paige got in the car and left. Not long after, she returned to *Vi. As soon as she entered the living


    room, she saw a brand-new diamond piano, glinting a charming light.


    ¡°Paige?¡± When Donald saw her, he was extremely happy. ¡®Come here and try this.¡±


    Patricia was extremely jealous. She had just asked the person who delivered the piano to find out that


    such a piano was worth at least 16 million dors and was very valuable.


    The person who delivered the piano thought that the recipient of the gift was Patricia and even ttered


    her. She was furious, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Paige touched the piano keys and gently pressed them with her slender fingers. The sounds were


    excellent. This piano must be worth


    a lot of money.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I heard that you are a piano master. I wonder if we have the honor to listen to you y a


    song?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you are Ms. Walker. To be honest, I am your fan!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Walker, sorry, Ms. Paige, can I listen to you y a song?¡±


    ¡°Your piano music is particrly good. Before going to bed every night, I will listen to your piano


    pieces.¡±


    Paige smiled. Did her piano pieces have a hypnotic effect?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 129

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 129


    Chapter 129 Betrayal


    Linder the pleading of several *, Paige sat in front of the piano. Her slender fingers fell on the piano


    keys, and the melodious sound of the piano immediately came


    Each note seemed to be a jumping spirit, leading everyone to a pleasant trip.


    The people who heard this piano piece seemed to have encountered an amazing flower field on the


    journey, and saw the clear ocean, feeling refreshed and rxed.


    As the rhythm of the song became faster and faster, everyone¡¯s mood became better, and they got


    physical and *pleasure


    After an unknown period of time, the sound of the piano ended, and everyone apuded wildly.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°I listen to Ms. Walker¡¯s pieces every night. I can immediately tell whether it was yed by Ms. Walker


    or not¡­ You are definitely Ms.


    Walker!¡±


    ¡°Is this Ms. Walker¡¯s new tune? I have never heard of it before. It is so beautiful, and it makes me


    happy. It¡¯s so good!¡±


    ¡°May I ask where to download it? I haven¡¯t heard enough¡­¡±


    Several *surrounded Paige as if they worshipped her as an idol.


    ¡°It¡¯s an improvisation,¡± Paige said with a shallow smile.


    There was no conception in advance, and she just yed whatever she thought of


    Everyone was impressed by her talent and praised her again.


    ¡°Improvisation? It is better than those ssic famous songs¡­ Ms. Paige, you are awesome!¡±


    ¡®The song you yed just now is the most beautiful piano music I have ever heard!¡±


    Paige¡¯s piano skills were obviously above Patricia¡¯s.


    Patricia had been learning the piano since she was a child, and the tune she yed was not as


    beautiful as this one.


    Patricia saw the admiration and love of the *towards Paige, and she was even more jealous.


    *it!


    Paige was in the limelight again!


    ¡°This piano suits Paige too well.¡±


    Danica had just started recording videos of Paige and taking photos. When she looked at these videos


    and photos now, she found that Paige was really perfect. Her movements, gestures, and expressions


    were so beautiful.


    Paige was so beautiful and eye-catching!


    ¡°Quickly send this piano to Paige¡¯s room. Paige, if you have time, you can y it. If you don¡¯t have


    time, just leave it there. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Donald¡¯s tone was full of affection.


    Paige nodded and took out the present she made in theboratory today. She handed one bottle to


    each of them. ¡°Here.¡±


    Donald and Danica were both stunned.


    ¡°I have been home for so long, but I haven¡¯t given you guys anything.¡±


    These two small bottles of pills were just made by her. They had different effects.


    ¡°Dad, it can strengthen your body.¡±


    Paige knew that Donald had been busy with his career when he was young and had many physical


    problems. Those pills could cure a


    lot of them


    ¡°**, this medicine can make you look younger ¡°Paige said. ¡°You can just take one capsule a day if you


    keep taking it for three mantha, it will be very effective¡±


    There were about 100 pills in such a small bottle


    It was about 16 million dors per bottle


    ¡°You bought health care products for us?¡± Danica thought that this was a healthcare product. She was


    surprised and moved ¡°Thank


    you


    She looked at Paige, her eyes full of love. ¡°My precious daughter, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely insist


    on taking it!¡±


    ¡°It was a gift from Paige. I couldn¡¯t bear to take it¡­¡± Donald held this small bottle of pills, and there


    were tears in his eyes


    This was the first gift that Paige gave them after returning home.


    He wanted to keep it.


    It had always been treasured.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you finish the bottle, I can send you some more.¡±


    Donald was overjoyed. ¡®Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡®Parge, don¡¯t waste money. Keep the money for yourself. If it¡¯s not enough, ask us for it. We don¡¯t need


    you to buy any gifts. As long as you are healthy and happy, we will be satisfied.¡± Danica said lovingly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. The dinner is ready today. Paige, let¡¯s celebrate it tonight!¡±


    Patricia watched Danica and Donald leave holding Paige¡¯s hand, and she felt bad.


    She was clearly the one who took first ce, but why did they celebrate it for Paige?


    They said they were not biased.


    They left her alone here.


    The bias couldn¡¯t be any more obvious!


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the Stowe Group was brightly lit, and no one dared to get off work


    early..


    In the conference room.


    After listening to the report from the manager, Martin¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°That¡¯s the way you say it


    works?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I thought that if we spread the news, our opponents would be able to invest in that piece of


    land in the south district. As


    long as they are trapped, it will only be a matter of time before they have financial problems. Sooner or


    later, we will be able to get


    them¡­


    ¡°I was wrong! I did not expect them to pretend to invest in the piece ofnd in the south district on the


    surface, but secretly bought all thend in the north district that we fancy and even set us up.¡±


    The manager was very guilty and bowed to apologize.


    ¡°How many years have you been in thepany?¡± Martin¡¯s eyes were cold.


    The manager was confused and hurriedly said, ¡®Mr. Stowe, it¡¯s been eight years¡­¡±


    ¡°Is thepany treating you badly?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The manager was already sweating from fear, and his body could not stop trembling.


    ¡°Since that is the case, why did you betray the Stowe family?¡± Martin¡¯s cold gaze fell on his head.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe?¡± The manager didn¡¯t expect the news to reach Martin so quickly. He originally wanted to go


    abroad and hide for a while after finishing this task¡­


    ¡°You are going to fly to France at eight o¡¯clock tonight?¡± Martin threw the ne ticket in front of him.


    The manager was immediately frightened. It was over. Everything had been discovered!


    Beside him, Rhys coldly said, ¡°If theent group¡¯s conditions are very good and you have already made


    up your mind, as long as


    you hand in your resignation, the Stowe family will not stop you. But you betrayed us¡­¡±


    The manager trembled even more violently. ¡®Mr. Stowe, Mr. Jones, it¡¯s all my fault¡­ Please give me


    another chance!¡±


    Rhys nced at him and coldly added, ¡°Actually, Mr. Stowe has long noticed your tricks! Thend in


    the north district is not what we want. The real treasure is under thend in the south district¡­ We took


    advantage of you to set them up.¡±


    The manager was instantly stunned. He realized that he was done for, and his expression was


    extremely dejected.


    *Exposing the group¡¯s secrets has already been suspected of breaking thew.¡± As soon as Rhys


    finished speaking, two policemen came to the door and took the manager away for interrogation.


    ¡®Now, who else wants to confess?¡± Martin looked at the crowd.


    Paige finished a candlelight dinner and enjoyed a rare and pleasant family time¡­.


    Although Patricia was there and it affected her emotionally, she knew that Danica and Donald loved her


    from the bottom of their


    hearts.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    This was also the first time since Paige was a child that she felt the warmth of the family.


    ¡°Paige, go take a shower first. There will be a surpriseter!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 130

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 130


    Herman Is Bari


    After taking


    here Let¡¯s


    Parge went downstairs and san frewo


    photo together¡±.


    i blooming all over the sky. Danica smiled and said. Page


    The famous photographer and the


    team stood under the fireworks and


    Under the bright night sky. Donald and Danica looked kind and took Paige¡¯s hand respectively. We


    wanted to take a photo with you


    ( her friends. We can take this opportunity to take a photo of for a long time, but we haven¡¯t had the


    chance. Now Patricia went out


    Well, they could take a photo of the three of them


    After all, they were family.


    ¡°I am wearing pajamas.


    Before Paige finished her words, Donald and Danicaughed at


    same time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    All of them wore pajamas, and now they looked more like family


    It was a sweet picture.


    ¡°Okay, everyone gets closer.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, please adjust your cor. And Mrs. Lusk, lower your chin a little.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, give us a big smile, OK?¡±


    Paige smiled, and the camera kept snapping.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change our positions.¡± Danica exchanged positions with Donald happily


    The fireworks in the night sky became their background. The two of them held Paige¡¯s hand and smiled


    brightly.


    Paige had never been so close to the love of her parents. They held her lovingly as if she was their


    most precious treasure.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to another ce.¡±


    The photographer finished taking photos in the garden and went to the living room.


    Paige was held tightly by them, and her heart seemed to have never been so warm,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking a dozen or so scenes, Danica still wanted to continue.


    But Donald smiled and said, ¡®Let Paige rest for a while. It has been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, we¡¯ve changed several ces. There are thousands of photos.¡± The photographer was


    also worried that they were too tired. If that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t get perfect photos anyway.


    ¡°In the future, when the five brotherse back, let¡¯s take some more photos. Donald lovingly gave


    Danica a massage. ¡°Is there


    anyone? Bring some tea.¡±


    A *brought the lemon juice. Danica put a straw in the ss and took it to Paige. ¡®Paige, have some


    water. Are you tired?¡±


    Paige shook her head and took a sip. She actually fell it was a little sweet.


    She felt sweet in her heart.


    ¡°How about having some snacks?¡± Donald brought a whole te of snacks to Paige. ¡°Do you like pink


    macarons? Or do you like pudding? Fruit tower? Biscuits? If you don¡¯t like any of them, I will let people


    make something else.¡±


    ¡°****and dad, pick one.¡± Paige took the te and handed it to them.


    Donald and Danica were touched. They never ate dessert at night, but tonight they each took one.


    The photographer first sent all the electronic photos to Danica¡¯s phone. Danica looked at them under


    Every photo was perfect


    Paige,e and see if there is anything you like. I can send it to you¡±


    Paige chose a biscuit. It was a perfect match for lemon juice. She nced over it. It¡¯s all good¡±


    ad and happy


    Then I will send all of them to you¡± After Danica finished sending them, she continued to look at them.


    These photos are too good Especially these few¡­


    Donald saw her set a photo as the phone background and said, ¡°I want that too¡±


    After snack time, when Paige went back to her room, she saw her parents still looking at the photos on


    the sofa. The smiles on their faces showed their happiness.


    The next day, after finishing breakfast, Paige was ready to go to work. But she found that Patricia¡¯s


    face was very dark


    It should be that Patricia knew about the photos.


    At this time, Patricia was somewhat resentful. She stared at Paige and desperately endured her anger.


    It seemed that there was a fire


    In her eyes which could swallow Paige


    Paige nced at her and then withdrew her gaze, getting into Martin¡¯s car


    ¡°Last night, my friend got mamed, and I was her bridesmaid. When I came back, they finished taking


    photos and went to bed.¡±


    She was so angry.


    They actually didn¡¯t wait for her


    They had set off so many fireworks and invited so many photographers. They went to sleep after taking


    the photos, not even


    considering her feelings.


    Amily said wornedly, ¡°Mr. Lusk and Mrs Lusk don¡¯t love you¡­ Ms. Patricia, you have to hurry up. Listen


    to me, you can¡¯t waste time anymore. Otherwise, you will be ignored by this familypletely¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡±


    Hearing Amily¡¯s words, Patricia bit her lower lip and made up her mind.


    It was in Britain.


    A private helicopter rolled up a strong wind and slowlynded on the top floor of a towering office


    building.


    The tall, handsome, and cold man had just stepped onto the ne when Alonso Thornton quickly


    caught up to the top floor. ¡°Mr. Lusk, wait. There is a problem with the project in the city center. Can you


    stay for a few more days?¡±


    Herman¡¯s face was indifferent, and there was a cold vibe around him. When he heard this, his eyes


    froze.


    Frank immediately said, ¡°Mr. Lusk is in a hurry to go home to see his sister. Because of his work, he


    has been dyed for more than


    ten days. You and Trevor Kane follow up on this project. If there are any problems, report to Mr. Lusk.¡±


    ¡°Frank, you don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Before Alonso finished speaking, he noticed that Frank¡¯s eyes were on his right foot.


    Only then did Alonso realize that one of his feet had already stepped onto the flight stairs.


    He hurriedly took a step back and bowed respectfully. ¡°Have a nice journey. Mr. Lusk. Take care,


    Frank.¡±


    The helicopter took off and set off a gust of wind.


    ¡°Have you picked any gifts?¡± Hernan asked softly.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, everything is ready.¡± Frank replied respectfully. ¡°There are three sets in total. One is a


    limited-edition perfume set, one is a limited-edition lipstick set, and the other is a limited-edition


    skincare set.¡±


    Because he was not sure which one Hernan wanted to give to his sister, Frank had prepared


    everything he could think of.


    No matter if it was perfume, lipstick, or skin care products, they were all what girls liked the most.


    But Hernan said in a light and cold voice. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.


    Frank suddenly realized that these gifts were not good enough and hurriedly said, ¡®It¡¯s my fault. After


    getting off the ne, I will


    rearrange it.¡±


    ¡°Which brand is most favored by girls now?¡¯ Hernan asked lightly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s PQ Fashion,¡± Frank thought for a moment and said.


    Three years ago, PQ Fashion appeared out of nowhere. Because its style was unique, and the clothes


    it produced were limited¡­ Soon, it became famous in upper-ss society and was sought after by


    many socialites and celebrities.


    Then, PQ Fashion pushed out shoes, bags¡­ And it shocked the entire fashion industry.


    PQ Fashion¡¯s designer, Paine, won many international awards and led the entire brand to be an


    international first-rate brand


    from the unknown.


    ¡°It is said that PQ Fashion recentlyunched a new jewelry series. Every piece of jewelry is unique¡­¡±


    Frank said this and showed the


    tabletputer in his hand to Hernan.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 131

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 131


    Chapter 131 | Never Steal Anyone¡¯s Idea


    Heman looked through it and finally stopped on a uniquely shaped pink diamond ne.


    Girls should like diamonds and pink


    ¡°This one.¡±


    Frank was a little surprised. The first time Hernan met his sister, he had personally chosen a ne


    worth 4.8 million dors for


    her


    It seemed that Heman had epted this sister from the bottom of his heart.


    The helicopter flew back to America and finallynded on the top floor of the skyscraper at the


    headquarters of Daybreak Group.


    As soon as Herman got off the ne, there were 30 executives waiting on both sides.


    All the employees of the group were cautious because of his arrival and dared not make any mistakes.


    On the other side.


    Martin held Paige in his arms and turned on his phone to let her choose. ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any new


    products that PQ Fashion hasunched.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    On the page, it was the jewelry series that PQ Fashion had justunched.


    Paige refused without even looking at it, ¡°I already have a lot.¡±


    She was a person who did not love jewelry. She felt that it was a burden and troublesome


    Moreover, these jewels were designed by her¡­ It was not interesting at all.


    Martin lowered his head and looked at her lovingly. ¡°My Paige is so outstanding. I have to reward you.¡±


    Reward?


    ¡°You are good at the p


    piano¡­*


    Paige understood. It should be that he knew she was Vallorie.


    ¡°When will you y it lo


    gaze became gentler.


    Paige was an outstanding and


    ¡°When we have time.¡±


    Martin¡¯s chin gently stroked her soft hair. When he thought of the music she yed in the video, his


    *traordinary woman.


    ¡°How about this one?¡± Martin¡¯s eyes fell on a uniquely shaped pink diamond ne. ¡°It suits you very


    well.¡±


    Paige¡¯s skin was fair enough, and wearing such a ne would make her temperament more


    refined.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wear it, you can still keep it.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need to¡­.¡±


    In the conference room of Daybreak Group, all the executives reported all the work in this quarter


    carefully. They then listened to the future development and the solutions to the problem.


    Finally, Herman ended the meeting. Everyone was relieved and got up to leave the conference room.


    ¡°Heman is extremely serious. I am sweating all the time¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too. Look at the sweat on my forehead¡­¡±


    ¡°Every time Mr. Luskes back, I feel like I¡¯m going to ****. But once he leaves, I start to miss him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sa ****Mr. Lusk will not like ordinary girls. Even if he wants to find a girlfriend, he will find a


    rich youngdy of the


    same social status.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of woman can be a match for Hernan. Anyway, I think it is very scary¡­¡±


    Frank followed Herman and hurried out of the conference room. ¡°Mr. Lusk, I¡¯m sorry. I just missed it.


    The ne was bought by


    someone else.¡±


    Heman heard this, and his face remained unchanged. ¡°Raise the price.¡±


    Money could buy everything.


    ¡®The buyer isn¡¯t someone whocks money. It¡¯s said that the buyer is PQ Fashion¡¯s super VIP¡­¡± Frank


    added.


    ¡°We must get it before dark.¡±


    **


    ¡°Yes.¡± Frank knew that Herman would get what he liked no matter what. Although PQ Fashion said that


    the buyer was a big shot, no one could afford to offend him¡­


    What a joke! There were people that Hernan couldn¡¯t afford to offend?


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Lusk, there is a fashion designpetition. It is a nationalpetition. The organizers want to


    invite you to be the referee.¡± Although the Lusk family was not mainly doing clothing business, Herman


    had a distinguished status. Last year, he had just entered the clothing industry. He had a very high


    talent for design. A shirt he had designed when he was young had caused a stir.


    But ever since he took over the family business, he had been focusing on his career and often went


    abroad. Not to mention his interests and hobbies, he had seldom gone back home.


    The organizers needed a few big shots to win its fame. If they could invite Heman, thispetition


    would attract more attention.


    ¡°No time.¡± Heman did not want to waste time on this kind of boringpetition. This time, he came


    back for his sister. He would be busy and would not be able to go home for two or three months.


    ¡°Yes, I will decline it.¡±


    As soon as Paige returned to thepany, Deon ran to her and said, ¡°Ms. Paige, big news. We will


    launch 33 new products tomorrow, and 23 of them are exactly the same as the new products of the


    rivalpany. The key is that the rivalpany released those


    sold about eight products today! They were well sold on live broadcast tforms and online shops. I


    have calcted that they have s thousand pieces. ording to this speed, it will soon break through


    ten thousand!¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes became cold. How could it be?


    There were 33 new products in thepany. How could 23 of them look exactly the same as the rival


    company¡¯s?


    There must be someone behind this.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what is going on for the time being.¡± Deon was very anxious. ¡®Because these 23


    identical new products were all designed by Mari, Just now, Mr. Ingram held a meeting and scolded


    Mari. Mari, she¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She cried sadly.¡±


    Paige hurried into the elevator. When she arrived at the Design Department, she heard Nigel¡¯s harsh


    words.


    ¡°What are you crying for? Don¡¯t make me a bad guy.


    ¡°They are new productsunched by the rivalpany today. I asked someone to buy back 23 of


    them. Open your eyes wide and take a look. Tell me what happened!¡±


    Nigel threw all the products at Mari.


    Mari was stunned. Looking at these new products, she felt wronged and confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    She really did not know what was going on.


    ¡°You must have stolen others¡¯ design drafts.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Mari exined in a broken voice. ¡°They are my design¡­¡±


    She did not steal anything from anyone.


    ¡°Do you have any proof? Mari is not such a person. She is very talented in design. She doesn¡¯t need


    to copy other people¡¯s drawings at all!¡± Henry said angrily.


    Mari could design these styles herself.


    ¡°Then how do you exin all of this?¡± Nigel pointed at the clothes on the ground and asked loudly. ¡°It¡¯s


    not only one of them that looks the same. They are 23 pieces in total. Can you give me a reasonable


    exnation?¡±


    Henry looked at the clothes on the ground. He did not understand what was going on, but he said fairly,


    ¡°When Mari drew her drafts every day, everyone in our department saw it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mari did not copy. I can prove that she designed these herself.¡±


    ¡°She often worked overtime until midnight. Everyone in the department had gotten off work. Only she


    was still here. Once I forgot to take the keys, I found out that she was still working when I returned to


    thepany¡­


    ¡°Mari loves her job. She will never do such a disgraceful and humiliating thing.¡±


    ¡°I believe in Mari.¡±


    ¡°I believe in her too.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 132

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 132


    Chapter 132 There is a Mole


    Nigel sneered, not listening to their exnation, ¡°She can first memorize all the details in her mind, and


    then draw them out bit by bit every day as a disguise!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Mari was eager to prove her innocence that she cried. ¡°They are my works! if there are


    giarizers, they must be them!¡±


    When Nigel heard this, he immediatelyughed, ¡°Who are they? Elegance Couture! A famous clothing


    company! The one who designed these 23 new products is the famous designer, Layton Brocket! Who


    are you? A ***little girl who just graduated! Does he know you? How could he copy your works?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mari really didn¡¯t know how to exin all the usations put on her.


    ¡°If you are really talented in design, why didn¡¯t! see you design such a stunning work before?¡±


    Mari hurriedly exined, ¡°Before I drew these manuscripts, I received a lot of guidance from Ms.


    Paige. I had a steady flow of inspiration, so I created these!¡±


    If not for Paige¡¯s inspiration, Mari wouldn¡¯t have been able to move forward!


    Nigel sneered, ¡°Why does it sound like Ms. Paige taught you to copy other people¡¯s works?¡±.


    ¡°No!¡± Mari was angry and anxious. She wiped her tears and continued, ¡°You can misinterpret my


    meaning and insult me as you will, but you can¡¯t insult Ms. Paige! Ms. Paige is not such a person! She


    can¡¯t do such a thing!¡±.


    ¡°You are so agitated that it is easy for others to misunderstand that you are protecting your


    aplices, or you are afraid that the


    matter will be exposed¡­¡±


    ¡°You went too far!¡± Mari clenched her fists and really wanted to punch him. He was too much of a


    ****!


    At that moment, a cold voice sounded.


    ¡°How old is Mr. Ingram? Bullying a little girl?¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. It was Paige. Paige was here!


    Everyone looked at Paige as if they had seen their savior.


    Before Paige came, the


    entire department, especially Mari, had suffered a lot!


    ¡°Ms. Paige¡­¡± When Mari saw her, thousands of emotions welled up in her eyes. She loosened her


    fists and tears rolled down her


    face.


    ¡°Wipe off your tears.¡± Paige looked at Mari and


    ld gently, ¡°Tears won¡¯t help with your innocence. Justicees either way.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mari nodded obediently and immediately wiped away her tears.


    Nigel looked at Paige, who looked like she was protecting her child, and sneered, ¡°Such a big scandal


    happened in thepany. I just found some clues, and Ms. Paige came to intervene. People who don¡¯t


    know will think that Ms. Paige is here to steal the credit.¡±


    Paige sneered Mr. Ingram is so eager to force people to confess. You are even more impatient than the


    police. People who don¡¯t know will think that you are in a hurry to find someone to take the me.¡±


    When this was said, the whole department was shocked.


    Nigel¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°What do you mean! This is obviously because Mari, the


    young girl, copied other people¡¯s works to win her fame and fortune!¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you a roundworm in her stomach? Do you know what she is thinking?¡±


    Nigel was exasperated, ¡°I know that you two have a good rtionship, but she has made such a big


    mistake, and the headquarter demanded an investigation! You can¡¯t protect her!¡±


    ¡°Are you in charge now?¡±


    Paige thought, why didn¡¯t I receive any news from the headquarter?


    Nigel, a vice president, had received the instructions before me?


    It¡¯s obvious that this old man was lying! Using the headquarter to put pressure on me!


    ¡°The new product this time has produced 110 thousand pieces, worth tens of millions, and all of them


    are now in the warehouse! There are 23 designs suspected of giarism! I want to see how you¡¯re


    going to hold the debut! If you have time to argue with me here, you might as well submit your


    resignation! If the headquarter helps, at least you can redeem some losses!


    Although he said that, Nigel knew better than anyone else that under such an urgent situation, the


    headquarter would at most redeem some economic losses, and in terms of credit¡­ They would


    probably suffer heavy losses!


    There were goods in the warehouse, but they could not be sold. They had agreed on the time, but they


    did not hand over the goods to others. It was a big taboo for Daybreak Group!


    Nigel secretly cheered in his heart, thinking, she¡¯ll be toasted this time!


    ¡°A meeting immediately! Leaving these words behind, Paige left the Design Department first.


    All thepany executives rushed to the conference room. Paige sat in the main seat, still with a


    strong vibe of a big boss.


    There was no trace of panic on her face after such a thing happened.


    Everyone admired Paige¡¯s strong psychological quality in their hearts.


    ¡®Ms. Paige, Elegance Couture¡¯s twenty-three pieces of clothing are exactly the same as ourpany in


    terms of color, patterns, workmanship, and length! There can¡¯t be such a coincidence!


    ¡°They previously hired a star to endorse their products. Now, those new products are selling particrly


    well. Those who see the new products will definitely take the lead and think that they designed those


    new products first!


    ¡°At present, we have no evidence to prove that they giarized Mari¡¯s works. It looks like Mari


    giarized them first.


    ¡°If the goods in the warehouse can¡¯t be sold, we will lose a lot of money!


    ¡°Ms. Paige, the design drafts were drawn by Mari. Could it be that she was really muddle-headed for


    a moment¡­¡±


    ¡®No.¡¯ Paige interrupted before the manager could finish ¡°Mari would not do such a thing, nor would she


    betray thepany.¡±


    ¡°Are you a roundworm in her stomach?¡± Nigel retorted with what Paige had just said, ¡®Cats hide their


    ws¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not a roundworm in her stomach, but I am not like someone who only gets puddings in their head,


    and their IQ is as thin as the


    air on the teau.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I said you¡¯re ***. Paige bluntly said, ¡°Which giarizer will copy all of them? Can you think about it with


    your toes?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nigel temporarily suppressed the anger in his heart!


    Nigel thought, Paige will soon leave the main seat. Mari will be charged with giarism and the


    Lusk family will pursue the responsibility. Not only will Paige have topensate for the huge loss, but


    she will also have to go to jail.


    At that time, I will take my position back!


    What she is doing now is useless!


    Paige¡¯s gaze fell on everyone. ¡°Two main topics for the meeting. First, I firmly believe that Mari will not


    giarize. I believe in her character. Then the problem is, the design drafts were designed by her. Why


    would the rivalpany produce them ahead of us? Why did the rivalpany produce them in


    advance and make a big fuss? It feels like they¡¯re looking at us as a joke.¡±


    When she said this, she nced at Nigel. Nigel turned his face away and did not have the patience to


    listen to her.


    ¡°Only I and the people from the Design Department have seen these 23 new designs. If it is passed to


    the rivalpany, the mole is


    among us.¡±


    When Nigel heard this, he just wanted to say that the possibility of Paige was the most.


    Unexpectedly, Paige added, ¡°Of course, there is also the possibility that someone used ***tricks to


    betray thepany¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 133

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 133


    Chapter 133 Solution


    When Nigel heard this, he immediately choked.


    ¡°The second is how to solve this matter.¡±


    As soon as Paige finished speaking. Deon handed over an iPad, ¡®Ms. Paige, I searched online. These


    are Layton¡¯s previous awarded


    works¡±


    Paige nced at them. They were all some unknown smallpetitions. The style of her design was


    not like the freshdylike style of Man¡¯s design.


    ¡°Everyone can take a look at the style of the designer. It is obvious that he giarized Mari¡¯s work.¡±


    Paige ced the iPad on the conference table.


    Everyone saw that and found it was true.


    ¡°His design style is more like a foreign style. It is different from Mari¡¯s style!¡±


    ¡°It looks like he really copied Mari¡¯s drawings¡­¡¯


    ¡°But he is a famous designer! How could he giarize a junior¡¯s works?¡±


    ¡°Famous?¡± Paige thought it was funny.


    ¡°Yes, he has won hundreds of awards over the years¡­¡±


    Paige sneered, ¡°It depends on what award he gets. For some awards, one award is worth more than a


    hundred. But for some, you¡¯d better not have one.¡±


    well,


    ¡°But Mari has not participated in anypetitions. After graduation, she works in ourpany and


    devotes herself to design. How does he know her and her drawing?¡± Someone did not understand.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that there is a mole in thepany. The drawing has been leaked. The other party


    has gotten the drawings and produced them before us, holding the debut ahead of us.¡± Paige said.


    ¡°*! How dare this person do it!¡±


    ¡°If I find out who this mole is, I will beat him to death!¡±


    ¡°They must have given him a lot of benefits¡­¡±


    ww


    ¡°Ms. Paige, what¡¯s the point of you leading everyone to discuss this now?¡± Nigel, who was at the side,


    could not help but ridicule, ¡°The most important thing is the debut tomorrow! Even if you have no way,


    please don¡¯t waste time¡­¡±


    ¡°Who says


    I don¡¯t have a way? Paige raised her eyebrows, and her whole body revealed a confident vibe.


    Everyone was stunned, thinking, Ms. Paige still has a way out in such a condition?


    Nigel was stunned for a moment and apparently did not believe it. ¡°Then tell me, how can you make the


    company not lose money. not damage the reputation, and make a profit instead?¡±


    Everyone felt that it was impossible. More or less, there would be financial and credit losses. It was


    impossible to make a profit!


    Nigel was just messing around!


    ¡°There is indeed a way. We can earn a profit instead of losing money and our reputation¡­¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, everyone was even more astonished. Was there really such a way?


    How could Paige have such a way to help thepany?


    ¡°Then tell me what it is. Don¡¯t keep us in suspense!¡± Nigel did not believe that she coulde up with


    any good ideas.


    Paige stood up. Thave my own way. The meeting is dismissed!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Parge herself?


    How could she make so many new clothes in one day?


    When Paige walked out of the conference room, Deon hurried to catch up with her. ¡°Ms. Paige, you are


    not trying to make fun of us, are you? is there really a way? Hundreds of malls of Daybreak Group have


    reserved clothes from us, and many customers have also paid in advance on the official website. We


    shall ship the goods tomorrow. There are also some business partners and foreign customers. If we


    can¡¯t take out the clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t ship them out?¡± Paige looked at him and slightly smiled, ¡°The debut will be held as


    usual!¡±


    She already knew in her heart that this matter had something to do with Nigel!


    She was confident that she could find out the evidence today!


    ¡°Ms. Paige¡­ Do you really have a way? They are 110 thousand new products¡­¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not like we have to sell them all at once. Don¡¯t panic.¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows. The hope that Deon had finally ignited was extinguished.


    Deon thought Paige was just teasing him¡­


    Tomorrow, it would be over!


    Just as Paige was about to enter the office, she saw Mari standing at the door, looking as if she had


    been wronged but still trying


    to face reality


    ¡°Ms. Paige, L.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Paige knew why she was here.


    Mari followed in her footsteps and closed the office door. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Ms. Paige!


    It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t copy Layton¡¯s work! Before this, I didn¡¯t know who Layton was! The 23 new


    products were all designed by myself! I swear!¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Mari was stunned. She didn¡¯t even finish speaking, thinking, Ms Paige believe me?


    ¡°I believe in you, and I believe in your character even more.¡± Paige said gently, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Only then did Mari pull out the chair, ¡°Ms. Paige, before I designed these drawings, I saw many of


    Master Quinn¡¯s works, and after your guidance, I designed these styles¡­.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Mari could guarantee that these styles were unique and would not have any simrities with any


    works.


    ¡°Now think about it carefully. Who have you shown these works to?¡±


    Mari thought for a moment and said, ¡°Everyone in the Design Department has seen them because


    Mr. Gardner has projected all the drawings in the department and asked everyone to vote for them. My


    drawings are ranked very high, so they all get chosen.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, everyone in the Design Department has seen your works¡­¡± Paige¡¯s slender fingers


    tapped the table a few times.


    Mari thought for a while and said hurriedly, ¡°Oh, right! Before I showed Mr. Gardner the drawings, I


    took them to you¡­ That day happened to be my father¡¯s anniversary, so I was deeply impressed!¡±


    Paige remembered that day. Mari came to her to show her the drawings with red eyes. Paige asked


    why her eyes were red, and


    Mari said it was because her father¡¯s grave had been dumped with trash.


    Later, Mari was worried about her mother, so she asked for a temporary leave. Paige just happened


    to have a partner to see, so she


    asked Deon to drive.


    ¡°The drafts were ced on the desk at that time. After I dealt with my business, I made some changes


    to them and brought them to


    you. I remember that the one you put on the top was a pink dress?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Mari recalled and was very sure, ¡°The first one is a pure ***dress. Because I am most


    satisfied with that dress, I put it


    on the top¡­¡±


    ¡°A ***dress?¡± Paige recalled, ¡°Thest one I saw was a ***dress.¡±


    They suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Someone must havee in at that time.¡±


    Mari was shocked, thinking, someone dares toe into the president¡¯s office without permission?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll know the person once we check the CCTV?¡± Mari suddenly had hope.


    But Paige said lightly, ¡°He entered and saw the drawings, or maybe he left with them. There are only


    two possibilities if he can swagger out of the office. One is to turn off the surveince camera, and the


    other is to delete the surveince footage.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 134

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 134


    Chapter 134 Don¡¯t Feel Good


    The deleted surveince record could still be restored.


    But if the surveince was tumed aff.


    ould be a little troublesome to investigate


    ¡°Ms. Paige, who do you think betrayed thepany? Mari was puzzled.


    Nigel¡¯s face quickly appeared in Paige¡¯s mind. ¡°There is no evidence now Tomorrow, the debut, you


    can¡­¡±


    Paige whispered something to Mari. After Mari heard it, she began to doubt herself, ¡°I, I am afraid


    I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You can do it¡± Paige patted her shoulder, giving her a lot of confidence, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    After Mari left, Paige looked up the surveince footage from that day. Sure enough, there were


    traces of deliberate deletion.


    In all the deletion modes, deliberate deletion was the easiest mode to recover, because the format


    inside the hard disk had only been changed once. With some right procedures, the data could be easily


    restored.


    Paige¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the keyboard. After a while, the contents of the previous deletion


    were all disyed before her eyes.


    Paige saw a familiar figure enter her office.


    Sure enough, it was Nigel!


    At that time, there was no one in the office. Nigel went in without permission for so long. It was obvious


    that he was secretly taking photos of the drafts.


    When Nigel left the office, he was empty-handed, but from the way he held his head high and walked, it


    seemed that the conspiracy


    had seeded.


    Almost without any hesitation, Paige moved her fingers a few more times, breaking the exclusive WIFI


    in his office.


    On the other side.


    Nigel had just finished the phone call when he looked down and found that his WIFI was disconnected.


    After reconnecting, he sat on


    the chair and drank coffee.


    Hepletely did not notice that the one he connected just now was the WIFI signal that was specially


    prepared for him by Paige.


    Paige easily hacked into his mobile phone. At this time, Nigel was sending a voice message to a


    person called Layton Brocket, ¡°That ****girl said that she has a way to solve it. Too young. She thought


    that her bold words could show her ability. She didn¡¯t even know that with such a dilemma, even we


    could do nothing.¡±


    ¡°If she dares to debut these designs tomorrow, I will sue her to death.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Nigel sipped the fragrant coffee and said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is not like she doesn¡¯t


    know how serious the


    consequences are.¡±


    ¡°With Mari¡¯s talent in design, I really want to take her under mymand. Unfortunately, people


    who can¡¯t be bought are useless to


    US.¡±


    ¡°She will soon be in prison. However, it is already her honor to be selected. It is also her honor to be


    able to help you be famous


    again.¡±


    Paige copied all these conversations and their previous chat records, saving them as evidence.


    Through searching for the chat records, Paige found that on that day, they had just left the office and


    Nigel had entered the office to secretly take photos of the drawings. There were a total of 23 pieces


    and they were all sent to Layton. The time and style of the drawings all corresponded with each other.


    The evidence was conclusive!


    After a while, Nigel listened to a song and changed a pot of coffee, drinking while looking for the boss


    of Elegance Couture, Ciara, to


    ask for benefits


    ¡°Ms. Aucher, I have given you the best design drafts of ourpany I heard that the clothes you made


    have been sold for thousands of pieces, and will soon break through ten thousand. ording to the


    pre-agreedmission.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Ciara quickly replied, ¡°30 percent. I will give it to you! But as we have agreed before,


    when you take your position back you have to make things easier for ourpany in the future.¡±.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Nigel said leisurely, ¡°We are all on the same side. I know what to do ¡±


    Paige looked through all the software on his mobile phone, copied all the useful information, and then


    called Deon


    ¡°Go and invite Mr. Ingram.¡±


    Deon humedly went to call someone.


    After a while, Nigel swaggered in, ¡°Are Ms. Paige trying to consult me about the situation?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Without waiting for Palge to speak, Nigel sat opposite her and smiled self-righteously, ¡°If I were you, I


    would submit my resignation right now and ask the headquarter for help¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ingram has taken a fancy to my position? Howe you stress the resignation time and time


    again¡­ What? Do you think you can take it?¡± Paige¡¯s lips curved slightly, and her vibe was very strong


    Nigel felt funny, ¡°The one who can¡¯t take it is you, right? If you can¡¯t hand over the goods tomorrow, I


    want to see how you will exin


    it to everyone!¡±


    ¡®Mr. Ingram, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    Paige threw a pile of reports in front of him, ¡°This is your monthly ****ount list since the opening of


    thepany until now. I have seen them. On average, you spend more than 16 thousand dors every


    month, especially this month. There are a total of 13 ****ounts and the total money is 21 thousand


    dors. What kind of customer do you entertain to spend so much?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it written? Ms. Paige doesn¡¯t know how to read? Do you need me to read it out to you one by


    one?¡± Nigel leaned back in his chair with a leisurely look, ¡°This month, I talked to 13 customers. It cost


    21 thousand dors. On average, one customer is only about 1,600


    dors¡­¡±


    ¡®The first ount, on the 3rd day of this month, you met Carlo Burton, the vice president of Chloe


    Garment, and invited him to eat,


    y golf, and have a sauna. It cost more than 1,500 dors.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Nigel looked like a rascal. ¡°I treated him to a meal so that he would cooperate


    with us for a long time¡­ You, a


    little girl, do not understand the ways of the world¡­¡±


    ¡°But this month, Mr. Burton¡¯s wife gave birth abroad. He went abroad and was not in the country.¡±


    When Nigel heard this, fie immediately changed his expression.


    ¡°This is the information I found.¡± Paige turned theputer screen in front of him. On it was a photo of


    Carlo living abroad.


    ¡°The second ount, on the 7th of this month, you met Duncan Hanke of Rubber Company and invited


    him to have a seafood feast, entertainment, and SPA¡­ it cost 2 thousand dors.¡±


    Nigel was a little unnatural. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Duncan just went to the emergency room on the 6th. Because of kidney stones, high urination, and


    gout. He had an intravenous drop in the hospital. On the 7th, he couldn¡¯t have a seafood feast.¡±


    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± Nigel¡¯s face was a little gloomy.


    ¡°Since I have asked you toe here, I naturally have enough evidence.¡± Paige continued, ¡°The third


    ount, on the 9th of this month, you invited the general manager of Ruth Garment to go to the coffee


    house, massage, and other entertainment. It cost 2,100 dors.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡®He is on a business trip. He is not in Chicago at all from 7 to 11 this month.¡±


    Nigel hadpletely realized that the situation was not good. He unconsciously sat up straight and


    was not as presumptuous as


    before.


    ¡°This is the evidence of your lie about the bills for the past year.¡± Paige clicked the mouse and


    hundreds of documents appeared on the screen. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Ingram, what else do


    you want to say?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 135

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 135


    Chapter 135 You Want to Trick Me?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nigel wanted to grab the mouse, but Paige was one step ahead. ¡°You think I have no backup?


    ¡°What the **are you trying to do Nigel gritted his teeth and looked at her with hatred


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have some things to ask Paige asked as if it was just a casual question, ¡°This year,


    the waste fabric materials produced during the process, do you always throw them away to the


    ***dump?¡±


    Nigel knew what she wanted to ask. ¡°What? Do we still have to keep the waste fabric materials? Use


    them to take up the space?¡±


    ¡®But as far as I know, you always took thern to sell and earned a lot of money¡­


    ¡°Every month, you will have people deliver the waste fabric materials left by the production line to the


    **** dump. There, you will meet with the people of Fantasy Recycling, and sell the waste fabric


    materials at the price of 6 dors per hundred pounds,¡± Paige curled her lips and said confidently.


    A hundred pounds for 6 dors.


    It seemed cheap, but every month, the waste fabric materials produced were mountainous.


    ¡°For a whole year, just by selling thepany¡¯s waste fabric materials, you earned 115,630 dors. Did


    I say anything wrong, Mr.


    Ingram?¡±


    Nigel¡¯s face was extremely ****. He did not expect that Paige could even find such a small thing!


    There were obviously no surveince cameras in the ****dump. There were no outsiders in the ce


    where they traded each time. How did she find out?


    How was that possible?


    Nigel thought, ever since this wretched girl took over thepany, it seems as if nothing could be


    hidden from her eyes.


    *Because there was an ount book on Fantasy Recycling,¡± Paige slowly said.


    Nigel was secretly angry, thinking, that group of ****! I told them not to leave behind any evidence! No


    ount!


    Now it¡¯sing!


    ¡°Oh right, during the ceremony of celebrating thepany¡¯s one-month establishment, you incited


    more than ten employees of thepany to bet on the Inte. Do you have an impression?¡± Paige


    raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Previously, Ste, Roderick, Anton, Caden, and Shayna, before they were arrested by the police, had


    mentioned this matter.


    That night, everyone drank too much. They heard from Nigel that there was a website that won nine out


    of ten votes. He also showed everyone his bonus. It was more than 100 thousand dors.


    Although everyone was skeptical at first, some bold people tried it a few times and found that they were


    so lucky. Moreover, the money they won could be transferred to their bank cards.


    As a result, they bet more and more, and they even called their friends and rtives around them to


    gamble.


    Little did they know that the website kept upgrading the withdrawal threshold. At first, it said that it


    would take 80 thousand dors to withdraw the money. After they gathered 80 thousand dors


    through many ways, it said that the threshold turned 160 thousand dors. So they borrowed a lot of


    money from various online loan tforms. In the end, they couldn¡¯t get the money back even after


    throwing in a few million dors in it.


    After owing a lot of money, Nigel used all kinds of coercion and bribery ways to make them betray the


    company together.


    At that time, all five of them were arrested by the police, but Nigel was released quickly because of a


    lack of evidence.


    ¡°There is such a thing.¡± Nigel did not expect Paige to talk about this. ¡®That is because they are unlucky.


    It¡¯s not my fault! I have made a lot of money myself!¡±


    Paige¡¯s slender fingers tapped the keyboard and finally clicked on the mouse. A series of evidence


    appeared on theputer screen ¡°checked that website. You made a lot of money because the money


    that other people bet was finally transferred to your card


    Paige curled her lips and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°In other words, from the beginning, you had


    a purpose and wanted to cheat everyone¡¯s money!¡±


    Nigel opened his eyes wide and looked at every transfer record on theputer screen. He didn¡¯t want


    to admit it, but he felt his


    scalp numb!


    How could Paige have these records?


    How could these records be so clear?


    He had ****down the website, so logically speaking, it was impossible for Paige to find out about these!


    ¡°Running this kind of website is illegal. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Paige raised her eyebrows, her entire


    body exuding a cold and strong vibe of a big shot.


    Nigel suddenly felt scared to the point of panic. Who exactly was this girl in front of him?


    Thinking back to the things that happened in thepany, it seemed that as long as Paige wanted to


    investigate, there was nothing


    that she could not find!


    In fact, this evidence was easy for Paige.


    ¡°Oh right,st time, When Shayna betrayed thepany, I checked the surveince.¡±


    Nigel heard this and suddenly became alert


    ¡°That day, at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I left after work. At 5:03, you called Shayna to a corner where


    the surveince could not capture and whispered something. At 5:10, your conversation ended, and


    Shayna returned to the warehouse. At 5:13, she erased my qualification to freely enter and exit the


    warehouse.


    ¡°It just so happened that I had something to do that night and wanted to go back to thepany. I


    wanted to enter the warehouse,


    but I couldn¡¯t¡­


    ¡®This can also prove that some of Shayna¡¯s actions were instigated by you!


    ¡°Also, the previous purchase order was signed by you. The volume of goods in the warehouse was


    confirmed by you before the final affirmation. You took a lot of money from the distribution of the stalen


    goods. You should be arrested more than the five of them! You


    should spend the rest of your life prison!¡±


    ¡°Who the ***are you?¡± Nigel looked at her warily.


    In the past, when Nigel knew that the headquarters had sent a little girl who knew nothing to take


    charge of thepany, he was still


    unconvinced and felt that she had no ability or brain!


    However, after more than ten days of contact, he found that this girl was far more terrifying than he had


    imagined!


    ¡°How did you find out all this?¡± Nigel gritted his teeth and asked.


    Paige smiled. ¡°Everything here is enough to destroy you! Including the video of you raping Shayna and


    Ste¡­¡±


    Theputer screen suddenly showed the video recorded by Nigel when he raped Shayna and Ste.


    There were dozens of them!


    They were all copied by Paige from his mobile phone!


    Nigel was stunned and could not believe what he saw.


    He only stored these videos on his mobile phone. He didn¡¯t upload them to other ces or share them


    with anyone.


    How could Paige find out?


    ¡°Also, you colluded with Elegance Couture to send Mari¡¯s drawing to Layton¡­¡± Paige raised her eyes


    and asked, ¡°Mari has never offended you. There are so many designers. Why her?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Nigel refused to admit, ¡°You want to trick me to tell what


    happened? Are you recording? I am not that **!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, Mari has no enmity with you. Why are you targeting her?¡±


    Paige guided patiently, but Nigel just did not answer!


    ¡°Just because she is close to me and you don¡¯t like me, plus her designs are the most brilliant in the


    Design Department? So you decided to frame her?¡±


    In fact, Paige knew the answer to all these questions. She just wanted Nigel to say it himself.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 136

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 136


    Chapter 136 The Evidence is in His Hand


    Nigel did not speak


    Parge pulled out the USB sh drive and held it in her hand. She smiled and said. ¡°I will exchange all


    the evidence for an answer from


    you ¡±


    Nigel was a little tempted.


    You only have three seconds to think.¡±


    ¡°How would I know if you have a backup?¡± Although Nigel was tempted, he was still a little vignt


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it yourself.¡± Paige threw the mouse at him, and Nigel hurriedly


    searched with the mouse. There seemed to be no backup record¡­.


    Paige raised the USB sh drive and began to count, ¡°One, two¡­¡±


    Nigel suddenly took the USB sh drive and was relieved. He smiled sinisterly, ¡°As an experienced


    person, I have to tell you that sometimes, it is not a good thing to value friendship.¡±


    He thought, these pieces of evidence are so important


    But to get the truth of the drawing, she gave them all to me at once


    In the end, she is still young¡­.


    **!


    ¡°Now it is your turn to speak.¡± Paige looked at him with interest. ¡°I can guarantee that I do not have a


    backup¡±


    ¡°If there is, you will ****a ****death!¡± Nigel wanted Paige to make an oath,


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing Paige was soposed, Nigel waspletely convinced. His body leaned back again,


    revealing the leisurely look from


    before.


    ¡°I did give the drawing to Layton. That day, I saw you leave the office, so I took the spare key to go


    in¡­¡±


    Nigel revealed a treacherous smile and said with self-confidence, ¡°You didn¡¯t know that there is a spare


    key to your office, right? In fact, all the offices in thepany have spare keys.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Paige smiled. This was exactly what she guessed.


    ¡°I lied that I lost the key to my office and went to the personnel department. That person was too


    clumsy to find the key. So I found the key myself¡­ In the process of finding the key, I took away the


    key to your office.¡±


    This was also the same as what Paige guessed. At this time, Paige curved her lips slightly, waiting for


    him to fall into a trap.


    ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand what benefits Elegance Couture gave you to make you willingly betray the


    company.¡±


    Nigel smiled and said leisurely, ¡°30% of their total sales volume, If their sales volume is 1.6 million


    dors, I can get 490 thousand


    dors.


    ¡°I can¡¯t earn too much by working hard in thepany for a year.¡±


    Paige had also seen this answer on his phone. She pretended to be surprised. ¡°So much?¡±


    Nigel saidcently. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a pity that you were too ****before. Otherwise, I could ask you


    to cooperate with me to earn money. There is no need to work so hard for the Lusk family¡±


    ¡°Is the Lusk family not good to you?¡± Paige followed his topic and asked.


    Nigel began to talk nonsense,pletely not putting the Lusk family in his eyes, ¡°A year ago, they


    asked me to take charge of the


    Paige replied, ¡°I have seen your information. You¡¯ve been working here for a short time. The basic


    sry of 3,200 dors is already very high. Besides, there are other subsidies and rewards, you can


    get more than 6,400 dors.¡±


    ¡°Can it bepared with *thousand dors?¡± Nigel leaned on the chair and looked like a rogue. ¡°How


    many years do I have to work hard to earn **thousand dors?


    ¡°But I can easily get *thousand dors by working with Elegance Couture.¡±


    ¡°But these *thousand dors are built on the basis of wronging others. Mari is very likely to go to jail


    because of this!¡±


    ¡°This is because she is **.¡± Nigel said discontentedly, ¡°If she agreed to my request at the beginning and


    let me have a good time¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Paige slightly frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Before you came to thispany, I asked her if she wanted to follow me or rely on her own strength to


    establish a foothold in thepany. She chose thetter¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Paige immediately picked up the water on the table and ruthlessly poured it on his face.


    ¡°*!¡±


    Paige thought, if turned out that he not only took advantage of Shayna and Ste but also fell for a


    young girl like Mari¡­ Fortunately, Mari was an upright person and refused to yield. She would rather


    struggle in thepany than give in to Nigel.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Nigel reached out to wipe the water off his face andughed loudly. He stood up and said, ¡®Ms. Paige,


    do you have any other questions to ask? Tomorrow, you will leave thispany. As an experienced


    person, I will tell you one more thing. Feelings are far less important than money. If you give up your


    interests for the sake of your feelings, you are a ****.¡±


    Nigel thought, now, she had evidence to sue me, but for the sake of the so called truth, she gave me


    the evidence


    She is too ****


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have a backup, but¡­ You cane in now.¡± Paige curled her lips.


    Hearing this, several people outside the office instantly broke in.


    When Nigel saw the four police officers in uniform, he suddenly became startled. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Officers, this is the person I reported.¡± Paige stood up with a cold aura. ¡°The evidence is in his hand


    and there is only one copy.¡±


    ¡°Paige, you¡­¡± Nigel pointed at Paige. Before he could curse, his two hands were grabbed by the police


    officers, and the USB sh disk was also confiscated.


    Nigel thought, it turned out that she did not have a backup. Instead, she handed the evidence to me


    and asked me to give it to the


    police officer personally


    How ruthless she is!


    ¡°Well, this is the recording of the conversation between me and him.¡± Paige took out another USB sh


    drive and said, ¡°Inside, he has admitted all kinds of crimes he did. He should be sentenced to a few


    more years¡­¡±


    ¡°*girl, you dare to deceive me. Let go of me. I am not a bad person. You have caught the wrong


    person¡­


    ¡®Don¡¯t listen to this *girl¡¯s nonsense. I am a good person. I have not done anything illegal¡­.


    ¡°Officers, let go of me. If you keep marching me like this, people will see¡­


    ¡°Let go of me, I am innocent¡­¡±


    Nigel¡¯s voice was getting farther and farther away.


    Deon stood outside the office and witnessed the four police officers take Nigel away¡­


    He looked at Paige with admiration.


    He thought, Nigel is so powerful in thepany. So what method did Ms. Paige use to send him to the


    police officers¡­


    ¡°Please tell the people in thepany that they are not allowed to talk about Nigel being arrested.


    There will be a good show


    tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing the confident look in Paige¡¯s eyes, Deon swallowed his saliva. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    He thought, why do I feel that there is nothing in this world that Ms. Paige can¡¯t do¡­


    She is too powerful¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 137

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 137


    Chapter 137 Your Family Helps Her


    After fixing Nigel¡¯s problems, Paige took out her phone and ordered, ¡®No one is allowed to buy the four


    vis and 14 shops that Tyrell


    sells.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will give the order now.¡±


    Paige narrowed her eyes. There was another surprise for them.


    Frank received the news at the headquarters of Daybreak Group.


    Frank knocked on Heman¡¯s office door and reported respectfully, ¡°Mr. Lusk, the clothingpany


    made a new move.¡±


    ¡°Who is it this time?¡± Heman raised his eyes expressionlessly.


    Recently, that smallpany took action every two or three days. Hernan heard that it was a young


    lady who managed thepany


    ¡°Nigel sent by the headquarters, Frank reported truthfully. ¡°He started an illegal website and tempted


    more than ten employees into cing their bets. To earn more money, these employees dragged their


    friends and families into the mire and eventually lost all their


    money¡­¡±


    The look in Heman¡¯s eyes became deeper.


    ¡°He forced many female employees to have ******with him and took videos to threaten them.


    ¡°He threatened and lured those employees who urgently needed money to collude with him and betray


    thepany. Mr. Collins, Ms. Kent, Ms. Dalton, and the leaders of the fourth and fifth production lines


    were involved and ended up in prison.


    ¡°Just by selling thepany¡¯s waste fabrics, he made a profit of 115,630 dors a year, and he even


    lied about a whole year¡¯s


    expenses¡­


    ¡°He instigated the employees to sell thepany¡¯s good goods. They used inferior-quality cloth to


    produce clothes, attacked thepany¡¯sbels, and sold them to other ces. Most of the money


    earned belonged to him¡­


    ¡°Recently, he sold thepany¡¯s design drafts to Elegance Couture and tried to frame Mari


    ¡°Although he is now taken to the police station for interrogation, thepany is facing a problem.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Herman asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Of the 33 new products we are going tounch tomorrow, 23 were sold to Elegance Couture by Nigel.


    Elegance Couture made these 23 products andunched them today. In other words, the tens of


    millions of products in our warehouse cannot be sold.¡± Frank lowered his head and felt very sorry.


    Although all this was caused by Nigel, thepany¡¯s losses could not be calcted with money.


    ¡°What did thepany¡¯s management say?¡¯ Herman asked softly.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know what to do, but that youngdy said confidently during the meeting that she had an


    idea. Thepany won¡¯t lose


    money or be discredited. Instead, it will make a profit.¡±


    To be honest, Frank did not believe Paige¡¯s words, but Hernan was looking forward to it. Paige had


    been giving them surprises since


    she assumed office.


    ¡°It is said that she got in with someone¡¯s help. Is it true?¡± Hernan asked lightly.


    Frank did not expect that Heman would care about such a small matter. He hurriedly lowered his head


    and answered, ¡°Yes. Your family helped her¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She was appointed by your dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Is she called Paige?¡±


    Heman thought hard, but he could not remember anyone he knew called Paige Was thatdy highly


    valued by Donald for her outstanding management ability, so he specially hired her?


    How about her educational background?¡±


    ¡°She only has a high school certificate¡­ After Frank said this, he was worried that Hernan would


    question Paige¡¯s ability, so he humedly added, ¡°But her ability is obvious to all, and she is dedicated to


    thepany¡­¡±


    For example, Nigel deceived his superiors and deluded his subordinates. He made false ounts to


    deceive the headquarters Heman was busy, so he didn¡¯t have time to manage every branch. He trusted


    Nigel, but he was deceived by Nigel


    Fortunately, Paige found out what Nigel did, or thepany would lose a lot of money!


    ¡°Have you ordered the gift?¡± Hernan asked.


    Frank bowed and said respectfully, ¡°The other party refused to give up. All the several negotiations


    failed.¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°PQ Fashion said that she was from the Stowe family.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The Stowe family and the Lusk family were old friends. Heman could not fall out with the Stowe family


    because of a ne worth 4.8 million dors.


    Hernan could only choose another one.


    Frank opened PQ Fashion¡¯s official link again. Heman selected again and finally chose a clover


    ne.


    The four leaves were iid with high-quality green diamonds, but it only needed 420 thousand dors.


    It was not expensive enough.


    ¡°This one.¡± Herman handed over the iPad to Frank. ¡°I want to go home and have dinner with my sister


    tonight, so I have to finish the important work in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Frank picked a few more important documents and respectfully gave them to Heman. ¡°Oh right,


    many people know that you have returned and want to meet you for dinner for the next two days. When


    do


    ¡°Turn them down.¡± Herman felt that he should spare more time with his sister


    Nigelined tearfully in the police station that he was wronged.


    you think¡­¡±


    ording to Nigel, Paige forced him to say that in the recording, and the evidence was fabricated by


    Paige.


    Nigel also requested to see Donald, saying that he was a veteran promoted by Donald, and would


    never let the Lusk family down!


    The new police officer had never seen such a troublesome middle-aged man before, so he called


    Donald¡­.


    Donald and Danica¡¯s car happened to pass by. When they heard this, they angrily went to the


    interrogation room.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, you finally came. I wanted to smash my head on this wall, but on second thought, the person


    with evil designs would be happy to see that.¡±


    Nigel suddenly knelt at Donald¡¯s feet and wailed. ¡°You know what, the new youngdy in thepany


    wronged me and made me feel bitter. I still remember the kindness you showed me in the past. How


    could I do something to harm the Lusk family and you? She is


    bullying!¡±


    Nigel flung his arms around Donald¡¯s leg and cried. ¡°Mr. Lusk, you must save me! Now, except you, no


    one can prove my innocence¡­


    As long as you say something, that youngdy will have toe here!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that my beloved daughter wronged you? Do you want her to go to jail?¡± Danica¡¯s face


    was cold. She acted like a nobledy.


    Hearing what Danica said, Nigel was greatly shocked and thought he heard it wrong¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, you misunderstood. I was talking about the youngdy in thepany¡­ It was not


    Patricia!¡±


    ¡°She is my biological daughter.¡±


    Hearing Danica¡¯s words, Nigel opened his ****wide. He was stunned and stopped shouting¡­


    Wasn¡¯t that youngdy called Paige?


    How could she be the daughter of Donald and Danica?


    Wasn¡¯t their daughter called Patricia?


    It was so strange!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 138

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 138


    Chapter 138 A Beating


    Nigel waspletely stunned and speechless.


    ¡°Thispany was t under your leadership, and I wanted to close it. It happened that my daughter


    was on summer vacation and had nothing to do, so I let her manage it for practice.¡±


    Donald let her daughter manage such arge-scalepany for practice¡­


    Hearing Donald¡¯s words, Nigel was struck *****with astonishment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so responsible and found so many rotten apples in thepany! I have seen


    the evidence that you betrayed thepany with my own eyes! Paige didn¡¯t wrong you! But you cried,


    defamed her, and even wanted to put her in jail. Do you really think that our family can¡¯t protect her?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Lusk, you misunderstood¡­¡± Nigel was scared out of his wits. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know that


    youngdy¡­ Oh no, I don¡¯t know that Ms. Paige is your daughter¡­¡±


    if Nigel knew it, he would not dare to do that!


    When Nigel saw Danica¡¯s cold and beautiful face, he suddenly found that Paige took after her!


    However, Paige was more imposing and seductive than Danica.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, I¡¯m sorry. I did something wrong to let you down¡­¡± Nigel admitted what he did and


    requested leniency.


    However, before Nigel could finish his words, Donald kicked him away. ¡°It has been a long time. You


    have been cheating me since the opening of thepany!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I am sorry! I am worse than a beast. You can hit and scold me, but please don¡¯t put me in jail¡­¡± Nigel


    crawled over again and grabbed Donald¡¯s trouser leg, desperately begging, ¡°I have to support my


    family¡­


    ¡°Let go!¡± Donald kicked Nigel away again and said impatiently. ¡°When you did those things, why didn¡¯t


    you think about your family?


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it now!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he often bullied Paige in thepany. Danica nced at Nigel on the ground, turned to


    the policeman beside her, and said, ¡°Do whatever you want to him. He is an old employee of our


    company.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The policeman nodded and looked at Nigel coldly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mrs. Lusk. I am sorry¡­¡± Nigel wanted to pull Danica¡¯s skirt.


    But Donald pulled Danica behind him. ¡°How dare you pull my wife¡¯s skirt?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t..¡±


    ¡°You have gone too far! Donald rolled up his sleeves and beat Nigel up.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Lusk, don¡¯t beat me. Please¡­¡± Nigel covered his face with his hands. ¡°It will be bad if you


    sprain your back at this age¡­ If your five sons get even with me, I will lose my life! Let someone else


    beat me¡­ Please calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°Who has evil designs as you just said? Donald was gasping for breath, but he still did not intend to let


    Nigel go. ¡°Tell me, who is


    that?¡±


    ¡°L.. It is me¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want your family to be safe, admit what you did!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will do as you said¡­¡± Nigel didn¡¯t dare to disobey Donald.


    Donald kicked Nigel again and sent him directly to theer of the wall.


    Donald felt tired after all this.


    Enough You¡¯re old Don¡¯t do this Danica stepped forward to wipe off Donald¡¯s sweat and nced at


    Nigel in disgust


    ¡°? he dared to touch your skirt just now, I would chop off his hand! *, you¡¯ve done so many evil things!


    Do you still want to get


    away with it?¡±


    Nigel was worse than a beast!


    Donald turned back and red at Nigel. ¡°Stay here and reflect on yourself!¡±


    Nigel knew that it was useless to plead for mercy, so he huddled in theer of the wall. ¡°Yes, yes,


    yes.


    After Donald and Danica left, two interrogators came. They saw Nigel with a *nose and blood on his


    body and asked the people beside them, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Did Donald and Danica beat Nigel just now?


    ¡°I fell¡­ It¡¯s none of anyone else¡¯s business,¡± Nigel said hurriedly.


    Although the injury on Nigel¡¯s face was obviously caused by someone, everyone knew that with the


    status of the Lusk family, they could easily make a person disappear¡­


    ¡°You ****.¡±


    Nigel shouldn¡¯t have offended the Lusk family, or he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up by Donald.


    Nigel did not dare to exin it. He only knew that he had offended Paige and the Lusk family. He was


    doomed!


    How could that youngdy be the daughter of the Lusk family?


    No wonder her aura was so strong!


    In the afternoon, Paige came to the production workshop.


    ¡°Everyone, stop what you are doing and listen to me.¡±


    The workers of the five production lines immediately stopped and looked at Paige quietly.


    Although Paige was only 18 years old, her strong aura made people fear and subconsciously obey her.


    Everyone looked at Paige and sighed with emotion. Their 18-year-old children were still in high school,


    while Paige could manage apany on her own.


    Their fates were different¡­


    ¡°We will deliver products tomorrow. You should know that because Nigel sold the drafts to Elegance


    Couture, the goods in the warehouse cannot be sold. Next, I need you to cooperate with me¡­.¡±


    Paige told the workers her n and they agreed. They were impressed by Paige¡¯s smartness!


    Deon did not expect that Paige would convince the workers so quickly. He felt respect for her. She


    could set everyone¡¯s mind at ease.


    After leaving the production workshop, Paige went to the Design Department


    Mari rested her hand in front of theputer, looking listless.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Paige walked over to Mari and asked softly.


    Mari suddenly sat up straight. ¡®Ms. Paige, what brings you here? Nothing¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes fell on Mari¡¯sputer screen. On it was the electronic registration form for the


    National Fashion Design Competition. The registration deadline was 5 pm, and now it was already


    4.50.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you enter your name for it?¡± Paige raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°You have no idea¡­ I need an assistant in thispetition¡­¡±


    9/1


    Under the encouragement of Paige, Mari wanted to prove herself in thispetition, but she was


    not confident enough. Moreover, an unknown designer like her didn¡¯t have an assistant.


    Mari could just support herself!


    How could Mari afford an assistant?


    ¡°None of you wants to go?¡± Paige looked up at the people around her.


    Several designers hurriedly lowered their heads. They did not want to make a ****of themselves in such


    arge nationalpetition.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 139

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 139


    Chapter 139 A Difficult Sister


    Although designers participated in thepetition representing themselves, one needed to write down


    where they worked when filling in the information.


    It would be fine if they got a good grade, but if they couldn¡¯t get it, or if the ranking fell behind, it was the


    company¡¯s reputation that got harmed


    At that time, the designers might even lose their job¡­.


    Man watched the time pass by. Although she was very reluctant, she eventually sighed and was


    ready to close the page


    When she was going to close that webpage, she heard Paige say. ¡°Ill go with you.¡±


    As soon as this was said, not only the other people in the Design Deparment but even Mari stared


    with her eyes wide open, ¡°Ms.


    Paige¡±¡±


    The president of thepany was going to be her assistant?


    Mari wondered if she was dreaming.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, it¡¯s not appropriate that you are my assistant..


    ¡°If this gets out, people willugh at you!


    ¡°You are the head of thepany. I¡¯m not worth it¡­¡±.


    ¡°Just sign up¡± Paige didn¡¯t care


    ¡®Ms. Paige¡­


    Mari still wanted to say something, but then she heard Paige ask, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m not good


    enough? Am I so unqualified that you are afraid that I will affect your grade?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Mari wasn¡¯t thinking that way at all, but she felt very sorry to let Paige condescend to


    be her assistant


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Win thepetition. It is the best you can give back to me,¡± Paige said.


    The reason why Paige helped Mari was that she had her own unique views on design. She really


    loved this industry. Even after experiencing the dark side of it, she still did not give up her dream and


    went all out to move forward.


    Although Mari was not confident and her ideas were not bold enough, Paige felt that Mari was


    experienced and gifted. So she


    intended to cultivate her well.


    ¡°Ms. Paige¡­¡± Tears welled up in Mari¡¯s eyes. She hesitated for a ****before she quickly filled in her


    information,


    At thest minute of the registration deadline, Man sessfully submitted the registration form. The


    entire department was


    cheering her on.


    ¡°You will definitely get first ce!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I always thought that you were very talented in design. You have Ms. Paige with you this


    time. Just go and try boldly!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige will save you even if you encounter problems! There is nothing in this world that Ms. Paige


    cannot solve!¡±


    ¡°You are so lucky to have Ms. Paige as your assistant.¡±


    ¡°Mari, do your best! You can do it!¡±


    ¡°You will be famous!¡±


    Mari had never felt such strong expectations and blessings from everyone. She said gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you, guys! I will try my


    best¡±.


    Then, she looked at Parge gratefully it not for Paige, she was afraid that she would have missed the


    opportunity


    ¡°Save the emotional words I will tutor you when work is off these days, Paige said, ¡°Let¡¯s start


    tomorrow. Im upied tonight¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Ms. Parge You can do it anytime Mari did not expect that she would have such a


    person to help her in her career, and she did not expect that this person would tutor her.


    She was really very lucky!


    After work.


    Paige sent a message to Martin, telling him that he did not need to pick her up for the next few days


    because she had something to


    deal with.


    Then she called Danica, ¡®****, I have something to do tonight. I won¡¯t go back for dinner. I maye


    back veryte in the next few


    days.¡±


    ¡°OK, no problem. You and Martin enjoy your dates. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Danica thought that the


    young couple was going on dates.


    ¡®It¡¯s a work thing ¡±


    Danica thought it was rare for her daughter to be dedicated to her work. She smiled, ¡°Then don¡¯t push


    yourself too hard. Remember to eat. Ask other people to help if you can¡¯t finish it yourself.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Paige said gently. ¡°Ill be busy for the next few days. I¡¯m going to apetition¡­¡±


    Danica listened to Paige, and they chatted for a while before hanging up the phone.


    It¡¯s


    Not long after, Danica¡¯s phone rang again. Seeing that it was from her eldest son, she hurriedly picked


    it up. ¡°You brat, how long has it been since you called me? When are youing back? I asked the


    five of you to take the time to go home and visit your sister.¡± been so many days! I¡¯m getting angry!¡±


    She was about to educate Hernan when she heard him say, ¡°I be back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Danica was surprised.


    That was too sudden.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming home for dinner tonight.¡± Herman had already taken the gift. On their way back, he


    said to Frank, who was driving,


    *Speed up.¡±


    ¡°No need to be fast. Safetyes first,¡± Danica said immediately.


    Danica felt happy that her eldest son wasing back home.


    After hanging up the phone, she asked the **to prepare more dishes.


    Patricia was excited when she heard that her eldest brother wasing back. She stood at the door


    and waited for a long time. Finally, she saw Frank¡¯s car¡­


    Frank parked the car at the door of the vi and respectfully opened the door for Heman.


    Seeing the tall and cold figureing down, Patricia hurriedly shouted, ¡°Herman!¡±


    When the indifferent man heard her voice, his expression eased a little. After all, they grew up together.


    Before Paige appeared, the


    whole family treated Patricia as a little Princess,


    They loved and cared for her for 18 years.


    *You are finally back. I miss you so much!¡± Patricia¡¯s face was full of joy. ¡°You have been abroad all


    year round and rarelye home. Why don¡¯t you stay a few more days this time?¡±


    Heman¡¯s face had a touch of softness.


    ¡°Great!¡± Although Patricia was in awe of her big brother in her heart, she still plucked up the courage to


    hold Herman¡¯s arm because she


    waspeting with Paige for attention. ¡°The new member has made our family much livelier. Now you


    are back! We¡¯ll be even happier!¡±


    Herman looked at Patricia¡¯s hand and quietly pulled back his arm. ¡®You are a grown-up now. Mind your


    behavior.¡±


    Heman never liked to be touched. But he didn¡¯t get angry and kept a soft expression when Patricia


    approached him,


    Patricia knew in her heart that ording to her big brother¡¯s temper, if anyone dared to hold his arm,


    the person would end up very


    miserable!


    Herman was already treating her very nicely.


    ¡®Is the girl nice?¡± Hernan asked softly.


    Wheri Patricia heard this, her face froze, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Yes¡­ She¡¯s like you, a person with a


    personality¡­¡±


    She deliberately avoided Herman¡¯s eyes and pretended that she was suppressing the fear in her heart.


    Of course, Herman noticed it. He thought that it seemed that he had a difficult biological younger sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tell me about it,¡± Hernan said as he walked side by side with Patricia to the living room.


    Along the way, Patricia stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    She deliberately suppressed the timidity and uneasiness in her eyes and hesitated for a while before


    saying, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Herman¡¯s eyes darkened. It seemed that their new younger sister had bullied Patricia a lot.


    }

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 140

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 140


    Chapter 140 Make


    The dining table was full of vanous delicious food.


    ¡°Heman, you haven¡¯t been home for a long time. Tonight, let¡¯s have a drink Donald poured a ss of


    wine for Herman and said to the girl beside him, ¡°Patricia, you are young. Just have some juice.¡±


    ¡°I also want to drink with Herman,¡± Patricia said adorably


    ¡°Good girl, you can drink wine when you grow up.¡± Donald poured himself another ss and asked


    Herman cheerfully. ¡°I heard that the situation overseas has stabilized?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost done.¡± Heman had been busy there for several months and cleared many obstacles.


    The situation finally stabilized


    Heman looked around. He only found four sets of tableware.


    Other than his parents, there were only his and Patricia¡¯s


    Where was his sister¡¯s tableware?


    ¡°Paige called me just now and said that she had some work to deal with¡­¡± Danica said at that time


    ¡°Work?¡± Herman was a little surprised.


    Herman thought, my sister is only eighteen years old.


    She was bom on the same day as Patricia. Why does she go to work so quickly?


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know, do you? Our clothingpany has recently been handled by Paige, and she has


    made a big move. You should have received the news from her, right?¡±


    Donald clinked sses with Herman happily. After drinking it down, Donald said slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    Paige to have such a high talent in business at such a young age. Paige has only been there for a few


    days, and she has caught many ***cats. She even caught


    the mastermind.¡±


    Thinking of Nigel, Donald felt very distressed.


    Heman remembered the recent changes in thepany and subconsciously asked, ¡°Paige?¡±


    Hernan was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes, Paige Lusk, your sister.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°sister¡±, Patricia bit her lips and gave the food to Heman. ¡°Herman, this is your


    favorite meat. Have a try.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Hemman had always been indifferent, but when he looked at his family, he was gentle.


    Patricia felt much morefortable. She thought, since Heman returned, that ****didn¡¯t evene to


    greet him, and she¡¯s still at


    work


    **!


    Patricia also attentively poured wine for Hernan and her parents as if she was so sweet.


    After knowing that the person who recently made a big move in the clothingpany was actually


    Paige, Heman found it


    interesting.


    There would be new releases tomorrow. Paige didn¡¯t go home for the meal. Herman thought she must


    be busy with that.


    Although Herman hadn¡¯t seen Paige before and didn¡¯t know her conduct, he still had a good impression


    of Paige as she was so


    young.


    ¡°If Paige weren¡¯t that young, I would really ask her to manage the otherpanies.¡± Donald trusted


    Paige¡¯s business ability very much,


    but she was still young and had just returned to this family. Donald couldn¡¯t bear to see her tired.


    Danica was eating when she suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, just now she said on the


    phone that she was going to participate in some designpetition in two days. Time is very limited,


    and she won¡¯te back early these nights


    Ever since Paige retumed home, she had devoted herself to her work, and Danica felt sorry¡­.


    At first, they asked Paige to manage thepany, just to satisfy her¡­ They didn¡¯t expect her to make


    something big


    But Paige was very responsible. This was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Not only did Paige manage thepany well, but she could also keep her interest and make some


    time to participate in the


    ¡°Paige is going to participate in the designpetition?¡± Donald was very surprised.


    ¡°I heard her say so¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that she not only knows how to manage thepany, but she can


    also design. Danica was really proud of such a daughter. At the same time, she felt that it was hard for


    Paige to be like this every day. At such a young age, Paige


    bore a heavy load.


    Danica thought she must make more nutritious food for Paige.


    Meanwhile, Danica decided to ask Paige if she liked this job at some time. If not, she would tell Page to


    quit and just enjoy her life.


    The designpetition?


    Heman suddenly remembered what Frank said. Someone invited Herman to be the judge of the design


    competition¡­


    But Hernan didn¡¯t have the time and refused.


    ¡°By the way, have your other brothers contacted you recently?¡± Danica took a sip of the wine and


    continued to ask, ¡°Did they say when they would be back? It¡¯s been many days, but none of them


    called me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hemman rarely contacted them, but they would asionally send messages to him, especially


    Jack, who was simply a chalterbox. However, Herman replied very little and spent most of his time


    working.


    To expand the group and seize more foreign markets, Herman had been busy abroad for the past two


    years. Some countries were hostile to Americans, and some local tyrants were tough, who were hard to


    handle.


    Fortunately, with Herman¡¯s efforts, the group had expanded more than twice as much as when Donald


    first handed it to him.


    Other than work, Heman would usually rest alone


    Herman¡¯s family knew that his schedule was shockingly tight so they were already used to him not


    replying¡­


    ¡°I heard that our group has made new progress in research and development. This new oue has


    caused forces overseas to be cautious. You have to be careful next.¡±


    Although Donald trusted Herman¡¯s ability, some forces must be taken seriously. It could be said that it


    was apetition between


    countries, but it was just a secret.


    ¡°I wonder how many obstacles they will make for you, how many things they will do to offend you¡­


    Donald was a little worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry will handle it.¡±


    Hearing Herman¡¯s words, Donald was more or less relieved. ¡°I know that you are very capable¡­ Since


    childhood, you have been the most sensible, but sometimes, don¡¯t be too tired and have to rest¡­¡±


    your


    ¡°Hernan seldomes back. Let¡¯s not talk about work.¡± Danica gave Herman some food. ¡°Enjoy the


    meal. This is favorite.¡±


    Knapcoll Vi.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige stored the extracted Sarolian in liquid form at a low temperature of minus eight degrees.


    The surrounding doctors and experts were stunned and kept praising her


    ¡°We made it. We finally made it!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you¡¯re so awesome. In such a short period, you could even extract Sarolian, whose purity


    was so high. I do admire you.¡±


    ¡°We tried for more than ten days and failed all the time. Ms. Paige, I didn¡¯t expect you to solve this


    problem as soon as you arrived. Hahaha, we can sleep well next.¡±


    ¡°But there are other medicinal herbs such as Eleuthero and Huperzia. We need to synthesize them to


    maximize the level of acetylcholine¡­¡±


    This was much more difficult than extracting Sarolian.


    ¡°Let me give it a try.¡±


    Paige looked at the time. It was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening. ording to the internal


    structure of those medicinal herbs,


    she finished the design andbination by theputer, and then put it into practice to see what kind


    of medicinal reaction it would produce.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 141

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 141


    Chapter 141 Mr. Lusk Has Changed


    After dinner, Heran sat on the sofa and asionally looked in the direction of the door


    Patricia brought over a te with a sweet smile


    Heman, I peeled an apple for you I made it into the shape of a rabbit isn¡¯t it cute?¡±


    Patricia gave a pure smile. ¡°And I made the pear into the shape of a bird, and the strawberries Santa


    us. Do they look vivid?


    She deliberately pointed at the fruit on the te with her injured hand


    ¡°You were injured? Heman noticed at a nce.


    He took the te and immediately ordered the *next to him, ¡°Give me the medical box¡±


    The *hurried to get it.


    Patricia pretended to be surprised and looked at her fingers ¡°Maybe I identally cut it when I was


    peeling the fruit just now. It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. I wouldn¡¯t notice it if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°You cut your fingers. How can it not hurt?¡± Hernan knew that she was lying.


    Patricia had been strong-minded since childhood. She broke her knees in the garden once. It was


    obviously painful, but she pretended to be fine and amused everyone. Patricia was afraid that they


    would feel sorry for her and feel ufortable.


    Patricia hid her fingers behind her back and smiled, ¡°Herman, you rarelye back home, so I wanted


    to make you a creative fruit tter. It looks simple when other people make it. But when I do it myself, I


    find myself clumsy. It took them a long time to make these. Herman, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Herman¡¯s voice was rarely gentle.


    ¡°This one isn¡¯t good enough. But I will practice a few more times. I can make it better!¡± Patricia gave


    him a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that


    you


    have to go home more in the future to give me opportunities to make the fruit tter. You have only


    come back twice this year!


    You can¡¯t do that. I have waited for too long!¡±


    Heman said lovingly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°But I just want to make delicious food for you! I can do anything as long as you spend more time at


    home¡­¡± Patricia pouted, ¡°Heman, you won¡¯t refuse to eat the fruits just because they look unattractive.


    Right?¡±


    Herman poked a strawberry Santa us with a fork and handed it to Patricia.


    Patricia took it joyfully. She smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, Hernan. You should try it too! Although it looks


    unattractive, it¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    At this time, Amily came over with a medical box and stood beside Patricia. ¡°Mr. Hernan, Ms. Patricia


    was waiting for you toe home every day! And she kept talking to me about you!¡±


    Herman looked at Patricia with a gentle face.


    ¡°Oh. Right. Ms. Patricia won first ce in the pianopetition recently!¡± Amily said with a smile while


    disinfecting Patricia¡¯s wound.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t mention that Paige was Vallorie¡­.


    ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Hernan asked softly.


    Patricia looked at him with her limpid eyes. ¡°I want you toe home to see me more often. It will be


    the best reward for me.¡±


    Herman¡¯s gaze became soft, ¡®I wille back when I¡¯m not busy with work.¡±


    ¡°You agreed. Right? Yeah! I knew you will agree!¡± Patricia was like a child who just got candy.


    Hernan chatted with her for a while. When it was time for a shower, he got up and went upstairs.


    Patricia and Amily exchanged looks. They were very happy. Because it seemed that Heman still cared


    about Patricia.


    And she had a high position in Herman¡¯s heart


    After all, Patricia had been in this family for eighteen years. Before Paige appeared, everyone in the


    family doted on her. She was like


    a princess to them!


    Such deep affection was not something that Paige could remove in a dozen days!


    After Patricia and Amily left, the maids could not help but whisper.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Heman¡¯s schedule too regr? He has never changed the time for his bath and sleep. It has


    been a dozen years!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would Mr. Donald let him manage the group? Among his five sons, Mr. Heman is the


    most self-disciplined, calm, and


    meticulous one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that this strict schedule is suffocating?¡±


    *Not at all. It¡¯s self-discipline! A strong-willed person is charming!¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Hernan is a clear headed man. It¡¯s rare in the world!¡±


    ¡°I think so too!¡±


    After the shower, Hernan went to the study to work for a while. He didn¡¯t return to his bedroom until it


    was time to sleep.


    There W


    sa delicate little gift box on the bedside table..


    Hernan nced at it. He knew that Paige would bete, so he turned off the lights and went to sleep.


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock in the evening when Paige returned home. She washed up and dealt with


    her private affairs with her mobile phone. The next morning, Paige rushed to theboratory.


    Last night¡¯s drug synthesis did not seed. There were many problems in the research and


    development process. The experts worked on them until dawn, Paige didn¡¯t want her parents to worry


    about it, so she went home verytest night. And she rushed to theboratory before dawn.


    When Herman got up, he heard that Paige had left early. He was a little surprised.


    Herman thought, most young women at this age would sleep in during summer vacation, but Pakge


    seems to only care about work.


    It seems that I can only give her the greeting gift tonight.


    When Herman was eating breakfast, Patricia tried to please him. She poured milk for him, gave him a


    sandwich, and handed him


    tissues.


    ¡°Heman, are you going home for dinner tonight?¡±


    Looking at Patricia¡¯s expectant face, Hernan said casually, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Great! Then I won¡¯t go out with Olivia and the others for dinner tonight.¡± Patricia smiled excitedly. ¡°We


    nned to have afternoon tea, go to a spa and have dinner. But you will be home tonight, so I won¡¯t go


    out with them!¡±


    Hearing that, Danica smiled, ¡°Patricia really misses you. You should stay at home more often when you


    are not busy.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Heman looked at Patricia gently. After breakfast, Frank ***him to the headquarters of the group.


    As Hernan was looking through the documents, he suddenly remembered something that Frank said


    before.


    ¡°I had been invited to be a judge of a designpetition. Right?¡±


    Frank was surprised. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes. But you are too busy. I have declined¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got time for it,¡± Hernan said in a t tone. He continued to browse through the documents in his


    hands. ¡°I will be present.¡±


    When Frank heard this, he was stunned!


    Mr. Lusk would never change a decision before!


    Re is strange today!


    Did the organizers use any connections or tricks to invite or force him?


    But Mr. Lusk doesn¡¯t look like someone who will give in easily..


    Hernan looked down at the documents and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh. Right. Pay attention to


    the clothingpany¡¯s activity today.


    Today was the due day. Hernan wondered if Paige could deliver satisfactory goods.


    If she couldn¡¯t, Herman would help her personally.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Frank found that Hernan seemed to have changed into a different person. Frank thought, he


    regretted the decision he made before, and he started paying attention to a smallpany¡­


    It¡¯s really strange.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 142

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 142


    Chapter 142 We Must Sue Them


    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Paige live-streamed to release new products. She let Mari be the anchor


    ¡°Hi, I am Mari Robins, a designer of Daybreak Clothing Mari was a little shy as it was her first


    time being in front of a camera, but she still greeted everyone with the greatest enthusiasm


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Henry Gardner, also a designer.¡± Henry joined in to greet the audience. ¡°I am


    very happy to bring you our new products on live. Look at this floral dress in my hand. Are you familiar


    with it? That¡¯s right! This is Elegance Couture¡¯s newunch yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Actually, this design is a little conservative. Everyone,e and see how I will design it.¡±


    Mari held arge pair of scissors in her hand and cut the dress into two pieces from the waist. She


    neatly trimmed the upper shirt, removed the extra sleeves, cut off the two shoulders, and then slightly


    shortened the skirt. After she attached them together, a fashionable floral skirt appeared before


    everyone.


    ¡°This is our first new product today!¡±


    Only the fabric was the same as the previous one, but the style waspletely different. It was much


    better looking than Elegance Couture¡¯s floral dress. The new one looked liveller and would entuate


    the wearer¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Everyone,e and take a look at this doll dress. It was not fitting to the waist. Let¡¯s see how I turn it


    into a *slim top and hip skirt.¡± Mari took out a pair of scissors and started trimming it.


    The number of viewers increased. After Mari had modified seven or eight dresses, the number of


    viewers had already reached 320 thousand, and the number was still rising.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, look, a lot of people have ced orders!¡± Deon could not believe it. He did not expect that


    this strategy would really work. Yesterday, after Paige sent Nigel to the police station, she changed all


    23 styles of dresses.


    She only split the skirts into two, added the buxom sleeve, turned the V-cor change into a round one,


    or shortened the length. After she added some essories, new dresses came out.


    Yesterday, she went to the production workshop and asked the workers to stop what they were doing.


    She ordered them to take out the finished products in the warehouse and modify them. Because many


    dresses only needed a few modifications, the workers quickly changed them into many new models.


    ¡°It¡¯s 580 thousand! The number of viewers is over 580 thousand!¡± Deon was extremely excited. ¡°Ms.


    Paige, look, they¡¯re saying that our new designs are more beautiful and creative. They all withdrew the


    orders from Elegance Couture and ced orders with us!¡±


    The boss of Elegance Couture, Ciara, upon receiving the news, was so angry that her eyes nearly


    popped out. She immediately held an emergency meeting.


    The executives were all so angry that they pounded the table.


    ¡°This is too much! Daybreak Clothing is broadcasting to modify our new designs. They¡¯re humiliating


    us!¡±


    ¡°Their number of viewers has already exceeded 700 thousand. If this continues, it will soon reach a


    million!¡±


    ¡°The problem is, other than using the same fabric, their styles arepletely different from ours. We


    can¡¯t even sue them for giarism!¡±


    ¡°The worst thing is they charged cheaper than us! Now, 12 thousand orders of ours were canceled. If


    this goes on, we will suffer a heavy loss!¡±


    ¡°Who is this designer, Mari Robins? How can she design such stunning styles with just a few


    modifications?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The executives still did not know that Ciara and Layton colluded with each other to steal Mari¡¯s


    design drafts. They thought that Layton hade up with these new designs on his own, so they were


    indignant. They all felt that the Daybreak Clothing went too far!


    Now, Layton was watching Mari live. She was turning a simple dress into an evening party dress,


    whichter became even more ssy. Layton¡¯s hands under the conference table quietly clenched into


    a fist.


    These 23 models were all Mari¡¯s designs, but now she could make innovations in such a short


    period of time. She only made a few adjustments, but those dresses became prettier.


    Someone must be helping her!


    There¡¯s no way she can be such a genius.


    ¡°Mr. Brocket, look at her style. Doesn¡¯t it feel like Master Quinn¡¯s design?¡±


    ¡°I also have this feeling. Master Quinn might be behind this. But no one has ever seen Master Quinn.


    Look at every style that she modified. They be much ssier!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she could easily sell them for a few hundred dolfars. They look like high-end dresses on sale in a


    high-end market, but she only charged a few dozen dors.¡±


    Who could ask the customers to calm down?


    ww


    ¡°She is just a small designer. How can she make such designs? Is she talented, or does she have


    help?¡±


    ¡°Theirpany doesn¡¯t have any other talents.¡±


    Ciara patted the table in displeasure. ¡°Now we¡¯re holding a temporary meeting to find a solution. We¡¯re


    not here to appreciate her designs! Who has any idea? We can¡¯t just watch as they steal our orders.


    When Ciara said that, she nced at the live broadcast room. The number of viewers had already


    reached 980 thousand. She couldn¡¯t endure this stress. It was a ***battle.


    ¡°We can sue her for insulting our work and causing us a great economic loss!¡± Layton said. ¡°They are


    stealing our customers. Obviously, they are going against us. Since that is the case, there is no need


    for us to have mercy on them.¡±


    ¡°But their headquarters is Daybreak Group. If this thing gets too ****, the Lusk family will go after us.¡±


    Ciara was afraid of the Lusk family.


    ¡°But they insulted our work first.¡± When Layton said this, he nced at Mari in the live broadcast


    room. She changed a pair of shorts into two small and cute mobile phone bags!


    One of the executives could not help but cut in, ¡°I don¡¯t think this can be regarded as an insult. They did


    not say anything bad about us. They just innovated our dresses.¡±


    This is not even giarism.


    It¡¯s far away from giarism.


    ¡°In any case, we have to sue them! We can¡¯t let them get what they want!¡± Layton insisted on suing


    them.


    Ciara called their legal team and asked them to send out thewyer¡¯s letter as quickly as possible. She


    was determined to make the opponents pay the price!


    ¡°Ms. Aucher, bad news. We have 34 thousand orders canceled by manufacturers, partners, and stores.


    ¡°They said that the clothes at Daybreak Clothing are cheaper, and the designs are better. They can


    expect the goods to be sent out immediately upon cement of orders.


    ¡°Their delivery is fast. If the customers ce orders now, they can receive them tomorrow.¡±


    The online buyers loved this. They wished to receive the products as soon as possible.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 143

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 143


    Chapter 143 Is 80 Thousand Dors Enough?


    Ciara was very angry. But after a while, someone reported another bad news.


    ¡°Ms. Aucher, 83 thousand dresses were returned in total¡­ We have sent some of the packages. Since


    the customers return them. We can only intercept the packages¡­ We¡¯ve made no money and had to


    pay for logistics.


    Ciara was so angry that she had a headache. She pressed her fingers on her temples and felt that she


    could not breathe.


    If we fail to sell the 83 thousand dresses, we have to store them in the warehouse and lose a lot of


    money.


    Ciara did not dare to think further¡­


    ¡°Ms. Aucher, the manager of Jenning Clothing said that they wanted to order ten thousand dresses. We


    trust them, so we didn¡¯t request a down payment. But they have broken their words and ced an


    order with Daybreak Clothing instead.


    Ciara hurriedly drank some water. She felt that she was about to faint.


    ¡°Ms. Aucher, our people have already released arge number of coupons in the official store online.


    The customers can get 3 dors off when they spend 16 dors, 6 dors off for 32 dors, and 10


    dors off for 50 dors. But the customers are still leaving.¡±


    ¡®The customer service staff of our online shop have tried their best. But the customers are still


    canceling the orders.


    ¡°Ms. Aucher, what should we do next?¡±


    Paige came to the broadcast room and saw that Mari was modifying the clothes. It was today¡¯s


    seventeenth new product. When Mari Saw Paige, she smiled. Her eyes looked like two crescent


    moons. Paige smiled back and went to check the data. She didn¡¯t show herself in the video..


    Deon whispered excitedly, ¡®Ms. Paige, our livestream has gotten 1.06 million views. It is


    unprecedented!


    ¡°There were only several thousand people watching our livestream in the past. And few people would


    ce orders. But now we will be very busy!


    ¡°Guess how many dresses we¡¯ve sold in total?¡± Deon couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement. His eyes


    sparkled.


    Paige said, ¡°A hundred thousand?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Deon said excitedly, ¡°Now the total number has reached 102 thousand, and it¡¯s still


    increasing! Ms. Paige, our supply won¡¯t be enough if it continues!¡±


    *Then we should work overtime and produce more dresses.¡± After checking the data, Paige walked to


    the office,


    Deon followed behind her. ¡°Ms. Paige, you are too amazing! It is exactly like what you said. The


    company didn¡¯t lose money. Its reputation wasn¡¯t damaged, and we even made a profit¡­ You are too


    amazing! If the audience knows that the 23 styles are actually designed by you¡­¡±


    Paige was just giving Mari a chance to show her face. She wanted to pluck this young designer.


    In fact, these 23 models were all Paige¡¯s work.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Why should we let them know?¡± Paige was now the manager of thepany. For her, it didn¡¯t matter


    who designed the 23 designs. What was important was that thepany could make profits.


    At the headquarters of Daybreak Group.


    When Frank saw that the new products of the clothingpany were released in the way of


    livestream, he hurriedly reported it to Hernan.


    ¡°Now, the number of viewers of the livestream has reached 1.14 million. And it has sold 106 thousand


    dresses¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just like what Ms. Paige said. They didn¡¯t lose money or damage their reputation. They are even


    making profits. It¡¯s really a


    surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, look. They have modified the clothes. They look ten times better than the products of


    Elegance Couture!


    ¡°And they are affordablel


    ¡°I heard that all of this is Ms. Paige¡¯s idea. And these clothes were also designed by her.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, Elegance Couture stole our design drafts. Ms. Paige let someone change the designs and


    sell the clothes at a lower price She is embarrassing them. Elegance Couture won¡¯t be able to sell their


    goods. They will have overstock and will definitely make trouble for us.¡±


    Heman watched the livestream and found that several of them had been changed very well. He


    thought, what kind of person is my sister? How could she be so talented?


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, I have a suggestion.¡± Frank hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°About Ms Paige¡­ Can you


    consider giving her a bonus and praising her? After she came to thepany, she made so many


    contributions..


    Herman asked, ¡°You want me to give my sister a bonus?¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Frank widened his eyes and suspected that he had misheard. How could Ms. Paige be Mr.


    Lusk¡¯s sister?


    He must be joking.


    But he looks senous..


    Ms. Paige can¡¯t be his younger sister that he just found, can she?


    ¡°A bonus form. ¡±


    sister¡­


    erman said to himself, ¡°How much is appropriate?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Frank didn¡¯t expect Paige to be Herman¡¯s sister. If that¡¯s the case, she doesn¡¯t need a bonus.


    She isn¡¯t short of money at all!


    ¡¯80 thousand dors¡­¡± Heman said, ¡®Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°BO


    thousand dors?¡¯ Frank widened his eyes. I have worked so hard for you. Sometimes my monthly


    bonus is only a little over 16 thousand dors. You are so generous to your sister¡­


    She had only worked for a few days, and she will soon have 80 thousand dors¡­


    Frank felt jealous¡­


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, is Ms. Paige really your sister? 80 thousand dors is enough. It¡¯s definitely enough! It¡¯s the


    highest bonus in the history of our group! I believe that Ms. Paige will be very happy to receive it! This


    is an affirmation from the group and her brother.¡±


    Heman said, ¡®Arrange it.¡±


    ¡°OK. OK¡­¡± Frank hurriedly went to do it.


    When Paige heard that the headquarters was going to give her a bonus, she thought that it was her


    parents¡¯ idea and did not take it to heart. Paige worked in the office for a while. When she received the


    news that Elegance Couture was going to sue them, she raised her eyebrows and thought, finally! I


    have waited for so long!


    She said to Deon, ¡°Act ording to the n.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Deon hurried to the livestream room. Mari had finished modifying thest style, and the number of


    viewers had reached 1.29


    million!


    Mari took Deon¡¯s hint. She smiled and said in front of the camera, ¡°Those are all the new products


    for today. I read thements just now. Many people asked why we modify Elegance Couture¡¯s


    clothes. Let me show you a surveince video.¡±


    Mari showed the audience the video of Nigel sneaking into Paige¡¯s office. ¡°This is ourpany¡¯s


    vice president. When Ms. Paige was out of the office, he sneaked into her office. He took photos of my


    design drafts and forwarded them to Elegance Couture.¡±


    After saying that, Mari closed the video and showed the chat history of Nigel and Layton. There


    were also voice messages. The audience was shocked¡­


    They didn¡¯t expect there to be a collusion between thepanies!


    It was people¡¯s nature to gossip. The number of viewers in the livestream room rose again.


    ¡°Elegance Couture promised to give our vice president 30% of the profits, so our vice president gave all


    my design drafts to them, and they even ndered me of giarism.


    Mari presented all the evidence in front of the audience, ¡°Elegance Couture produced the 23 styles


    ording to my design drafts and disyed them before the day of our release¡­ It disrupted our n.


    Fortunately, we have Ms. Paige¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 144

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 144


    Chapter 144 Tyrell Is Thrown Out


    Man revealed everything that had happened, and everyone leftments to scold Nigel, Layton,


    and Elegance Couture


    Theizens even went to several people¡¯s personal Twitter ounts, thepany¡¯s official Twitter


    ount and live streaming ount to scold them


    Arge number of fans began to boycott Elegance Couture, and it soon became a trending topic.


    Some enthusiastic people even called the police.


    Elegance Couture thought that they would be able to sue Daybreak Clothing and defeat it with their


    most professional legal team.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the other party would expose them in such a way. ****with the undeniable


    evidence, Elegance Couture¡¯s executives all asked Ciara and Layton to give them an exnation.


    ra and Layton were in great trouble.


    After a while, the police came and took them away.


    In Daybreak Clothing, after the livestreaming broadcast, the people of the Design Department began to


    celebrate. They invited all the people in thepany to have afternoon tea at their own ***. They felt


    very proud today.


    They sent the most expensive and best afternoon tea to Paige¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, fortunately, you turned the tide this time. Otherwise, thepany¡¯s financial losses would


    be huge!*


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you could make the clothes so stunning after some minor changes!¡±


    ¡°No wonder you blocked the news of Nigel being arrested yesterday. It turns out that it is for humiliating


    Elegance Couture today!¡±


    ¡°This time, not only did we punish Elegance Couture, but we also took the opportunity to warn other


    companies that our Daybreak Clothing is not easy to provoke!¡±


    Seeing that the people of the Design Department were so happy, Paige smiled lightly, ¡°Well, go ahead


    with your work. Today, you can get off work an hour early.¡±


    Paige offered them a perk.


    When everyone heard this, they were extremely happy.


    Since Paige took over thepany, thepany had really be different! It was not as lifeless as


    before.


    In the evening.


    Tyrell went to the headquarters of Daybreak Group alone. He said with a smile to the receptionist,


    ¡°Hello, I am Tyrell from Tate Clothing. I want to see your president.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Tate Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The receptionist was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, if you don¡¯t have an


    appointment, our president won¡¯t see you.¡±


    Tyrell was anxious. ¡°I have something urgent. I have to talk to your president in person. Please help me


    tell him¡­¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Sorry, Mr. Tate, I can¡¯t help you with this,¡¯ the receptionist politely refused.


    Whether he could see the president or not was not up to her to decide. If she disturbed the president¡¯s


    work because of this, she would be in trouble.


    ¡°Miss, I am really in a hurry. I want to see your president to talk about an urgent matter. Please do me a


    favor. How about this? This is


    small gift.


    Tyrell took out the envelope he had prepared in advance from his pocket and handed it to the


    receptionist


    The receptionist was frightened Sensing the burning gaze of the surrounding people, she quickly


    pushed the envelope away ¡°Mr Tate, you misunderstood it¡¯s not about money. Since you came here,


    you have to *by our rules. Without an appointment, you


    cant


    ¡°Just ept it!¡± Tyrell insisted. He stuffed the envelope into her hand, regardless of whether anyone


    saw it or not.


    While stuffing the envelope, he identally touched the hand of the receptionist.


    The girl was very scared. She had just graduated from university and was an intern. This was the first


    time she had encountered such a thing¡­


    She humedly pressed the rm button.


    Two security guards at the door immediately came over and grabbed Tyrell¡¯s hand. They asked, ¡°What


    are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Please send Mr. Tate out.¡± The receptionist was scared out of her wits.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. I have something important to talk about with Mr. Lusk. I have to see


    him¡­¡±


    Two security guards held his arm and threw him outside the door. They warned him to keep away from


    the group.


    Through therge ss door, Tyrell saw a few receptionistsforting the girl just now. The girl was so


    scared that her face turned pale.


    Tyrell was innocent. He was speechless and helpless. ¡°Please, I have no ill intentions. Have you heard


    of Tate Clothing? I am president of thepany. This is my business card!¡±


    He took out his business card, but the two security guards did not even look at him. They took it as if he


    didn¡¯t exist.


    Tyrell still wanted to walk forward, but the two security guards immediately reached out to stop him.


    They scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to **yourself again?¡±


    Tyrell had never been so humble in his life. If it was not for the crisis of thepany, he wouldn¡¯t have


    wasted his time on the two security guards here


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°****up and get lost!¡±


    ¡°Dudes, please do me a favor. I really have something important about business to talk to your


    president¡­¡±


    The two security guards looked him up and down. His clothes were untidy, and his expression was


    humble. He did not look like a client of their president!


    At this moment, the exclusive elevator of the president arrived, and the doors opened.


    Hernan walked out of the elevator and looked at the time. It was six o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He


    assumed that his sister should have gone home.


    Thinking of this, he quickened his pace. Just as he walked out of the entrance, he heard someone call


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, I am Tyrell from Tate Clothing. You know me, right?¡±


    Tyrell finally saw the target, and just as he was about to rush up, he was stopped by two security


    guards.


    ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me first¡­ Tyrell could not break free from the grab of the two security guards.


    He could only shout, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know where I have offended you. If it is because of the matter with Ms. Walker, I am very sorry. I will


    pay thepensation by 12 o¡¯clock tonight! Besides, we have already apologized to Ms. Walker!¡±


    Hernan was confused.


    ¡°Is it possible for you to be generous and let us go? To tell you the truth, ourpany has been


    struggling recently, and with what you said, our smallpany will soon be unable to hold on!¡±


    Hernan raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, you like Ms. Walker¡¯s music, right? You should know that Ms. Walker is from our family. For


    this sake, can you be magnanimous and spare us? Can you forgive us?¡±


    Heman rolled his eyes.


    He could not understand what this man was saying.


    At this time, Frank ****the car to Hernan and bent down to open the door for him.


    Hernan stepped into the car and ignored Tyrell behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, don¡¯t go. Give me a chance. I promise I won¡¯t¡­¡± Before Tyrell could finish his sentence, the


    fumes from the car got him. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­


    The two security guards looked at him as if they were looking at a stray dog.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Are you qualified tough at the richest man in Dolton?¡±


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? How dare you do that? I¡­¡±


    Frank, who was driving, nced at the rearview mirror and found that Tyrell had been beaten up by two


    security guards and thrown outside thepany door. He asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Lusk, what¡¯s


    happening?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hernan looked ahead and sat upright. Obviously, he did not take this little episode


    seriously. He only thought that Tyrell had mistaken him for someone else. Herman only wanted to go


    home to see his sister.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 145

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 145


    Chapter 145 Make Fun of Us


    Tyrell went home in frustration


    ¡°What happened? Did the Lusk family beat you up? Lindsey cried out when she saw Tyrell¡¯s face


    Regardless of their status, the Lusk family attacked the richest man in Dolton because of Vallone


    How could they do that?


    ¡°Two security guards did it.¡± Tyrell didn¡¯t want to talk about that anymore.


    A man who lost position and influence might be subjected to indignity. At that ***, Tyrell understood


    what it meant. He sat on the sofa and said in a low voice, ¡°Today is thest day. We will have no more


    chance after midnight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Paige dares post Abbigail¡¯s giarism on the Inte.¡±


    Tyrell said nothing and sighed. He knew Paige well. She would not think of any affection.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, no one bought Tyrell¡¯s fourteen shops and four houses.


    Vallorie¡¯swyer called. ¡°Mr. Tate, if we can¡¯t receive thepensation by twelve o¡¯clock, we will go


    public with your daughter¡¯s giarism ording to our agreement.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Please, give me more time. No one bought the shops and houses, and it isn¡¯t because


    of me.


    ¡°You only have three hours.¡± With that, Vallorie¡¯swyer hung up the phone.


    Tyrell was anxious. He couldn¡¯t sell


    shops and houses in three days. How could he do that in three hours?


    Besides, it was nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Who would buy houses and shops at night?


    Tyrell called the agent. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did no one buy them?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate, I do know. The price is high, and you ask for a one-time payment¡­


    Fourteen shops and four houses were worth a total of 28.8 million dors. It was not something an


    ordinary person could afford.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Cut the price. Sell them before 12 o¡¯clock.¡±


    Tyrell hung up the phone and stared at the clock.


    It was ten o¡¯clock¡­


    It was half past ten¡­.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock¡­


    Lindsey and Abbigail sat on the sofa and dared not make any noise.


    There wasn¡¯t any news.


    Abbigail subconsciously grabbed Lindsey¡¯s clothes. She was so scared that she trembled. ¡®****, will my


    reputation be in ruins?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Lindseyforted Abbigail, but Lindsey was not sure. It was 11 o¡¯clock. It was


    likely that no one would buy their shops and houses.


    Suddenly, Tyrell¡¯s phone rang. It was from the agent.


    Tyrell was overjoyed. Lindsey and Abbigail were also excited. Finally, they would be saved.


    Does someone want to buy them?¡± Tyrell heaved a sigh of relief when he picked up the phone. He


    smiled and said, ¡°I know my shops and houses will be sold. Their locations are excellent.¡±


    The agent said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Tate, many people inquired, but few wanted to buy. Only Mr. Lawson


    said he would buy the shops and


    1/3


    houset


    -11 million:


    price


    13 million dolia


    What¡¯s wrong with hem? My houtes and shops he trying to ejami me


    xt 28 1 million dor?.


    Why don¡¯t you think


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m worri


    ¡°No way ¡± Tyrell hung up the


    Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but be angry when she heard that ¡°How could shouldn¡¯t steal money


    If the price by about 15 millio


    crazy? He


    ¡°¡°Let¡¯s wait. No hurry. ¡°Although


    I said that, he had a nasty feeling


    On the other side, Paige received the news and knew


    w Tyrell disagreed


    price. She smiled and said something


    It was half past eleven.


    Tyrell¡¯s phone rang. They became excited again. Tyrell didn¡¯t even check Has someone bought them?¡±


    number. He picked


    the phone and asked, ¡°How is i


    Mr. Tate, I am Vallone¡¯swyer. You only have thirty minutes. 1 we will release it.


    sent you a messa


    When the time is up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Before Tyrell could finish, Vallonie¡¯swyer hung up the phone.


    The announcement stated Abbigail¡¯s giarism. If it were released, the Tate family¡¯s reputation would


    be tuned.


    Lindsey took the phone and read the announcement with Abbigail, Both of them were flustered.


    It was a quarter to midnight.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sell the shops and houses at 13 million dors? Abbigail¡¯s reputation is more important


    Lindsey pleaded.


    She knew they would suffer a huge loss, but they had no choice.


    If Paige published what Abbigail had done, everyone would know that


    They, Abbigail¡¯s parents, and their business would be influenced.


    Tyrell was reluctant to do that.


    ¡°Money is less important. Besides, if ****left the shares to Abbigail, we would be wealthy again.


    ¡°Just agree with the price. Abbigail¡¯s reputation is more important.


    *Tyrell, we have no time. It takes time for Mr. Lawson to pay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate


    *OK?¡±


    Under Lindsey¡¯s urging, Tyrell finally picked up his phone and dialed the number of the agent.


    The agent immediately contacted the purchaser. After a while, he called Tyrell and said awkwardly. ¡°Mr.


    Tate, Mr. Lawson said that he would buy at 11 million dors


    ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t it 13 million dors? Why did he cut it? Tyrell was angry. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know the price of


    the shops and houses in the same area? He has taken advantage of us. How could he ask for more?


    Do we have to sell to him? Are we fools?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate, don¡¯t be angry¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t sell to him.¡± Tyrell hung up the phone in anger once again.


    Seeing that, Lindsey and Abbigail were anxious. They pleaded with Tyrell.


    If was ten to twelve. If the announcement was released, it would be toote for them to sell the houses


    and shops.


    ¡°He is making fun of us,¡± Tyrell said angrily.


    Lindsey and Abbigail begged Tyrell with tears in their eyes. Finally, Tyrell calmed down and picked up


    his phone. ¡°Well, 11 million dors. Tell him to pay the money right now.


    Tyrell had signed the contracts for selling the shops and houses. As long as the other party paid and


    signed the contracts, they would take effect.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 146

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 146


    Chapter 1461 Want You to Pursue Paige


    Mr Tate Now Mr Lawson said that he would only consider buying it at 96 million dors Otherwise, he


    would go to sleep


    What did you say? 9 6 million dors? Tyrell almost jumped up


    Yes


    million dors, he will pay it all. Otherwise, he will turn off the lights and rest


    Tyrell was so angry that he red at the agent. Just as he was about to say that he wasn¡¯t selling


    anymore, Lindsey knelt down on his feet and pleaded in a low voice, ¡°9.6 million dors is fine¡­. That¡¯s


    our only chance in the long run.


    Tyrell looked at the clock that was pointing at 11:50!


    Tyrell was so heartbroken that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°OKI


    ¡°Great!¡± The agent heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly went to make arrangements¡­


    At 11:58, Tyrell received 9.6 million dors.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry up and transfer it to that *girl¡­ There¡¯s no time!¡¯ Lindsey hurriedly said.


    Tyrell swallowed his tears. When he turned around, the clock just happened to reach 12 pm.


    ww


    Lindsey and Abbigail hurriedly went online to check. Nothing happened. Paige did not release the news


    of giarism!


    Finally, they heaved a sigh of relief¡­


    And Tyrell was already ovee with sorrow. The total price of houses and shops that were 28.8


    million dors were only sold at 9.6 million dors!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    What a loss!


    What should he do next¡­


    Tyrell covered his forehead, his heart aching.


    Lindsey knew that they still owed Leah 50 million, and they had to sell more houses and shops to pay


    for that¡­


    Lindsey came to Tyrell and said, ¡°Everything is for our daughter. Our daughter has suffered eighteen


    years of hardship outside. Take it as making up for her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ***and dad. I dragged you down¡­¡± Abbigail apologized with tears in her eyes.


    Seeing her pitiful, tear-stained face, Tyrell could not bear to me her. He just said, ¡°In the future, you


    must not take things that are not yours, understand?¡±


    ¡®Dad, I will remember this lesson. If it doesn¡¯t belong to me, I will never take it.¡± Abbigail bit her lower


    lip. She hated Paige to the core. Abbigail¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    At first, she thought that it was Davon, who had not called her for three days¡­


    As soon as she picked it up, her expression changed. ¡°What? You said that you are PQ Fashion¡¯s


    customer service? PQ Fashion¡¯s customer service is not sleeping now? Work 24 hours a day? Why are


    you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Our customer service is online 24 hours a day. Ms. Tate, you are wearing PQ Fashion¡¯s dress at the


    awards ceremony. You are also wearing its jewelry and high heels¡­.


    ¡°Because you giarized Vallorie¡¯s works, you have seriously sphemed our brand. We have


    cklisted you.


    ¡°If you wear our brandter, we will sue you in court¡­¡±


    ¡°You, what did you say? Hello, hello?¡± Abbigail thought that she had heard wrong. Before she could ask


    clearly, the caller had already hung up the phone.


    At this time, her mobile phone rang and she received a text notification. It meant that she had been


    cklisted and was not qualified to wear PQ Fashion from now on!


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lindsey vaguely heard their conversation


    ¡°***, I don¡¯t know what method Paige used to make PQ Fashion cklist me! They said that I vited


    their brand¡± Abbigail was so angry that she cried.


    Paige made Abbigail lose so much money and made her lose facepletely in front of her parents,


    boyfriend, and audience. Was it not enough?


    Paige wanted PQ Fashion to cklist Abbigail? This was too much!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t just a brand? Why are they so ****? They even specially called to inform you¡­ Isn¡¯t it just to take


    the opportunity to humiliate you? An international brand is making things difficult for a customer? Is this


    interesting?¡± Lindsey was furious.


    ¡°***, what should I do? I can¡¯t wear PQ Fashion in the future..


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a brand? ***will buy you more limited clothes in the future¡­ Don¡¯t cry, ***child. Is a brand


    worth you crying like this?¡± Lindseyforted.


    ¡°***, you don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    PQ Fashion was a big international brand. Because of its unique products, it was loved by many stars,


    socialites, and richdies.


    As long as one wore PQ Fashion, no matter what asion they attended, they would be able to steal


    the show¡­


    But now, Paige made Abbigail unable to wear


    Fashion.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Lindsey could only continue tofort her.


    On the other side.


    Davon had not looked for Abbigail for three days. He did not expect that he would be able to hold


    himself back from contacting her for three days¡­


    Perhaps he did not love her as much as he had imagined¡­


    No matter what kind of sweet words Abbigail texted or how many calls Abbigail made in the past three


    days, Davon ignored them, though his heart was aching a little¡­


    ¡°Stop,¡± said Davon¡¯s mother, who was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°***, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I asked you to break up with that girl from the Tate family. Did you do it?¡±


    Davon did not answer. Although he did not mention it, it was almost the same as breaking up.


    ¡°I want you to pursue Paige!¡±


    Davon widened his eyes and thought that he had heard wrongly.


    *Previously, Paige was a child of the Tate family, and we were engaged to her. She must have


    subconsciously thought of you as her fianc¨¦ and had feelings for you. However, Abbigail came and


    ruined your rtionship with Paige. That *has a lot of schemes¡­¡±


    ¡°***, Abbigail is not a *.¡± Davon could not help but correct her.


    ¡°Which part of her doesn¡¯t look like a *? Do you really think that I¡¯m too old to tell it?¡± Greta thought that


    Abbigail was talented because Tyrell was the richest man in Dolton¡­


    Greta didn¡¯t expect that the Tate family would fall, and Abbigail¡¯s talent was just fake¡­


    It was really infuriating!


    ¡°You can tell Paige that you are willing to condescend to be with her, regardless of whether she is the


    daughter of the Tate family or not. Even if her family is poor, we are willing to lower our status¡­ As long


    as she announces that she is Vallorie during the engagement, and then performs a few piano pieces on


    the spot¡­¡±


    ¡°**, are you dreaming?¡± Davon could not help but interrupt her fantasy, ¡°Do you know Ms. Walker¡¯s


    ie? Just the tax she paid alone is around 16 million dors. All of our family¡¯s propertybined


    is probably less than half of hers¡­.


    It was just that Vallorie had always been low-key and did not care about the rich list. Otherwise, she


    would be the one ranked in the front!


    How could she ever care about the Tate family or the Elinor family?


    ¡°She only ys a few piano pieces. Does she have that much ie?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Greta pondered for a ***. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for you to marry a woman who can make


    money? Isn¡¯t it better than marrying that ***?¡±


    Davon was somewhat speechless. Even if he said that he was willing to do it, Paige wouldn¡¯t like him.


    Ordinary people simply could not win her heart.


    ¡°In short, as long as you often care about her and remember her preferences, give her surprises at the


    festival, and stay with her often, one day, she will agree! Whether we can make upper-ss people


    look up to us is up to you, son!¡± Gr¨¦ta was very confident.


    Davon didn¡¯t know what to say¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 147

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 147


    Chapter 147 Attack


    The next moming


    When Paige is about to go out, Bonnie reported to her, Ms Paige, Mr Heman has been waiting for you


    for two days¡±


    ¡°My brother?¡± Paige was a little surprised. ¡°Is he back?¡±


    Yes, Mr. Heman has finished all his business abroad and rushed back to see you. But you left early and


    came backte these two days, so you did not meet each other¡¯


    Bonnie then asked kindly. ¡°Can you have dinner at home tonight?¡±


    Bonnie could see that Heman was eager to see his younger sister


    Paige remembered that she had to tutor Mari on some professional knowledge after work. So she


    said, ¡°I will be back after dinner as early as possible.¡±


    Bonnie smiled, ¡°Great. Mr. Heman must be very happy to see you.¡±


    Paige had been terribly busy these two days, so Patricia seized the chance to please Herman.


    .


    Paige walked out of the gate. From afar, she saw Martin standing by the car and making a phone call.


    Martin had a slender and tall figure and an elegant temperament. Every movement of his exuded an air


    of nobility that no one else couldpare to.


    When Paige approached, she heard Martin


    ¡°ying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in the afternoon.¡±


    After the call, Martin opened the door of the passenger seat for Paige, and his aura naturally became


    mild. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Then Paige looked up and asked, ¡°Is there anything to handle


    in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°There was ast-minute situation, and I have to go abroad.¡¯ Martin leaned over and buckled the seat


    belt for Paige. ¡°I will be back tomorrow afternoon. During this period, take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not 3.¡±


    Martin raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Have meals three times on time every day. Don¡¯t be too busy working to care about your health, Martin


    urged repeatedly as he ***. ¡°Drive safe on your way to and from work. Call me at any time if needed¡­¡±.


    ¡°You will only be away from me for one day¡­¡± Paige knew that Martin cared about her very much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself.¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes softened, The bag on the side is for you. Open it and take a look.¡±


    Paige opened it and saw some stuff prepared for her period, including not only tampons but also belly


    warmer pads, snacks, and so


    Martin did not know when Paige would have her period. He had a concern that the Lusk family would


    not prepare these things for Paige as she had just returned to the family.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If it is not useful, I will prepare something else for you.¡±


    Of course, Paige knew what he was referring to, and her face blushed.


    The ginger teabag is in separate packs. When your periodes, make a pack with boiled water and


    drink it.


    ¡°If you have period pain, paste a belly warmer pad on your belly to warm it.


    ¡°You can eat those snacks during your period.¡±


    Martin kept nagging all the way


    After driving Paige nearby the office building, Martin opened the car door and embraced her. He was


    reluctant to part from Paige ¡°Daisies have been nted I will take you to see them when Ie back


    ¡°Great


    ¡°Just do your best in thepetition tomorrow. Don¡¯t make it hard for yourself. Martin looked at Paige


    with a doting and gentle expression. 11 try my best toe back before thepetition.


    ¡°Okay, no rush


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Martin cupped Paige¡¯s face and kissed her before leaving.


    Paige had a busy day at thepany.


    After work, Paige taught Mari some design tips. Unknowingly, it was already past 8:00 p.m.


    Man felt guilty for it. ¡®Ms. Paige, May I treat you to a meal? You have taught me so many methods


    and tips. It isingpetition tomorrow, so I must treat you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s grab something to eat.¡± Paige looked at her watch. She had to go back to meet her brother.


    ¡°Maybe somewhere nearby?¡± ¡°There is only a barbecue stall nearby, but the food there is very tasty.


    There is various famous local food, such as.


    Mari listed out the delicacies, then she suddenly realized something and stopped the topic. ¡®No, we


    should go somewhere else..


    ¡°The barbecue stall is fine.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mari always thought that Paige could not fit into the environment there.


    Paige picked up the bag that Martin had prepared for her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡®Ms. Paige, what is in your bag?¡± Mari had never seen Paige carrying such a cute bag. It looked like


    a cute bunny.


    To her surprise, it looked so nice in Paige¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Daily necessities.¡± Paige thought of Martin, and her eyes became gentle.


    It took only ten minutes from the office to the barbecue stall on foot.


    Few people ate barbecue at this time. Mari asked about Paige¡¯s taste and ordered a lot of food. She


    sat by the small table, took two pieces of tissue, and cleaned the table for Paige first and then for


    herself.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, thepetition ising tomorrow. I am a little nervous¡­¡± Mari was afraid that she


    would not perform well so as lose Paige¡¯s face.


    *Just treat it normally. You can do it.¡± Paige raised her eyebrows and said mildly.


    After a little while, the stall owner, Fiona Cooley, came over with a few small tes. ¡°Mari, all your


    food is ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Fiona. Ms. Paige, try it and see if it is to your taste.¡± Mari picked up a grilled chicken


    wing and handed it to Paige. ¡°Thank you.¡± Paige took it and asked, ¡°Do you oftene here to eat?¡±


    Mari seemed to be quite familiar with Fiona.


    ¡°Yes. Sometimes, I work overtime until midnight in the office. When I pass by here, I¡¯d like to eat some


    barbeques to fill my stomach. Then, I¡¯ll take away some food for my mother as a night snack,¡± Mari


    said with a smile.


    Fiona had set up this stall here for half a year. Mari often visited here, eating and chatting with


    Fiona. Gradually, they became friends.


    Mari had been through many depressed days here just like this.


    Paige recalled Mari¡¯s past. When she was about to say something, five or six cars suddenly stopped


    by the roadside. Then more than two dozen hooligans with sticks in their hands rushed out of the car


    and surrounded Paige and Mari.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mari was a little surprised. She subconsciously grabbed Paige¡¯s clothes, ¡°Do you


    have the wrong persons?¡±


    The head of the hooligans looked at Paige and then Mari to confirm that they were whom he came


    for.


    He waved his hand, and his men rushed forward with sticks as if they were going to ***someone.


    Just then, Paige quickly pulled Mari up, and several sticks hit the ce where they were sitting.


    Fortunately, they got up in time. Otherwise, the sticks would hit on their heads.


    Mari was pulled by Paige. She could do nothing but watch the table overturn and the


    ¡°You have the wrong persons, don¡¯t you?¡± fallen kebabs and beverages stain Paige¡¯s bunny bag.


    Paige was just about to pick up the bunny bag when several sticks fell toward their heads at the same


    time. Fortunately, Paige moved nimbly. She pulled Mari and dodged the hits, and she even fought


    back a few of the hooligans.


    ¡°Stop, stop¡­¡± Fiona was frightened and hurriedly came out to plead, ¡°I just run a small business.


    Please show mercy and stop hitting them. The tables and chairs are newly purchased¡­ They are just


    two young girls. Please kindly let them go, okay?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 148

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 148


    hooligans held their sticks in their hands and walked towards Fiona, perhaps became they thought


    Fiona was noisy Please, please don¡¯te to me ¡°Fiona was so scared that she waved her


    Paige knocked down several hooligans and


    The othe


    over


    nds repeatedly


    trambling


    ed the wooden stick on the ground toward a gangster¡¯s head


    who were about to attack Fiona were hit in the stomach or head by the seven right tes that Page


    kicked


    They got angrier and vented their anger an Paige


    Ms. Paige, do you know them?¡± Mari was pulled forward by Paige. She saw several sticks and


    countless punchesing at them ned pale. She didn¡¯t know what she should do now and then. She


    was so scared that her face turned


    These people didn¡¯t say anything. Then they just started to fight


    Paige threw Mari behind the stall, and then pulled up Fiona to help her hide behind the stall as well.


    She stood in front of the stall alone and looked at the twenty or so hooligans. She asked coldly, ¡°Who


    sent you here?¡±


    She thought, how dare these teens cause trouble here?


    Do they want to ***?


    The two dozen hooligans did not speak. They gathered their strength to deal with her first.


    They thought as long as they caught her, the other would definitely be captured as well.


    ¡°Ms. Mari, who are they?¡± Fiona poked her head out behind the stall. After seeing they were fighting


    again, Fiona was so scared that she stopped looking and asked Mari worriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Mari peeped at the situation. There were more than twenty gangsters bullying


    Paige. Mari thought she should do something.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡±


    ¡°Right. Call the police¡­¡±


    They took out their mobile phones at the same time. They were about to call 911 with their trembling


    fingers.


    Dare to call the police?


    A few hooligans found that and threw their mobile phones on the ground. Then hooligans overturned


    the stall to press on them and caused the two women great pain.


    A few hooligans deliberately stepped on the stall and exerted force. Mari and Fiona were pressed


    under the stall, and they were in so much pain..


    Seeing that they did not have the strength to climb out, one of the hooligans raised his stick and hit it


    hard at Mari. Mari blocked it with both hands. It was so painful..


    ¡°Ms. Mari, are you alright?¡± Fiona was very worried.


    The other gangster was about to attack Fiona, and he was waving his stick.


    Paige turned around and found that they were in danger. She dealt with the few people in front of her


    as quickly as she could, and then she rushed toward them.


    A gangster was pulling out his dagger and was about to stab Mari


    The order he received was to severely injure them.


    Paige quickly took his *. She got a glimpse of several sticksing at her. She raised her hand to


    block them and quickly


    ind them down. Then she lifted the stall and res


    ¡°Ms. Parge, are you alright?¡± Ma? look


    at the two dozen hooligans lying on the ground. She didnt ha me topliment Paige¡¯s fighting skills.


    Instead, she said anxiously. ¡°You are injured


    Mari thought, Ms. Paige got injured for the sake of us


    Otherwise, with Ms. Paige¡¯s fighting skills, how could she be injured?


    Paige noticed that Marieta was also injured Mari¡¯s hands were red and swollen


    At this moment, a hooligan suddenly pulled out his *and put it around Fiona¡¯s neck¡­


    Fiona was so terified that she went weak


    ¡°What are you doing? Let Fiona go¡­ Mari was surprised that they would keep Fiona a hostage.


    Then the ***quickly got in the car and ***away, throwing Fiona down on the ground.


    ¡°Fiona, are you okay?¡± Mari hurriedly ran over. Her two hands were injured, and she did not have


    the strength to support Fiona Paige helped Fiona up and examined her. Fortunately, Fiona was fine.


    She just got some superficial wounds.


    ¡°You girls go quickly. I am afraid that they will call for reinforcements.¡± Fiona wanted to stand up several


    times, but she had no strength and was dizzy.


    Paige took out a stack of money from her purse. ¡°Thepensation for your loss tonight.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t take this¡­¡± Fiona could see that they were innocent and the bad ones were the group


    of people.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Paige stuffed the money into Fiona¡¯s pocket and got a taxi for her. After Fiona left, Paige


    picked up the rabbit bag on the ground.


    The rabbit bag became ***, and the things inside were also ***¡­


    There was displeasure in her eyes. If Paige found out who did it, she would never forgive the person!


    ¡°Ms. Paige, shall I take you to the hospital?¡± Mari was so anxious that she was about to cry. She


    med herself very much. She thought if she had not suggested having a barbecue, they would not


    have been surrounded by those hooligans.


    This ce was remote. Few people passed by, and there were no surveince cameras¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not severe.¡± Paige held Mari¡¯s hand, looked at it, and then checked the other


    ces. ¡®Do you have the medicine I just mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mari quickly wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Use it after you get home.¡±


    Luckily, Mari¡¯s bopes were not injured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Paige sent Mari to the entrance of themunity.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, who are they? Your hand¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It will be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Paige also did not know who they were. She only knew that they had a clear target and wereing


    for the two of them.


    And Fiona, who was innocent, was implicated¡­.


    ¡°Ms. Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Tomorrow you will join thepetition. Have a good rest tonight.¡± Paigeforted


    Mari and watched Mari enter themunity. Then she took a taxi back to *Vi.


    As usual, Hernan turned off the lights on time and went to sleep.


    After Paige took a bath, she opened the drawer to search for medicine. She found the potion she


    wanted and cleaned the wound with a cotton swab. Then she poured out a small pill and smashed it


    into powder.


    She applied it on her right wrist and skillfully wrapped it around her wrist a few times with gauze.


    She took out her mobile phone and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Find the two dozen people causing trouble


    at the end of Liny Road at 9 o¡¯clock tonight.¡±


    ¡°Boss, have they provoked you?¡± Jairo on the phone found her tone unhappy. ¡°Gee, who dared to *you


    off?¡±


    Looking at the **rabbit bag, Paige became even more unhappy. ¡°I want to know who the mastermind


    is.¡¯


    ¡°Got It!¡± Jairo immediately went to investigate.


    Paige washed the rabbit bag and wiped the things inside again. Fortunately, there was outer


    packaging, and the things inside were not really *.


    Although she was not in the period, Martin¡¯s care delighted her.


    Early the next morning.


    Paige took off the bandage. She did not want to attract attention. After breakfast, she was ready to go


    to the garage to get her car.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, Mr. Hernan waited for you all night¡­¡± Bonnie followed her out and said, ¡°Tonight you..


    ¡°I¡¯ll have dinner at home.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Bonnie was suddenly happy. She thought as long as Paige came back, Patricia would


    not be a worry¡­


    Although Bonnie saw Patricia grow up, she actually liked Paige more¡­


    She always felt that Paige was kinder and easier to get along with.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 149

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 149


    Chapter 149 Abbigail Meets Paige Again


    exhibition center in Chicago


    The annual American Clothing Design Competition would be held here.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige parked the car in the parking lot outside the center and went to the main entrance to find Marieta


    The entire exhibition center was filled withpetition gs and banners. Everything was in order


    There were a lot of participants today. Many reporters were waiting at the door. When they saw a


    famous designer, they quickly took snapshot.


    Mari was standing alone in the corner. When she saw Paige, she hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Ms.


    Paige, here!¡±


    Paige took light steps and gave off a cold aura. ¡°Just tall me Paige. I am your assistant today¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mari quickly nodded. ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    Yes


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t your hand bandaged?¡± Mari found that Paige¡¯s right wrist was still bruised and swollen.


    Mari hurriedly rummaged through her backpack. ¡°Let me wrap it up for you. I bought gauze and


    ointment on the way here just now..


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Paige did not want to attract attention. Cameras were employed throughout thepetition.


    Paige did not want to be the focus of thepetition.


    Seeing that Paige was persistent, Mari took off the gauze, revealing her two red and swollen hands.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t apply enough medicinest night.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mari didn¡¯t expect that Paige would find it after taking a look. She hurriedly exined, ¡°There


    wasn¡¯t much left of the ointmentst night¡­


    Mari squeezed hard and obtained a little.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already bought a new one on the way here. You can tell meter if your hand hurts.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    When they entered the main hall, Mari showed her registration text and exchanged twopetition


    cards.


    She was designer No. 16.


    Paige was assistant No. 16


    They had to swipe their cards along the way to sessfully enter the home field.


    This was the first time Mari hade to such a grand ce. ¡°There are so many people here, so


    beautiful¡­¡±


    Paige nced at the road sign. ¡°This way.¡±


    Competitors from No. 1 to No. 20 were settled in Lounge A.


    At this time, there were only a few designers and assistants in Lounge A. As soon as Mari entered,


    she heard someone call her


    name.


    ¡°Mari? Why are you here?¡±


    Mari looked in the direction of the voice grumpily. ¡°Jessie?¡±


    ¡°Poor as you, you¡¯re brave. How dare youe to this ce?¡±


    ¨C


    Jessie, dressed in a gorgeous dress, ***walked up to Mari. Just as she was about to take revenge,


    she looked up and saw Paige standing next to Mal


    Jessie could only forcefully retract her raised hand.


    ¡°Even though you came, you will be defeated by me! Jessie didn¡¯t dare to hit Mari and Paige, so she


    could only brag ¡°Don¡¯t cry f you lose!¡±


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re the one who will cry. Mari mustered her courage and retorted bravely, ¡°You know


    nothing about design. How dare youe here¡±


    ¡°Me? Why did Ie here?¡± Jessie smiled contemptuously, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m here to participate


    in thepetition?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Mari looked at Jessie suspiciously.


    ¡°Not everyone works as hard as you just to get a ranking. What you desperately want is just what I


    don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still here?¡± Mari retorted.


    ¡°Have you recovered from thest injury?¡± Paige reminded Jessie coldly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt anymore?¡±


    ¡°You, you two¡­¡± Jessie red fiercely at the two of them and angrily turned to leave.


    The surrounding designers were stunned. They wondered, the injury fromst time? What does it


    mean? Could it be that Ms. Jessie was beaten by themst time?


    Was it Mari and her assistant?


    Oh, my boy¡­


    This is explosive news!


    When the No. 1 designer saw Jessie return to her seat with a sulky face, she hurriedly made a cup of


    coffee and brought it over. ¡°Ms. Jessie, this is your coffee.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jessie just took a sip and then sshed the coffee on the designer¡¯s clothes. ¡°Do you want to


    burn me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± The No. 1 designer was scared even though she might get injured. She hurried to bow


    and apologize, ¡°I forgot to remind you that this is boiled water¡­¡±


    ¡°*off!¡¯ Jessie immediately got angry.


    The No. 2 designer hurriedly presented a dessert to Jessie. ¡°Ms. Jessie, why don¡¯t you eat something?


    I heard that eating something sweet will make one happy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning. Do you want me to fatten up or get ***? If I be ***, you can seduce


    my boyfriend, right?¡±


    The No. 2 designer was so frightened that she apologized immediately, ¡°Ms. Jessie, you got me wrong.


    I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ ¡°What are you treating me to? Did you buy it from a stall?¡± Jessie nced at the


    brand. She did not know where it came from. She shouted impatiently, ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jessie, thepetition has not started yet. Would you like a massage? The No. 3 designer


    stepped forward gently. ¡°Now you¡¯re talking!¡± After a while, Jessie became angry again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat


    this morning? It¡¯s so light. Are you scratching me?¡±


    The No. 3 designer hurriedly increased her strength.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jessie pushed her away.


    The No. 3 designer didn¡¯t stand firm and crashed into the wall. It hurt.


    ¡°Do you want to ***? You just want to hurt me and vent your anger on me! Get out of here!*


    The No. 4 designer trembled as she stepped forward, a small fan in hand. ¡°Ms. Jessie, please calm


    down. It¡¯s a bit hot here. Shall I


    fan the wind for you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you want to mess up my hair? Go away!¡± Jessie shot an angry


    look at them. ¡°This time, if you don¡¯t get into the top ten and defeat Mari, just pack up and leave. The


    company doesn¡¯t keep idle people!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jessie.¡± Although the four designers were angry, they had to endure Jessie.


    ¡°I got it¡­¡± Mari saw it through. ¡°Although the designers registered thepetition in their own


    names, manypanies will ask their designers to sign up. If they don¡¯t get a good ranking, their


    sry will be lowered or they will be fired.¡±


    Mari looked at Jessie and said to Paige, ¡°Those four designers work in the clothingpany of the


    Robins family. I think they are usually bullied by Jessie.¡±


    Jessie was unruly, willful, and ***!


    ¡°Thepetition is about to start.¡± Paige wasn¡¯t interested in the topic. ¡°You take a rest first. I¡¯ll go to


    the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Mari didn¡¯t want to stay here to see Jessie¡¯s **appearance, so she followed Paige and


    left.


    As soon as Paige came out of the bathroom, someone eximed.


    ¡°Paige?¡±


    When Paige heard the voice, she immediately knew who it was. She didn¡¯t even want to lift her eyelids.


    After washing her hands, she was ready to leave.


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail, do you know her?¡± The No. 9 designer No. 9, who came with Abbigail, noticed that


    Abbigail was looking at Paige in hatred. It seemed that not only did Abbigail know Paige, but also hated


    Paige.


    ¡°Are you happy that you have ruined my reputation?¡± Abbigail blocked Paige¡¯s way.


    Paige looked at this reckless person who walked over and said nonchntly, ¡°Seeing you safe and


    sound upsets me a little. It seems that what happenedst time has not taught you a lesson.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 150

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 150


    Chapter 150 Send You to ***


    Abbigail was angry, but when she saw the card hanging on Paige¡¯s neck with the words ¡°Assistant No.


    16, she smiled


    contemptuously


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my dad give you 9 6 million dors? Is it not enough, so you can only go to a smallpany to


    be an assistant? Aren¡¯t you


    proud?¡±


    ¡°Ms Abbigail, theirpany is under the Lusk family Designer No. 9, who was next to Abbigail,


    hurriedly reminded her


    ¡°Are you talking about the richest family, the Lusk family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Abbigail became a little embarrassed but soon said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s the richest family¡¯spany, she can


    only be an assistant there and


    work for others¡­ ***.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡±


    ¡°After leaving the Tate family, you can only get this. If it were me, I would crawl back home right now


    and kneel in front of my parents to apologize! Maybe they would be happy and give me some pocket


    money.¡±


    ¡°You want to be a dog, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡ü ¡°You¡­¡±


    Paige casually nced at the sign hanging on Abbigail¡¯s neck. There was the same word on it:


    Assistant.


    She came with Designer No. 9.


    ¡°You talk so much nonsense that I thought you were a designer.¡± Paige ignored her and was about to


    leave.


    Abbigail stopped her again. ¡®It¡¯s not my job. I¡¯m here to supervise. Unlike you who has to toil away! We


    are totally different!¡±


    Abbigail said with a sense of superiority, ¡°I¡¯m the only daughter of my family, and III take over the


    company. I came here to get familiar with it. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±


    ¡®Tsk.¡± Paige was amused, and smiled, ¡°Do you think yourpany canst this month?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Abbigail had a bad feeling.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your family is going to go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Seeing Paige leaving. Abbigail shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m different from you, born in


    a poor family and working to earn money! Even if my family goes bankrupt, I¡¯ll be better off than you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I wait and see.¡± Paige walked directly to the rest area.


    Abbigail was furious!


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail, who is she?¡± Designer No. 9 could not help but ask curiously.


    Abbigail looked in the direction that Paige had left and said through gritted teeth, ¡°She¡¯s a ***. There¡¯s


    no need to know her identity!¡±


    Abbigail was raised by a cleaner in the past and knew nothing about design. As an assistant, she


    followed thepany¡¯s designers


    here to erge her horizon, enrich her knowledge, and have a chance to show up!


    If Abbigail increased her value, maybe the Elinor family would think highly of her.


    Although Abbigail came here as an assistant, thepany¡¯s designers curried favor with her and


    served her, not daring to neglect her.


    ¡°Perform better than them. Remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Designer No. 9 hurriedly agreed and memorized the appearance of Mari and Paige.


    As soon as Paige returned to the rest area, a richdy raised her eyes and noticed Paige. Then, she


    walked toward Parge ***


    Paige¡±


    Paige raised her eyes. She didn¡¯t recognize this young miss, who wore fashionable clothes and had an


    honorable air.


    ¡°The standard for thepetition is getting lower. Since when can a coquette participate in the


    competition?¡±


    As soon as the richdy said this, the eyes of more than a dozen people around her fell on Paige


    Paige was confused.


    Man was anxious. ¡°What are you talking about? Why do you say Pai Paige is a coquette? Are you


    blind to recognizing the wrong person, or are you mad to scold the wrong person? Hurry to apologize!¡±


    The richdy swept a nce at Mari. She didn¡¯t give a *about the poor girl. Instead, she looked at


    Paige condescendingly


    ¡°You are merely an assistant. How dare you *someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦? Don¡¯t you know your status?


    You¡¯re **. ***on


    you!¡±


    Paige was angry.


    ¡°Why do you choose to be a home wrecker? My friend is magnanimous, so she won¡¯t argue with you! If


    I¡­¡±


    Before the richdy could finish her words, Paige grabbed her by the neck and pressed her against the


    wall.


    The people around were stunned.


    The richdy was even more in disbelief. The pain in her back and the suffocation from her neck made


    her angry. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡¯


    ¡°If you are ***, go to the hospital. Why are you acting crazy in front of me? Do you want me to send you


    to ***?¡±


    The richdy was frightened by Paige¡¯s air and grabbed her hand. ¡®Let


    Let go¡­


    ¡°Who is a coquette? Paige grabbed more tightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t make it clear, you won¡¯t get out today.¡±


    ¡°Paige, calm down¡­¡± Mari was afraid Paige would beat up more than twenty people likest


    night¡­.


    ¡°Do you dare to do anything to me? Do you believe¡­¡± Before the richdy could finish her words, she


    was choked by Paige, her face


    red. ¡°You¡­ you let go of me¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not patient. You only have thirty seconds.¡±


    Being provoked again and again, Paige was in a bad mood. However, someone still stirred up trouble.


    ¡°You¡­ you *someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦. How can you be that bold and straight?¡± The richdy was almost


    choked to death and


    said breathlessly. ¡°As expected, people like you don¡¯t know ***. You do something wrong but still don¡¯t


    admit it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Mari shouted at her and hurriedly persuaded Paige, ¡°Paige, don¡¯t be angry. Let go..


    Paige increased her strength.


    The richdy felt she was likely to ***here. She used all her strength to say a word, ¡®Patricia¡­¡±.


    Paige released her hand and understood what was going on.


    The richdy¡¯ body went limp, and the designers hurried to support her.


    ¡°My goodness, your neck is red. Hurry to get the medical kit.¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? Why did she pinch you? Is she ****?¡±


    ¡°This is the Garner family¡¯s young miss. If anything happens to her, you can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    ¡°If you are sensible, quickly apologize. Otherwise, if Mr. Gamer knew about this, you would not be the


    only one implicated!¡±


    When the onlookers heard this, they knew the identity of the richdy. She was the most favored young


    miss of the Garner family.


    Olivia!


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to offend her!


    ¡°Who wants to share sufferings with her? Step forward.¡± Paige¡¯s cold eyes swept over the designers.


    The designers were frightened and lowered their heads. They were no longer **.


    They had seen Paige pinch Olivia!


    When Paige was furious, she carried a powerful air. Perhaps only Martin could match her!


    They were both terrifying, making people feel a chill down their spines.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your good friend tell you whose fianc¨¦ he is?¡± Paige coldly looked at Olivia.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia coughed and finally managed to catch her breath. She looked at Paige


    unwillingly. ¡°Many top families know about this. Do you want to distort facts?¡±


    ? ?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 151

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 151


    Chapter 151 Herman Found Paige


    Paige did not talk nonsense with Olivia She took out her phone and called Patricia directly. The


    speaker was turned on


    When Paige returned to the Lusk family for the first time, Patricia insisted Paige save her phone


    numbers in front of their parents


    Patricia said Paige and she could go to the spa and have teatime together someday


    Paige did not want to act like having a good rtionship with Patricia. However, in order not to make


    things difficult for their parents, Paige saved Patricia¡¯s number and never called her


    After a while, the phone was connected.


    ¡°My dear sister, Paige?¡±


    Patricia answered the phone with a sweet voice. How she called Paige made Olivia shocked


    Olivia wondered, what happened?


    Why does Patricia call the **sister?


    Are they really rtives?


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Paige¡¯s voice sounded a little unhappy.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Paige?¡± Patricia was puzzled. Patricia was at home. She pretended to be a nice person in


    front of her parents. Patricia


    asked, ¡°Paige, aren¡¯t you ***in thepetition today? Is there something I can help you with?¡±


    Donald and Danica were next to Patricia. They asked Patricia to turn on the speaker and told Patricia


    to ask Paige if she had forgotten


    to bring the registration information or ID card. Or if there was something urgent, they could help.


    Patricia turned on the speaker hurriedly. She wanted to perform well in front of her parents.


    ¡°Let me ask you, whose fianc¨¦ is Martin?¡±


    The sudden question stunned Patricia. Patricia wondered why Paige called her to ask this question.


    Patricia didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Donald and Danica did not understand why Paige asked this question so suddenly before the


    competition.


    ¡°Can you answer me?¡±


    Paige¡¯s question pulled Patricia¡¯s thoughts back.


    Although Patricia did not know what Paige was up to, Patricia still showed her gentleness and cuteness


    in front of her parents.


    ¡°Martin is your fianc¨¦. Of course, he is my brother-inw.¡±


    Beep¡­


    Paige hung up the phone and looked at Olivia as if she was looking at an ***. It seemed that Paige was


    laughing at Olivia who was being used


    Olivia seemed to be struck by lightning and she froze in ce. Olivia couldn¡¯t believe what Patricia just


    said.


    Olivia wondered, how could Patricia call Paige sister?


    Why did she say Martin is her brother-inw?


    What is going on?


    It was clearly Patricia¡¯s voice just now.


    In *Vi¡­.


    Patricia was baffled. She did not understand why Paige hung up the phone suddenly. When Patricia


    called Paige again, no one


    answered


    ¡°Patricia, what¡¯s going on? Paige sounds unhappy¡±


    What happened between Martin and you?¡±


    ¡°****and Dad, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Nothing happened between me and Martin,¡± Patricia was


    also confused. She exined huredly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Paige was in a bad mood suddenly. And I


    don¡¯t know why she even asked me this question. Dont worry, I will send her a messageter.¡±


    ¡°Thepetition is about to start. Don¡¯t disturb Paige and let her concentrate on thepetition,¡±


    Danica said, but she felt that there was something wrong. Danica thought it was necessary to wait for


    Paige toe back and ask her clearly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Patricia suppressed her uneasiness temporarily. She had no idea what Paige was doing.


    If Patricia knew that Paige would ask this weird question, she wouldn¡¯t have turned on the speaker.


    At this ****, thepetition bell rang.


    *Thepetitors from No.1 to No.20, please get ready to go on stage!¡±


    Hearing the staff¡¯s words, thepetitors who were in Lounge A were ready to go on stage. They all


    looked nervous.


    The male host in a suit walked up to the big stage.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, all thepetitors and judges, good morning! I am very happy that everyone


    hase to participate in the annual America fashion designpetition.¡±


    ¡°Over the years, many excellent designers were selected by thispetition. They walked out of


    America and went towards the whole world. They introduced our American culture through fashion


    clothes into more countries.¡±


    ¡°Today, we are honored to invite the authoritative figures of this industry. They are the president of the


    America Fashion Designers Association, Klein Anderson, the chief editor of fashion, Sherry rk, the


    president of the Women¡¯s Wear Association, Sophia Bird, the president of Fashion News Agency,


    Stanley Knockblock, and the president of Daybreak Group, Herman Lusk. They are our influential


    people and also our judges for today.¡±


    There was thunderous apuse below the stage.


    ¡°At the same time, the two hundred audience members below the stage are the elites of our industry.


    There are famous designers, senior fashion schrs, fashion experts, clothing experts, and so on.


    They will vote on the spot to increase the faimess of our


    ¡°Paige, what should I do? I am a little nervous.¡± Mari stood behind the crowd and looked in the


    direction of the stage. Mari did not know what the host said, and she was trembling slightly.


    ¡°There are many people watching you when you¡¯re doing live broadcast. Now there are only two


    hundred audiences. How could you be so nervous?¡± Paige said while she was ying games.


    ¡°You have a strong heart.¡±


    Mari thought, how can Paige still have the mood to y games on her phone?


    Many designers¡¯ faces turned pale with fear.


    ¡°What should I do? What¡¯s the use of being nervous?¡± Paige asked casually.


    Mari shook her head.


    ¡°Since it is useless to be nervous and it will affect your performance, why don¡¯t you adjust your attitude


    and face it bravely?¡±


    The surrounding designers heard Paige¡¯s words. They realized what Paige said made sense.


    They wondered why Paige had such a clear mind even though she was pretty young.


    ¡°Today, there are 120 designers ***in thepetition. Now, I will announce the rules of the first round.


    Every 20 designers will be in a group andpete together. In the end, only 30 designers and their


    assistants can enter the second round.¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    Thepetitors were nervous.


    ¡°There are 120petitors in total. In the end, only 30 can enter the second round. Three-quarters of


    them were cut off!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too terrifying?¡±


    ¡°Even before thepetition, I feel that the atmosphere is tense.¡±


    ¡°I heard that a few famous private designers are ***in thepetition today. I wonder what kind of


    designs they will bring.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the designer who changed the design on the live broadcast that day, Mari Robins, is


    also **today.


    ¡°What? Is that so? I really like her. What number is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    The host announced with a smile, ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the first group ofpetitors to the stage with the


    warmest apuse.¡±


    Hernan, who was the judge of thepetition, was looking at the big screen with a straight face.


    There were 20 designers and 20 assistants in the first group. Hernan nced at the designers, but


    none of them looked like Paige.


    ¡°What is Paige¡¯s number?¡± Hernan asked the person beside him in a low voice.


    Stanley looked confused and asked, ¡°Paige? I have never heard of her. Mr. Lusk, do you know her?


    Wait a minute, let me check


    Stanley looked through all the documents, but he could not find Paige¡¯s name on the list.


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Hernan took the documents and scanned the designer list first. Hernan couldn¡¯t


    find Paige¡¯s name and wondered if Paige was an assistant.


    Hernan checked the name list again. And he found that Paige was No.16.


    Hernan looked up immediately. He made contact with Paige, who had a beautiful and outstanding face


    on the stage.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 152

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 152


    Chapter 152 The Skirt Is Torn


    Linder her ck and dense eyshes were a pair of clear and bright eyes, an exquisite, delicate nose,


    and rosy lips


    Although she looked somewhat simr to her mother, she still easily stood out in the crowd with her


    cold and noble aura


    She was stunning


    Was she Heman¡¯s sister, Paige?


    She was good looking and very well-mannered.


    But why would she participate in thepetition as an assistant?


    What was the reason?


    Hernan did not understand.


    The stage was in arge semi-circr shape. After the one hundred and twenty designers and


    assistants went on stage, they ***the audience with a screen in the


    The big screen behind them magnified their every move.


    The host took the microphone and announced with passion, ¡®The firstpetition will be a proscenium


    based on the fabric and essories provided by our organizers. Within forty minutes, each designer


    and his assistant will work together to design a dress that they think will look best and manifest the


    most temperament.¡±


    The etiquettedies lined up and presented the materials and essories with both hands.


    ¡°Now I announce that thepetition has officially begun! Please time!¡±


    After the host left, all the designers began to design.


    Every designer received the same ***gauze, and even the essories were the same. There were


    pearls, rhinestones, sequins,


    etc¡­


    ¡°The quality of this ***gauze is good¡­¡± ¡°Paige, what do you want to design?¡± Mari touched the


    material on the te.


    ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡±


    ¡°Looking at this ***gauze, I think of a wedding dress¡­.¡± Mari suddenly had an idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we


    make a wedding dress? It¡¯s just that the essories¡­¡±


    Mari found that there were many materials on the te. ¡°Many designers would use pearls,


    rhinestones, sequins, and other essories to show the nobility of the dress. If we also use these, it


    would be boring.¡±


    Paige noticed the colorful embroidery thread on the te and had an idea, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a **dress


    with embroidered rose patterns. You are in charge of the cutting of the ***gauze dress. I will use the red


    embroidery thread to make rose patterns. The green embroidery thread can act as the leaves of a


    rose.¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Mari was immediately overjoyed. She took a ruler and a pair of scissors and began to


    cut the materials.


    Heman noticed that they were discussing. It should be that Paige came up with an idea so that the


    designer had the motivation and


    direction of the design¡­.


    When the camera swept past Paige, she was holding a needle and was embroidering the red thread on


    the bodice of the ***gauze dress. Hernan noticed that her hand seemed to be injured.


    He whispered to the walkie-talkie on his suit cor and said, ¡°Zoom in on Assistant No. 16.¡±


    The backstage staff immediately zoomed in on the screen.


    Not only Herman, but many people at this time noticed that Paige¡¯s right wrist had a red and swollen


    bruise.


    Was her hand injured?


    It seemed that her injuries were quite serious


    The point was that she could embroider fast and well even though she was injured to this extent


    ¡°Who is this girl? She looks to be only in her teens.


    ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t even graduated from high school, but she can actually embroider so well¡­ It¡¯s


    really impressive.¡±


    Paige embroidered the two colored threads to the bodice of the dress. The vivid and lifelike roses


    appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. In less than ten minutes, she finished them all. People were amazed at


    the speed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Oh no!*


    At this moment, when Mari was cutting the material, she identally tore a small **¡­


    Looking at the torn **gauze dress, she was almost crying. ¡°What should I do, Paige? I was too nervous


    and didn¡¯t manage to cut it properly¡­¡±


    The torn part was on the hemline of the dress.


    Paige took the dress and directly embroidered the big roses on it. With the cover of the roses, the


    ***just now was gone, and the


    roses were vivid and lifelik


    ¡°Paige, you are awesome¡­¡±


    After dozens of roses were embroidered on the bodice and hemline, the ***dress looked elegant and


    dignified.


    Not only the judges, but even the senior audience had noticed their works.


    Unlike the dresses with sequins and rhinestones,


    a nce.


    dress was undoubtedly the highlight of the stage, and people would notice it at


    As they cooperated well, Paige and Mari soon finished, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on their work and


    people started toment.


    At this time, Paige whispered something in Mari¡¯s ear, and Mari immediately used more **gauze


    to make a beautiful trailing


    hem¡­


    Paige also embroidered roses on the hem. This time, the ****dress looked more elegant and dignified.


    ¡°No. 16 is done so quickly? Whichpany is she from? Her design is really


    y good¡­¡±


    ¡°I think that assistant is very thoughtful. Her embroidery skill is obviously above everyone.¡±


    At this time, Paige noticed that the petals of one of the roses did not look good enough and she quickly


    adjusted it again.


    Everyone was stunned and thought that they had seen it wrong


    ¡°Did she use her left hand?¡±


    ¡°Just now, she clearly used her right hand. I didn¡¯t expect that she could embroider so well with her left


    hand¡­¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did she do it?¡±


    It was amazing!


    It was simply amazing to be able to embroider such a beautiful rose with both hands!


    Hernan suddenly found that Paige was like a mysterious treasure, making people feel pleasantly


    surprised.


    ¡°Forty minutes¡¯ up! All contestants, please stop!¡± The host went up to the stage and announced, ¡°Now,


    our organizers have added a


    small request for the ***designers or assistants to put on the dresses that you designed yourself.


    Follow the order of the number and walk out to let the judges and audience present the score!¡±


    When that said, everyone was stunned.


    ¡°What? Wearing the dresses I designed?¡±


    Many designers were afraid because in order to pursue the effect of the work, some of the dresses had


    very small waistbands. The size was not for normal people to wear. Some of them had sewn arge


    number of pearls and sequins in order to save time. The stitches were not tight. Once the dresses were


    put on, they would definitely crack¡­


    ¡°Paige, help me¡­¡± Mari sped her hands together and whispered, ¡°This dress is dignified and


    grand. Only you look good in it¡­. You obviously look stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°You wear it.¡±


    ¡°No, no, No one looks better than you now! Please, just wear it for a while. Please!¡± Mari kept


    begging, acting like a spoiled child¡­


    Paige finally agreed helplessly.


    ording to the order, everyone went on stage one by one. Paige changed her dress in the locker


    room and simply tied up her hair. The other designers and assistants who had changed and were


    waiting to go on stage were all stunned when they saw Paige


    Even Mari was stunned¡­


    What kind of beauty was this?


    ¡°Paige, you are so beautiful¡­¡±


    Sure enough, only Paige could wear this kind of dress. The dress also showed Paige¡¯s temperament


    more..


    It was a perfect match.


    On the stage, designer No. 10 came out wearing her own designed dress.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 154

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 154


    Chapter 154 My Surname is Lusk


    Parge was the first one to get full marks from Hemnant


    She was so amazing


    The other judges gave ten points one after another.


    The audience also gave high scores, not only for the dress but for Paige¡¯s top beauty¡­.


    Her face should be marked more than 10 points!


    It was worth at least 10,000 points!


    The number on the screen kept increasing and finally stopped.


    *2,050 points! Full marks!¡± Even the host couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, ¡®Out of the two hundred audience


    members, the highest score each person can give is ten points, plus the five judges¡¯ scores¡­¡±


    In other words, everyone gave Paige ten points!


    It had never happened before!


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse for a long time.


    Paige seemed to have seen a lot. Her eyes were clear and indifferent. She just bowed slightly and left.


    In the rest area, Mari was on cloud nine.


    She hugged Paige excitedly.


    ¡°Paige, you are so great! If not for your good looks, the dress might not have gotten full marks. Great!


    We canpete in the next


    round!¡±


    Abbigail was so angry that she clenched her fists. What was there to be proud of?


    If Paige did not have a gorgeous face, would Heman fall for her?


    The other judges only gave Paige full marks because of Herman!


    It was not surprising that the audience gave her full marks because they followed the crowd.


    Who was Paige showing off to!


    Jessie was even more furious. She swept everything on the table to the ground and left the rest area in


    anger.


    The four designers followed her cautiously, afraid of upsetting her.


    Seeing them like this, Mari was even happier. She asked in a small voice, ¡®Paige, is the boss of the


    headquarters interested in you? Just now, he said in front of so many people that he came for you. He


    is also looking forward to your next performance¡­¡±


    Although Paige didn¡¯t want to say it, Mari was a close friend, so Paige said in a t tone, ¡°My


    surname is Lusk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so your name is Paige Lusk!¡± As soon as Mari finished speaking, she realized something and


    opened her eyes wide. ¡°You, you,


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice.¡±


    Mari quickly covered her ****, unable to hide her shock. She asked in a low and excited voice, ¡°Are


    you from the Lusk family? Is Mr. Lusk your elder brother? The previous president is your father?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Now Mari finally understood from whom Paige got the aura. Inheritance! It was definitely inherited!


    Even her top-notch beauty was inherited!


    +


    Olivia called


    Patnesa, I saw the girl who seduced your fian at thepetition venue today


    Patricia was shocked. She thought of Paige calling her not long ago and instantly understood


    something


    Olivia and Paige should have fought before.


    ¡°Who is she to you? Olivia asked


    Patricia didn¡¯t answer directly. ¡°Some sort of a sister to me¡­.


    They were not rted, actually


    ¡°Some sort of? So, she works in your clothingpany as an assistan??¡± Olivia was a little confused.


    Paige looked like she knew a bit about design, but she was so much younger than them. She didn¡¯t


    graduate from a famous university, so she probably only had a high school education?


    Therefore, Paige could only be an assistant¡­


    Paige was just so-so!


    ¡°In fact, my father gave her the job. I don¡¯t know the details¡­¡± Patricia was afraid she would say


    something wrong. She didn¡¯t know how to patch up a lie, so she pretended to know nothing.


    ¡°Your brother seems to like her very much.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Patricia clenched her phone and had difficulty breathing.


    ¡°Your brother is the judge. He said in front of everyone that he came for Paige and praised her


    performance. He also said he looked forward to what she would do next and even gave her full


    marks¡­¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Heman actually became a judge for Paige and even gave her full


    marks!


    Why!


    *Olivia, my phone is dead. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Patricia could no longer maintain her calm. After she


    gently ended the call, her expression was ferocious!


    She worked so hard to please Hernan for three days, but he recognized Paige so easily?


    Then what was the use of her ttery?


    Why did Paigee back and take away Patricia¡¯s parents and even her brother?


    Parge should be tortured to death by the Tate family! She should not have returned to this family!


    Patricia¡¯s nails dug deep into her palms, and she gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    On the other side, Olivia looked at her phone and felt Patricia was a little strange, but Olivia could not


    figure out how


    Olivia could not help but send a voice message, ¡®Patricia, you just did not say why your sister was so


    close to your nc¨¦. What is their rtionship? Are you not angry at all when you see them holding


    hands?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Patricia received the message, she was even angrier¡­.


    The host strode onto the stage and said with a smile, ¡®Now that the first match has ended, the top 30


    contestants are on the big screen behind me. Let us give warm apuse to congratte the 30


    designers and their assistants who advanced.¡±


    The audience apuded non-stop.


    ¡°Everyone can see designer No. 16 and her assistant got the highest score in the first round! Let us


    give them apuse again.¡±


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse again.


    ¡°Now, I will announce the rules of the second round. Out of the thirty designers, only ten will be able to


    advance to the third round.¡±


    The audience was in an uproar once again.


    They didn¡¯t expect two-thirds of thepetitors would be eliminated¡­


    It was too harsh!


    The thirty designers were very talented. After the second round, only the best would remain¡­


    ¡°Let me first exin the content of this match. The thirty designers and their assistants will receive the


    same dress. The dress will have the same stain! The participants must use the materials provided by


    the organizers to change the stained dresses into the most stunning ones. Thepetition time is still


    forty minutes.¡±


    The ritual girl distributed the dresses.


    ¡°Now, the countdown begins!¡±


    ****


    ¡°Paige, what good idea do you have?¡±


    Paige only nced at it and had an idea, but she still asked Mari, ¡°What about you? What style do


    you want to make?¡±


    ¡°The stain is sorge. It is on the sleeves, the skirt, and the hem¡­ I can¡¯t think of a better way except


    for using paint.¡¯


    The organizers offered paint.


    ¡°What do you think about making a grand abstract drawing dress with a high waist style, mainly for the


    retro feel?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want,¡± Paige said with a smile.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 155

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 155


    Chapter 155 It¡¯s Your Tum


    ¡°But Although Mari studied the art of color, it was still difficult for her to really draw an artistic


    abstract painting. She did not


    know how to start it


    ¡°Just draw whatever you like I got you¡± Paige handed the paint to her


    The other designers chose to use paint to cover up the stains on their clothes. It was the fastest and


    most effective method


    How to stand out from a pile of ¡°paint works¡±?


    Man thought about it and suddenly remembered the old famous painting that was hung on the wall


    when she was a child. She had an idea and was inspired.


    1


    ¡°Look, Designer No. 16 has both hands injured. If I remember correctly, her assistant is also injured,


    right?¡±


    ¡°They insist onpeting despite being Injured. Their tenacity is a good example¡­¡±


    ¡°The key is that they have injuries on their hands and can still design their works so well. The other


    designers should reflect on


    themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Since there were only 10 designers and their assistants left on the stage, the judges and audience had


    more time for each of thern.


    Mari painted the stains ck, green, and gray¡­.


    The dress looked like a child¡¯s graffiti.


    ¡°Although she knows about color aesthetics and uses ck, gray, blue, and brown the right way, it


    doesn¡¯t look like a painting. Instead, it looks like a child¡¯s graffiti¡­


    ¡°She probably never learned how to draw¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless the style is outstanding, it is very likely that she will not be able to make it to the top three.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. I thought she was quite talented, but I didn¡¯t expect her drawing skills to be so terrible.¡±


    After Man finished drawing the dress, the designers and assistants around her could not help but


    laugh.


    There was no screen in thepetition because there were only 10 contestants and their assistants


    left. They would not dare to giarize and cheat¡­


    Abbigail nced at Mari¡¯s work andughed in a low voice. ¡°What a piece of trash.¡±


    Abbigail was standing next to designer No. 9 as an assistant. Abbigail only helped to pass things and


    did nothing else.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Fortunately, in this round, Designer No. 9 worked hard. She drew beautifully, and Abbigail felt she


    would win for sure!


    Designer No. 1 and D¨¦signer No. 2 who came with Jessie were eliminated. Designer No. 3 drew a


    landscape painting on the dress. It


    was very artistig


    Designer No. 4 drew a painting of flowers and nts. It was gorgeous.


    Inparison, Mari¡¯s graffiti had no patterns and looked ***.


    ¡°Paige, I don¡¯t know how to draw¡­¡± Mari looked at her work. ¡°But I think a woman will look good in


    the dress.¡±


    Next was making a style.


    Mari picked up the scissors, cut off the annoying sleeves, and made a big bow in the chest part of


    the strapless dress.


    Mari gave the skirt a high waist wrap so that it could better entuate a woman¡¯s waist.


    It just looked like something was missing.


    ¡°Paige, what do you think i should add? Mar looked at her work and was in a dilemma.


    ¡°The loose skirt expands, making it grand and noble. The big hem can hide the feet, making the model


    look tall and elegant.¡± Paige


    said tly


    ¡°That makes sense¡± Man began to cut her skirt


    Paige added a few colors to her dress. With the chestnut and navy blue embellishments, the entire


    dress suddenly looked like an abstract painting, giving off a different kind of charm.


    ¡°Look at Designer No. 16. I thought she couldn¡¯t draw. After her assistant added a few strokes, why


    does the dress look so good?¡±


    ¡°The style, coupled with the color, looks so artistic!¡±


    ¡°The style is retro and abstract. The waistline is high, and the hem is loose. The skirt is artistic, grand,


    and elegant.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what it looks like when a woman wears it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, time is up.¡± The host walked up to the stage. ¡°Now the designers or their assistants will put on


    their dresses and disy them on the stage in order. The judges and audience will score points. The


    top three with the highest scores can advance to the third round! Now, Designer No. 3, please make


    preparations.¡±


    In the resting area, Paige handed the dress to Mari.


    ¡°This time, you go.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Mari quickly shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±.


    They got full marks in the first round partly because of Paige¡¯s good looks and aura.


    If Mari wore the dress, they probably wouldn¡¯t make it to the top three¡­


    ¡°You can do it,¡± Paige said calmly.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡±


    Mari had beautiful facial features. She looked pure and innocent. After putting on the retro dress,


    she felt something was missing.


    It seemed the elegant dress was not for her.


    Paige used an electric roller to make Mari¡¯s hair curly. Paige also made her bangs **to modify her


    face shape. In addition, her bright makeup and red lips not only made herplexion rosy but also


    enhanced her aura. Mari looked stunning.


    Paige chose a pair of pearl earrings for her. Mari looked womanly and charming.


    Mari looked like a top socialite.


    ¡°First of all, let us give a warm round of apuse to invite Designer No. 3 to the stage.¡± On the stage,


    the second round of the show


    officially began.


    The apuse below the stage was thunderous and endless.


    Designer No. 3 wore a ck and **ndscape dress. Although her makeup was fine, and her aura was


    strong, the judges still felt a


    little disappointed.


    ¡°Thendscape painting is artistic. Unfortunately, the upper part of the dress is too tight. Although


    Designer No. 3 is thin, it still reveals the **on her belly. Therefore, ordinary people can¡¯t wear this


    dress.¡±


    ¡°And her back and waist were both exposed, which made the dress look cheap.¡±


    ¡°The ***on her back is exposed. It doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°I can only give five points. The five points are for the designer¡¯s painting skills. But the style is too


    ordinary.¡±


    Designer No. 3 bowed to thank the judges and the audience for their scores. It was designer No. 4¡¯s


    turn to go on stage.


    ¡°A strapless skirt with arge skirt hem. Flowers are blooming on the skirt. Her painting skill is not


    bad¡­¡±


    ¡°From the side, there is an S-shaped curve, but the overall shape is ordinary. The design is not novel.¡±


    ¡°Instead, the diamond ne steals the limelight.¡±


    ¡°Now, we have to invite Assistant No. 9 toe out.¡±


    Abbigail put on the flower and bird dress designed by her designer and walked over.


    The flower and bird painted with gold threads were vivid and lifelike.


    However, Abbigail¡¯s face couldn¡¯t match the grand dress. She looked a little in and not as beautiful


    as she imagined.


    Abbigail¡¯s long hair was braided at the back of her head, and she wore earrings. She wanted to look


    cute, but it was ipatible with


    the style of the dress.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 156

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 156


    Chapter Progress to the Rest Bound


    The painting of this dress is not hat but the bra pat is


    e in. The


    hightlight dreigh


    ¡°This dress dopen) fit everyone. Unless people


    exponite facial features


    slender figure, ordinary pan


    ¡°Although the painting skills are good there is no novelty


    The judges and the audience gave the designer medium score?


    ¡°Next, let us give


    apuse to invite the No. 16 designer


    stage


    This was the first time that Mari had put


    the dress she had designed and disyed it on the stage.


    Man wa


    a little nervous, but when the thought of what Paige had said before she went on stage. Mari still


    tried to suppress the


    outside the door, feeling panic in her heart and tried to treat this ce as the street in the old society.


    As for her, she just took a


    Mari walked around the stage. The female charm she exuded was widely praised. Her makeup and


    her dress disyed a strong


    sense of retra


    ¡°Onginally, I thought her facial features couldn¡¯t support such a grand and dignified dress. I didn¡¯t


    expect that she would change her style. This dress seems to be tailor-made for her. It¡¯s so beautiful *


    ¡°This dress looks like haute couture. The No. 16 designer is so talented.¡±


    Inparison, the previous ones were too ordinary to impress people


    Heman¡¯s eyes fell on Man. The style was good. In addition, her wavy hair and her curvy figure were


    charming


    He scored nine points.


    The other judges also gave eight points, nine points¡­.


    After stepping down from the stage, Mari was extremely excited. ¡°Paige, I think we have a chance to


    progress to the third round!¡±


    ¡°We are sure to win.¡± Paige was very confident in the works they designed. The designs were retro and


    artistic. They easily stood out


    among those ordinary designs.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s invite all the designers and their assistants to the stage with the loudest apuse!¡±


    As the host¡¯s voice just fell, there was a tide of apuse from the audience.


    Ten designers and assistants went on the stage one after another.


    ¡°Just now, these designers and their assistants have already disyed their works one after another.


    The scores have alreadye


    out


    ¡°Everyone can see from the big screen that the No. 16 designer and her assistant get the highest


    scores. Let us give them a round of apuse to congratte them on progressing to the next round!¡±


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse.


    Mari bowed happily and thanked the judges and audience who supported her, expressing her


    heartfelt thanks


    On the other hand, Paige, who was next to Mari, had a calm expression from beginning to end.


    ¡°Let us give a warm apuse to congratte No. 16, No. 21, and No. 29 designers for the third round!¡±


    Jessie, who was backstage, was furious. She brought four designers this time, but none of them made


    it into the next round.


    At this time, No. 3 and No. 4 designers returned to the lounge. Jessie couldn¡¯t help but get up and p


    them hard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping you for so long? A ****of **! You can¡¯t even defeat a ****from the Robins


    family!¡±


    As for Abbigail, she couldn¡¯t believe that she had personally participated in thepetition. But in the


    end, the didn¡¯t even get into


    how to exin it to her parents when she returned the top three She sat in front of the dresser and


    didn¡¯t i


    Before ****in thepetition, she had promised and vowed that she would definitely get into the top


    three


    ¡±


    ¡°Ms Abbigail, my designs are not as good as others You can deduct my sry The No. 9 designer


    med herself


    Abbigail cursed in her heart, ***!


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything She wondered how to exin it when she went back home


    ¡°Paige, I feel incredible to get into the top three. No matter if I can get first ce or not, I am satisfied


    Mari lowered her excited


    voice


    Man thought, anyway, the top three will be eligible to participate in an internationalpetition


    If I participate in the internationalpetition, there will be a chance for me to see Paine


    Yet I don¡¯t know if Paine will be the judge of the internationalpetition or not..


    ww


    ¡°You should go all out.¡± Paige looked at the front. She said in a light tone with a calm expression, ¡°In


    this world, people will only remember who the champion is. As for second ce and third ce, few


    people will know their names¡±


    When Mari heard this, she immediately felt that it made sense.


    She had the confidence to win first ce again.


    ¡°Before I announce the contents of the third round, let¡¯s invite our models Renee Flores, Hailee Cline,


    and Azaria Barrett to the stage with the loudest apuse.¡±


    As the host¡¯s voice fell, everyone was surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be models today.


    The three girls slowly walked onto the stage. Everyone was shocked.


    Three disabled girls?


    ¡°Renee was crushed under the ruins for three days and three nights in the Houston earthquakest


    year. Not only did she lose her left leg, but also her family.


    ¡°Hailee, arge area of her hands and feet was burned in a fire. The scar is exposed and she is


    limping.


    ¡°Azaria, half of her left hand was identally twisted by the machine because of the tiredness of the


    mechanical operation.


    ¡°They are all at the best age, but they are too young to endure inhuman torture. The content of this


    round is to have the designers design a set of clothes that are most suitable for them to show their


    beauty.¡±


    Renee was assigned to the group of Mari and Paige.


    Looking at Renee¡¯s mechanical left leg, Mari could not help but feel distressed. Would it hurt to walk


    like this?


    ¡°Withdraw your gaze,¡± Paige reminded in a light voice.


    The gaze of other people, no matter if it was out of kindness or curiosity, pity or sympathy, would be a


    great ***to the disabled.


    ¡°You are now a designer. Designing the most suitable clothes for her is what you should do.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, Mari pulled her attention back. She began to make very cool sportswear for


    Renee with the materials


    provided by the organizers.


    Mari did not ask for Paige¡¯s opinion during the whole process. Instead, she was very assertive and


    revealed the artificial limb on Renee¡¯s left leg.


    This was exactly what Paige hoped for.


    Inparison, No. 21 and No. 29 designers both chose to hide the ****side of the models, wanting


    them to look like normal


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    people


    After forty minutes, the three models put on the clothes that the designers tailor-made for them and


    walked on the stage.


    Herman picked up the microphone and asked Mari about her ideas, ¡°Why did you let her show her


    artificial limb?¡±


    Man held the microphone and said earnestly, ¡°I want to use this to tell Renee and many people like


    Renee. Don¡¯t be afraid that your artificial limb will scare us. I think it is more like your medal. If you want


    to show it, you can be appreciated and liked.¡±


    When Renee heard this, she was instantly filled with tears.


    ¡°No one has the right to judge you. It is up to you to decide whether you are good or not. Maybe the


    outside world will associate healthy legs with sports, but sports should be a kind of tenacious spirit.


    Even if you lose a leg, it will not affect your passion. You can still run on the field, bloom, and shine.¡±


    Renee nodded, and tears could not help but roll down

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 157

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 157


    Chapter 157 Herman Sees It


    ¡°I want to tell you that society is far more tolerant than you think. Also, I hope the people in society don¡¯t


    treat these girls differently because of their physical imperfections. They are very kind and friendly.


    They are worthy of all the beautiful things in the world. Thank


    you ¡±


    After Man said this, she bowed deeply it really brought down the house. The ***was moved by her


    words


    ¡°Now I announce that the champion of thispetition is the No 16 designer, Mari Robins


    Many of the ***stood up and apuded


    ¡°Mani Mari Man


    ¡°You deserve to be the champion!¡±


    Renee took the initiative to go forward and hold Mari. ¡°Thank you for giving me courage and hope¡­¡±


    ¡°You are very cool, very beautiful.¡± Mari embraced Renee sincerely. ¡°You can definitely shine.


    Renee smiled through tears, ¡°You can also be an excellent designer. I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After leaving the stage, Mari was surrounded by a group of people before she reached the lounge


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Robins. May I know whichpany you are working for now? I am Ramiro Snyder of


    Mediya Garment. I sincerely invite you to be a design mentor in ourpany. The monthly sry is 8


    thousand dors¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Robins, I am the vice president of Etem Garment. I want to invite you to work in ourpany. The


    monthly sry is 16 thousand dors, three days of rest a week, thirty days of annual leave, and the


    year-end bonus is twice the monthly sry.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Robins. I am the head of Papaya Garment. I want to invite you to be the head of the design


    department of ourpany. The monthly sry is 24 thousand dors¡­¡±


    They kept offering a higher sry. Mari was shocked. Meanwhile, she waved her hand to decline.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I already have a job. I won¡¯t consider changing jobs for the time being.


    Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you not satisfied with the sry? Or do you have other ideas? You can say it. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°If you are not satisfied with our sry, we can ask thepany headquarters to give you a higher


    sry¡­


    ¡°Ms. Robins, this is my business card. If you have made up your mind, please make sure to call me.


    Mari was forced to take twenty or so business cards.


    At this time, Paige was far behind them. She no longer needed the title of champion.


    As she watched Mari shine, her eyes were full of tenderness.


    At this moment, her cell phone rang.


    ¡°Boss, those twenty hooligans were beaten up by us all night. They finally confessed!


    ¡°It was Jessie from the Robins family who told them to do this. They said that if you were seriously


    injured, you would not be able to


    participate in thepetition.


    ¡°Boss, you are already a big shot, why do you still participate in thepetition?¡±


    Jairo obviously did not understand.


    ¡®Got it¡±


    Paige hung up the phone. Her eyes became cold.


    Ma finally sent off a group of people. She hurriedly grabbed Paige¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s so homble Paige,


    after changing clothes. I with treat


    you to a meal. I can¡¯t win the championship without your help! I must treat you to a mer


    Mari knew in her heart that with the help of Paige, her work could amaze the world.


    Otherwise, she would always be the inconspicuous designer at the bottom.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, only Jessie and No. 3 and No. 4 designers were left in Lounge A. The other contestants


    had already left


    ¡°All of you are so useless. Why don¡¯t you just ***? Do you still have the cheek to live in this world?¡±


    After Jessie pped the No designer for thest time, she suddenly heard Mari¡¯s voiceing from


    outside


    ¡°Last night, I said I would treat you to a meal, but in the end, we didn¡¯t have the meal and you even got


    hurt¡­ Mari felt very apologetic in her heart and said to Paige, ¡°Today I must treat you¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just getting first ce? What¡¯s so great about it? Jessie rolled her eyes. When she saw Mari


    coming in, she sneered coldly, ¡°You still want to treat others to a meal? Are you rich? Look at how pour


    you are¡­¡±


    Before Jessie could finish her harsh scolding, her face was suddenly pped hard.


    Before everyone could react, Paige raised her foot and kicked Jessie directly into theer. Paige


    picked Jessie up and threw her on the chair ruthlessly.


    More than a dozen chairs fell to the ground, making a loud noise.


    ¡°Paige, are you crazy?¡± Jessie did not expect Paige would dare to beat her in the lounge. Before Jessie


    could get up, she was beaten by Paige again.


    Mari was stunned, thinking, what is going on? Jessie just scolded me. Can¡¯t Paige stand it and beat


    Jessie up?


    Paige is awesome!


    I¡¯m so touched.


    ¡°You! That¡¯s enough¡­¡± Jessie was beaten ck and blue. ¡°I¡­ I will call the police¡­¡±


    ¡°Serve you right!¡± No. 3 and No. 4 designers simultaneously took off thepetition badges on their


    necks and threw them at


    Jessie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had enough of you **thing! What the **!¡± The No. 3 designer suddenly stepped forward to


    give Jessie a kick.


    The No. 4 designer also stepped on Jessie a few times. ¡°I quit! I can¡¯t stand you anymore!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Jessie blew her top.


    Herman left the judges¡¯ table and refused many people who came to curry favor with him. He asked the


    staff next to him, ¡°Where is


    Paige?¡±


    ¡°She should be mi Lounge A.¡±


    Hernan strode toward Lounge A.


    A few staff members whispered.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk seems to really be interested in the No. 16 assistant¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lusk pays much attention to her. He still asked where she was after thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that little assistant will climb up thedder?¡±


    Paige kicked Jessie to the corner. ¡°Did you hire someone to beat us upst night?¡±


    When Mari heard this, she roughly understood something. ¡°Was she the one who hired people to


    beat us upst night? She wanted to make us unable to participate in thepetition, right? Let me¡­¡±


    Mari rushed over. She kicked and scolded Jessie, ¡°You **, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    When Hernan came backstage, he happened to see this scene. The innocent and harmless No. 16


    designer, Mari, was now beating Jessie on the ground with a fierce look. She kept scolding Jessie.


    ¡°If you have any grudge, juste at me! Why did you hurt Paige? Her hand got hurt!¡±


    Herman¡¯s eyes darkened a little. The wound on Paige¡¯s wrist was hurt by the girl on the ground?


    ¡°You hired more than twenty hooligans. Do you want us to ***? You are so crazy!¡± Mari sat on top of


    Jessie and hit her hard. ¡°Those hooligans are holding sticks and knives. Do you know how we survived


    last night?¡±


    Hernan¡¯s eyes darkened even more. More than twenty hooligans bullied two girls? One of them was his


    younger sister!


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± Jessie covered her face with both hands. Through the gap, she seemed to see


    her savior. ¡°Mr. Lusk? Mr. Lusk, please save me¡­


    Hearing the words ¡°Mr. Lusk¡±, everyone looked over and saw Hernan standing at the door.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 158

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 158


    Chapter 158 Not As Important as Her Hand


    Man was dumbfounded.


    She thought, **. Would Mr. Lusk feel that I have a messy life and fire me?


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, your staff used violence against me. Look at my injuries. You can¡¯t ignore it. You should fire


    her. She is such a ***to


    yourpany!


    ¡°I want to tell the media that the champion of the designpetition this year attacked people in the


    lounge! I am going to make her headline!¡± Jessie said as she red at Mari fiercely.


    ¡°Well done,¡± Hernan said before Mari could exin.


    Mari was confused.


    So was Jessie.


    The same was everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you ten times your current sry. Keep going¡±


    Mari was stunned for a few seconds before she understood and then said excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Lusk!¡±.


    Hernan¡¯s gaze fell on Paige as he said gently, ¡°Come to me, little sister.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Little sister?


    Especially Jessie, who widened her eyes in shock.


    Was Herman Paige¡¯s big brother?


    Mari looked at Jessie with interest. She thought, humph, are you scared now? It¡¯s toote!


    ¡°Sure.¡± Paige obediently walked over, looking polite and well-behaved.


    Herman looked at her gently, ¡°Did she hurt your hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°They are going to go bankrupt tomorrow.¡±


    Paige immediately understood. ¡°They started it. They stole Marl¡¯s things.¡±


    Thepany should belong to Mari


    Herman understood. He took out his mobile phone and ordered, ¡°Tell Emesto, if he does not return


    what doesn¡¯t belong to him. All his immediate will be spending the rest of their life in jail, himself too¡±


    Jessie widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Does Hernan threaten to destroy my family?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just because of the injury on Paige¡¯s hand?


    He wants us to return all their wealth to Mari.


    On what basis?


    ¡°Ask them to return the stuff and then leave Chicago, dare to provoke my sister again, I will not forgive


    them easily.¡±


    Heman looked at Paige gently after the phone call. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Jessie hurriedly shouted, ¡°Mr. Lusk, it¡¯s my fault. Please punish me


    alone. Don¡¯t get my family involved ¡±


    ¡°You want to offset the injury my sister suffered with yourself?


    Jessie was stunned Was it not enough to offset the tiny injury on Paige¡¯s hand?


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself. Even the lives of the entire Robins family are not as important as my


    sister¡¯s hand


    Jessie was stunned in ce. She did not expect that Paige was so important


    ¡°I have always been punctual.¡± Hernan coldly reminded. ¡°You only have one day.¡±


    Jessie fell to the ground, unable to believe what she had heard¡­


    ¡°Paige, go back with Mr. Lusk, III take a taxi¡­¡±


    Heman¡¯s aura was too strong. Mari said goodbye and quickly slipped away.


    ¡°Sit here.¡± Hemman opened the door of the passenger seat for his sister,


    ¡°I ***. My car is here, Herman, Paige stood still


    ¡°You drive?¡± Hernan was surprised again, ¡°Ill drive you home. Ryker will take your car backter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige sat on the passenger seat and obediently fastened her seat belt.


    After Herman got in the car, he took out a gift. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    He knew that Paige participated in thepetition today, so he came out in the morning and specially


    brought a greeting gift. ¡°Before I bought this gift, I didn¡¯t know that PQ Fashion was founded by you and


    that those things were all created by you.¡± This time, it was Paige¡¯s turn to be surprised. She kept her


    identity secret. How did Heman know?


    ¡°I heard it from others that you are Paine.¡±


    At this time, Paige received a message.


    ¡°My dear. Did you leave with your brother? You hid your identity so well. You are the youngdy of the


    Lusk family. Why are you still working so hard?¡±


    ¡°Oh and, why did you participate in this level of designpetition today? Did someone hire you to go


    with billions of dors?


    When Paige saw this, she understood.


    ¡°Open it and see if you like it.¡±


    Paige opened it. It was a four-leaf clover ne that was worth 800 thousand dors.


    She did not expect that her big brother would give her such a valuable gift on their first meeting.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, or if you like another one more. Tell me. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Heman. I like it very much.¡± Paige put away the gift with gratitude.


    ¡°When you founded PQ Fashion three years ago, you were only 15 years old.¡±


    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he could not believe that such a young girl could design so well.


    She made a nameless brand world renown.


    It must have been hard.


    ¡°You have achieved such great achievements at such a young age. It is a waste to keep you home


    managing the clothingpany.¡±


    ¡°Not really. When I first started designing, I only wanted to eam some pocket money.¡±


    ¡®Pocket money?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡­


    At that time, she had no money to buy things. She thought that if she had be better, maybe her


    parents would like her more¡­


    But in the end, she was not a member of the Tate family¡­


    It was quite ironic.


    When Herman heard her say this, he felt a little distressed. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Tate family give you pocket


    money?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    When Hernan heard this, his heart broke.


    Girls of that age should be innocent and bright like flowers.


    Take Patricia for example. She spent all day doing SPA daily, enjoying afternoon tea, going shopping


    with her best friend, and buying famous brands¡­


    But his biological sister worked hard for pocket money..


    **Vi.


    Bonnie was happy when she saw that Paige came home with Hernan.


    ¡°Mr. Hernan, Ms. Paige, wee home. Dinner is almost ready!¡±


    Hernan gently looked at Paige. He finally could have a meal with his sister.


    ¡°Herman!¡± When Patricia heard that Hernan had returned, she ran out and saw her brother looking at


    Paige with a loving gaze. The smile on her face disappeared instantly. ¡°Paige, did youe back with


    Hernan?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go upstairs and change my clothes first,¡± Paige replied faintly.


    ¡°Paige, wee back.¡± Danica was sitting on the sofa enjoying her tea. When she saw her precious


    daughter, she was extremely happy. She pulled her and asked, ¡°How was thepetition today?¡±


    Before Paige could answer, Hernan said, ¡°Paige¡¯s group won the championship. They deserve it!¡±


    He emphasized the word deserve.


    ¡°Champion?¡± Danica was happy and surprised. ¡°Paige, you are brilliant! You are the best at whatever


    you do¡­ Hey, what happened to your hand?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 159

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 159


    Chapter 159 320 million dors


    ¡°Oh ¡°Paige picked it up and showed it to her. ¡°Thi


    gift from Herman.


    ¡°Your brother prepare a gift for you? Did you guyse back together just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes


    Bonnie hurriedly added, ¡°Ms. Paige came back in Mr. Herman¡¯s car


    Not far away, Amily rolled her eyes at her, as if saying, ¡°What is there to be proud of? Ms. Patricia has


    been in Mr. Herman¡¯s car countless times!¡±


    .


    ¡°She sat on the passenger seat, Bonnie deliberately added.


    This time, Amily was startled.


    Even Patricia couldn¡¯t believe it¡­.


    Not to mention her, even her brothers had never sat there.


    Why could Paige sit in the passenger seat?


    ¡±


    *


    ¡°Good! Yes, you should be good to your sister! Danica was satisfied, but at the same time, she looked


    at the gift in Paige¡¯s hand, ¡°What did your brother give you?¡¯


    She wanted to know what her eldest son prepared. If it wasn¡¯t good enough, she must talk to himter.


    When Paige opened it, everyone was surprised. It was a four-leaf clover ne from PQ Fashion.


    Patricia had seen it on PQ Fashion¡¯s official website two days ago. She liked it very much, but it was


    too expensive. It cost 800 thousand dors. She didn¡¯t want to spend so much money¡­.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, it showed that it had been sold.


    What surprised her even more was that this ne was bought by Herman!


    Moreover, it was for Paige!


    The gifts that Hernan gave her in the past were at most tens of thousands. And she got them only on


    her birthday or New Year! She had never received a gift that cost millions of dors!


    How could Paige get the attention of Hernan?


    On what basis?


    ¡°If I had known in advance that PQ Fashion was founded by Paige, I wouldn¡¯t have picked something


    designed by herself.¡±


    When this was said, everyone was stunned.


    The amount of information was too much, and they couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Paige didn¡¯t have time to stop Herman. She thought, am done. My parents gave me so many clothes


    from PQ Fashion before. I took


    the money..


    Although the pills she gaveter were not cheap either¡­


    ¡°PQ Fashion was founded by Paige?¡± Donald suspected that there was something wrong with his ears.


    ¡°Did you just say this? Did I hear it wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hemman said so. PQ Fashion was founded by Paige. All the things were designed by her?¡± Danica


    looked at Heman in disbelief, and then looked at Paige.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Hernan looked at Paige. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them?¡±


    Only then did he realize that he had inadvertently exploded his sister¡¯s secret¡­.


    Would she think he talked too much?


    ¡°Paige, you are amazing. So Vallorie and Paine are both you¡­


    This time, it was Hernan who was stunned.


    Paige was Vallorie?


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t you know, Mr. Heman? The famous pianist Vallorie is Ms. Paige!¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°We are so proud of you!¡± Danica was full of praise for Paige. She did not expect that such a clever


    child not only knew how to y the piano but also knew how to design!


    Donald also couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°At such a young age, Paige was not only a piano master but also a


    design master¡­ She was outstanding!¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face was deadly pale.


    How was it possible?


    The piano master she had admired for a long time was Paige.


    And her favorite brand, PQ Fashion, was also founded by Paige.


    Paige was Paine!


    Impossible!


    ¡±


    She suffered a great ****inside. The surrounding voices praising Paige seemed to turn into ps, one


    by one, hitting her face¡­.


    She thought she could surpass this country bumpkin in piano or design!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Paige was Paine


    Did Heman make a mistake?


    The champion of thepetition was Mari, not Paigel


    She heard that Paige went as an assistant!


    Thinking of this, Patricia smiled and tried to maintain her image.


    ¡°Paige, since you are Master Quinn, why are you **in this kind of small designpetition as an


    assistant designer? I remember that Master Quinn won many international awards. She should not


    care about this kind of smallpetition..


    Herman¡¯s eyes shed a dark light. Is she questioning Paige¡¯s identity?


    ¡°Paige, were you an assistant today?¡± Danica was a little surprised. Previously, everyone thought that


    she participated in thepetition as a designer.


    Even the **at home thought so.


    ¡°Yea, I was encouraging my student.¡±


    Hearing the careless words of Paige, Patricia was stunned. To support her student, Ms. Walker served


    as an assistant.


    That was ***


    ¡°Paige, you are so generous!¡± Danica¡¯s impression of Paige was once again refreshed.


    During dinner, everyone served Paige. Even Heman handed the fork to Paige.


    ¡°Eat more.


    ¡°Thank you, Heman.¡± Paige¡¯s te was full, ¡°Thank you, Dad. Thanks, ***.¡±


    She also handed her parents and Hernan spoons¡­


    Patricia, who was at the side, seemed to have been forgotten.


    Amily saw it and was anxious in her heart.


    Bonnie smiled with a loving face.


    Amily red at her fiercely. What was she proud about? Paige is a difficult person to serve. She is


    standing in the wrong line. What was sheughing at?


    After a while, Danica picked up the fork and served Patricia some food.


    ¡°Patricia, you should eat more too,¡± Donaldughed as usual.


    Although Hernan served Patricia, Patricia¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy and hatred!


    Heman served Paige so many times, but he only served her once!


    That was unfair!


    She had done whatever she could to please Hernan over the days.


    But it wasn¡¯t as important as the bloodline.


    After dinner, Hernan watched Paige return to the bedroom and followed her.


    Amily winked at Patricia as if to say, ¡°Ms. Patricia, why don¡¯t you follow?¡±


    Patricia secretly went upstairs and hid at the side. She saw Hernan knock on Paige¡¯s door.


    ¡°Herman, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Paige opened the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Hernan handed over a ck card, ¡°Buy whatever you like with it.¡±


    With just a nce, Paige knew that this kind of top-grade ck gold card had at least a million dors


    in it!


    She did not take it. ¡°Herman, I can earn money by myself.¡±


    ¡°This is a gift. There are 320 million dors in it. I will transfer more when you spent all.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 160

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 160


    Chapter 160 Please Go There


    Hearing this number, Paige did not intend to ept it. I have money.¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡± Heman stuffed the card into her hand, ¡°Just use it. It¡¯s your night.


    ¡°I can¡¯t spend so much.¡±


    ¡°Then keep it. When you get married, I will give you another one.¡± Herman¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Just treat


    it as the pocket money from me


    Patricia, who was at the side, was furious!


    Pocket money!


    320 million dors of pocket money!


    4


    ¡°When you are tired of working, tell me, I will take care of you.¡± Herman¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°If there are


    otherpanies under the group that you are interested in, just say it and it will be yours.¡±


    Patricia was speechless.


    ww


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Paige was not interested in thepany and didn¡¯t even have much time to handle her


    own stuff. But Heman¡¯s words did warm her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the country recently. If


    you want to go somewhere or do something, I can go with you.¡±


    Patricia was ferocious. Yesterday, she asked Hernan to go shopping with her after today¡¯spetition,


    but Herman said he was busy.


    But he had time for Paige.


    He was just being unfair.


    ¡°What¡¯s your phone number?¡± Hernan turned on his phone.


    Paige told him her numbers.


    After storing it, Hernan called her. ¡°This is my mobile phone number. Whenever you need anything, call


    me. Whenever you call, I will always answer it. Don¡¯t worry that you¡¯ll disturb me from working or


    resting.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡±


    Hernan added her on Line then. ¡°If it is inconvenient to say it on the phone, or embarrassing to say it,


    you can text me.


    Paige smiled from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Thank you, Hernan.¡±


    ¡®This is what family is for. Good night. If you need anything, just let me know,¡± Heman said genteelly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige watched him leave and then closed the door.


    Patricia, who was hiding in the corner, was jealous as ***. Why is he so nice to her? Just because they


    have the same blood?


    Hernan was the calmest, most serious, and most difficult to get along with among the five brothers, but


    he was extremely gentle to Paige!


    Patricia clenched her fists. Paige, you should not show up here. Your arrival ruined everything for me!


    You can¡¯t stay here!


    As soon as Paige entered the room, she received a call from Martin..


    ¡°Paige, I am back,¡± Martin called her as soon as he got off the ne. ¡°I have something to deal with at


    thest minute. I will go to you


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige¡¯s voice also became gentle. ¡°Take your time.¡±


    miss VATI


    ***voice was filled with longing. ¡°See youter.¡±,


    ¡°Okay


    After ending the call, Martin looked at thepetition video that Rhys handed over. The injury on


    Paige¡¯s right wrist was especially obvious. His eyes turned cold. Who dared to touch my woman?


    The Robins¡¯ house


    Emesto pped Jessie. He was so angry. ¡°How dare you provoke the Lusk family? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Paige was a member of the Lusk family¡­ I thought Patricia was the only girl


    in the Lusk family. Where did Paigee from? I don¡¯t know at all. Jessie felt aggrieved.


    ¡°Are you still arguing? The Robins family is destroyed by you!¡± Ernesto pped her twice.


    ¡°Enough. Right now, the most important thing is to apologize to Paige face-to-face! Even if you ***her,


    nothing will change¡± Julia Robbins, Jessie¡¯s mother, protected her daughter.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Ernesto was so angry that heughed instead. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll forgive us? Hemman


    said that the lives of the entire Robins family are not as important as his sister¡¯s hand! Our apology is


    nothing in their eyes!¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do now? We can¡¯t just do nothing? Isn¡¯t Paige on good terms with Mari? Let¡¯s


    go find Mari..


    ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t?¡± When Ernesto said this, he wanted to hit his daughter again. Julia hurriedly


    pulled Jessie away.


    ¡°Speak! Don¡¯t hit her.¡±


    ¡°Ask this rebellious girl what she did!¡± Emesto pointed at his daughter and said angrily. ¡°On the day of


    my eldest brother¡¯s death, she took people to the grave to cause trouble and ssh paint, and also


    tried to tarnish my sister-inw and niece!¡±


    Julia hurriedly red at her daughter, as if saying, ¡°Won¡¯t you do this kind of thing a little more


    secretly? **!¡±


    ¡°You spoiled her! Now the Robins family is finished¡­ Are you satisfied?¡±


    Ernesto closed his eyes in anger. He was powerless. If it was another family, they could think of a way


    to ease the tension. But the Lusk family was famous for spoiling children!


    Sons and daughters were all treasures for Donald and Danica. Not to mention hand, even their hair


    was untouchable.


    At this moment, the housekeeper rushed over to report, ¡°Mr. Robins, Mrs. Robins, the Stowe family¡¯s


    car ising! Martin invited you to go over


    Martin was confused.


    Ernesto remembered that he was fortunate enough to toast Martin at the charity banquet not long ago


    and said a few words of praise¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Martin ignored me at that time and did not even look at me directly, but


    Maybe Martin remembers mypliments and wants to help now.


    ¡°Martin invited us?¡± he asked, overjoyed.


    ¡°Yes, he sent a message saying that he wants to invite you, your wife, and Ms. Jessie.¡±


    ¡®Dad, is it because of the charity party fromst time¡­¡± Jessie suddenly remembered.


    She also went to that charity party. Martin didn¡¯t look at her directly when her father took her to toast¡­


    Maybeter, he suddenly remembered her beautiful face..


    She was quite confident in her appearance!


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Ernesto hurriedly tidied up his clothes, looked up and saw


    the red palm print on his daughter¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Wear some makeup on the way. This matter


    started because of you. If Martin wants you to repay him with your body before he saves us.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely sacrifice myself for this family!¡± Jessie smiled through her tears. Even


    if she could not be Martin¡¯s partner, being his lover was already enough for her to show off.


    ¡°I heard that the Lusk family and the Stowe family are engaged. The fifth oldest son of the Luck family


    and Martin are good friends. What if they want to avenge the Lusk family?¡±


    ¡°Avenge? What can they do? We are going to go bankrupt. Can Martin make us worse?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 161

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 161


    Chapter 161 ***for Tat


    Emesto felt that it was necessary to go there. Maybe Martin really took a fancy to his daughter¡¯s beauty


    Taking a closer look, his daughter was indeed pretty. He went too far just now and her face had been


    swollen.


    Half an hourter.


    the Stowe family¡¯s car was parked in front of a deserted warehouse in the suburbs


    Julia was a little scared and grabbed her husband¡¯s clothes tightly. ¡°Why do they want to meet us in


    such a deste ce? I have a bad feeling.


    ¡°You know nothing¡± Ernesto rolled his eyes at her and took her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t wrinkle my clothes. I


    am going to talk with Mr. Stowe!¡±


    ¡°Emesto, let¡¯s go back.


    ¡°Women have short vision! Sometimes, men like ying something different! What do you know?¡±


    Emesto looked up and down at the ce in front of him.


    Jessie could not wait to get out of the car.


    On the way, she deliberately put on a young girl¡¯s makeup.


    At this time, she was full of confidence. She felt that her appearance could definitely seduce Martin.


    Before entering the warehouse, she even deliberately took off one side of her shoulder strap, revealing


    half of her body.


    Emesto red at his wife as if saying that his daughter was better than her!


    After entering the warehouse, they found that this ce was frighteningly empty. Martin was sitting on a


    single chair. Rhys was standing next to him. The rest of the ce was empty.


    The lighting through the windows from high above was gloomy.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, please save me¡­¡± Jessie knelt down in front of Martin and cried, ¡°I identally did


    something wrong and implicated my family¡­ As long as you save me, I can agree to any conditions!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The corners of Martin¡¯s lips curled up in a ruthless arc, ¡°Any conditions?¡±


    Jessie thought that Martin was really interested in her, so she quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, of course, I will do


    whatever you ask me to do. I will never go back on my word.¡±


    Emesto, who was at the side, bowed and looked respectful and afraid, ¡°I apologize for my daughter. Mr.


    Stowe, please teach her a lesson for me.


    He wished Martin would **Jessie here. After the matter is done, not only will he be able to keep his


    wealth, but also that Jessie would be Martin¡¯sver.


    That was killing two birds with ane stone.


    Martin waved his hand. Rhys pulled out a knife and threw it in front of Jessie


    nk! People of the Robins family were stunned when they saw this shining knife, not knowing why..


    Did Martin want to y something exciting?


    ¡°Hurt your the same hand that you hurt her.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light


    The family of three finally realized that he was referring to Paige.


    Martin was here to stand up for Paige.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe..¡± Emesto was already trembling in fear, ¡°Ms. Paige is your¡­¡±


    ¡°My fianc¨¦e,¡± Martin said slowly


    Emesto was as if he had been struck by lightning, and he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak


    Julia was even more frightened that her face was pale. Parge is Martin¡¯s fiancee? It is over. The Robins


    family was not only going bankrupt this time!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You hurt herst time, and today you bullied her again¡­¡± The coldness in Martin¡¯s eyes seemed to


    come from ***¡°Do you think she has no backer?¡±


    When Emesto heard this, he fiercely pped Jessie twice. ¡°You rebellious girl! What did you do to Ms.


    Paigest time? Do you want to ***?¡±


    Julia was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to protect her daughter anymore. She watched her husband


    p her daughter seven or eight


    times.


    ¡°Dad, Dad, stop hitting me¡­ Jessie cried, her makeuppletely ruined, ¡°Last time on my uncle¡¯s


    death anniversary, Paige, she. stood up for Man, I¡­ I am sorry. It was my mistake¡­


    ¡°You ***!¡± Ernesto pped her two more times.


    Jessie finally realized why so many bodyguards resigned that day. It turned out that it was because of


    Martin¡­.


    It is over, what should I do?


    Offending Martin was much scarier than offending Herman!


    ¡°Mr. Robins.¡± Martin¡¯s voice and eyes were both as cold as water. ¡°She hurt my fianc¨¦e twice. Is it too


    much to ask for one hand of your daughter?¡±


    Ernesto was so afraid. ¡°Not too much, not too much. You rebellious girl, what are you still standing


    there for? Do you want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°Emesto? Mr. Stowe, I beg you. Jessie is still young. We can leave Chicago and nevere back¡­¡±


    Julia begged.


    ¡°You want to leave after injuring Ms. Paige? Dream on!¡± Rhys said coldly. ¡°You only have 30 seconds


    Jessie desperately cried, shook her head, and looked at the knife on the ground, not daring to move.


    The timer started


    Emesto hardened his heart, picked up the knife, and walked step by step toward his daughter, ¡°You


    shouldn¡¯t have touched Mr. Stowe¡¯s woman!¡±


    ¡°Emesto¡­.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The knife went down, Jessie¡¯s right wrist was full of blood, and her bones were exposed¡­


    ¡°AM¡±


    The screams were heart-wrenching and echoed in the warehouse.


    Julia rushed over and held her injured daughter. Her heart ached.


    Emesto wiped the blood on the knife with his clothes and handed the knife forward respectfully and


    timidly. ¡°Mr. Stowe, it¡¯s clean. Do you think this is okay? Can this matter be over?¡±


    ¡°Why are you speaking like Mr. Stowe is threatening you to hurt your daughter?¡±


    Hearing Rhys¡¯ words, Emesto bowed even lower, ¡°No, no, no. My daughter identally scratched


    herself. It has nothing to do with Mr. Stowe.


    ¡°Last night, there were twenty-two people who bullied my fianc¨¦e. Bring them in.¡± Martin¡¯s voice was


    filled with displeasure.


    The twenty-two thugs fromst night had already been beaten badly. They almost ***.


    Seeing the people she had hired be like this, Jessie was so scared that her entire body trembled.


    The intense pain from the wounds almost made her faint.


    ¡°How many of our people are there?¡± Martin softly asked Rhys, who was behind him.


    ¡°Twenty-two, Mr. Stowe,¡± replied Rhys respectfully.


    ¡°Whether or not you can leave this ce alive will depend on your own luck.¡± Martin stood up and left.


    Rhys gave them a cold look and followed behind Martin.


    Only then did Ernesto realize that Martin wanted to use their trick to punish them.


    Last night, his daughter had made twenty-two hooligans ****Paige, so today, Martin asked his twenty-


    two subordinates to deal with them.


    But they had been used to rich life. They wouldn¡¯t possibly defeat Martin¡¯s people.


    In addition to the twenty-two hooligans on the ground who almost ***¡­ How could they possibly win?


    The door to the warehouse opened, and a huge light shone in from outside.


    Martin and Rhys walked out, and the twenty-two subordinates walked in¡­


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, please, we beg you¡­¡± Just as Ernesto knelt down, the door to the warehouse closed


    mercilessly¡­


    Not long after, heart-wrenching screams came from the warehouse¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 162

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 162


    Chapter 162 | Will Call Her


    Half an hourter.


    Martin parked his car in front of **Vi,


    He looked up and saw that the light in Paige¡¯s room was still on. He got out of the car, took out his


    phone, and dialed Paige¡¯s number ¡°Paige, haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Paige had just taken a bath and was wiping her hair with a dry towel. ¡°Have you finished


    everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When I got off the ne. I wanted toe to you first.¡±


    But when Martin found out that Paige¡¯s hand was injured and it had something to do with the Robins


    family, he took some time to deal with it.


    ¡°Come to the window.¡±


    It was already veryte, and it was impolite for Martin to enter Paige¡¯s room. It was hot, and he didn¡¯t


    want Paige to go out of the cool room to the balcony.


    So Martin let Paigee to the window.


    Paige came to the window and saw Martin standing beside the car and looking at her.


    Martin¡¯s figure was slender and tall. Although Paige could not see his face and expression clearly,


    Paige could imagine him speaking softly.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your meal when I was not here?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Paige flicked her hair.


    ¡°Be careful. Your hand is injured.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Paige was stunned.


    ¡°I watched the video of thepetition.¡± Martin looked at Paige tenderly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could


    not only y the piano, save people, but also design beautiful clothes.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think my clothes look good?¡± Paige did not think that her clothes were very beautiful.


    When Martin said that the clothes Paige made looked good, she said, ¡°I will make you some new


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Martin was surprised. ¡°Then when you recover, make it for me.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Martin could tell that Paige¡¯s talent in design was definitely above Mari¡¯s.


    However, during thepetition, Paige was very low-key and let Mari stand out.


    ¡°If someone bullies you, you have to tell me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I brought you some food. After you finish eating, go to bed early.¡± Martin looked at Paige and said


    gently, ¡°Let someonee down to get it. I won¡¯t press the doorbell.


    Martin didn¡¯t want to disturb the rest of the people.


    ¡°Don¡¯te down. You¡¯re injured. You can¡¯t carry anything,¡± Martin added.


    ¡°Alright.¡± After Paige hung up the phone, she instructed Bonnie to get the food.


    Bonnie did not expect that Martin would bring so much food. She could not even take all the food away.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Stowe, you¡¯re sure you won¡¯te in?¡±


    Twille another day Martin Inoked inside wistfully


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. You don¡¯t want to disturb Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk, right? Bonnie understood and asked


    Mr. Stowe doesn¡¯t want to disturb Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk Although he misses Ms Paige very much, he


    doesn¡¯te in Martin said gently. ¡°Bonnie, there is medicine in the bag. Paige¡¯s hand is injured. Can


    you apply some medicine to herter?¡± ¡°Is Ms. Paige¡¯s hand injured?¡± Bonnie suddenly remembered.


    No wonder Ms. Paige has been eating with her left hand tonight!


    Everyone knew that Ms. Paige was very skilled at using her left and right hands. So no one was


    surprised that she held the fork with her left hand.


    But how did Mr. Stowe know this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will apply medicine to Ms. Paigeter


    ¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee¡­ You¡¯re very considerate! Please pay attention to safety on the way home.¡±


    When Bonnie brought the things into the living room, Donald happened to see this. When he asked


    Bonnie what happened, Bonnie told him that Martin had brought food for them


    Dozens of exquisite boxes were ced all over the dining table.


    Paige was speechless.


    Why did he bring so much food?


    Patricia was very jealous. She heard that Martin went abroad yesterday, but she didn¡¯t expect that he


    would bring Paige food when he returned home today


    When Patricia saw the logo on the box, she knew that the food was very expensive.


    Although Paige can y the piano and design clothes. I don¡¯t think she is great!


    Why is Martin so concerned about her?


    ¡®Ms. Paige, let me take a look at your hand.¡±


    As soon as Bonnie wanted to see the wound on Paige¡¯s hand, Paige took her hand back.


    ¡°This is the medicine that Mr. Stowe prepared for you. He instructed me to apply it for you¡­¡± Bonnie


    took out the medicine in the bag.


    There was also a note written by Martin and it said what medicine to use and how to apply it.


    Martin wrote down the whole medication process.


    Then Donald and Danica knew that Paige¡¯s hand was injured. They thought that Martin was careful and


    cared about Paige¡¯s injury.


    ¡°Paige, what happened? When did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Your hand is swollen. Did you fall or be bullied?¡±


    Paige withdrew her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was injured by ident.¡±


    Because the video of thepetition was not leaked, Donald and Danica did not know that Paige was


    injured.


    In addition, Paige usually kept things to herself, so no one noticed that she was injured.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Hernan tell us?


    ¡®T¡¯ll call Dr. Ashton now.¡±


    Seeing Donald pick up his mobile phone, Paige said, ¡°No need. Martin has brought the medicine for


    me.


    These medicines seemed very rare and expensive and couldn¡¯t be bought in ordinary pharmacies.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin can¡¯t always have these medicines in his car.


    Paige guessed that it might be that on Martin¡¯s way here, he first went home to get these medicines,


    and then sent them to her. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy this food first.¡± Paige took the tes and forks to Donald and


    Danica, then sat down and took the fork with her left hand.


    Patricia was jealous. She sat down, smiled sweetly, and said, ¡®Martin has brought so much food. Let¡¯s


    share it together. Paige, Martin is so good to you! You are so happy!¡±


    ¡°Since you know he is my fianc¨¦, you can¡¯t call him that way,¡± Paige ate the delicious food and said


    casually.


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned.


    Patricia bit her lower lip and said pitifully, ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell everyone that Martin is your fianc¨¦?¡± Paige looked at Patricia. ¡°Your friend believes this,


    and today she has bothered


    me.¡±


    Patricia was shocked. ¡°Who? She must have misunderstood something! Who is she? I will call her


    now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige did not stop Patricia and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Shees from the Garner family.¡±


    Olivia?


    Donald and Danica were about to say something, but Patricia hurriedly said, ¡°How could she do this to


    you? Martin has nothing to do with me¡­ Maybe she thinks that Martin should be with me¡­ She


    shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing to you! I will call her now!¡±


    Amily hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Patricia, it is sote. Don¡¯t disturb Ms. Garner¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 163

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 163


    Chapter 163 Voice Call


    ¡°She should not have gone to bed Danica suddenly understood. No wonder Paige was angry when she


    called turns out that Olivia was looking for trouble with her


    Did the Gamer family¡¯s designer also go to participate in the designpetition?


    this maming it


    Thinking of this, Donald asked angrily. ¡°Is your hand injury rted to her? If she hurts you, I¡¯ll ask her to


    apologize to your


    ¡°This has nothing to do with other people.¡± When Paige said this, she looked at Patricia and asked,


    ¡°Just call her.¡±


    Patricia had no choice but to take out her mobile phone. If she called Olivia, her lies would be exposed.


    When Patricia thought this, she was embarrassed.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, Ms. Patricia has always treated you as her sister. You misunderstood her.¡±


    Amily said, ¡°For Ms. Patricia, you are the most important. She can¡¯t spread rumors to hurt you and the


    rtionship between you and


    her.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°You are new and may not know Ms. Patricia. But for the past eighteen years, Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk


    have known Ms. Patricia well.¡± ¡°How can you say that? You¡¯ll hurt Ms. Patricia and destroy family


    harmony. And Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk will be embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Patricia has to choose between you and Mr. Stowe, she will definitely choose you!¡±


    ¡°You really misunderstood Ms. Patricia!¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, looking even more innocent and pitiful.


    Paige was speechless.


    So is everything my fault?


    Patricia did nothing wrong, right?


    ¡°Amily.¡± Danica reached out her hand to stop Amily from continuing. ¡°I know Patricia very well, but


    Paige can¡¯t lie without reason. I also know Olivia very well. Although she is ***, she is kind.¡±


    When Amily and Patricia heard this, they were flustered


    ¡°If Olivia knows that Paige is my biological daughter and that Paige and Martin love each other¡­ If she


    knows Patricia¡¯s identity, she will not find trouble with Paige.¡±


    Maybe Olivia doesn¡¯t know that Patricia is my adopted daughter, and she doesn¡¯t know Paige¡¯s true


    identity.


    So, did Patricia not tell Olivia the truth, or did Patricia intentionally hide it from her and mislead her?


    This is very important


    ¡°If Olivia thinks that Paige destroyed the rtionship between Patricia and Martin, what will she think of


    Paige?¡±


    Olivia will think that Paige is shameless and scheming.


    ¡°This is going to be very bad. If Olivia misunderstood, quickly call her and exin it to her,¡± Danica


    said.


    With tears in her eyes, Patricia said pitifully, ¡°Dad, ***, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call Olivia now.¡±


    ¡°Turn on hands free. I¡¯ll listen to what Olivia says.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk?¡± When Amily heard this, she pretended to be surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe in Ms. Patricia?¡¯


    After Ms, Paige returned home, you changed¡­¡±


    Patricia cried bitterly.


    ¡°In the past 18 years, Paige has had no family and has suffered a lot. When she came home, I swore


    that I would protect her and


    +


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    wouldn¡¯t let her get hurt!¡±


    When Danica said this, she looked at Amily ¡°Over the past eighteen years, we regarded Patricia as our


    biological daughter. Even if Paige came back, we also gave Patricia everything she wanted as before! I


    just want to make up for Paigel Did I do something


    wrong


    Amily said humedly. ¡°Mrs. Lusk, you misunderstood. Of course you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. What I


    mean is


    ¡°Since I know about this, I won¡¯t let others insult my daughter! I have to know what happened Call


    Olivia and turn on hands-free!¡±


    I will soon know who is night and who is wrong


    Patricia had no choice but to cry and dial Olivia¡¯s spare phone number.


    Beep.


    No one answered the phone after a long time


    Patricia secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Olivia has two mobile phones and two phone


    numbers¡­


    ¡°Olivia should be asleep. I will call her again.¡±


    Patricia knew that Olivia rarely used this phone, so she was quite confident in making another call.


    As Patricia thought, no one answered the phone.


    ¡°Ms. Gamer should be asleep¡­¡± Amily secretly sighed in relief, fortunately, Ms. Gamer did not pick up,


    otherwise, Ms. Patricia would have been exposed!


    Danica took a look at the clock. It was only ten o¡¯clock in the evening. She didn¡¯t think Olivia could go to


    bed so early.


    ¡°Give Olivia a voice call


    When Patricia heard this, she was stunned. A voice call?


    Although Olivia had two mobile phone numbers, she would answer the voice call. If Patricia called her,


    Patricia would be exposed.


    ¡°I know Dlivia¡¯s Line ount¡­¡± Danica suddenly remembered. She took out her phone and was about


    to give Olivia a voice call.


    Patricia was flustered. I can¡¯t let ***give Olivia a voice call!


    ¡°***, I¡¯ll call her¡­¡± Patricia said hurriedly.


    Patricia had no choice but to give Olivia a voice call. In a few seconds, Olivia answered.


    ¡°Patricia? You haven¡¯t gone to bed yet?¡± Olivia said very excitedly.


    ¡°Olivia! Did you bother Paige today?¡±


    Patricia did not wait for Olivia to answer and said, ¡°I know you did it for me, but Martin is already


    Paige¡¯s fianc¨¦! Don¡¯t do this again. Paige has misunderstood me. Well, I¡¯m going to hang up. I have to


    exin to Paige. Remember, don¡¯t do this again.


    When Patricia finished speaking, she hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Donald was speechless.


    Danica didn¡¯t know what to say.


    And Paige was also speechless.


    Olivia was stunned. What was going on? Why did Patricia say that to me? Did Paige find trouble with


    her?


    Patricia can¡¯t tolerate Paige¡¯s bullying. After all, Paige is just her rtive.


    Paige is just an assistant. Why should Patricia be afraid of her?


    It must be because¡­


    Olivia subconsciously touched her neck and remembered that today at thepetition, Paige hit her¡­.


    Patricia should have been threatened by Paige. This may be the reason why she called me.


    I sent a message to Patricia, but she didn¡¯t reply to me¡­


    Thinking of this, Olivia called Patricia back. She worried about Patricia¡¯s safety.


    Just now, after Patricia hung up the phone, she turned off the phone.


    Olivia could not get through to Patricia¡¯s phone, so she could only leave a message to ask Patricia


    about what happened¡­


    Seeing that Patricia did not reply, Olivia became even more anxious.


    Patricia raised her eyes and said pitifully, ¡°Paige, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t destroy the rtionship between


    you and Martin. I know that he only loves you. Even if I like him, I know he won¡¯t like me.¡±


    Before Paige answered, Patricia stood up and said sadly, ¡°Enjoy the food Martin brings. I don¡¯t want


    you to misunderstand me again. I will go upstairs first.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 164

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 164


    Chapter 164 It¡¯s Time to Let Her Suffer


    With that, Patricia turned around innocently and pitifully And she was about to leave


    At that ***, the phone in the living room rang Bonnie picked it up and hurriedly walked to Danica with


    the phone ¡°Mrs. Lusk, here¡¯s a call for you¡±


    Bonnie handed the phone to Danica and added, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Gamer on the phone.¡±


    Patricia thought in surprise, Olivia?


    It was toote for Patricia to take the phone away. She had already stepped out of the restaurant. She


    felt uneasy and anxious and could neither leave nor stay.


    Danica took the phone and asked lovingly, ¡°Olivia? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, Patricia¡¯s phone is off. I¡¯m very worried about her. And I must tell you something about your


    rtive, Paige. She


    Olivia wanted to say that Paige had a propensity for violence¡­


    But Danica naturally asked, ¡°Oh, you mean my daughter, Paige? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Your daughter?¡± At that time, Olivia froze. She was stunned for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Is Paige


    your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your biological daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes


    ¡°So, she is Patricia¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Why did Patricia say she was¡­.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Olivia asked subconsciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t Paige one of your rtives?¡±


    ¡°Did Patricia tell you that? Did she say that Paige is one of our rtives?¡¯


    At that, Patricia rushed to grab the phone. ¡°Olivia! Why are you calling again? Why do you always talk


    about rtives? Don¡¯t talk nonsense! We are busy. Don¡¯t call to cause trouble!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Patricia hurnedly exined, ¡°***, don¡¯t listen to Olivia¡¯s nonsense. She


    should have misheard. I never said that Paige is just one of our rtives¡­¡±


    Patricia looked nervous and furious. Danica¡¯s eyes then darkened. ¡°Patricia, you have always been


    sensible and kind since you were young. You should know what to do next.¡±


    ¡°***¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I will tell all my friends that Paige and Martin are a perfect couple. I am just an


    adopted daughter¡­


    ¡°I will never ***Martin from Paige. I will not take anything that belongs to Paige!


    ¡°Whether believe it or not, Paige is the most important in my heart¡­


    you


    ¡°Sorry for causing the misunderstanding. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    Patricia shed tears and took the opportunity to leave¡­


    Paige had been eating while watching the show. Now she was full.


    ¡°Dad, ***, please enjoy your meals. I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡± Paige was going to leave.


    Danica hurriedly held Paige back. ¡°Paige¡­ I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you.¡±


    3


    ¡°No I can do it myself. I just got a slight injury


    Paige did not take the slight injury seriously at all. But Danica insisted on asking her to sit down.


    ording to the list made by Martin, Danica first applied some medicine to reduce the swelling and


    then applied some painkillers for Parge


    ¡°Did Olivia bother you today? What did she say?¡± Danica wanted to learn about what had happened


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Paige added inwardly, she was cursing


    ¡°Patricia seems to deliberately mislead Olivia. So, Olivia thought that you were just one of our


    rtives¡­¡­..


    Patricia¡¯s behavior was not difficult to understand. After all, Patricia had been loved by the whole family


    for eighteen years.


    She was the most favored daughter of the Lusk family.


    However, one day, a girl suddenly came back and said that she was Donald and Danica¡¯s biological


    daughter. Patricia was not rted to the Lusk family¡­


    No one could ept the sudden change¡­


    Danica said, ¡®Maybe Patricia wants to maintain her dignity in front of her friends¡­ Or she doesn¡¯t dare


    to tell others before we reveal your identity to the public¡­ In short, we let you feel wronged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel wronged.¡± Paige just couldn¡¯t bear to see Patricia acting in front of her every day. Tonight,


    Paige just took the chance to fight back.


    But Paige didn¡¯t expect that Patricia would shed tears and pretend to be wronged¡­


    Paige thought, Patricia is aplete actress.


    Donald was beside them. He felt distressed and said, ¡®After a while, your grandparents will be better.


    Let¡¯s go to visit them together and then ask them to decide when to announce your identity.¡±


    ¡°There is no hurry.¡± Paige nned to go to the Triangle Area after a while. If her identity was revealed


    in advance, those people couldn¡¯t hurt her, and they then would bother her family.


    Although Donald and Danica were protected by many bodyguards, they were obviously no match for


    those people.


    In case those people had eyes on the four elders in the family.


    Paige thought about it and made a decision. In addition to the Triangle Area, she must deal with some


    other threats quickly¡­. When Patricia returned to her room, she cried her heart out. She was so angry


    and cursed, ¡°Olivia is an **!¡±


    Amily stroked Patricia¡¯s back. ¡°Ms. Garner is worried about you¡­ Don¡¯t be angry. You should be happy


    to have such a close friend.¡±


    ¡°I was almost ruined by her tonight!¡± Patricia sobbed. She remembered her parents¡¯ cold expressions.


    She felt wronged and angry. ¡°***and dad seem to believe in Paige and care more about Paige¡¯s


    feelings¡­ We lived happily together for eighteen years. Is it notparable to a blood rtionship?


    They said that they would treat me as their biological daughter


    Patricia thought, however, they always support Paige and criticize me.


    They are so prejudiced!


    ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Hernan went to rest and did not know what happened just now. Otherwise¡­¡±


    When Amily said this, she could not help but remind Patricia, ¡°Be careful in the future. Don¡¯t leave any


    evidence for that wretched girl. She is a gossip and likes toin.¡±


    Patricia agreed with the point of view.


    ¡°Last time, you wanted her to pick you up. And you went to see Mr. Killian Stowe together. But she


    didn¡¯t agree. She even deliberately sulked and refused to eat lunch to attract Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk¡¯s


    attention. She¡¯s too despicable!*


    Patricia had the same opinion and thought, Paige always ys tricks and appears cold. If she pleased


    me and got along well with me, we could be close sisters on the surface!


    However, Paige didn¡¯t give Patricia a good look and even gave her all kinds of disapproval¡­


    Amily appeared fierce. ¡°It¡¯s time to let her suffer. Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk need to know that Paige is not


    as perfect as they imagined¡­¡± Amily thought, Paige can just y the piano and make some clothes.


    She isn¡¯t superior to others at all¡­.


    Ms. Patricia is a real nobledy. Compared to Ms. Patricia, that wretched girl is nothing!


    The next morning.


    Paige finished her breakfast and was about to go to work. Hernan said, ¡°I will drive you there.¡±


    At that, Patricia almost could not hold her fork.


    She stood up and said, ¡°No. Someone will drive me there. Enjoy your meals. I will have dinner at home


    tonight.¡±


    Hernan looked at Bonnie, and Bonnie hurriedly exined, ¡°It is Mr. Stowe. Hees to pick up Ms.


    Paige to and from work.¡± Hernan thought, Martin?


    Danica then smiled, ¡°Martin is very considerate. I heard that he gave Paige a pink diamond ne


    from PQ Fashion.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 165

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 165


    Chapter 165 |


    Stry


    Heman was surprised


    He didn¡¯t expect that the pink diamond that he wanted to give to Paige would be sent by Martin First


    Til go meet him ¡±


    Heman had just left the main hall, even without walking out of the door. Then he saw Martin holding


    Paiges face and saying something affectionately from afar


    His eyes were filled with displeasure, then he quickened his pace. But the two had already gotten into


    the car and left before Hernan


    approached.


    In Daybreak Clothing


    When Deon saw Paige, he immediately stepped forward and said, ¡®Ms. Paige, you are finally here! So


    many orders! A lot of people want the clothes designed by Mari at thepetition. There are also


    some manufacturers who want to order thousands or tens of thousands of the clothes at once!¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Carve out a production line to increase production.¡±


    As those clothes were designed by Mari and the copyright was in theirpany, they could produce


    the clothes at will. ¡°Also, the clothes that Mari had designed in the past were sold out in all the major


    shopping malls. They are all out of stock! Should we take the opportunity to produce more?¡±


    Deon used his hand to block the elevator door. After Paige entered, he reached out and pressed the


    highest floor


    ¡°Of course.¡± Paige made a prompt decision and said, ¡°Let Marie up with some new clothes. Strike


    while the iron is hot. Tell thepany¡¯s official website and online store to set up a special column for


    Mari. In addition, the headquarters said that they would give Mari ten times her monthly sry. Confirm


    it with them right now. Make sure Mari can get it from next month.¡±


    ¡°Ten, ten times¡­ Deon opened his eyes wide. Mari¡¯s sry was 1,500 dors at present. Ten times


    was 15 thousand dors?


    This was too much!


    ¡°She won the national championship. 15 thousand dors is nothing.¡±


    At thepetition venue that day, someone offered 20 thousand dors and even 25 thousand dors


    for Mari toe to their


    But Mari did not agree.


    ¡°Oh, right, Ms. Paige. In the morning, a customer asked us if we authorized other shops to sell the new


    products designed by Mari


    for this season.¡±


    The elevator doors opened with a ding. Deon followed Paige and reported as they walked.


    ¡°Because the design style is very simr. The packaging box is exactly the same as ours in the past. It


    also has the trademark of ourpany, but the price is much lower than our previous price.


    ¡°At present, the shop has sold thousands of new products, but those new products are not from


    Mari.


    ¡°I am worried that these products would implicate ourpany and affect Mari¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°What do you think¡­¡±


    Paige pushed open the door of her office and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ask some trusted employees to


    pretend to be customers, and order in their shop. Then you will know their delivery address and mobile


    phone number. Then call the police, and leave the rest to the police.*


    Paige wouldn¡¯t investigate this kind of trifle personally. Anyway, with the basic information, the police


    could fix it.


    ¡°Yes, I will do it right away!¡±


    After a while, Paige¡¯s mobile phone rang


    ¡°Boss, big news! David has revealed the scandal of his family to the media reporters,¡±


    ¡°What scandal?¡± Paige sat in her office chair and turned on theputer


    ¡°David said that many years ago, after his uncle John got into a car ident, his family robbed John¡¯s


    company and ***Evelyn and Mari out of the house.¡±


    ¡°They have done all kinds of evil. On the anniversary of John¡¯s death, David and Jessie sshed oil on


    his grave and threw *to ***Evelyn and Mari. After that, their family of four had a high fever and bad


    luck.¡±


    ¡°He also said that he dreamed of John every night. In his dream, John became a fierce ghost and


    pestered them without peace. His parents and Jessie could not bear to be disturbed. They were


    ***weak and chose tomit suicide. He was the only one left Therefore, he decided to give the


    company and the house back to Mari to beg for the forgiveness of John.¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows. ¡°Who believes this kind of news?¡±


    ¡®So many people. Everyone says that David and his family have suffered retribution and they deserve


    it! At the same time, the public opinions are all on Mari¡¯s side. They say Mari is such a strong girl


    as she could study hard in such an environment and win the championship. They all praise and support


    her!¡±


    Paige knew that this news should be rted to Herman. Yesterday, Hernan gave the Robins family


    time to give back the things they robbed to the original owner.


    It should be Dow


    I who came up with the idea himself. It was not forced by Hernan..


    But the cause of death of Ernesto, his wife, and Jessie was definitely not as simple as suicide!


    ¡°I have checked. Ernesto, his wife, Jessie, and the 22 gangsters who attacked you that night suddenly


    disappeared from this world. There is no news about them.¡±


    There was only one person in the world who could do this.


    Jairo and Paige thought of the same person at the same time: Martin.


    Paige rememberedst night, Martin said that he was in an emergency temporarily. Did he go out for


    her?


    As she thought of this, her eyes deepened a little.


    The Design Department.


    Many people surrounded Mari and chatted non-stop.


    ¡°Mari, you actually won the National Championship. You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the pride of ourpany!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Robins family? You never told us before! You hid too deeply!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°You are the owner of the Robins family¡¯s garment


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jessie and the others to be so bad. They stole all your property and even bullied you!


    Fortunately, your father helped you in their dreams! Otherwise, this group of heartless people would


    ***you for a long time. I can¡¯t imagine how much pain you will suffer!¡±


    Mari knew that it was not her father, but Paige and Heman helped her. Thus, she had profound


    gratitude for them.


    ¡°Mari, what do you n to do next?¡±


    ¡°You are the national champion, and Ernesto has returned thepany to you. Have you ever thought


    about operating thepany


    alone?¡±


    ¡°Take over thepany and establish your own brand.¡±


    ¡°Mari, don¡¯t forget me when you are sessful in the future!¡±


    ¡°If one day Ms. Paige fires me, you have to take me in!¡±


    Mari looked at the colleagues around her and smiled, ¡°I have this day because of Ms. Paige¡¯s


    guidance and help. I will not leave here. My current ability is not enough to manage apany, so I will


    stay and learn more from Ms. Paige.¡±


    ¡°What about yourpany?¡± everyone asked.


    ¡°Those experienced seniors would run thepany. If there is any problem, I will ask Ms. Paige.¡±


    Mari checked the time. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I am going to find Ms. Paige.¡±


    Mari took the elevator to the twentieth floor and knocked on the office door.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mari pushed open the door and returned the key to Paige with a smile. ¡°Ms. Paige, David has just


    given back my house. Thank you. for renting the house to me!¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows. She was surprised that Mari knew this.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 166

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 166


    Chapter 166 A Surprise for Her


    ¡°Last night, when I went to pay the utility bills, I heard from the property management that the owner of


    the house was you. It was only then that I realized that you had rented the house to us at a low price!¡±


    In the past. Paige had always told them that her friend rented the house to them at a low price.


    Man was grateful. ¡°If not for you on the day of my father¡¯s death anniversary, maybe my mother and


    I would have already.¡±


    They would have been raped.


    They mightmit suicide because of that.


    Mari looked down as she said. But soon she smiled. ¡°You help me over and over again. You made


    me stand on the top of the mountain and see the beautiful scenery! So I decided to stay by your side


    and study well!*


    Mari was brilliant in this game, and many people said that she was a new designer who was as


    excellent as Master Quinn


    However, Mari knew that it was because of Paige¡¯s help that she could make such stunning works.


    She won the championship, trophy and became famous. She was loved and admired by many fans.


    Paige should be the champion!


    Without Paige, Mari would not get where she was today!


    ¡°I will give you three months.¡± Paige smiled, ¡°Three monthster, you will go back to take care of your


    company.¡±


    ¡°Three, three months?¡±


    Mari wanted to learn from Paige for three years, five years, or even ten years¡­


    ¡°Three months is enough for you. You are very smart, and you have a lot of ideas. You will make


    remarkable achievements as a designer.¡±


    Mari looked at Paige gratefully.


    ¡°Your sry has been confirmed. Now that you have a ce to stay, I will keep the key.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Paige!¡±


    ¡°Just call me Paige privately.¡±


    During this period of time, Paige had always treated Mari as a friend. Otherwise, she would not have


    helped Mari all the time.


    ¡°Paige, it¡¯s good to know you!¡± Mari said gratefully and happily.


    Ever since she met Paige, her life had beenpletely different from before!


    They had been busy for the whole day.


    After work, Martin brought Paige back to the Moon Dunes Vi


    The daisies had already been nted, and it was like a sea of flowers.


    Countless pink and ***daisies surrounded the crescentke. Under the light of the setting sun, it was as


    beautiful as a fairnd.


    All that could be seen was the sea of pink and **daisies.


    Martin held Paige from behind and whispered in her ear, ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡±


    Surprise?


    Such a beautiful sea of flowers was already a surprise for her.


    Was there another surprise for her?


    Martin covered her eyes with one hand and held her waist with the other. He whispered the countdow


    charming voice


    As he counted down, he slowly released his hand


    Paige looked up and saw thousands of butterflies flying in the sea of flowers.


    So many butterflies?


    Where did theye from?


    Was that magic?


    ¡°Are they beautiful?*


    in ta


    witching and


    Martin had someone prepare this in advance. Colorful butterflies flew out of the bags and flew over the


    beautiful sea of flowers. It was as beautiful as a painting.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Paige was happy as she looked at the beautiful scenery. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s so


    beautiful.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I will catch butterflies every day for you to see. Martin held Paige even tighter.


    It was a pity that Paige could not stay for dinner for the next two days¡­.


    Otherwise, Martin could prepare more surprises for her at night and stay with her for a while longer¡­.


    Paige found that there was a transparent round ss room in the sea of flowers. There was a top-


    grade crystal piano inside.


    She could see that it was the internationally renowned Harmony no, which was worth 50 million


    dors.


    ¡°You want to hear me y the piano, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Paige walked into the ss room and created a beautiful piano piece for him.


    Martin looked at her beautiful face and gorgeous facial features as she yed the piano, and his eyes


    softened.


    Her slender fingers freely danced on the piano keys. Every movement and expression of her was


    iparably beautiful.


    After the song ended, Martin bent down to give her a kiss.


    He could feel her mood from this song. At this moment, she was happy.


    Martin sat down and said, ¡°I will y a song for you 100.¡±


    Paige was a little surprised. Could he y the piano?


    His fingers were dancing on the piano keys. Although it was an improvisation, it did sound great!


    His finger movements surprised Paige. This familiar feeling reminded her of the piano genius, Star, who


    was famous several years


    ago.


    Star never showed his face when ying the piano. He only revealed a pair of hands, which were


    slender and good-looking, and it could be seen that Star was a young boy.


    On the Inte, there were only three videos of Star¡¯s performance, and he would release a new video


    every year.


    Paige had watched Star¡¯s videos many times, and she was familiar with every finger movement of his


    ys.


    Unfortunately, a few years ago, he no longer released new videos. The fans waited for a few years, and


    he no longer remained popr. And then Vallorie became popr.


    Star seemed to be slowly forgotten..


    After the song was yed, Paige looked up and asked, ¡°Are you Star?¡±


    Martin was a little surprised. He wondered why Paige could tell who he was just by watching him y.


    She was so smart.


    ¡°Star¡¯s hands are very good-looking,¡± Paige added.


    Martin smiled and asked, ¡®Is he good-looking?¡±


    How could he ask that?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It makes me happy enough to hear you praise my hands.¡± Martin kissed her lightly.


    ¡°This is a song Iposed for you. It¡¯s called ¡®Love¡¯¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes became gentle.


    Martin sen


    the song to her mobile phone. ¡°This is what I recorded in advance, and it is for you.¡±


    The song was romantic and beautiful, and it told all his love for her¡­


    Paige could hear his thoughts, and he was really saying, ¡°I love you.


    Martin saw that the sun was setting and that the sky had darkened slightly. He could only send her


    home.


    He heard that her big brother had returned in the past two days. She had to go home for dinner.


    Although Martin was reluctant, he still respected her decision


    In the car, Martin gently helped her apply medicine. ¡®Be careful when you take a shower. Don¡¯t wet your


    wound.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to change your dressing tonight. I will help you change it when I send you to work


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Paige felt loved when Martin took good care of her.


    Adam could see that Paige¡¯s finger movements were not simple. Her piano skills were not inferior to


    that of Martin.


    She seemed to be Vallorie¡­


    Adam thought of the finger movements and posture of Vallorie and that of Paige..


    The more Adam thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible¡­ In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but


    ask Rhys for confirmation.


    Adam learned that Paige was the internationally renowned pianist, Vallorie, and he thought that Paige


    saved Killian twice¡­


    Adam was shocked, but at the same time, he was deeply impressed. He did not expect that Paige


    could not only save people but also y the piano¡­


    The key was that Paige was young and beautiful. He thought Martin was lucky to have her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 167

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 167


    Chapter 167 Only a Few Days Is Left


    Two dayster.


    Parge and Martin returned to the Riverside Vi to visit Killian. They heard that Rosa had moved back


    In the past, Killian was in poor health and often had to stay in the hospital. He could not even take care


    of himself, and Rosa was thus sent to an advanced sanatorium. There were professional doctors and


    nurses looking after her 24 hours a day and working hard for her treatment.


    Those famous doctors had spent all their efforts but to no avail. Killian recovered, so he brought Rosa


    back and took care of her in person


    Neil held a bowl of the decoction in his hand. ¡°Mr. Stowe, take the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Take it away!¡± Killian frowned and said with disgust, ¡°Paige willeter. If my ***carries the bitter


    taste, how can I talk to her?¡±


    At that moment, a ***reported loudly, ¡°Mr. Killian, Mr. Martin and Ms. Paige are here!¡±


    Seeing Martin holding Paige¡¯s hand and walking into the courtyard, Killian was suddenly in high spirits


    ¡°Paige, you finally came to


    see me!*


    He ignored the tall and handsome Martin next to Paige.


    ¡°Killian,¡± Paige smiled. She saw Neil and also greeted him politely. ¡°Neil, is the decoction ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Paige, Neil smiled respectfully. He thought, Mr. Killian, I¡¯ll wait and see what you can do next


    Paige took the bowl and brought it to Killian, ¡°Killian, you have to drink it while it is warm. You look more


    spirited than before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all because of your superb medical skills. I feel refreshed every day when I get up! I


    was about to drink it, but Neil was talking nonsense just now. I forgot about it for a moment.¡±


    Killian took the bowl hurriedly and defended himself, ¡°I am obedient every day.¡±


    The **were all shocked.


    Killian found various excuses and refused to take medicine every day.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he actually pretended to be obedient in front of Paige!


    +


    Killian asked overbearingly after taking the medicine, ¡°Why is there only half a bowl today? Are there


    any more in the kitchen?¡±


    Neil held back hisughter. ¡°Half a bowl is enough. Mr. Killian, I will go get some sugar and snacks for


    you. You can chat with Mr. Martin and Ms. Paige for a while.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Killian ***Neil away and said warmly, ¡°Paige,e to me quickly. Have you been busytely?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Paige said as she sat down.


    ¡°Did this brat **you? If he did, I would help you vent your anger.¡±


    ¡°He is quite good.¡± Paige nced at Martin. From the time they met until now, he had been taking care


    of her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Killian was not convinced. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t do something well, you have to tell me. I will support


    you.¡±


    Killian looked at Martin. ¡°You have to treat Paige better. Be careful not to be defeated by a young man


    who is more outstanding than you. It¡¯ll be toote to regret it!¡±


    ¡°Paige likes a matured one.¡± Martin sat down and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?*


    ¡°She was just basking in the sun. The ***took her to change clothes. Why hasn¡¯t shee yet?¡±


    Neil served tea and snacks.


    ¡°Go bring Rosa ?ver


    Nel pushed Rosa out of the inner room.


    Rosa was dressed well and sitting in a wheelchair. She looked kind and elegant


    It could be seen that she was taken care of very well. Her hair was neatlybed, her fingernails had


    been carefully trimmed, and her clothes were her favorite style.


    If she could move and speak, she must be a kind and gentle olddy.


    ¡°Rosa, Paige, our granddaughter-inw, hase to see you,¡± Killian took Rosa¡¯s hand and introduced


    Paige to her with a smile. ¡°1 have often mentioned Paige to you. How is she? Is she beautiful? Not only


    is she beautiful, but she also can y the piano and save people. Martin is really lucky to date such an


    excellent girl like Paige.¡±


    Killian added in his heart, I heard that Paige is also Vallorie Walker, the piano master


    Paige looked at Rosa and said gently, ¡°Hello, Rosa. My name is Paige. I am happy to see you.


    She touched the ne on her neck and said, ¡°Thank you for the gift. I like it very much.¡±


    She took out another gift. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Killian took it and opened it. It was a beautiful jade bracelet.


    Last time, Paige bid for a piece of jade for Cassie and designed two bracelets. One was for Cassie as a


    birthday present, and the other was for Rosa as a greeting gift.


    ¡°The jade is quite good, and the design is unique Thank you, Paige You are so generous.¡± Killian took


    the bracelet in front of Rosa and said, ¡°How beautiful it is! I will put it on for you.


    He put the bracelet on Rosa¡¯s wrist. ¡°If Rosa can move, she will hold you excitedly at this time.


    Unfortunately, no one could treat her illness.


    Although she could blink and breathe, she was almost the same as a vegetable


    Martin did not know when Paige had prepared such an expensive jade bracelet as a gift for Rosa. He


    was moved and also felt sorry for her generosity.


    In the past, some rich youngdies came to Killian in the name of visiting Rosa and only bought things


    to please Killian. They thought subconsciously that a vegetative person did not need any gifts.


    Even if they prepared a gift, it would be a waste.


    On the contrary, Paige regarded Rosa as a living person and treated her with respect.


    This was the difference between Paige and others.


    Paige held Rosa¡¯s wrist. ¡°Rosa, when you are better, let¡¯s go out and enjoy ourselves. We can go


    shopping or go on a trip to see the outside world together.¡±


    Killian heard Paige¡¯s words, and his eyes turned wet. He looked away and held back the tears in his


    eyes..


    Martin reached out and patted Killian¡¯s back as if he wasforting Kiln.


    Paige finished checking on Rosa and was clear about Rosa¡¯s overall condition. ¡°I believe that you will


    be better soon.¡±


    As Martin had said before, Rosa really had brain damage.


    A long time ago, Paige had treated a patient who had also be a vegetable because of brain


    damage.


    Although the patient was finally cured, he needed various medicinal herbs. Some of them were rare,


    and some were in the Triangle harder it was a dangerous ce, and if someone went there, they might


    not be able toe back alive.


    The difference between Rosa and the previous patient was that her life would end a few dayster.


    Paige discovered it when she checked Rosa¡¯s condition just now.


    However, Paige did not say it. She nned to go back and think of a way.


    If she said it out loud, Killian and Martin would be anxious..


    On the way back to the **Vi, Martin asked in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 168

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 168


    Chapter 168 Triangle Area


    Paige was surprised


    Martin noticed that she was feeling Rosa¡¯s pulse just now!


    ¡°Grandma really has brain damage. It is difficult to recover,¡± Paige did not hide anything and said


    truthfully


    Martin did not expect Parge to figure it out by only feeling Rosas pulse. Her medical skills must be


    much more outstanding than many famous doctors.


    Paige knew that if she wanted to cure Rosa¡¯s illness, forty-nine herbs were needed,


    These herbs were hard to find, and one of them, named Heavenly Ginseng, was even rarer.


    It had once appeared in the Triangle Area, but that ce was too dangerous.


    Even if Paige had her force over there, she would not break into that area casually.


    What was more, she did not know if there were any Heavenly Ginseng.


    At night.


    4


    Paige got someone to find a lot of herbs that had simr effects to the Heavenly Ginseng. She tested


    them for a long time but failed. It seemed that she had to make a trip to the Triangle Area tomorrow.


    In the Riverside Vi¡­


    Killian called Martin and said, ¡°Martin, your grandmother¡¯s breathing today is different from before. Just


    now, I asked the **to measure her blood pressure and found that it dropped a lot. I don¡¯t know if her


    condition has improved or worsened¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Williamson to take a look,¡± Martin heard the anxiety in Killian¡¯s words.


    Todd¡¯s medical skills were well-known at home and abroad, and he happened to be in Chicago


    recently.


    ¡®Don¡¯t panic. I will go backter.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e back quickly.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Martin finished his work in thepany and rushed back to the Riverside Vi. Todd had just finished


    taking Rosa¡¯s pulse.


    He sighed and said helplessly, ¡°This is the omen of a vegetative person dying. In other words, not


    much time is left for Mrs. Stowe.¡± Killian suddenly fainted after hearing the bad


    ¡°Mr. Stowe? Mr. Stowe! Dr. Williamson, please save Mr. Stowe! Neil was frightened.


    Todd checked Killian and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just got a little stimted. Send him back to his room to


    rest.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Williamson, is there any other way?¡± Martin asked in a deep voice.


    Rosa was the backbone of the Stowe family. If Rosa died, Killian would most likely give up on himself¡­


    Rosa was especially important to Killian,


    It could be said that she was more important than Killian¡¯s own life.


    it is unrealistic!¡± Todd said, ¡®A medicinal herb called Heavenly Ginseng may be effective, but it is rare.


    Many


    ¡°There is a way, but doctors have never heard of it in their lives, let alone seen it. It is difficult to find it.¡±


    In the world, few people knew what it looked like.


    ¡°Is this medicinal herb helpful to Grandma¡¯s illness?¡± Martin asked seriously.


    ¡°Yes. But your grandmother might not be able to wait any longer Todd took a sip of tes. He stood up


    and said, Tm sorry for being unable to do anything. Il be leaving


    ¡°Send Mr. Williamson off,¡± Martin instructed


    A **stepped forward and gave Todd a nk check. Todd waved his hand and refused, ¡°I didn¡¯t help


    anything at all if i


    check, I will feel uneasy. By the way, you can try to look for Skr. Perhaps he will have a way


    ¡°We have been sending people to inquire about Skr¡¯s whereabouts for the past half year, but there is


    no news of him,¡± Martin said truthfully.


    Todd shrugged. ¡°Then I have no more advice.¡±


    Martin cast a nce at the ****. The ***caught up to Todd and insisted on giving him the check.


    ¡°Your advice is a great help to the Stowe family!¡±


    Todd had no choice but to ept the check. He nned to write a small number on it.


    Martin took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Find out where there is Heavenly Ginseng


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, why are you looking for it?¡± Rhys was confused.


    ¡°Grandma needs it,¡± Martin said, his eyes darkening


    Rhys immediately sent someone to inquire about it.


    The next morning, he called Martin and said, ¡°Mr. Stowe, there¡¯s finally news. The Heavenly Ginseng


    once appeared in the Triangle Area, but that ce is very dangerous. Although we have power over


    there, it¡¯s better not to take the risk.¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes darkened. The Triangle Area?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, what if the Heavenly Ginseng is just a legend? Why don¡¯t we look for some other herbs that


    can rece it?¡±


    *There is no time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know w how I


    Grandma¡¯s life.


    long it will take if we try it one by one. It is better to find the Heavenly Ginseng directly. At least it can


    save


    ¡°Arrange to go to the Triangle Area.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rhys never expected that Martin would indeed n to go to that ce. ¡°Is there any change to


    Mrs. Stowe¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Only a few days are


    left.¡±


    Rhys finally understood why Martin wanted to go to the Triangle Area.


    While sending Paige to work, Martin found that the wound on her right wrist was getting worse. He felt


    distressed and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The ointment he applied to her every day was the best one in the world, and it was impossible for it to


    have no effect at all,


    ¡°Have you overused your hands recently? ying the piano or drawing?¡±


    Paige retracted her hand and said disapprovingly, ¡°I¡¯m just a little busy at work.¡±


    In fact, she had been in the Knapcoll Vist night testing the medicine to save Rosa. She had been


    working all night and indeed overused her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be busy anymore.¡± Martin felt pity for her. ¡°I have something urgent to do and have to go abroad.


    When Ie back, I want to see your hand get better.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige did not know Martin¡¯s n to go abroad. Originally, she was still thinking about what


    excuse she should find to go to the Triangle Area¡­


    Now, there was a good opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself.¡±


    Looking at Paige¡¯s expression, Martin raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I feel that you are a little happy.¡±


    He was going to leave, but Paige was actually a little happy.


    Was it his illusion?


    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Paige said calmly, ¡°I am not happy.


    Was that so?


    The corners of her lips had clearly curled up just now.


    When they arrived at thepany, Martin packed up the ointments and handed them to Paige. ¡°It¡¯s the


    same as before. Use this one first, and use this one after it. Twice a day. Don¡¯t touch water.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Martin hugged her for a while. He then lowered his head and kissed her for a long time before letting go


    of her, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Paige got off the car and waited for his car to drive far away. She took out her mobile phone and


    said, ¡°Pick me up at the coffee shop next to the Daybreak Clothing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Prepare a private ne in the Knapcoll Vi. I want to go to the Triangle Area.


    ¡°Triangle Area?¡± The person on the other side of the line was stunned. ¡°Boss, you are finally going to


    help us teach those **a lesson? That¡¯s great!¡±


    He thought happily, with Boss there, no one dares to be presumptuous!


    They have never seen Boss¡¯ power. If they did, they would probably be scared to have a heart attack..

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 169

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 169


    Chapter 169 The Tall Wing is Broken


    Paige walked toward the coffee shop and called her mother ¡°***, a friend of mine is in trouble. I want to


    see her Yes, it is quite serious. She is abroad, and I will be away for two days.


    After that, Paige called Deon. ¡°Thave something to deal with these two days. If someonees to me,


    just say that I a in a meeting Don¡¯t let others know that I am not here.¡±


    It was the first time that Deon had heard that Paige could not go to work. He said hurriedly. ¡°No


    problem Ms Paige, where are you going?¡±


    He was curious but just heard a beeping sound in the end.


    Paige was always like this. She was decisive and resolute and did not say a word of nonsense.


    At this time, a luxurious private ne was parked on the top of Knapcoll Hill.


    Four men of sacrifice stood respectfully at the side.


    Jairo had brought a lot of equipment with him, and Rylee was loading the gun with bullets. Seeing


    Paige, they immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally here! Why do you suddenly want to go to the Triangle Area?¡±


    Rylee was despised by Jairo. ¡°Is there a need to ask? That ce is also one of Boss¡¯ strongholds! Give


    those brats a **and keep the prestige of our sect!¡±


    Jairo thought it was what Paige should do.


    ¡°Help me inquire about the Heavenly Ginseng.¡± Paige walked up the stairs. Her aura was strong, and


    her back looked cool.


    ¡°Heavenly Ginseng?¡± Jairo was stunned for a moment. He recalled what they had experienced when


    they got Heavenly Ginsengst time. ¡°Boss, who are you going to save this time?¡±


    Paige did not hide it and said, ¡°Martin¡¯s grandmother.¡±


    The Stowe family?


    Martin¡¯s grandmother?


    Jairo seemed to see a lot of money waving at him. ¡°Martin must have offered a high reward, right?¡±


    To let Paige risk her life to get the Heavenly Ginseng, Martin should at least pay tens of millions of


    dors!


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No rewards?¡± Jairo and Rylee looked at each other. In other words, Paige wouldn¡¯t earn a single


    cent this time.


    Then why did she do


    507


    Was it because of Martin¡¯s handsome face? Or was she bewitched by Marlin¡¯s sweet words?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Paige¡¯s tone was with a trace of coldness.


    Jairo and Rylee sympathized with Martin in their hearts. They did not know how Martin felt when he


    **the cold Paige every day.. Was he as afraid as they were?


    The journey wouldst for eight hours, and Paige slept on the ne. After waking up, she changed into


    a cool outfit and put on a cap. ¡°Boss, there is an epidemic of a virus called X3.¡±


    It was said that it could be infected by breathing. The whole body of the infected person would fester,


    and they would ***from


    torture..


    The virus was spread from a famous research institute in the Triangle Area. There was no


    Jaire handed a ck mask ta Paige. ¡°A few of our people have also been infected


    Paige put on the mask. Only her clear and bright eyes could be seen, and they made her look more


    attractive ¡°Let¡¯s work on it when we get back.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Jairo nced at Paige¡¯s side profile. ¡°Boss, if you are a man, you will definitely charm many


    girls.


    ¡°Boss is so good-looking. That ***Martin is so lucky


    The ne flew into the air of the Triangle Area, Before the captain could activate the automatic defense


    mode, shells hit the tail wings. The ne suddenly lost bnce and rotated in the air.


    An ear piercing waming sound rang in the cabin.


    Everything was falling, and Paige subconsciously grabbed the armrest, her face cold


    Fortunately, everyone had fastened their safety belts, or they would have been thrown out long ago.


    ¡°Which **did this?¡± Jairo cursed. He stood up with difficulty and went to the cockpit


    ¡°Who has been so unscrupulous recently?¡± Paige had not been to the Triangle Area for a while. She


    did not expect that it was much more dangerous than before


    ¡°Recently, there is a new gang called Wolf Gang, Except for the Microvay Gang, the other gangs are all


    provoked by them!


    Paige smiled coldly. The Wolf Gang was indeed unscrupulous.


    ¡°It is probably the Wolf Gang who attacked us! Rylee was indignant and wanted to destroy it.


    The tail wing of the ne was broken a little, and the ne was falling rapidly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Lock on them and throw the bomb. Paige said coldly, ¡°Since they have the guts to ***up our tail wing,


    they have to bear the consequences. Find a ce andnd urgently.*


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rylee transmitted her order to the cockpit immediately.


    The captain locked onto the position where the tail wing had just been hit and dropped a bomb. With a


    bang, thick smoke billowed, and the Triangle Area was shrouded in horror.


    After the nended urgently, several cars quickly appeared in front of Paige.


    The people who got out of the car were holding guns. When they saw Paige, they bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Boss, you are here!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see.


    Paige nodded at them and got in the car with a trace of coldness in her eyes.


    Everyone admired her strong mind and felt that she was worthy of being their leader. In such a


    dangerous ce, she was still expressionless as if she didn¡¯t take anything seriously.


    Even if apetent spy from the country stepped into the Triangle Area, he would be alert all over,


    especially his eyes¡­


    However, even if the tail wing was **up, Paige remainedposed as if nothing had happened. Her


    eyes were clear and cold. Paige¡¯s mobile phone vibrated.


    It was Martin¡¯s call.


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯m abroad.¡± Martin checked the time. ¡°Someone will pick you up from workter.¡±


    Pick her up?


    Paige said immediately, ¡°No need. I have a car.¡±


    ¡°I will be worried about you if you go to and from work alone.¡± Martin¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°Be Good.


    Adam will be there in three minutes. There is some food in the car for you.


    Paige had a headache, but she was patient. ¡°I will ask Deon to get it. I have a meetingter. Adam


    doesn¡¯t have to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a meeting at this time?¡± Martin was worried that she would be too tired. ¡°Then call me


    when you get home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the call, Paige called Deon. Deon went downstairs immediately and saw someone driving


    a Rolls-Royce. He thought, Martin is really rich. Even his driver can drive a luxury car and looks so


    elegant.


    ¡°Hello, I am Ms. Paige¡¯s assistant. You can call me Deon.¡± Deon smiled, ¡°Did Mr. Stowe ask you to


    come?¡±


    ¡°I am Mr. Stowe¡¯s butler. You can call me Adam.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Adam.¡± Seeing that Neil was carrying a bag of expensive snacks in his hands, Deon was


    surprised and thought, rich people are so extravagant. A casual meal is worth my monthly sry.


    ¡°Where is Ms. Paige?¡± Adam did not see Paige and asked with concern.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Paige is still in a meeting. She has something to doter. She has told Mr. Stowe that she will


    go home by herself in a while.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 170

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 170


    Chapter 170 Get Infected


    ¡°?kay ¡± Adam handed the


    cks to Dean. ¡°This is prepared by Mr Stowe for Me Paige Deon, please help


    ¡°OK. Thank you Adam,¡± Deon said a few words of courtesy and then went upstairs with the snacks He


    called Paige and asked. ¡°Mo Paige, how should I deal with these snacks?¡±


    ¡°Eat them.


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Deon was overjoyed and said, ¡°There¡¯s so much and I can¡¯t finish it all by myself ¡±


    ¡°Get some for Mari Paige sat in the car and said in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t slip anything out¡±


    ¡°OK


    Deon sent some snacks to Man.


    Paige arrived at the stronghold and got out of the car. Several men with guns saw her and said


    excitedly. ¡°Boss, you are here!¡±


    Paige found that they were all wearing masks and raised her eyebrows. ¡°How many people are


    infected?¡±


    ¡°There were four Yesterday and three more today¡­ A subordinate said, ¡°Boss, they are all at Dr.


    Schmidt¡¯s ce. You should not go.. Paige was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Yesterday, Dr. Ashton was infected. Today, his whole body began to fester¡­ Another subordinate said,


    ¡°The X3 Virus is menacing. If you are careless, you will lose your life. You are the backbone of our


    base. We need you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will be careful.¡± Paige walked


    in, not taking the virus seriously at all.


    The subordinate reminded hurriedly, ¡°Boss, you have to put on the protective suit before going in!¡±


    Otherwise, it would be troublesome if she was infected


    In Paige¡¯s base, the main castle was at the edge of


    Guillermo and the seven infected people should be in the most eastern ward on the second floor.


    Along the way, everyone saw Paige and greeted her respectfully.


    Paige changed into a protective suit and walked into the eastern ward. She saw seven infected people


    lying on the bed with different degrees of festering skin.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They cried bitterly and were suffering.


    ¡°It hurts so much, Dr. Schmidt¡­¡¯


    ¡°Dr. Schmidt, I feel so bad. My whole body seems to be burning..


    ¡°Save me. I don¡¯t want to **¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scratch your wounds, or you will **faster!¡± Guillermo was busy. When he heard the door open,


    he turned around and felt as if he had seen his savior!


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Guillermo was excited and thought, great! Boss is here! We will be saved!


    ¡°Tell me about the situation.¡± As soon as Paige came in, she began to observe each patient¡¯s condition


    and take their pulse.


    ¡°I heard that someone stole the medicine that was unsessful from the research institute of Microvay


    Gang and sold it to harm


    others.¡±


    Guillermo was indignant. ¡°People who are infected will have a high fever and feel their skin burn. They


    can¡¯t stand it and scratch their wounds. After a short period offort, they feel even worse.


    ¡°So they keep scratching, and their wounds worsen more quickly. In the end, their skin will rot, and they


    will **


    Guillermo saw the process and was anxious, but he had no way to help them¡­.


    ¡°The process will onlyst for three days¡­¡± Guillermo said helplessly.


    Now, only two days were left for some of the people lying in bed, and only one day for others¡­


    Paige¡¯s eyes darkened. Those who sold such a kind of ***medicine were really wicked.


    ¡°The members of a few big forces and some small gangs have been infected¡­ Guillermo sighed, ¡°The


    entire Triangle Area is in a state of panic, and all of the people wear masks when they go out.¡±


    Some of those gangs invited medical experts from home and abroad Without exception, they were all


    helpless about the illness. ¡°Give me my tools.¡±


    Guillermo immediately went to get them. Paige opened the bag, took out a slender special medical tool,


    and inserted it into the vital body part of the patients one by one.


    ¡°Treat others ording to my method. Paige demonstrated Guillermo.


    Guillermo hurriedly did as he was told.


    After a while, several patients spit out a mouthful of blood. Although they felt a little better, their skin


    was still burning.


    ¡°I will go to the research room. Ask two more people toe in and watch them. Don¡¯t let them scratch


    the wound. If it is unbearable, press against them gently with your fingers, Paige said.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Paige wrote a prescription and asked people to go to the mountain in the back to pick up twenty or so


    herbs needed.


    The treatment just now could only slow down the spread of the poison temporarily.


    To cure the patients, Paige needed to find twenty-nine herbs. Fortunately, all of them could be found in


    the mountain.


    In the base of Microvay Gang.


    Rhys walked in hurriedly and reported, ¡°Mr. Stowe, four more of our people have been infected with X3


    Virus. You should put on a mask¡­


    It would be troublesome if Martin was infected.


    Martin put on a mask, revealing


    spread?¡±


    a pair of sharp eyes. His voice was cold. ¡°Why did the medicine in our research institute


    ¡°It is said that there are ****in our gang. We are investigating¡­¡± Rhys had never thought that someone


    would be so daring as to betray the Microvay Gang.


    Seeing Martin¡¯s eyes darken, Rhys said hurriedly, ¡°Several experts are researching the antidote.


    However, people who are infected with the virus will **in less than three days. I¡¯m afraid that before the


    antidote is developed, half of them will **.¡±


    The virus was highly infectious and the mortality rate was one hundred percent.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, we cannot stay here for long. Once we find the Heavenly Ginseng, we should leave


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t ignore those infected people. Let the experts speed up and find out the antidote as soon as


    possible.¡± Martin asked coldly. ¡°Is there any news from the Heavenly Ginseng?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there was once a stalk of it in an auction in the Triangle Area. I have sent people to


    investigate it, and there will be results


    SOON.


    Martin turned on his phone and looked at the girl on the screen. His voice softened. ¡°If there is any


    news, take action immediately.¡±


    He was determined to get the Heavenly Ginseng.


    He had only left for a few hours, but he started to miss the girl on the phone screen.


    Thest time Martin went abroad, he missed her so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep¡­


    When he returned home, he got to take Paige into his arms and finally had a good sleep¡­


    Rhys saw the photo inadvertently. It was taken by a reporter outside the Melody Theater when Paige


    went there.


    After that, it was bought by Martin at a high price.


    Rhys thought, if Ms. Paige knew that Mr. Stowe loved her so deeply, she would be moved¡­


    In Mr, Stowe¡¯s heart, Ms. Paige always ranks at the top¡­


    ¡°OK. I will send someone to investigate,¡± Rhys said respectfully and left.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 171

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 171


    Chapter 171 Boss, Do You Have Any Money?


    Paige turned the antidote into pills and gave each of the seven of her underlings one.


    After a while, they felt a magical change.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel burning anymore, and my dizziness has been eased.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel itchy and painful on my skin, and I don¡¯t want to scratch it anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel much better. It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    #


    They looked at Paige at the same time as if they were looking at a doctor of miracles, and their eyes


    were full of worship and gratitude.


    Paige threw the small medicine bottle to them, ¡°Take the pill for another four days. One for each day.


    Your festering skin will scab and be reced by new skin.¡±


    ¡°In other words, we won¡¯t **, right?¡± Her seven men cried with joy and were about to get off the bed to


    kneel to thank Paige.


    Paige reached out to stop them. ¡°Take a good rest. Taking care of yourself and serving the gang will be


    your greatest


    thanks to me.¡±


    She threw another bottle of medicine to Guillermo and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Let the others take it.¡±


    With ***, even if they touched X3 Virus, they would not be infected¡­.


    Guillermo did not expect Paige could develop the antidote in such a short time. He was shocked and


    strongly admired


    her.


    ¡°Boss, if you can stay in the Triangle Area, we¡¯ll sooner orter be the overlord.¡±


    Just as Paige was about to say that it wasn¡¯t something she wanted, Jairo came to report to her, ¡°Boss,


    we have both good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡±


    Paige raised her eyes and said without thinking, ¡°Good news.¡±


    ¡°In an hour, in the south of the city, the Heavenly Ginseng will appear as the final object for the


    auction!¡±


    ¡°The bad news?¡±


    ¡°It is said that there will only be one such herb¡­ And that Microvay Gang also wants it.¡±


    Microvay Gang was the overlord of the Triangle Area. The other gangs were more or less afraid of


    them¡­.


    Even Wolf Gang which had been soaring did not dare to provoke them.


    It was said that the mastermind of Microvay Gang was a big shot who could not be provoked by both


    the police and the underworld!


    The gang had uncountable wealth, and the forces behind it wereplex. The gang was so big that


    one couldn¡¯t imagine¡­


    ¡°Boss, there is a piece of worse news!¡±


    Jairo swallowed and found that Paige¡¯s face was somewhat gloomy.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Sure enough, even Paige¡¯s tone became much colder.


    ¡°In the previous auction, a Heavenly Ginseng was sold for 500 million dors¡­¡±


    Palge was shocked.


    How much?


    500 million dors?


    What was the difference from a robbery?


    Jairo noticed that Paige looked even gloomier, so he braced himself and added, ¡°It was indeed 500


    million dors. It¡¯s said that everyone¡¯s wealth has to be checked before the auction, and those who


    have less than 16 million dors don¡¯t have the right to enter¡­¡±


    When he said this, he scratched his head and asked in embarrassment, ¡°Boss, do you have money?¡±


    The pocket money her parents gave her before, as well as the fortune she earned herself, had been


    invested into the


    research¡­


    At present, she only had the card Hernan gave her. In it was only 320 million dors, which was not


    enough to buy the


    herb.


    ¡°It is said that Microvay Gang is determined to win the herb this time. They are not short of money. Let


    alone 500 million dors, they could even afford ten times the prize¡­¡±


    Once the fight started, Paige would be at a disadvantage.


    When Jairo said this, he found that Paige¡¯s expression was gloomy to the extreme. He swallowed and


    advised, ¡°Boss, the Stowe family did not pay us. I think there is no need to save Mrs. Stowe¡­¡¯


    Thest sentence seemed to provoke Paige. She raised her eyebrows and warned Jairo.


    ¡°1, I mean, Microvay Gang is determined to get the Heavenly Ginseng. This transaction price may be


    higher than 500 million dors. Think about it, you can buy many things for 500 million dors! Take the


    vi in the city center of Chicago for example, you can buy thirty of them!¡±


    Why save an olddy?


    Wouldn¡¯t she feel good if she could stay in different vis every day?


    ¡°1, I think, Boss, we should do things that are within our power¡­¡±


    Even if she spent 500 million dors enjoying herself, it was better than saving a strange olddy!


    ¡°Prepare yourselves.¡± Paige seemed to have made a decision. ¡°We will go to the auction, and


    remember to bring your


    weapons.¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you going to rob the herb?¡± Jairo could not help but admire Paige¡¯s courage. ¡°This year¡¯s


    auction is held by Wolf Gang. If we start a fight, how many of our people will ***?¡±


    ¡°You,e with me.¡±


    ¡°What? Me? Just the two of us?¡± Jairo could not believe what he heard. With Paige¡¯s ***, it would be no


    problem for her to escape, but he would have to suffer even if he survived in the end.


    That was typical of Paige!


    When someone had to be at risk, he was the first person she thought of!


    When it was time to pay sries, he was the only one ignored!


    Paige looked at Jairo¡¯s cowardly appearance and could not help but smile. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that you want to buy it on credit?¡± Jairo was somewhat confused.


    ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    Seeing that Paige was full of confidence, Jairo did not want to be a ***, but he had to be honest. ¡°Oh,


    right, Boss, I forgot to tell you something.


    Paige knew that she wouldn¡¯t hear anything good from Jairo when he spoke, and her expression turned


    cold. ¡°Hurry up and say it while I¡¯m unarmed.¡±


    ¡°This herb belongs to Wolf Gang, and today¡¯s auction is also held by them in their territory. We just


    blew up half of their base today. Even if we have money, they tnight not sell the herb to us. If we go


    there, it is no different from ***ourselves¡­¡±


    When Wolf Gang saw them, they would beat them up for sure!


    Paige¡¯s eyes became cold. Why didn¡¯t Jairo tell her this earlier?


    ¡°Boss, we are destined to lose Heavenly Ginseng¡­ Why don¡¯t we give up?¡±


    Jairo didn¡¯t dare to say thest sentence because he was afraid that Paige would ***him.


    Paige looked at the time and said, ¡°Prepare a car and go to the auction.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    How dare Paige go to the auction even after she heard everything he said?


    She was just unafraid of anything-


    But he wasn¡¯t!


    On the other side.


    When Rhys received the news, he immediately reported it to Martin.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, after 40 minutes, Heavenly Ginseng will appear in the auction held in the south of the city¡­


    However, your savings have to be checked before entering.¡±


    ¡°Let them,¡± Martin said casually as if he didn¡¯t care about this little money.


    Rhys continued, ¡°The organizer is Wolf Gang. The gang always wanted to make friends with us. If


    nothing goes wrong at this auction, the Heavenly Ginseng will be ours. The price is the only problem. It


    is said that the transaction price in the past was 500 million dors¡­¡±


    It was ridiculously expensive!


    No matter how good the herbs were, several million dors would be enough to buy them.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Make friends? Do they think they are qualified?¡± Martin said in a cold voice.


    He knew that Wolf Gang hadmitted all sorts of crimes in the Triangle Area. Martin disdained to


    associate with such a small gang. He would solve everything with violence if they didn¡¯t stop after


    taking the money.


    Make friends with the gang? That was impossible!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 172

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 172


    Chapter 172 Make Some Money First


    At the auction in the south of the city.


    After getting her funds checked, Paige stepped into Room 3 with Jairo. After a while, someone reported


    their whereabouts to the boss of Wolf Gang-


    ¡°Mr. Cowan, the people of me Gang are here! I didn¡¯t expect them to dare to step into our territory. It


    is so easy to get them from nowhere.¡±


    ¡°You have been to school, haven¡¯t you?¡± Easton took a puff of smoke and slowly spat it on the


    henchman¡¯s face. ¡°You are well-educated!¡±


    ¡°You are ttering me, Mr. Cowan. I was in primary school for a few years¡­¡± The henchman said


    shamelessly with a fawning smile.


    However, before the henchman could finish his words, something beyond his expectations happened.


    Easton put out his cigarette ***on the top of the henchman¡¯s head. ¡°I have never been to school before,


    so I *it when people show off their knowledge in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The henchman trembled in pain, but he did not dare to resist. Instead, he knelt down and


    begged, ¡°Mr. Cowan, there must be some misunderstanding. I am not educated, and I am only worthy


    of being your ashtray¡­¡±


    There was a sizzling sound on the top of the henchman¡¯s head, and the henchman almost tainted from


    the pain, but he still struggled to hold on.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Eastonughed coldly.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Thank you for helping me refresh my mind, Mr. Cowan. I feel refreshed now!¡±


    Easton snorted and released his hand and let the henchman go.


    ¡°Mr. Cowan, should we find some people to get those guys surrounded and take them down in one fell


    swoop?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Easton lit up another slender cigarette, took a puff, and puffed out a cloud of smoke.


    ¡°Wait until they buy the treasure.¡±


    Easton thought, why not make a little money before I **them?


    ¡°OK, I see¡­¡±


    Just as the henchman was about to leave, Easton called out to him, ¡°How many of them?¡±


    ¡°There¡­ There are just two of them. A man and the other seems to be a woman¡­¡±


    Seems to be?


    ¡°You can¡¯t even tell whether it is a woman or not?¡±


    Easton thought, it seems that I¡¯ve put out the cigarette in the wrong ce.


    Not on top of his head but his eyes.


    ¡°What are your eyes for?¡±


    The henchman was frightened and said in a hurry, ¡°That person is wearing a cap and a big mask. He is


    wearing a hoodie and a pair of trousers. It¡¯s really impossible to tell¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­.¡±


    Easton inhaled a few more mouthfuls of the cigarette and thought, just two of them? How bold!


    They dared to bomb the base of Wolf Gang, right? Let¡¯s see if they can leave here alive.


    The eight-sided stage.


    Each private room was set facing one of the eight sides of the stage. The building was three stories


    high, and Paige vas on the top floor.


    ¡°Boss, look!¡± Jairo found that there was only one but*ton to raise the price in the box, and it meant one


    should raise the price by at least 4.8 million dors at a time.


    ¡°Are they out of their minds? How dare they make such brazen rules? How mercenary Wolf Gang is!¡±


    With her legs folded, Paige casually sat on the sofa, ying with her mobile phone with one hand and


    taking a sip of lemonade from the table with the other.


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you afraid the lemonade is poisoned?¡± Jairo¡¯s eyes widened, admiring Paige¡¯s courage.


    Paige replied indifferently, ¡°What kind of poison is there in this world that I can¡¯t cure?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Jairo said as he also picked up a ss of lemonade and drank it all in one go.


    Jairo thought, I am indeed thirsty after bustling around with Boss for a whole day.


    This lemonade is quite tasty!


    Jairo poured another ss of lemonade and continued, ¡°In our domestic auction, one can increase the


    price at a time by 16 thousand dors, 80 thousand dors, 160 thousand dors, and so on. However,


    it is 4.8 million dors here! How wicked! Boss, you haven¡¯t answered my question just now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How much money do you have on hand?¡±


    Looking at Jairo¡¯s sincere smile, Paige held up two of her slender fingers.


    ¡°3.2 billion dors? Alright¡­¡± Jairo was relieved and took a sip of the lemonade. He finally felt relieved.


    ¡°With 3.2 billion dors, we can at leastpete against Microvay Gang for a while.¡±


    ¡°No, just 320 million dors.¡±


    Jairo spat out a mouthful of lemonade. ¡°Excuse me? 320 million dors? Boss, are you kidding me?


    How could 320 million dors be enough for the Heavenly Ginseng? I guess we will be beaten to death


    by those *!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna buy the Heavenly Ginseng.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jairo swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Boss, you, you are not going to pay for the Heavenly


    Ginseng or rob it or buy it on credit. Do you want to take it directly?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± That was what Paige was thinking.


    Jairo went speechless. Jairo thought, we are screwed! I handed my gun and the small bombs to the


    security guard outside the door. How long could I hold on with bare handster?


    ¡°Boss, I am already getting old. Next time there is such a task, you can consider Rylee¡­ He is agile


    and invulnerable¡­¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, let me record what you said and send it to Ryleeter.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    In private Room 2, Rhys respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Stowe, the Heavenly Ginseng will be thest to be on


    auction. Do you want to rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Martin, who was sitting on a single chair, had a cold gaze as he exuded a powerful aura.


    ¡°How is Grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Neil called just now and said that Mrs. Stowe was getting even worse¡­¡±


    Rhys thought, it seems Mrs. Stowe won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    ¡°Get the ne ready. Let¡¯s get back as soon as we get the Heavenly Ginseng.¡±


    Martin thought, is Paige at home from work now? Is she having a meal?


    I have only been away for a short while, but I am already missing her.


    At this time, a male auctioneer came to the middle of the octagonal stage. He knocked the small


    hammer in his hand and said with authority, ¡°I now dere the auction open!¡±


    The first treasure was a beautiful woman who was imprisoned in an iron cage, putting her arms around


    her knees in loneliness and helplessness.


    The woman looked pitiful.


    ¡°*it! This auction in the south of the city is really hard on the eyes.¡± Jairo had really opened his eyes.


    Jairo thought, every time Ie, it really helps broaden my *.


    Paige kept ying with her mobile phone and did not raise her head.


    ¡°The starting price is 4.8 million dors!¡±


    Many buyers bid 4.8 million dors and soon, several more buyers increased the price.


    The whole process of the auction was disyed on the big screen on the stage.


    ¡°Room 7: 9.6 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Room 9: 9.6 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Room 11: 9.6 million dors.¡±


    Since the prices the three buyers offered were the same, the bid could only continue. However, the


    buyers in Room 7 and Room 11 both believed that 9.6 million dors was already a very high price for


    just a woman, so it was not worth it to increase the price.


    Thus, in the third round of bidding, the buyers in Room 7 and Room 11 didn¡¯t follow.


    ¡°Room 9: 14.4 million dors.


    ¡°14.4 million dors going once!


    ¡°14.4 million dors going twice!


    ¡°14-4 million dors, thest time, deal!


    ¡°Let us congratte the buyer in Room 9!¡±


    ¡°Those people really are ***!¡± Jairo secretly cursed, thinking, how could they even mark the price


    clearly for a girl? How ***!


    ¡°That¡¯s the way the world is.¡± Paige touched the screen of her phone slightly and said indifferently,


    ¡°Especially in the


    4


    Trian Area, everything that you think is impossible is happening here every day.¡±


    ¡°Boss, why do I get the feeling that for your age, you are more clear-headed about life than I am?¡±


    ¡±


    Chapter 171 Please Talk About It Face to Face


    Next, a few more eye-blinding items appeared in the auction.


    By the time the final item appeared, it was already half an hourter.


    Just as Paige finished ying a game, she looked up and heard Jairo say, ¡°Boss, Herees the


    Heavenly Ginseng! Hurry up! Come over and see!¡±


    Jairo¡¯s gaze fell on the scantily dressed hostess.


    Jairo thought, this girl is so hot!


    This hostess held an expensive wooden box, in which the Heavenly Ginseng was ced. Then she


    ***the camera and showed it to everyone.


    ¡°The starting price is 4.8 million dors!¡±


    Jairo knew that Paige wanted the Heavenly Ginseng and pressed the ***several times to raise the price


    in one go.


    The other buyers were shocked to see how generous the buyer in Room 3, who had raised the price to


    19.2 million dors, was. They thought that the buyer in Room 3 must be a big shot who was


    determined to get this treasure.


    Paige nced at Jairo indifferently and thought, did you have a good time pressing the **? It¡¯s me


    who¡¯s gonna pay the bill, not you!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 173

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 173


    ¡°Hey, Boss, how is it? I just helped you get rid of a lot of buyers in one go!¡±


    The other buyers knew that the Heavenly Ginseng was a good thing and if it was sold on the market, it


    was worth at least 500 million dors, so they bid one after another.


    ¡°Room 6: 28.8 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Room 14:33.6 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Room 18: 38.4 million dors.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Room 23: 43.2 million dors.¡±


    Looking at the crowd following, Paige coldly ordered, ¡°Widen the gap.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Jairo desperately pressed the button to increase the price, and his hand hurt, so he


    hurriedly switched


    hands.


    In Room 1.


    Martin looked at the other buyers chasing after one another,pletely ignoring them, and said


    indifferently, ¡°Add the price until they give up.¡±


    ¡°OK, Mr. Stowe.¡± Rhys also increased the price with all his might.


    Soon, the price shown on the big screen had already exceeded 320 million dors.


    ¡°Boss¡­ Are we still going to follow?¡± Jairo knew that Paige didn¡¯t have enough money to allow him to


    increase the price again.


    But Paige said firmly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jairo could only bite the bullet and continue to increase the price.


    ¡°Room 3: 504.8 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Room 1: 509 6 million dors. ¡±


    ¡°Room : 514.4 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Room 1: 519.2 million dors.¡±


    The bid went on.


    Only buyers in Room 1 and Room 3 were left fighting over each other, and from the looks of it, both


    sides had no intention of giving up.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, the buyer in Room 3 seems to be determined to get the Heavenly Ginseng.¡± Rhys said as


    he pressed the button, ¡°Why don¡¯t I just ask the boss of Wolf Gang to give it to us?¡±


    Martin thought, give it to me?


    T


    Do I need someone else to give me something I like?


    ¡°Light themp!¡± Martin ordered coldly.


    ¡°Light themp?¡± Rhys was stunned, unable to believe what he had just heard.


    When someone lit themp, it meant that no matter how much the other party offered, he would like to


    add 4.8 million dors.


    All in all, that meant the person must get this thing.


    Rhys thought, I didn¡¯t expect that, in order to save his grandma, Mr. Stowe would be so generous¡­


    It seems that Mr. Stowe is not only a nice husband but also a good grandson¡­.


    Rhys hurriedly pressed the button for three seconds, and the light was on.


    A grand notification sound came from the big screen on the stage.


    The auctioneer was stunned, and the other buyers could not believe their eyes. They stared at the


    shing words. ¡°Room 1 lit themp up¡± on the big screen on the stage.


    A huge font appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The other buyers were amazed at the wealth the buyer in Room 1 possessed.


    ¡°It¡¯s already over 500 million dors, yet the buyer in Room 1 still hasn¡¯t given up. What¡¯s more, he


    even lit themp


    on.¡±


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s determined to get the Heavenly Ginseng!¡±


    ¡°Who is this wealthy man? It seems that 500 million dors is nothing to him¡­¡±


    The other buyers were in an uproar.


    Jairo found that Paige¡¯s face darkened. Jairo thought, well, it¡¯s understandable for Boss to be * for the


    thing that she is determined to take will be *away by others.


    Who is this rich guy? Could it be someone from Microvay Gang?


    I heard that Microvay Gang also wants this¡­


    ¡°It seems that this is fate¡­ Boss, although you really want it¡­¡± Jairo did finish his words.


    ¡°Light themp,¡± Paige suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡± Jairo suspected that he had heard it wrong. How could both parties in the auction light the


    lamp? The key point is that the buyer in Room 1 does not seem tock money. But we really do not


    have enough money¡­


    ¡°Do as I said!¡± As soon as Paige gave the order, Jairo felt that she was going crazy.


    Jairo thought, Boss must have been driven mad by the buyer in Room 1!


    Does she really mean it? Does she know if she lights up, it means no matter how much the other party


    offers, she will always bid 4.5 million dors more than him?


    How can Boss get so much money?


    The 320 million dors Boss has is nothing to the buyer in Room 1.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Paige nced at Jairo, and there was some displeasure in her eyes.


    Jairo knew that Paige came for real, so he closed his eyes, braced himself, and pressed the button for


    three seconds.


    ¡°Room 1 has lit up. Let¡¯s congratte the buyer in Room 1 on getting¡­¡±


    Before the auctioneer could finish his words, a grand sound rang out on the stage again. A shing


    notification appeared on the big screen.


    ¡°Room 3 lights themp!¡±


    The entire audience was in an uproar.


    Not to mention the auction in the southern part of the city, even in the entire world, there were no two


    buyers who lit theirmps at the same time.


    It seemed that both sides were notcking in money, and they were indeed bidding against each other.


    The auctioneer was stunned. What is going on? Room 3 lit up as well? And this buyer in Room 1


    clearly also wants this item. How is this auction supposed to go on? I don¡¯t know¡­ the auctioneer


    thought.


    At this time, Easton, the boss of Wolf Gang, saw this scene, and his eyes were filled with high interest.


    He said something to the auctioneer over the earphones, and the auctioneer immediately got what


    Easton meant.


    The auctioneer hurriedly took charge of the overall situation. ¡°Please calm down. In view that buyers in


    Room 1 and Room 3 both wish to obtain this treasure. After asking for instructions, we¡¯d like to invite


    both buyers toe backstage first, and our boss will personally meet you. At that time, this treasure


    will belong to the one who offers the highest price and transfers the money most quickly!¡±


    What the auctioneer meant was that whoever gave the most money on the spot would have the item.


    ¡°Now, I announce that this year¡¯s auction hase to an end. Buyers in Room 1 and Room 3, please


    follow our staff backstage to discuss in detail¡­¡±


    Jairo was really stupefied this time. Jairo thought, we are screwed!


    Boss can only offer 320 million dors at most¡­


    If we go backstage, won¡¯t we be killed?


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t I cover you and you can leave first?¡± Jairo felt that he would not be able to leave here


    alive today.


    Jairo was already prepared to sacrifice himself for Paige.


    Unexpectedly, Paige stood up confidently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go backstage.¡±


    Jairo went speechless.


    Boss, you are really not afraid of death! Jairo thought.


    The door of the private room opened. There were already a few members of Wolf Gang waiting for


    Paige and Jairo with guns outside. Those guys said that they were going to lead the way, but everyone


    knew that those guys were just afraid that Jairo and Paige would run away.


    Jairo thought, at least we have 320 million dors. Is there a need for that?


    Although Jairo was unhappy with this in his heart, he still pretended to y up to the men of Wolf Gang


    on the surface. ¡°Bro, let me ask you something. Who is the buyer in Room 1?¡±


    ¡°The boss of Microvay Gang.¡±


    ¡°What? The boss of Microvay Gang is here?¡±


    Although Jairo had known before that Microvay Gang was determined to win this Heavenly Ginseng,


    he didn¡¯t expect that even the boss behind the scenes would be here in person.


    It seems that Heavenly Ginseng is very important to them! Jairo thought.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 174

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 174


    Chapter 174 Join Hands to cheat Others


    Paige brought Jairo backstage. There was only a long table here, and the man sitting in the middle was


    the leader of Wolf Gang, Easton.


    Easton was of mixed blood, and when he smiled, it didn¡¯t make people feel warm. Instead, it made him


    look colder and


    eviler.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the leader of me Gang to be a woman. How interesting!¡±


    Easton looked into Paige¡¯s eyes and smiled particrly obsessively. ¡°It seems that you are a stunning


    beauty.¡±


    Easton thought, just this pair of clear and bright eyes are seductive enough.


    I wonder how devastatingly beautiful this woman will be if she takes off her mask¡­


    Jairo was so furious that he even wanted to dig out Easton¡¯s lecherous eyes. If not for the fact that


    Paige wanted the Heavenly Ginseng, Jairo would have already pulled out his knife and stabbed it into


    Easton¡¯s eyes.


    Paige **the chair over with her long leg and sat down domineeringly. ¡°It seems that the buyer in Room


    1 has no sense of time.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Who says we don¡¯t have a sense of time?¡± Rhys said.


    As soon as Rhys finished his words, a handsome man stepped backstage. The man suddenly noticed


    the woman sitting on the left side of the long table. Paige? What is she doing here? Martin thought.


    Rhys thought that he had just heard Paige¡¯s voice at first. But he believed it was his illusion since he


    had often stayed with Paige recently.


    Rhys didn¡¯t expect that after stepping into the door with Martin, he would find the woman sitting next to


    the long table was really Paige, who Martin had been longing for all the time.


    Shouldn¡¯t Ms. Paige be off work and go back home for dinner now?


    How could she show up in the Triangle Area as a buyer?


    Rhys was stunned.


    Martin was also surprised. When Adam went to send some dessert to Paige in the afternoon, Paige


    said that she was in a meeting and could not leave.


    Martin thought, how could Paige possibly have a meeting in the Triangle Area?


    Chicago is at least eight hours¡¯ flight away from the Triangle Area.


    To be able to attend the auction means that Paige set off not long after I left Chicago¡­


    In other words, Paige lied to me.


    Paige did not expect that the man who stepped in was actually Martin. It was simply embarrassing.


    Jairo was also stunned for a few seconds. Jairo thought, isn¡¯t that Boss¡¯ husband? Is he the boss of


    Microvay Gang?


    It seems that Boss and Martin did not know each other¡¯s real identity¡­ How amusing!


    Seeing how Paige looked now, Jairo felt really amused. Jairo was about tough, but Paige red at


    him.


    When Easton saw Martin, the frivolity from before was gone, reced by respect and ttery.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, you are here.¡± Easton personally pulled the chair on the right for Martin and said, ¡°Please


    take a seat. I¡¯m


    sorry the environment here is not good, Mr. Stowe.¡±


    Martin sat opposite Paige. Even though Paige was wearing a cap and a mask, revealing only a pair of


    eyes, he would Just recognize her by her figure and expression.


    Martin was sure it was his girl, Paige.


    Seeing Martin staring at Paige, Easton thought that as opponents, they must be furious to see each


    other. Easton hurriedly mediated. ¡°Let me introduce you first. This is the boss of Microvay Gang, Mr.


    Stowe.¡±


    Paige thought, it is really Martin.


    Realizing this, Paige curled her lips. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°This is the boss of me Gang, Mr. Pierre. I had no idea that you are a girl.¡±


    The way Easton looked at Paige was like a wolf eyeing its prey. That undisguised ambition and greed


    made Martin¡¯s gaze turn cold.


    ¡°Does Mr. Cowan have a crush on Ms. Pierre?¡±


    Easton did not sense the coldness and displeasure in Martin¡¯s tone and said with a smile, ¡°If you can¡¯t


    get the moneyter, you will have to stay here, Ms. Pierre.¡±


    After all, Easton did not believe that a single me Gang could easily take out more than 500 million


    dors.


    ¡°Ms. Pierre, you didn¡¯t bid at will just now, did you?¡± Easton asked and thought to himself, this way, I


    can take this beauty into my arms. Then me Gang will also go into my hands¡­.


    If I can both have this beauty and expand my sphere of influence at the same time so easily this way, it


    must be


    destiny.


    Paige clearly knew what Easton was thinking. She coldly smiled, ¡°Of course, I can stay here if I can¡¯t


    pay, but 1 am afraid that Mr. Cowan does not dare to ept it.¡±


    Eastonughed, ¡°You must be joking, Ms. Pierre. As the boss of Wolf Gang, I can afford to have


    anyone I want!¡±


    The more Easton looked at Paige, the more he felt that she was pleasing to the eye. Although she was


    a woman, there was a cold aura around her and she just looked especially charming.


    Martin looked at Paige and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a boss of a gang at such a young age,


    Ms. Pierre.¡±


    ¡°Same to you.¡±


    In terms of age, Paige and Martin were only a few years apart.


    Martin looked into Paige¡¯s eyes and said solemnly, ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡±


    Martin thought, it is Wolf Gang, where people will be treated ruthlessly and cruelly. As a girl, how could


    Paige dare toe here with just one subordinate?


    Rhys also admires Paige¡¯s courage.


    Rhys thought, although I also came here with Mr. Stowe alone, there are many other subordinates


    guarding outside with high-end weapons.


    In addition, Mr. Stowe and I are stronger than everyone here, so we swaggered in.


    But Ms. Paige actually came here with only one subordinate so boldly, and what¡¯s worse, the


    subordinate doesn¡¯t look very strong. And she is even sitting here¡­


    When Easton heard this, Easton thought that Martin doubted Paige¡¯s ability and wealth and thought


    that Paige was overestimating herselt. Easton thought, otherwise, why would Martin ask the woman if


    she knew where this ce


    was?


    Since the woman is now in my domain, if she doesn¡¯t have the money, there is no way she can leave


    alive!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Stowe. Il Ms. Pierre doesn¡¯t have enough money, then the Heavenly Ginseng will be


    yours.¡± Easton


    said with a smile.


    Easton thought, of course, if so, the woman must stay and be mine!


    ¡°How much does Ms. Pierre intend to pay?¡± Martin looked at Paige and asked with interest.


    Paige guessed that Martin wanted the Heavenly Ginseng to save Rosa.


    Although Paige did not know how Martin got to know that the Heavenly Ginseng could save Rosa,


    Paige thought since their goal was the same, there was no need to spend more money.


    ¡°Mr. Cowan, I want to know if the price we offered just now still counts?¡± Paige looked at Easton.


    Easton still had a lustful look in his eyes. It seemed as if he was fascinated by Paige.


    Easton thought, in the auction just now, the price had already reached the price of 552.8 million dors.


    If it continues to rise¡­.


    Easton smiled lustfully, ¡°Of course not. Now, both of you will bid again.¡±


    ¡°The starting price is 4.8 million dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then 4.8 million dors,¡± Paige directly offered a price.


    Easton froze for a moment, thinking, what is going on? Shouldn¡¯t she add more on the base of 552.8


    million dors? How could she directly start all over again?


    Martin had just lit themp up, so if Paige had bid 4.8 million dors, he would naturally add another


    4.8 million


    dors.


    ¡°9.6 million dors,¡± Martin slowly bid.


    ¡°Okay, I give up. The Heavenly Ginseng is yours.¡±


    Perhaps Easton did not expect that Paige would do this, he immediately shouted, ¡°Wait a moment! You


    should continue to increase the price on the basis of 552.8 million dors!¡±


    Easton thought, otherwise, I will suffer a great loss!


    How could the priceless Heavenly Ginseng be sold for only 9.6 million dors?


    If so, I can¡¯t earn anything.


    And the auction I just held is meaningless.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 175

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 175


    Chapter 175 Strong Alliance


    ¡°Mr. Cowan, didn¡¯t you just ask me to make another offer?¡± Paige asked casually. ¡°Oh? You want to go


    back on your word?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Easton didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re the leader of Wolf Gang, yet you can¡¯t keep your promise?¡±


    Easton suddenly realized something. ¡°You¡­ You two know each other? You wanna buy Heavenly


    Ginseng at such a low price? Microvay Gang and me Gang colluded with each other just to take


    advantage of others? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you wanna go back on your word?¡± Martin asked calmly.


    ¡°If you say so!¡±


    He would choose the former between more than 500 million dors and reputation.


    Theckey beside Easton whispered into Easton¡¯s car, ¡°Mr. Cowan, the people outside are all from


    Microvay Gang. We should be polite¡­¡±


    Easton naturally knew how powerful Microvay Gang was. He suppressed his anger for the time being


    and said in a nice¡± voice, ¡°Mr. Stowe, if you really want Heavenly Ginseng, give me 500 million dors.


    Don¡¯t bargain. And you can take it, but this girl must stay! She has no money at all, right? She


    deliberately came to cause trouble!


    ¡°I can¡¯t let her off!¡±


    ¡°I want her and Heavenly Ginseng.¡± Martin¡¯s tone was determined, and he looked at Paige with a trace


    of gentleness.


    ¡°You like her? What if I insist on keeping her today?¡± Easton was stunned.


    ¡°Then let me see if you are powerful enough.


    As Martin just finished speaking, someone from Wolf Gang rushed in. ¡°Mr. Cowan! The people from


    Microvay Gang have surrounded this ce!¡±


    Easton gritted his teeth and looked at Martin with anger. ¡°Are you serious?¡± he asked.


    Was it necessary to make enemies with a gang just for a woman?


    ¡°Did you just say that you took a fancy to her? I have to say that you have good taste, but¡­ You are


    not qualified! Rhys,¡± Martin looked at Easton coldly and sneered.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rhys immediately pressed the button. As soon as the button was pressed, everyone outside


    immediately began


    to fight.


    The people in Triangle Area did not understand why Microvay Gang had suddenly targeted Wolf Gang


    and even fired at them as if they wanted to ***them all¡­.


    Easton heard the sounds of gunfire and screams from outside, and only then did he realize that danger


    had befallen


    him.


    ¡°She is your woman? So, all of this is a trap? Just to have a reason to exterminate Wolf Gang? You set


    a trap and waited for us to walk into it?¡±


    When Rhys heard this, heughed disdainfully, ¡°You think too highly of yourself! Mr. Stowe does not


    need any reason to attack anyone! It was you who overestimated your own abilities and even dreamed


    of obtaining Pai¡­ Ms. Pierre! Open your eyes and take a look at how the empire you built copsed bit


    by bit!¡±


    When Easton heard this, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Stowe won¡¯t **you. The Heavenly Ginseng will also be bought ording to the rules


    of the game you set. He won¡¯t take advantage of you¡­


    ¡°However, 9.6 million dors is the price they¡¯ve offered. You can¡¯t ask for more!¡±


    Hearing Rhys¡¯ words, Easton smiled weakly, his face pale. ¡°So, ording to what you said, they didn¡¯t


    steal or rob me, and they even treated ine so well and spared my life. It was all my fault?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Who allowed you to be so rude to Ms. Pierre?¡± Rhys¡¯ words gave Easton a faint ***intent,


    Martin stood up and stretched his hand toward Paige.


    Paige obediently walked toward him.


    Jairo widened his eyes and saw that his cold boss was actually held in Martin¡¯s arms and left just like


    that¡­


    ¡°My Wolf Gang is gone, and you can¡¯t get away with it!¡± At this moment, Easton pressed the switch and


    a huge iron gate suddenly smashed down, scaling the only exit.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Martin protected Paige in his arms and took a step back. They were almost hit by the


    descending iron


    gate!


    Easton took out a few pistols from under the table and was ready to ***!


    A dozen of his men also took out their guns and shot at Martin and Paige!


    Jairo watched as more than a dozen bullets headed toward Paige. Fortunately, Martin protected her,


    otherwise, she


    would be dead!


    ¡°*it, how dare you **Boss?¡± Jairo raised his leg and kicked one of his men, getting his gun and throwing


    it at Paige. Then he took another one to counterattack.


    Rhys did not expect that the person brought by Paige was actually quite good at fighting.


    His strength should be equal to Rhys¡¯.


    It seemed that Rhys had underestimated him just now!


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with guns. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Martin let Paige hide in a safe corner and gently touched her


    head. ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Paige was obedient and did not go out to help.


    Martin quickly beat down a few of Easton¡¯s subordinates. His whole body exuded a cold aura. He saw


    Easton turn on the switch and was about to escape. He moved forward and knocked him down. Before


    he could speak, Martin directly pulled the trigger.


    Easton was lying in a pool of blood, his body still twitching.


    At this time, two of Easton¡¯s subordinates aimed at Martin and were about to ***. Paige was faster and


    shot from


    the dark, **them one by one.


    Perhaps he did not expect that her marksmanship would be so good. Martin turned around and looked


    at her with a trace of curiosity and interest.


    Who exactly is she? Not only does she know how to **, but she also has the **. What else don¡¯t I know


    about


    her?


    When Paige saw that everyone had fallen, she threw the gun to the side and did not look into Martin¡¯s


    eyes. She said casually, ¡°It was just a try. I did not expect to hit the target.¡±


    Heh.


    Does she think I¡¯m easy to ***?


    How could she **so urately?


    Will ordinary girls know how to ***?


    How?


    Let alone the guns, ordinary girls will scream when they see the scene.


    At least, they will show fear and panic.


    But this girl is so calm as if what happened in front of her was nothing¡­


    Her courage, boldness, ability¡­ All of these show that she is not an ordinary girl!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Paige was the first to leave this ce.


    The iron door had been opened by Easton just now, and Martin followed her pace and held her hand.


    The people in the whole Triangle Area heard that Wolf Gang was destroyed in an instant, and Microvay


    Gang and me Gang formed an alliance and massacred Wolf Gang¡­


    Everyone was in disbelief!


    The two gangs had nothing to do with each other before¡­ Why did they suddenly form an alliance?


    Why?


    They even said that whoever dared to touch one of their gangs would definitely be **¡­


    No one would dare to provoke them in the Triangle Area anymore.


    Strong gangs dominated the Triangle Area¡­.


    Even the people of Microvay Gang and me Gang didn¡¯t know why their leaders decided to form an


    alliance¡­


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡± Martin held Paige¡¯s hand and walked up


    the stairs.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 176

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 176


    Chapter 176 Who Exposed Her?


    Inside the luxurious cabin.


    Martin held Paige on hisp and gently stroked her soft hair with his chin. ¡°How many identities do you


    have that I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Paige looked away with a little guilty conscience. There weren¡¯t many, though she could not count¡­.


    ¡°Is it because of Grandma¡¯s illness that you want to get the Heavenly Ginseng?¡± Martin lowered his


    eyes and looked at the girl in his arms and asked softly. ¡°You knew that her condition had deteriorated


    when you checked her pulse that day, and there were only a few days left for her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Martin looked into her eyes. ¡°Or did you decide toe to the Triangle


    Area alone to find the Heavenly Ginseng at that time? Who told you that this thing could save


    Grandma¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°I saw it in a medical book a long time ago¡­.


    ¡°As for whether it can cure the disease, it depends on her physical condition.¡±


    ¡°The Triangle Area is too dangerous. You are a girl. If something happens to you, what should I do?¡±


    Martin did not dare to imagine.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be in trouble, not me.¡±


    Heh.


    That¡¯s true.


    Her marksmanship was even above Rhys¡¯. Previously, when she was dealing with the Robins family¡¯s


    people, it was easy for her to deal with twenty or so of them by herself¡­.


    She wouldn¡¯t be in trouble.


    ¡°You lied to me about a meeting at thepany?¡± Martin kissed her as punishment. ¡°If not for the fact


    that we happened to bump into each other, how long would you have nned to hide it from me?¡±


    ¡°It was not a lie¡­¡± Paige said tly. ¡°I was just afraid that you would be worried.¡±


    ¡°You hid it from me. If you¡¯re in danger, I will be even more worried.¡± Martin lowered his head and


    kissed her lips. ¡°Promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you cannot do such a risky


    thing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although she agreed, Paige didn¡¯t n to do what he said. She thought she should agree first.


    Otherwise, he would keep pestering her.


    ¡°me Gang was founded three years ago. How old were you three years ago? Why did you appear in


    the Triangle Area?¡± There were some doubts in Martin¡¯s mind. ¡°Why did you be the leader of


    me Gang?¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°It was a long story.¡±


    Three years ago, Cassie¡¯s condition worsened and she urgently needed a medicinal herb. That


    medicinal herb grew on the mountain in the Triangle Area. At that time, several gangs were fighting


    over the mountain. When Paige appeared, it was the time when they fought fiercely¡­.


    Cassie¡¯s condition was in urgent need of herbs, and she needed to take them for a long time. That kind


    of medical herb was only used in the soil of that mountain. So, by chance, not only did Paige establish


    me Gang, she upied the mountain and strengthened her own forces¡­.


    Although she almost died several times in the Triangle Area¡­¡­..


    Later, Cassie¡¯s illness was once again out of control and Paige needed other medicine to treat her


    But fortunately, she saved Cassie¡¯s life, and me Gang was getting better and better under her


    lead¡­.


    Now that they had the support of Microvay Gang, their gangs would be invincible in the Triangle Area.


    Martin listened to her words and felt even more upset about her experience.


    At such a young age, she had suffered so much.


    No wonder she always looked cold and indifferent to everything.


    Since she was a child, no one had ever been her backer. No one cared for her. She could only rely on


    herself for everything. That was why she was so independent.


    Her coldness and abilities were all exchanged with blood and tears.


    Ordinary girls had not been through all these. She, however, had experienced endless darkness and


    suffering, and that was why she had made her current achievements.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t appeared, what would you use to trade with Easton today?¡± Martin asked in a sad voice.


    500 million dors in cash were not so easy to take out.


    Paige took out a small bottle from her pocket. ¡°This.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Martin asked in confusion.


    ¡°The antidote for X3 Virus. Easton was infected with X3 Virus. I thought he would agree to exchange


    the Heavenly Ginseng for this.¡±


    After all, everyone wanted to live¡­.


    Everyone cared about their lives¡­


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That was why you dared to do that?¡± Martin suddenly understood. He did not expect his girl to be


    smarter and more capable than he had imagined.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige did not intend to use the money to buy the Heavenly Ginseng in the first ce. She


    wanted to trade with something else.


    ¡°Why is there an antidote to X3 Virus?¡± Martin lowered his head and asked. ¡°It was developed by


    yourself?¡±


    Paige raised her eyes as if asking, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°There is no medicine that Mr. Paige can¡¯t make,¡± Martin curled his lips and smiled gently.


    Mr. Paige?


    Who exposed me?


    ¡°Looks like I guessed right.¡± The corners of Martin¡¯s lips curled up in a sinister smile. ¡°That day, the gift


    you gave


    Grandfather¡­¡±


    Paige suddenly realized.


    So Martin had guessed her identity from that day, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°Before we got on the ne, I had already sent someone to deliver the antidote to Microvay Gang,¡±


    Paige said faintly.


    She originally intended to exchange the one in her hand with Easton, but now Easton was dead¡­.


    ¡°I wanted to throw it in your water when you were distracted¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, Martin smiled even more lovingly, ¡°Were you worried that I would be infected? You


    do care about


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you know my identity, just eat it.¡± Paige handed over the small bottle. People who were not


    infected would have antibodies after eating it. Even if they touched the infectedter, they would not be


    infected.


    ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Again?


    ¡°I missed you so much these two days¡­¡± Martin kissed her ear and whispered in her ear in a charming


    voice.


    Paige couldn¡¯t stand his whisper, opened the bottle, poured out the pill, and directly stuffed it into his **.


    It was quite rude.


    Martin smiled, ¡°Mr. Paige¡¯s medicine is invaluable. There are so many subordinates of Microvay Gang.


    Taking so much medicine from you¡­¡±


    Each pill could save a person¡¯s life¡­


    It was indeed priceless.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take advantage of you for nothing¡­¡± Martin whispered into her ear. ¡°The password to the safe


    at home is your birthday.¡±


    She opened her **.


    ¡°Take whatever you want. Mine is yours.¡± Martin looked at her lovingly.


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Well, there are more than seven hours left. Let¡¯s sleep for a while.¡± Martin saw that she was tired.


    ¡°OK.¡± Paige had been busy for a long time in order to save the infected people in the base. In addition,


    she had been dealing with other affairs and had not rested much¡­.


    She nestled in Martin¡¯s arms like a cute cat and soon fell asleep.


    Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, Martin gently picked her up and ced her on the bed in the


    bedroom¡­


    There were several bedrooms on this ne. Martin put her in the most *room. Before he covered her


    with a quilt, he saw her phone fall out of her pocket, vibrating¡­


    Someone called her. It was a string of code.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 177

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 177


    Chapter 177 Can¡¯t Hide


    He did not expect that she would encrypt her calls too. Who exactly was she? Martin was even more


    curious about her


    identity


    Out of respect, Martin did not answer it or hang up. Instead, he let it vibrate for a while before it


    stopped.


    He ced his phone on the bedside table and gently covered Paige with a nket. He leaned over and


    gave her a loving


    kiss.


    Paige looked very beautiful when she fell asleep. She was like a princess from a fairy tale. She had


    dark and curly eyshes, a pretty and straight nose, and delicate and sexy lips¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss her lightly.


    At that moment, her phone vibrated again.


    Someone had sent her a Line message.


    Martin inadvertently nced at it and saw a few messages on the screen.


    ¡°Boss, PQ Fashion¡¯s financial statement for this month has been sent to your email.¡±


    ¡°The jewelry series that has recently beenunched has been going well.¡±


    ¡°When do you have time to draw more?¡±


    The person who sent the messages was Jaylen.


    Martin thought, is it Jaylen? The person in charge of PQ Fashion?


    It was said that PQ Fashion¡¯s founder, Paine, never showed her face and was focused on designing.


    All of thepany¡¯s affairs were handed over to Jaylen to manage.


    So my Paige is Paine?


    Is she the one who founded PQ Fashion?


    No wonder she kept emphasizing that she didn¡¯t want the clothes and jewelry of PQ Fashion¡­.


    Those things were designed by her. No wonder she looked calm and indifferent when seeing my gifts.


    She made them herself, so of course, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    He recalled the expression on her face when she had received his gifts back then. She seemed to


    frown¡­.


    The corners of Martin¡¯s lips curled up when he thought of it. He didn¡¯t expect that not only did Paige


    know medicine, but she was also a piano master and the founder of PQ Fashion¡­


    The Lusk family probably didn¡¯t know her ra


    identity, so they let her take over the small clothingpany¡­


    If they knew it, they would definitely think that it was a waste of talent.


    The dignified founder of PQ Fashion took care of a smallpany¡­


    ¡°Mr. Stowe.¡±


    At this time, Rhys called out from outside the door.


    Martin came back to his senses and looked at Paige a few times before closing the door and leaving


    reluctantly.


    ¡°Ms. Paige is asleep?¡± Rhys never thought that Martin would be so gentle toward Paige.


    If those people from Microvay Gang were to see this, their jaws would probably drop¡­.


    After all, Martin had always been cold blooded and heartless¡­.


    ¡°Quiet down.¡± Martin walked toward the living room in the cabin and sat down before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s talk


    here.¡±


    He was afraid that he would disturb Paige¡¯s sleep if they were close to the room.


    ¡°OK.¡± When Rhys saw him sit down, he hurriedly reported, ¡°There is news of Skr!¡±


    Martin was surprised. He did not expect that there would be so much good news today. He asked in a


    low voice, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for now. A middleman said that he had Skr¡¯s contact information. He can ask Skr to


    go out for a consultation, but Skr does not want money, but something else.¡±


    This was unexpected.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Martin asked indifferently.


    ¡°Blue Dogbane and Purple Lotus Root.¡±


    Martin¡¯s face darkened. Why did Skr want these two things?


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, we have collected these two things for many years. They are priceless, and their rarity is


    no less than that of the Heavenly Ginseng¡­ Although he does not know that we have these two herbs,


    Skr said he would treat whoever could offer these two herbs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell him we have the herbs,¡± Martin said in a calm voice.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Rhys carefully asked. ¡°Ms. Paige has excellent medical skills and is


    also Mr. Paige. There is no medicine in this world that she can¡¯t make. She also knows that the


    Heavenly Ginseng can save your grandma¡¯s life. Why don¡¯t you let her try?¡±


    Why do you have to use Blue Dogbane and Purple Lotus Root to invite Mr. Benson?


    Isn¡¯t it such a waste?


    Martin remembered that he had answered it a long time ago. He said lightly, ¡°Grandma¡¯s condition is


    even more serious now. Dr. Williamson said that there are only a few days left¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    If Paige can save Grandma, that will be even better¡­


    But what if¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Grandmother¡¯s illness is serious and no one can save her in this world, but Paige


    will feel that it¡¯s because her medical skills are not good. Then she will me herself and be sad¡­¡±


    Therefore, he would rather invite other doctors to save his grandmother than put her under pressure.


    He didn¡¯t want her to feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Give him Blue Dogbane and Purple Lotus Root. Make an appointment with him as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    1


    At that moment, Rhys finally understood why Martin had been asking about Skr all this time¡­


    Why didn¡¯t he let Paige have a try¡­


    2/4


    It turned out that he was afraid that Palge would be under pressure.


    Mr. Stowe really cares about Ms. Palge!


    The ne flew in the air for eight hours andnded directly on the tarmac of Moon Dunes Vi.


    Martin carried Paige down the stairs, which shocked the housekeeper¡­.


    The housekeeper didn¡¯t expect that Martin would go abroad with Paige¡­


    Moreover, they came back together.


    With such an intimate posture¡­


    A gust of wind blew and Paige felt a little cold. She looked up and saw that she had actually arrived at


    Moon Dunes


    Vi.


    She could not believe that she had slept for such a long time.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Martin said softly as he carried her off the ne. ¡°Sleep a little longer.¡±


    She had never slept so soundly before.


    Paige was also a little surprised that she could sleep so peacefully beside Martin. The thing was that


    she didn¡¯t even have a nightmare¡­


    ¡°Put me down.¡± She wanted to go on her own.


    However, Martin held her and said, ¡°Sleep for a while and eat something, I will send you backter.¡±


    Paige was carried upstairs by him as if she was already used to his overbearing manner and did not


    say much.


    ¡°When you were asleep just now, someone called you,¡± Martin said.


    Paige was shocked and thought, he did not answer, did he?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pick up, but he sent you messages on Line.¡±


    Paige panicked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my Paige to be the founder of PQ Fashion,¡± Martin smiled gently. ¡°Is Jaylen just your


    subordinate?¡±


    Paige was shocked.


    ¡°You peeked at my messages?¡±


    ¡°It was just on the screen now. It¡¯s hard to ignore it.¡±


    ¡°You designed everything of PQ Fashion in the past, but I didn¡¯t know it, I¡¯ll send you something else in


    the future.¡± Martin lowered his head and kissed her. He carried her into the bedroom. ¡°This is my bed.


    You can rest here for a


    while. I¡¯ll call you when the food is ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Then lie down for a while.


    ¡°It was notfortable to sleep on the ne.¡±


    Martin was afraid that she would go to work tomorrow and throw himself into work again.


    Since she had time now, she should have a good rest.


    Seeing him leave, Paige took out her mobile phone and looked at it. Sure enough, Jaylen sent her a


    few Line messages,


    There were also some encrypted messages that would not appear on the screen. She opened the


    software and quickly replied.


    4

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 178

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 178


    Chapter 178 Decoct the Heavenly Ginseng Herself


    After a few ***.


    The chef finished cooking, and Martin personally brought the dishes to her. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Paige was a little surprised when she saw him getting in with two trays in his hands. ¡°You


    usually cat in your room?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Martin put the trays on the table and said gently, ¡°But I can always make an exception for you.


    Wait a minute. There are more dishes downstairs. I will go fetch them now.¡±


    Seeing him leaving the bedroom, Paige felt warm in her heart.


    Outside the window, the crescent-shapedke was sparkling in the sun. The endless daisies swayed in


    the wind. Paige came to the balcony to enjoy the beautiful scenery and let the cool breeze touch her


    face.


    Martin walked over with two trays in his hands. He was tall and handsome. When he fell his gaze on


    Paige, his eyes. were full of gentleness and affection.


    ¡°I will eat here. The view is pretty good.¡± Paige pointed at the table on the balcony.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Martin put the trays on the table and pulled out a chair for her.


    Paige sat down, and then she saw him fetch her a lot of dishes over again.


    After eating the delicious food, Paige said lightly, ¡°I should go back. You can keep the Heavenly


    Ginseng. I will prepare the other medicine and decoct them together.¡±


    ¡°Where are the other medicines?¡± Martin asked softly.


    Were they in the Triangle Area again? Or were they in some other dangerous ces? He couldn¡¯t let


    her go alone.


    ¡°In Chicago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to get it. Give me the address,¡± Martin said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be safe.¡±


    Some of them are in Knapcoll Vi, and some have to go through a few processes before they can be


    decocted together. In short, it¡¯s tricky to deal with these medicines.


    ¡°It will be ready tonight. You can take me home first,¡± Paige said gently.


    She didn¡¯t intend to tell him the location of Knapcoll Vi for the time being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard,¡± Martin said, feeling sorry for her.


    Although Rosa¡¯s condition was serious and it was important to get this done as soon as possible,


    Paige¡¯s health was equally important to Martin.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After returning to **Vi, Paige didn¡¯t head towards the garage until Martin left. She was going to drive


    back to Knapcoll Vi.


    Danica was drinking afternoon tea in the garden. When she saw Paige, she instantly greeted her with a


    smile, ¡°Paige, you are back! Come and join me. Is your friend well? Did you get a doctor for her? What


    illness does she have?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige called Danicast time and only gave her a brief exnation, so Danica did not know the specific


    situation. But


    Paige did say on the phone that her friend had an ident and was very seriously ill and that she


    needed to go abroad to pay her **friend a visit.


    ¡°She is fine. Don¡¯t worry. **, I have something to deal with. I need to go,¡± Paige said gently.


    ¡°Again? But you juste back. Wait a second. Let me get you a ss of juice. Drink it before you


    leave¡­¡±


    ¡°I will drink it when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Then drive safely¡­¡±


    Paige **to Knapcoll Vi and ordered people to prepare all the other medicines. She was going to


    decoct it herself.


    At the same time, Rhys received the message and immediately called Martin.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, the other party said that they wanted to see the Blue Dogbane and Purple Lotus Root first.


    They probably thought that we were liars.¡±


    Martin held the steering wheel with one hand and said in a casual tone, ¡°Send him the pictures.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Rhys was a little surprised. He had not expected that Martin would be so easy to talk to for the


    sake of Rosa.


    Usually, Martin would absolutely ignore the other party if they wanted to inspect the goods first.


    It was dark.


    Paige sent the medicine that she made to the Moon Dunes Vi.


    ¡°This is the Heavenly Ginseng. Slice it and take 0.01 pounds of it every time. Decoct it with these


    medicines. Boil them gently for about ten minutes. Feed it to Mrs. Stowe when it cools down.¡±


    Paige handed the medicine over. ¡°This is a total of six packs for three days. Take it twice a day.¡±


    Some people in a vegetative state needed to be fed through nasogastric tubes, but Rosa had the


    swallowing reflex and she was able to take liquids.


    Martin did not expect Paige to make the Heavenly Ginseng so quickly. He touched her face and said,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get a good rest after you went back?¡±


    ¡°I have slept enough on the ne.¡± Paige said lightly, ¡°I still have something else to do. I¡¯ll be off then.¡±


    ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll help you,¡± Martin said, didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    Paige wanted to say that there was nothing he could do, but she was afraid that he would stalk her. So


    she said, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just some business affair.¡±


    ¡°Business affair? But you just came back¡± Martin felt sorry for her and touched her face. ¡°I can give you


    a ride.¡±


    ¡°No need. I will drive by myself.¡± Paige checked the time and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to help Mrs.


    Stowe take the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Martin followed her to the car and said with a worried look on his face, ¡°Take good care of


    yourself and drive safely. If you need anything, call me. Don¡¯t shoulder everything alone.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Paige stepped on the elerator and ***away. Martin watched her leave. He was amazed that his girl


    was so versatile and skilled.


    People her age were still busy passing tests, while she already learned to drive and start her career.


    Adam looked in the direction in which Paige left and could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Stowe, which famous


    doctor prescribed the medicine that Ms. Paige sent over? Should we examine it first?¡±


    It was not that Adam did not believe in Paige, but that no doctor could cure Rosa in the past few years.


    Even Todd could do nothing about it.


    Now that Rosa was dying, no one knew if there would be any side effects after she took this medicine.


    They had to rest assured before Rose took the medicine.


    Adam was afraid that Paige would buy the fake medicine. She was still so young, and she might not


    know when she was fooled by others.


    ¡°No medicine in this world is more effective than hers.¡±


    Adam was stunned by Martin¡¯s evaluation. ¡°Did Ms. Paige make it herself?¡±


    How old was she?


    How could she make medicine herself?


    Adam had heard that Paige saved Killian twice and that she knew medicine, but many famous doctors


    couldn¡¯t even cure Rosa¡¯s illness¡­


    Now that Rosa was dying, would Paige¡¯s medicine really save her?


    Then wouldn¡¯t she be more awesome than those famous doctors?


    ¡°Get me the car. I¡¯ll send it to Grandma,¡± Martin said. He nned to go to the Riverside Vi himself.


    Adam did not expect that Martin would trust Paige so much.


    ¡°Then why did you also ask Skr to treat your grandma?¡±


    Since Paige had already given them the medicine¡­


    If Rosa was healed after taking Paige¡¯s medicine, they wouldn¡¯t need Skr at all.


    ¡°I spent so much effort finding him because I wanted to know if he could heal Grandma and help her


    recover from a vegetative state.¡±


    ¡±


    Paige¡¯s medicine could only save Rosa¡¯s life for the time being.


    He still had to consult Skr as to whether Rosa could return to normal again.


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    Adam understood and bowed to him respectfully, ¡°I will go get the car over.¡±


    It was really amazing that Paige at her age could save Rosa¡¯s life. Her medical skills were rather


    superb even in this


    country.


    However, only an experienced doctor like Skr could heal someone in a vegetable state back to


    normal again.


    ¡°Sir, may Ie with you? I haven¡¯t met Mr. and Mrs. Stowe for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Martin said.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 179

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 179


    Chapter 179 Is Skr a Girl?


    Paige stopped the car at the red light and turned on her mobile phone.


    ¡°Boss, this is the photo sent by the seller. Take a look and see if they are real.¡±


    Paige clicked open the photos and saw that it was indeed the Blue Dogbane and Purple Lotus Root.


    Judging from the appearance, color, pattern, and root part, it could be determined that these two things


    were real.


    ¡°Give me the address.¡±


    ¡°Boss, are they genuine? They are so powerful. How could they find these two treasures so quickly?


    We have been looking for them for three months! I thought they would trick us with fake¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, they were genuine!


    ¡°They want you to meet them in a pavilion at Windmill Gully in the suburbs.¡±


    Just as Paige replied to him ¡°OK¡±, the green light happened to light up again. She stepped on the


    elerator and **towards Windmill Gully.


    In order to avoid being seen, she parked the car in a remote ce and got out of the car to walk to the


    pavilion.


    Not long after, a car with a license te also arrived.


    The one who got out of the car was a man in a suit. When he saw Paige, he was slightly stunned.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you Mr. Benson¡¯s daughter or student? We want Mr. Benson!¡±


    ¡°I am Mr. Benson.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man in the suit looked at her for three seconds before reminding her, ¡°Little girl, do you


    know the consequences of lying to us? You may not be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun¡­ I advise you to


    tell the truth. If Mr. Benson is busy and can¡¯t make it, he can meet us another day.¡±


    ¡°I am Skr Benson.¡± A cold aura exuded from Paige as she said with an expressionless face, ¡°The


    Skr Benson.¡±


    The man in the suit was stunned for a few moments before he opened the car door and said


    respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Benson, for my **questions. Please don¡¯t mind my rudeness.¡±


    He still couldn¡¯t believe that Skr was actually such a young girl.


    But no matter what, he had to take her back first.


    Paige did not continue. She got into the car and sat down in the back seat when the man handed over


    something.


    ¡°ording to the agreement, you must put on the blindfold and take it off when you arrive at the


    destination.¡±


    Paige knew that they did not want her to know the route. But they did not know that she had a very


    good sense of direction since she was little. Even if she put on the blindfold, she could still picture a


    complete track in her head.


    Paige did not say a word about it and just calmly put on the blindfold as she was asked.


    The man in the suit got into the car and ***along thene.


    The age of the patient was unknown, the gender was unknown, the identity was unknown, the illness


    was unknown,


    and even the address was unknown.


    Paige merely came here for Blue Dogbane and Purple Lotus Root. Because these two things could


    increase the acetylcholine in the brain. Combined with Huperzia, Eleuthero, and other medicine, they


    would be very helpful to treat


    Alzheimer¡¯s.


    The driver specially made a detour and finally stopped at a certain ce.


    ¡°Mr. Benson, we are here. You can take off the blindfold now.¡±


    Just now, Paige felt that this ce was a little familiar. Now, she also smelled a familiar fragrance of


    flowers.


    After taking off the blindfold, she found that she knew the vi in front of her.


    Although the driver took her inside the house through the back door, Paige still reacted quickly. It was


    the Riverside


    Vi.


    She was in the Riverside Vi!


    Was it Martin who wanted her to treat the patient?


    Was the patient Rosa?


    On the other side.


    ¡±


    Martin received the message and knew that Skr wasing, so he went to the back door in


    advance to wait for


    Skr.


    The car got closer and closer until it stopped.


    The person in the car took off his eyepatch and got out of the car.


    It was actually Paige!


    Martin was surprised. Adam also widened his eyes. Even Rhys couldn¡¯t believe what he saw!


    The famous doctor Skr Benson that they had worked so hard to find for months was actually Paige!


    When the man in the suit saw their expressions, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Stowe, although I don¡¯t


    dare to believe that Mr. Benson is actually a girl either, she imed that she is Skr Benson, so I¡­¡±


    Seeing that Martin did not respond, he was so scared that he bent down and almost cried. ¡°Mr. Stowe, I


    just followed the agreement to take her here¡­ If I pick up the wrong person, I will take the


    punishment!¡±


    ¡°You surprised me again and again.¡± Martin walked forward and touched Paige¡¯s delicate face. ¡°You


    said that you had something to deal with tonight. You mean this matter?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be the one who has the Blue Dogbane and Purple Lotus Root either.¡±


    ¡°What do you want these two things for?¡± Martin knew that Paige had a lot of secrets with her, so he


    said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me anymore. You can just tell me everything. Otherwise, I believe the


    same thing will happen again.¡±


    ¡°We have a project to study Alzheimer¡¯s and it requires these two medicines. They can improve the


    level of the acetylcholine in the brain, which will be of great help to Alzheimer¡¯s.¡±


    Paige was studying such a big project behind his back? Martin was amazed.


    ¡°There is nothing in this world that you don¡¯t know. Next time you need any medicine, just tell me. As


    long as I have it, I will give it to you.¡± Martin touched her face affectionately.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t have what I need?¡±


    ¡°I will find it no matter what it costs. Grandpa is waiting for you. If he knows that you are Skr Benson,


    he will


    definitely be happy.¡± Martin held her hand and walked inside.


    ¡°You took me here because you want to know if Mrs. Stowe can recover from a vegetative state, right?¡±


    Martin was a little surprised. He did not expect that Paige could also guess it right.


    Howe his girl was so smart?


    Martin was just about to say something when he heard Killian¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is Mr. Benson here? Get out of the way. Step aside. I want to personally greet Mr. Benson¡­¡± Killian


    pushed aside the *and saw Martin holding Paige¡¯s hand. He was stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Ms. Paige is Mr. Benson,¡± Rhys respectfully exined.


    Killian was even more stunned. His granddaughter-inw was actually the famous doctor Skr?


    But Skr¡¯s medical skills were much better than the famous doctors he knew.


    It was just that Skr was very secretive, and very few people could actually see his face!


    Killian did not expect such a powerful doctor to be by his side all the time!


    ¡°Paige, you are so great. You are so outstanding at such a young age!¡± Killian suddenly felt that his


    grandson was not worthy of her!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it was Skr who saved me twice before¡­¡±


    How lucky he was to be able to be saved by Skr personally twice!


    ¡°Then Paige, do you think that Rosa can still be a normal person again?¡± This was what Killian


    was most concerned about, and it was also what Martin wanted to ask just now.


    Paige said gently, ¡°The medicine I prescribed to Mrs. Stowe is helpful for her recovery. But it depends


    on her condition. after taking the medicine for thest three days. If her condition is stable, I will


    continue to make medicine for her. In less than a month, she should be able to wake up again¡­¡±


    When Killian heard this, he could not believe his ears since it was a huge surprise for him!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin was even more surprised. He did not expect that Paige really had a way to cure Rosa!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 180

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 180


    Chapter 180 Grandpa Likes You


    Rhys, Adam, and the other **could not believe that Paige would be such a good doctor.


    She even dared to guarantee that she would recover Rosa in less than a month, which most doctors


    couldn¡¯t be sure


    Maybe she was not a human, but an alien, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Our Stowe family is so lucky to have a daughter-inw like you¡­¡± Killian was so excited that his eyes


    were wet.


    Great! Rosa is finally saved!


    In less than a month, she would be able to talk to him like before and go for a walk with him!


    It was something Killian did not even dare to dream about for so many years!


    The sudden joy made Killian cry with joy. He bent over to thank Paige, ¡°Let me thank you on behalf of


    Rosa first¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, Mr. Stowe.¡± Paige hurriedly reached out to support Killian.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Paige only thought that she just did a small thing.


    However, to all the members of the Stowe family, what she did was something big.


    Rhys respectfully said, ¡°Before we found Mr. Benson, Ms. Paige hid it from us and went somewhere


    dangerous to find medicine for Mrs. Stowe. She might get herself killed in that ce. However, she did


    not give up. She could have asked someone else to do it, and she could have just walked away since


    no one would know¡­ But she did not!¡±


    When everyone at present heard this, they were surprised and impressed by Paige even more.


    ¡°Later, when she found the medicine, she decocted them immediately. If we didn¡¯t happen to expose


    her identity, we wouldn¡¯t have known that Ms. Paige had done so much for Mrs. Stowe in private.¡±


    Paige saved people before being asked to. But she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to take credit and didn¡¯t


    use it to give others a good impression.


    She didn¡¯t say a word all the time.


    ¡°Ms. Paige did good deeds without leaving her name. I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯ve earned my respect, Ms.


    Paige.¡± Adam bowed to Paige with a look of admiration.


    ¡°Ms. Paige has always been low-key. She is the divine doctor, Skr, and she is also the piano master,


    Vallorie. But she has never put on airs in front of us and is polite to us.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Martin for getting such a good wife!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige is not only beautiful and kind-hearted but also good at everything. She is so outstanding!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a guarantee. It is only an attempt at present.¡± Paige exined.


    She just said that it should be possible to cure Rosa.


    As for whether it would work or not, it depends on Rosa¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Even if you are not sure, you still have my support! I believe that if Rosa can speak, she will definitely


    say the same thing.¡± Killian gave her all his trust and confidence.


    Rather than being a vegetable for a lifetime, why not have a try? A miracle might happen when they


    take the first step.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m pretty sure it will work, but there are still some unexpected variables in the treatment.¡± Paige


    gently added, thank her for her gift¡± ¡°I will do my best to cure Mrs. Stowe I want


    Hearing this, everyone turned to look at the crown ne on her neck. She was probably the only


    one who was qualified to wear this ne in this world.


    ¡°If Rosa wakes up and sees you again, she will be very happy¡­¡± Killian was so excited that his eyes


    turned red again. ¡°Mr. Stowe, don¡¯t stand here. Let Ms. Paige get in and have a seat.¡± Neil supported


    Killian¡¯s arm and reminded him. ¡°Yes, yes. I forgot. I was just excited! 1 should have let you in first.¡±


    Killian smiled and said, ¡°Come in. Let¡¯s sit down and have a good talk. Neil, go get some pastries that


    Paige likes, and the juice¡­¡±


    Paige wanted to stop him, but the Killian was in high spirits, so she had to follow him into the house.


    After eating some snacks, Paige went to take Rosa¡¯s pulse and saw the *feed Rosa medicine. Then


    she stood up and said, ¡°I should go back now.¡±


    It waste.


    Hernan had probably already gone to bed.


    She had been busy for the past two days and hadn¡¯t even been at home yet.


    ¡°Martin, send Paige back home and give her a call when you get home. Don¡¯t make her worry¡­


    Killian told Martin first and then turned to Paige and said, ¡°When Rosa recovers, we will pay you a visit


    together. Good girl, thank you so much. The Stowe family is so lucky to have you here. Thank you so


    much. You must be exhausted recently.¡±


    Next, Paige had to prepare medicine and often came to check Rosa¡¯s pulse to see her condition. Paige


    worked so hard


    for them.


    Killian knew that Paige also had to take care of Daybreak Group.


    He understood that Paige was outstanding, but at the same time, Killian also felt sorry for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing Killian cough, Paige said with concern, ¡°The wind is strong outside. You should get in


    first in case


    of catching a cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Let me see you off¡­¡± Killian walked with Paige, there was still some distance from


    the gate.


    He rambled on, ¡°I remember the first time you saved me¡­¡±


    At that time, all the doctors advocated sedating him and giving him efloxate, only Paige stood out and


    contested.


    If not for her bravery and being ¡°nosy¡±, Killian would have already lost his life!


    ¡°If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to take a walk with you here and wait for Rose to wake


    up¡­¡±


    ¡°Its fate.¡± Paige smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say goodbye here. Get back to the house.¡±


    Although Killian was getting much better, he still had to pay more attention to his health.


    ¡°When are you free these two days? You shoulde here with Martin for lunch or dinner. After meals,


    we can have a


    good chat and take a walk¡­¡±


    Just chatting with Paige could make Killian feel happy.


    Paige wouldn¡¯tpliment him and get along with him carefully like other youngdies. She said


    whatever she


    wanted to say, but at the same time, she always considered his feelings.


    Unlike some straightforward people, who would easily *him off.


    ¡°Okay, I wille over when I have time.¡± Paige got in the car. After the car started, through the


    rearview mirror, she saw Killian standing there and watching her leave.


    ¡®Grandpa really likes you,¡± Martin said gently.


    Killian liked Paige not because she had saved him and saved Rosa.


    But because he liked the way Paige managed everything.


    After sending Paige to the **Vi, Martin took out two boxes containing the Blue Dogbane and Purple


    Lotus Root.


    Paige was a bit surprised because they were more than what they agreed to!


    ¡°These are what I collected before. You can use them first.¡± Martin gave her two boxes, ¡°I will find more


    of them.


    ¡°No need.¡± Paige knew that these two things were priceless. They were worth at least 160 million


    dors.


    ¡°***, don¡¯t be so formal with me.¡± Martin stroked her head affectionately, ¡°Get in then. I will pick you up


    tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige entered the room with two wooden boxes in her arms. Suddenly, her mobile phone


    vibrated. It was a phone call.


    ¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 181

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 181


    Chapter 181 Ten Days


    After Martin¡¯s car left, Paige took out her phone and answered the call. ¡°Jairo.¡±


    ¡°Boss, today is the tenth day! If Tyrell still can¡¯t pay damages, Mrs. Wayne will sue him!¡±


    Paige recalled something like that.


    Leah and Abbigail signed a contract and wanted Abbigail to be the endorser for their piano. However,


    there was a requirement that there could not be any negative news during the contract period.


    Otherwise, they would have topensate ten times the penalty.


    Abbigail giarized and vited the contract. Leah asked them topensate 8 million dors within


    ten days. Otherwise, they would go to court.


    Today was thest day.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do nothing and let Mrs. Wayne sue him so that he¡¯s utterly discredited?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. Act ording to the original n,¡± Paige ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Tate family was at a loss. They had never expected that they wouldn¡¯t be able to sell any of the


    eight downtown shops!


    For ten whole days, no one was interested!


    ¡°Is this Paige¡¯s trick? How could no one buy shops in ten days?¡±


    Lindsey was anxious. Tyrell pounded the table.


    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t me her for everything! Even if she is Vallorie Walker and has some connections, she


    can¡¯t stop everyone from buying shops! This is the market trend. It¡¯s none of her business! Why can¡¯t


    you figure it out? You are always targeting her!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t our shops be sold? They are located in good ces in the city center! The market price is


    400 thousand dors per shop, but our price is 320 thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°How do I know?¡± Tyrell was impatient. For ten full days, he had only a good meal and a good sleep!


    Tyrell didn¡¯t understand why his happy life suddenly became like this!


    After Paige left this home, in less than a month, their life waspletely different from the past!


    Tyrell recalled the first half of his life. It seemed that ever since he had Paige, the business of the Tate


    family had


    gotten better and better¡­


    After Paige left, their life went downhill¡­.


    ¡°What should we do? Mrs. Wayne will sue us in an hour! They have even prepared thewyer¡¯s letter!¡±


    Lindsey was quite anxious. ¡°If they post thewyer¡¯s letter on Twitter, everyone will know that Abbigail


    giarized. By then, Abbigail¡¯s reputation will be ruined, and so will ours!¡±


    Tyrell massaged his temples in pain. Lindsey kept talking beside him, making him feel more frustrated.


    ¡°The 9.6 million dors that we paid Paige would be in vain!¡±


    They still couldn¡¯t save Abbigail¡¯s reputation!


    Abbigail, who was at the side, was also scared and uneasy.


    It was all because of Paige. If not for her, everything would be fine at home¡­.


    ¡°Can you call the agent again? There is only half an hour left!¡± Lindsey pleaded.


    ¡°I just called him 20 minutes ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Call him again!¡± Lindsey thought for a while and suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Ask him if he has the


    contact information of the man who bought a house and shop from usst time. Ask the man if he has


    any intention of buying our shops. We can give him a discount¡­¡±


    It that man could give them 8 million dors, they would be willing to sell their shops at a discount!


    Tyrell suddenly saw the silver lining. Last time, that man transferred 9.6 million dors to him in a short


    time¡­


    This meant that man was very rich. He was probably as rich as the Tate family¡­.


    That man was not an ordinary person!


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up!¡± Lindsey checked the time again. There were only 26 minutes left!


    Tyrell called the agent and the agent said he would call that man, so Tyrell waited¡­


    ¡°There are only seven minutes left. Why doesn¡¯t the agent call back? Is that man asleep?¡± Lindsey


    remembered that man was just about to go to sleep at this timest time¡­


    Just then, Tyrell¡¯s phone rang. He hurriedly answered it and said, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°I told that man the location and price of the eight downtown shops you want to sell. He said that if you


    sold them for 8 million dors, he would transfer the money immediately.¡±


    ¡°8 million dors?¡± Although Tyrell had thought that the man would bargain, he did not expect the price


    would be much lower thanst time. The total price of the eight shops was 25.6 million dors, but that


    man wanted to buy


    them for 8 million dors!


    ¡°Say yes. Hurry up¡­¡± Although Lindsey did not know what price that man had offered, she didn¡¯t care.


    Her daughter¡¯s reputation was the most important. She was also sensitive about her reputation and did


    not want others tough at


    her¡­


    The price pained Tyrell. He was hesitating. Last time, 14 shops and 4 mansions, which were worth 28.8


    million dors, were sold for 9.6 million dors. Now, if he sold eight shops for 8 million dors¡­.


    Tyrell would lose 36.8 million dors in total!


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Lindsey was anxious, and she pleaded softly, ¡°We can earn back the money, but it will be


    difficult to restore Abbigail¡¯s reputation if it is ruined!¡±


    Tyrell had no choice but to grit his teeth and agree.


    At thest minute, Tyrell¡¯s phone beeped and he received a transfer reminder of 8 million dors.


    Lindsey broke into a smile and hurriedly transferred the money to Leah. Then, she wanted to tell Leah


    on Line that the money had been transferred, but Leah had unfriended her¡­


    ¡°The Tate family is going to be ruined by me¡­¡± Tyrell was devastated and could not help but cover his


    face, as if he had be ten years older overnight.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± It was the second time that Abbigail had seen her father so defeated!


    The first time was when Tyrell had to pay 9.6 million dors to Vallorie Walker. That night, Tyrell was


    also overwhelmed with sorrow.


    To Tyrell, money was like his life¡­


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all my fault. I will work hard and bring more glory to the family! I swear¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait until then¡­¡± Tyrell said in despair.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°In the designpetition a few days ago, our family didn¡¯t even get the top three¡­ Paige¡¯spany


    always camest in the fashion industry. Unexpectedly, after thispetition, it bes so popr


    that people scramble to buy their clothes in the mall¡­¡±


    Tyrell sighed and continued, ¡°On the contrary, no one buys our clothes. We have no new partners, and


    the old ones want to cancel their contracts with us¡­ What¡¯s worse, almost all our houses and shops


    have been sold! The Tate family is doomed¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Lindsey thought about it and decided. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital tomorrow! I heard that


    your ***would wake up from time to time. Although the time is short, I just want her to be conscious!¡±


    N

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 182

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 182


    Chapter 182 17 Gifts


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to stay in the hospital for the whole day until she wakes up!¡± When Lindsey said this, there was


    a sh of light in her eyes. ¡°We can ask her to sell some of her shares to help us out¡­ She is old. It is


    useless for her to have so many shares!¡±


    ¡°We also have shares. How can we ask **to sell hers before we sell ours? It is a little too much.¡±


    Tyrell still had a conscience. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°What¡¯s more, **has been in aa for


    so long- It¡¯s not appropriate for you to talk about this as soon as she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°We have also sold our things!¡± Lindsey retorted. ¡°We have sold a lot of shops and houses. If we sell


    our shares, thepany will belong to an outsider! Do you want an outsider to take over our


    company? Or do you expect ***to manage thepany with her poor health?¡±


    Tyrell was silent.


    ¡°With our shares, we can continue to manage thepany as a major shareholder¡­ First, we can¡¯t let


    ***continue working at her age. Second, we can earn more money and take good care of her. Third, the


    company will not fall into the hands of other shareholders. Fourth, it can also help us out. We can


    ***four birds with one stone!¡±


    Seeing that Tyrell did not speak, Lindsey knew that he was somewhat hesitant. She continued, ¡°If we


    can solve the problem ourselves, as juniors, how can we take away ***shares? We have no other


    choice¡­¡±


    When Lindsey said this, she pretended to **. ¡°Besides, Abbigail is our only daughter. ***things will be


    yours in the end, and your things will be Abbigail¡¯s. I know ***will give her things to you sooner orter,


    but it¡¯s better to give them to you now. At least it can help us out¡­¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tyrell had been persuaded, but he still had an uneasy conscience.


    Lindsey continued, ¡°If she gives them to youter and thepany goes bankrupt, those shares will


    not be worth much. It will be useless for her!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Tyrell waspletely convinced. ¡°Let¡¯s visit ***sometime and see what she says.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait. Let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± When Lindsey said this, she secretly exchanged nces with


    Abbigail.


    ¡°Dad, I want to visit Grandma tomorrow too!¡± Abbigail took the hint immediately.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After getting a definite answer, Abbigail exchanged nces with Lindsey, as if she was saying, ¡°***,


    don¡¯t worry! 1


    know what to do next.¡±


    Paige returned home. She opened the bedroom door and saw that there were more than a dozen gifts


    inside.


    They looked different in size and were beautifully packaged.


    Paige was a little puzzled. What day was it today? Why were there so many gifts?


    It was not Paige¡¯s birthday or a holiday¡­.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, are you home?¡± When Bonnie saw Paige, she smiled kindly and stepped forward. ¡°These


    gifts were prepared for you by Mr. Hernan. He wanted to give them to you in person, but you were not


    home. You know, he works and rests ording to schedule. Before going to bed, he asked me to bring


    these gifts to your room.¡±


    ¡°Are these gifts from Hernan?¡± Paige was a little surprised. Why did Hernan give her so many things


    and specially packaged them?


    ¡°Mr. Hernan said that he wasn¡¯t with you in the past 17 years. These are 17 birthday gifts. Besides


    giving you these gifts, he promised to spend more time with you afterward.¡±


    Paige understood and felt warmed.


    ¡°Mr. Hernan likes you.¡± When Bonnie said this, she looked around and whispered, ¡°Ms. Patricia was


    very jealous. Although she did not show it in front of Mr. Hernan, her face darkened all night. She made


    things difficult for the **. It was like she had changed into a different person.¡±


    ¡°My brother gave me birthday gifts. We are not rted by blood. Why was she jealous?¡± Paige felt that


    it was funny.


    Why was Patricia jealous?


    In the past years, didn¡¯t Patricia get enough gifts?


    ¡°You are right, but she doesn¡¯t know who she is in this family,¡± Bonnie said helplessly. ¡°In the past over


    ten years, everyone in the family regarded her as the only daughter. I am afraid it is not so easy to


    change such deep feelings¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to change their feelings. If she can make the family happy, I don¡¯t care. But if she hurts


    the family time and time again, there is no need for me to do anything. Someone will drive her out.¡±


    Paige had never taken Patricia seriously.


    Patricia was like a clown. Although she would show off from time to time, Paige didn¡¯t need to


    personally deal with


    her.


    ¡°Your breadth of mind is admirable.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything for me. When she offends me, I will deal with her myself.¡± Paige knew


    that Bonnie had been annoyed by Amily recently. Bonnie did not take Patricia¡¯s side, so she suffered a


    lot.


    Bonnie did not expect Paige would notice this and said gratefully, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Bonnie said yes, if Patricia went too far, she would not stand by.


    Bonnie would not let anyone speak ill of Paige!


    ¡°I will thank Hernan tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have to go!¡±


    After Bonnie left, Paige¡¯s slender fingers touched the gifts. It was good to be loved by her family.


    It was still early the next morning-


    Tyrell was woken up by an urgent call.


    ¡°What? Another processingpany wants to terminate its contract with us? Why? That¡¯s all? Paige¡¯s


    company is more famous after thepetition and their offers are more attractive, so they are


    determined to terminate the contract?¡±


    Tyrell asked a few more questions and hung up helplessly.


    Lindsey was woken up by their conversation. She sat up and said anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Those processingpanies all said that they wanted to terminate their contracts with us and


    cooperated with Paige¡¯spany¡­¡±


    Thesepanies were clothingpanies. After they produced clothes, they needed otherpanies


    to help with the processing.


    Some needed a few more steps on the original basis because they couldn¡¯t do that themselves¡­


    Some neededbeling, some needed quality inspection, and some wanted to produce more clothes¡­


    Many partners had stopped cooperating with Tyrell¡¯spany. Hispany could still stay in business


    because those processingpanies worked with them¡­


    Now that even the processingpanies had left, Tyrell would have to close hispany!


    ¡°Paige offered a discount. She said that they would charge 10% less processing fee¡­¡±


    10% profit was quite a lot¡­


    Hearing what Tyrell said, Lindsey immediately said, ¡°We can also charge 10% less processing fee!¡±


    Tyrell shook his head and said, ¡°If so, we will work for free! This is our main ie right now! You


    should know that the clothes we produce cannot be sold!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 183

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 183


    Chapter 183 Take It for Yourself


    ¡°But Paige and the others are different. They rely on the production of clothes and sell clothes for the


    main profit. Making for others is just some easy money.¡±


    Even if they earned less for each order, it wouldn¡¯t affect the operation of theirpany!


    But the Tate family was different!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. After breakfast, go find ***for help.¡± Lindsey hurriedly got out of bed.


    Tyrell went downstairs after washing up. He did not see Abbigail. He felt a little ufortable. Where


    is Abbigail? Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to visit Grandma? Tell her to get up and eat breakfast, and


    get ready to go.¡±


    What time was it?


    There had been so many things happening at home recently. How could she still sleep?


    The nanny at the side immediately exined, ¡°Ms. Abbigail woke up at six o¡¯clock! She has been busy


    in the kitchen all


    this time and hasn¡¯t even eaten breakfast! She said that she wanted to make breakfast for you and her


    grandma first!¡±


    When Tyrell heard this, he realized that he had misunderstood his daughter and hurriedly went to the


    kitchen to take


    a look.


    At this time, Abbigail was busy working in front of the stove. She inadvertently looked up and saw the


    vague shadow of her father on the wall tiles. She immediately pretended to be unsteady and held the


    stove with one hand, looking


    weak.


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail, are you alright? I think you have been busy for too long and are too hungry! Sit down and


    rest!¡± The nanny went to help her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m hungry. As long as my parents and grandma think the food is delicious,


    I¡¯ll be satisfied¡­¡± Abbigail smiled.


    ¡°Dad, are you awake? I made some food for you and ***. You haven¡¯t tried my cooking after returning


    for such a long time!¡±


    Tyrell had thought that his daughter was sleeping in her room, so he felt a little unhappy¡­


    Now that he saw that his daughter was so filial and sensible, he felt ashamed and embarrassed.


    She was a good daughter. Even if she really was sleeping, so what?


    He was really too narrow-minded!


    How could Abbigail not see his emotions? She had been raised by a cleaner since she was a child and


    was looked down upon. Her ability to observe one¡¯s speech and behavior was perfect.


    She brought breakfast to the dining table and untied her apron as she said, ¡°I knew how to cook when I


    was five. In the past, when my adoptive mother went to sweep the road, I prepared the food and waited


    for her toe home to


    eat.¡±


    When Tyrell heard this, his guilt deepened. He did not expect her to start cooking at five years old¡­


    ¡°At that time, my adoptive mother was in poor health and often needed to buy medicine to eat. We did


    not have money to buy meat, so I made various vegetable dishes for her. Sometimes I would give the


    meat to her because I am a child. Whether I eat meat or not, I will grow up¡­¡±


    When Tyrell heard this, his heart ached even more.


    It was unknown when Lindsey had gone downstairs, but when she saw Abbigail cooking again and


    talking about her childhood, she secretly gave her a thumbs up!


    It was as if she was praising her, ¡°Great! Look at your father. His eyes are red!¡±


    The surrounding nannies were saying, ¡°Ms. Abbigail is too pitiful!¡±


    ¡°She has suffered too much since she was a child. She is so good that it makes me feel sad!


    Fortunately, she returned to this home!¡±


    ¡°I think Ms. Abbigail is excellent and it¡¯s this that she was sent back¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate, please treat Ms. Abbigail better. Ms. Abbigail is beautiful and filial. She is much better than


    Ms. Paige!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Paige is really bad-tempered!¡±


    ¡°Well, Paige is my sister. Even if she asked our family topensate 9.6 million dors, I still don¡¯t


    ***her. I don¡¯t want to be enemies with her¡­¡± Abbigail seized the chance to say.


    ¡°I remember that Grandma likes to eat egg tofu. I checked online and found that this dish has a lot of


    protein and can supplement nutrition. It is the most suitable for patients to eat. In addition, it has a


    smooth texture and can help digestion¡­ So I made more. Dad, you can try itter.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to turn off the fire!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Her voice came from the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. The soup is not burned¡­ Nanny, where is our


    thermal container? I need it for the soup¡­ It needs to be well sealed.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Lindsey saw that Tyrell was still standing in the same ce and took a few steps forward.


    ¡°Abbigail cares about us, not like Paige! We have to treat her better!¡±


    ¡°There are other things I prepared for Grandma. Please help me get them in the car first. I¡¯ll have to


    trouble you with that,¡± Abbigail said again after getting her soup done.


    ¡°Other than the food, what else did you prepare?¡± Tyrell could not help but ask.


    ¡°There is a pillow. It can be ced on the back of the waist. Grandma will feel morefortable when


    she sits down.


    ¡°There is also an iPad. I can show her the movies she likes. I have downloaded them. They are all the


    actors she likes.


    ¡°There are also flowers. Grandma has been ***for too long. She hasn¡¯t seen the scenery outside the


    window for a long time. That ***of flowers can make her see the beauty of summer!¡±


    ¡ª


    Abbigail rambled on, her face brimming with happiness.


    Tyrell could not help but feel his heartache and guilt. His mother only cared about Paige and did not


    care about Abbigail at all. He did not expect Abbigail to be so filial!


    It was too rare!


    In the Inpatient Department of Farwen Hospital, in ward 301, a **-***olddy was lying peacefully on


    the bed.


    When Lindsey pushed open the door and came in, she had not woken up yet.


    In this VIP ward, there was an independent small living room. The three of them sat on the sofa and


    waited until Cassie woke up¡­


    After a while, Lindsey suddenly noticed that there was a **in the drawer of the bedside table. It should


    have been opened by Cassie, but it was not tightly closed.


    She was a little curious. What was inside? Could it be the deed? Or a bank card?


    Thinking of this, she went forward and opened it. It was actually a gift box!


    Inside the gift box was a beautiful flower ornament.


    ¡°When did Cassie get this?¡± She was a little surprised.


    This flower looked like it was made of top-quality gemstones. The workmanship was so great and it


    was so pretty.


    Lindsey didn¡¯t know where she identally touched it, but there was actually a melodious piano sound


    coming from it. It was so amazing!


    ¡°This piano piece is so good¡­¡±


    Usually, there were visitors, and besides them, it was Paige who came here!


    ¡°It should be a gift from Paige¡­¡± Tyrell said.


    ¡°This thing looks quite expensive. Your grandma hasn¡¯t recovered yet. She may identally break it


    with a shake of her hand. It will be a waste! There is no one at home listening to piano music. Abbigail,


    take it. You can listen to it when you have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°This is Grandma¡¯s stuff¡­¡± Abbigail liked it so much, but she didn¡¯t dare to take it.


    ¡°We are a family. We can share the things in this house.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 184

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 184


    Chapter 184 A Shameless Family


    ¡°But what if it was Paige¡¯s gift for Grandma¡­¡± Abbigail bit her lower lip. She had no idea why Paige


    would give Cassie such a valuable gift.


    Abbigail cursed in her mind, the gemstone is too good for an old woman!


    ¡°Paige will never know if we don¡¯t tell anybody. Besides, no one knows where she got it. I bet one of


    her sugar daddies. gave it to her. Anyway, you can have it, Abbigail. Hold it till your grandmother asks


    for it,¡± Lindsey suggested.


    ¡°Dad, I think ***is right. I can look after the gem for Grandma.¡± Abbigail took the gem and caressed it


    carefully. Abbigail was so into this flower-shaped sparkly gem very much.


    ¡°That ingrate should be thankful that we¡¯re still willing to take good care of the gem for her after she


    wanted 9.6 million dors inpensation!¡±


    Lindsey rummaged around in Cassie¡¯s drawer. She didn¡¯t stop until she found nothing. The next ***,


    Lindsey noticed something under Cassie¡¯s pillow.


    It was a new phone.


    however,


    Lindsey picked it up and checked. There was no logo on the phone, so Lindsey didn¡¯t know which


    brand it was. Lindsey immediately red at Tyrell.


    ¡°You brought it for Cassie?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± said Tyrell. He thought for a **and went on, ¡°Was it from Paige?¡±


    ¡°Why would Paige be so generous to get Cassie a valuable jewel and a new phone all of a sudden?


    What¡¯s she up to?¡± Lindsey sneered, ¡°Does Paige want to butter up Cassie so that she could be in the


    will? Dream on!¡±


    Tyrell felt the same way. It made Tyrell ***Paige even more. Tyrell thought, I¡¯ve already paid her 9.6


    million dors. What else does she want from me? Paige¡¯s too greedy!


    To Lindsey¡¯s surprise, she needed a passcode to unlock the phone. Lindsey believed it was Paige who


    set the passcode.


    Later, Lindsey unlocked it with Cassie¡¯s fingerprint. After some time on the phone, Lindsey found that


    the phone was user-friendly. She didn¡¯t expect a phone not produced by a famouspany to be of


    high quality.


    Lindsey found that Paige was the only one Cassie called.


    For the past few days, Cassie had been in contact with Paige when Cassie was sober, Lindsey kept


    swiping the screen. Lindsey was furious to realize that Cassie had called Paige a dozen times.


    ¡°Can you believe it? Cassie didn¡¯t call us when she woke up. She called Paige! Not us!¡±


    Lindsey showed the phone to Tyrell and added, ¡°See? I was right. Paige wanted her cut of the wealth,


    so she did everything she could to get Cassie¡¯s attention. And Paige made it! Cassie now is on Paige¡¯s


    side!¡±


    Tyrell put on a gloomy face when he learned that Cassie and Paige had stayed in contact for a long


    time.


    ¡°Remember that you paid Paige 16 thousand dors to stay away from your mother? Now you


    understand why she rejected it, don¡¯t you? Paige clearly wants more than that!¡±


    Next, Lindsey put the phone in her purse.


    ¡°Lindsey, what are you doing?¡± Though Tyrell was mad at Paige, it bothered him that Lindsey took


    Cassie¡¯s phone away without asking.


    After all, Cassie was Tyrell¡¯s mother.


    ¡°As long as Cassie has this phone, Paige will call your mother more often. They¡¯re gonna get closer.


    What if Cassie leaves all her money to Paige? We¡¯re gonna lose everything!¡± Lindsey wouldn¡¯t let that


    happen.


    Not so long ago, Lindsey had already taken away Cassie¡¯s phone. However, Paige got Cassie a new


    one. Lindsey thought, what a scheming woman!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Lindsey found something green under Cassie¡¯s pillow. She took it out and looked closely at


    it. For a long, time, Lindsey couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.


    Lindsey eximed, ¡°What an amazing bracelet!¡±


    It was a bracelet made of valuable jade.


    By its color and design, Lindsey was sure the bracelet was costly. Lindsey yelled in her mind, don¡¯t tell


    me it was from Paige again!


    Lindsey couldn¡¯t believe that Paige had done so much to coax Cassie into leaving money to her.


    ¡°Tyrell, check this out. This bracelet is worth at least dozens of millions of dors!¡± Lindsey twisted her


    face with greed. ¡°Now I¡¯m 100% sure that Paige approached Cassie with bad intentions. After all, she


    and Cassie aren¡¯t rted. What¡¯s more, we kicked Paige out of the Tate family. How would she


    possibly not hold a grudge against us and still give Cassie so many valuable gifts?¡±


    Lindseyined secretly, it¡¯s such a waste to let a dying woman wear this stunning bracelet.


    Cassie can¡¯t even get herself out of her hospital bed. She has no use for the bracelet!


    Paige gave Cassie not only a precious gem and a new phone, but also a costly bracelet¡­.


    All Paige wants is Cassie¡¯s equity, real estate, cars, and money!


    ¡°How dare she?¡± At this ***, Tyrell saw Paige as an evil woman. He thought, even though we did


    something unforgivable, Paige can¡¯t take away the Tate family¡¯s wealth from us as revenge!


    Lindsey put the bracelet in her purse and said, ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t do it for my own sake. Actually, I¡¯m not


    interested in this bracelet at all, but I don¡¯t allow Paige to ***Cassie any longer. I take the bracelet away


    so that Cassie won¡¯t think of Paige every time she sees it.¡±


    Lindsey¡¯s excuse sounded convincing to Tyrell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Paige will buy Cassie a new one!¡± Lindsey added.


    If Paige did, Lindsey would take it away from Cassie again. Lindsey wouldn¡¯t stop until Paige gave up


    giving Cassie gifts.


    ¡°Dad, ***, Grandma¡¯s fingers are moving!¡±


    Abbigail shouted. Tyrell and Lindsey immediately looked at Cassie.


    After a while, Cassie slowly opened her eyes and coughed.


    ¡°Cassie, are you awake?¡± Lindsey instantly kept the head of the bed up and said, ¡°Abbigail, where is


    the pillow you wanna give Grandma? Go get it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Abbigail hurriedly put the newly bought pillow behind Cassie¡¯s waist and asked in a sweet


    voice, ¡°Grandma, do you feel better now?¡±


    Cassie had heard people talking at her bedside, but she couldn¡¯t hear them very well. Right at this ***,


    Cassie leaned weakly against the head of the bed. The pillow behind her waist made her extremely


    ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hard for me. Take it away.¡± Given that Cassie was lying at a 45-degree angle on the bed,


    Cassie could hardly breathe because of the hard pillow behind Cassie¡¯s waist.


    ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, isn¡¯t it, Abbigail?¡± Lindsey hurriedly said. ¡°Abbigail also brought you a lot of


    things. Look over there. She put the flowers in a vase for you. Abbigail said you¡¯ve got stuck in the


    ward for too long because you¡¯re too weak. The flowers can make you feel better.¡±


    Speechless, Cassie nced at the flowers in the vase.


    ***lilies weren¡¯t poisonous, but the scent could cause insomnia.


    Nothing would happen if the ***lilies were put in an open space, but things werepletely different


    when the flowers were ced in a stuffy room. Especially for a patient with heart disease like Cassie,


    the scent of the flowers could be dangerous.


    Moreover, there were some pink tulips in the vase. It was well known that pink tulips contained alkaloid


    and glycosidepounds that were toxic. People who had exposure to pink tulips for one or two hours


    could develop symptoms of tulip poisoning, such as dizziness and nausea.


    Furthermore, pink tulips would emit tiny particles, which could cause skin rashes, or worst, hair loss.


    Cassie couldn¡¯t help but think, are they gonna murder me?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 185

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 185


    Chapter 185 I Won¡¯t Give You Anything


    ¡°Please take the gifts away.¡± Cassie coughed slightly, ¡°Take away the **and the flowers.¡±


    The room was filled with the strong scent of flowers. **felt so ufortable with the *behind her waist


    that even breathing became difficult.


    ¡°Cassie, all these gifts are from Abbigail!¡± Although inwardly disgusted with Cassie, Lindsey still


    pretended to be respectful, ¡°Abbigail also bought you a new iPad. Abbigail, how much is the iPad


    again?¡±


    ¡°1,000 dors.¡±


    Abbigail loves you so much!¡± Lindsey smiled, ¡°What a great gift! Abbigail, go get the new iPad! Cassie,


    Abbigail knows you love opera, so she has already downloaded many opera videos for you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve downloaded the videos of your favorite actor¡¯s performance,¡± Abbigail said with a


    melodramatic tone, handing the iPad to Cassie.


    ¡°I just told you to take the gifts away,¡± Cassie was not feeling well and didn¡¯t have the strength to take


    those gifts away by herself.


    Tyrell saw Cassie disliked the **and flowers, so he gestured to Abbigail with a nce, telling her to do


    as Cassie asked. Reluctantly, Abbigail put the iPad down and took the cushions and flowers away.


    ¡°Since grandma doesn¡¯t like these gifts, there¡¯s no need to keep them. I¡¯ll throw them in the trash


    outside!¡±


    Abbigail put on a pitiful expression, making Cassie even more bored inside.


    Cassie disliked Abbigail because Abbigail was hypocritical and ***, unlike Paige, who was honest


    enough to be worthy of love and respect!


    Thinking of Paige, Cassie wanted to feel under her pillow and call Paige, but she was afraid Lindsey


    would take it away if she saw what was there.


    Cassie was now too weak to have much strength to argue, so she had to be patient. She asked, ¡°Is


    there anything I can


    you all?¡±


    do for


    Tyrell, Lindsey, and their daughter Abbigail rarely visited her, and now they were making a surprise


    visit, surely because they had something to ask her for help.


    ¡°Cassie, we¡¯vee to visit you plenty of times recently, but you were in aa and didn¡¯t know how


    worried we


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    your favorite were about you,¡± said Lindsey, opening a meal box, ¡°Look, Abbigail even made you


    breakfast. She made


    dishes.¡±


    Lindsey grabbed Abbigail¡¯s hand and showed it to Cassie, ¡°Look at her hand. She burned it making


    breakfast for you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Abbigail hastily hid her hand behind her back and put on a fake smile, ¡°As long as


    Grandma likes to eat, I have noints, even if both of my hands are burned.¡±


    However, Cassie didn¡¯t like Abbigail¡¯s posturing. She was too mature for her age and did not have a


    good upbringing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite right now,¡± Cassie waved her hand, feeling increasingly ufortable, ¡°tell


    me what you¡¯re here for.¡±


    Lindsey gave Tyrell a look and stood up, giving him her seat and waiting for Tyrell to speak to his


    biological mother, Cassie, himself.


    Tyrell knew what Lindsey was thinking. He sat down and held Cassie¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°***, a lot of things


    have happened to thepany recently. We have sold a lot of stores and real estate, but it is still not


    enough to recoup the


    losses. Therefore, I put down my pride to beg you for a favor; can you give us some shares to help us


    through the difficulties?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have shares?¡± Cassie coughed and instantly understood their ambitious n.


    ¡°It we keep selling our shares, thepany will end in the hands out of the family! Do you want


    outsiders to take over our family¡¯s business?¡±


    Cassie replied coldly, ¡°My wish is insignificant. If you¡¯re not capable of running thepany, you might


    as well give it to someone else while you still can. If you ruin the family business yourself, I¡¯ll ***with


    regrets.¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey were stunned at what Cassie had just said.


    ¡°**, I have been running thepany for many years, and you know what I¡¯m capable of. Now the


    business is not doing well because of the bad market.¡±


    As soon as Tyrell said that, Cassieughed, ¡°The market? I wonder if you¡¯ve noticed that our family¡¯s


    situation has been deteriorating since you sent Paige away. You have sent away the lucky star of the


    family!¡±


    ¡°***, calm down! You need to take care of yourself.¡±


    Tyrell gently stroked Cassie¡¯s back, ¡°Lindsey and I hold the shares so we can continue to run the


    company as majority shareholders. In that case, we can make more money for you, and you can enjoy


    your life to the full. Moreover, thepany won¡¯t fall into the hands of other shareholders, and we can


    solve the current dilemma. What a great n it


    is!¡±


    He said to Cassie exactly what Lindsey had taught him.


    ¡°How could we, as son and daughter-inw, ask you for money if we had an alternative solution? We


    are desperate and have no choice but toe to you for help. Moreover, if thepany goes


    bankrupt, the shares will be worth zilch no matter how much you hold.¡±


    Cassie sneered at Tyrell, ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you.


    Tyrell said more urgently, ¡°***, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to thepany. Even the


    manufacturers have left. If things go like this, we¡¯re going to go bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°Then the me is on you!¡± Cassie growled, ¡°For all the time, you ignore me and only remember that


    I¡¯m your mother when you need my help!¡±


    ¡°***, thepany has been in a lot of troubletely. We¡¯ve been so busy that we really don¡¯t have the


    time to visit you, but we didn¡¯t ignore you on purpose!¡± Tyrell tried to exin with a lot of sweet words.


    But Cassie¡¯s mind was made up, ¡°If you valued me, you wouldn¡¯t have sent Paige away without my


    permission. At that time, I was severely ill. You separated a grandma from her granddaughter!¡±


    Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°***, Abbigail is your biological granddaughter. Why do you like Paige


    so much? That **girl is not rted to our family!¡±


    what!


    ¡°So what!¡± Cassie fumed, ¡°You¡¯re not more like a family than she is! Do you know how much she has


    given to the family?¡±


    ¡°How are we any less like family? We¡¯ve contributed to this family enough!¡±


    Lindsey was furious. She felt that Cassie was mean and unreasonable. Not to mention their previous


    contributions, Abbigail had prepared so many gifts today, but Cassie had firmly refused them all. Was it


    what a qualified grandmother should have done?


    Besides, she and Tyrell ran thepany and took care of the family through all these years of hard


    work. How could


    Cassie deny their contribution?


    Was Cassie blind?


    Tyrell saw they were arguing, so he hurriedly intervened, ¡°Easy, easy. Both of you need to calm down.


    ***, Lindsey and I just want to say¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you any shares!¡± Cassie was so angry that she coughed a few times and added, ¡°Not


    just shares. I¡¯m not giving you any of my houses, cars, or savings! Now get out of here!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 186

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 186


    Chapter 186 Two Fathers?


    ¡°***¡­¡±


    Tyrell was about to say something else when he heard Cassie shout, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Cassie! Do you want to leave it to that **girl?¡± Lindsey asked angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business who I want to leave it to. It¡¯s none of your business! If you don¡¯t get out now, I¡¯ll call


    someone to kick you out!¡±


    Seeing that Cassie was agitated and coughed several times, Tyrell forcefully dragged Tyrell out of the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Alright, why did you yell at her? If my mother really gets angry, we won¡¯t get anything from her!¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t we?¡± Lindsey¡¯s eyes shed with a ruthless light. ¡°When Cassie is dead, as her only son,


    isn¡¯t it reasonable for you to inherit her property?¡± Lindsey asked.


    Lindsey wanted Cassie to ***so that she wouldn¡¯t have to go to the hospital every few days.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she has already made her will in advance!¡± Tyrell said in a low voice, ¡°Even if there is no


    will, don¡¯t forget that Paige will be celebrating her 18th birthday soon. If my mother transfers everything


    under Paige¡¯s name, then we will get nothing!¡±


    When Lindsey heard this, she suddenly felt that it made sense!


    No, she had to let Cassie leave the property to Tyrell or Abbigail before Paige¡¯s birthday!


    She must not let that **girl take it all!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tyrell held Lindsey¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°We¡¯lle back when my mother is calm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me. It makes me look bad in public.¡±


    The two of them took a few steps forward and found that Abbigail was still standing in the same ce


    with tears in


    her eyes.


    ¡°Abbigail, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tyrell turned around and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Grandma only has Paige in her heart¡­ It¡¯s because I don¡¯t usually do well and enough. I can¡¯t make


    Grandma like me. Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve embarrassed you¡­¡±


    Her voice sounded like she was about to cry.


    Tyrell¡¯s heart ached. He walked over andforted Abbigail, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve done well


    enough. It¡¯s Paige. 1 don¡¯t know what thethod she used¡­¡±


    Tyrell thought, Paige must have checked on my mother a lot and this was what old people like the


    most!


    We were usually busy, so we didn¡¯te over that often, letting Paige take advantage of the loophole


    Abbigail raised her eyes and asked simply, ¡°Does it mean that as long as I learn from Paige ande


    over to visit Grandma often, she will like me? Even if Grandma hits me and scolds me, I will bear it


    silently. If so, I wille over


    every day!¡±


    ¡°Why are you learning from that **girl? She¡¯s nothingpared to you!¡± Lindsey stepped forward and


    held Abbigail¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home. ***will get someone to make a feast for you¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go home now. I have an idea¡­¡± Tyrell suddenly whispered something into Lindsey¡¯s ear.


    As soon as Paige arrived at the entrance of thepany, several people rushed to her.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Paige. I am Rachael Tucker, the assistant of the Vice President of the American Fashion


    Association and famous designer, Alexa Taylor. Could I have a word with you?¡±


    The person who spoke was a girl in her twenties. She looked like she had just graduated from


    university, and she still had the youthful look of a student on her face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige¡¯s tone was very calm, and her expression was even calmer.


    Rachael was surprised. Logically speaking, a youngdy like Paige should be surprised when she


    heard Alexa¡¯s title.


    However, Paige seemed to be very calm, as if Alexa¡¯s title was nothing to her.


    This time, it was Rachael¡¯s turn to be embarrassed. She hurriedly expressed his intentions. ¡°Here¡¯s the


    thing, Previously, you took part in the National Design Competition with Ms. Robins. Ms. Taylor saw


    your talent in design. She said that it was a pity for you to be a little assistant. She wanted to personally


    bring you along and let you make a big ssh in this field of design! I wonder if you are interested.¡±


    ¡°A vice president of an association has the nerve toe over and invite Ms. Paige?¡±


    At this time, a gentle and elegant man with golden-framed sses stepped forward and said politely,


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Paige. Let me introduce myself. I am Ramon Brewer, the secretary of Joe Copnd, the


    honorary president of the American Fashion Organization. I want to invite you to join our united and


    loving organization¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Paige. I am the chief editor of an international fashion magazine¡­¡±


    Before Paige had the chance to refuse them, Deon appeared.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, my boss. I heard that you are here. I have something urgent¡­ Eh, who are they?¡± Deon


    looked at the crowd in front of him, puzzled.


    The crowd was also stunned and asked in unison, ¡°Boss?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Paige just the assistant of Mari?


    Why did it sound like she had a background?


    ¡°Ms. Paige, are you talking business?¡± Deon thought that he had disturbed them. He looked at Paige


    and asked in a


    low voice, ¡°Do you want to invite them up? Are they from the samepany?¡±


    Looking at their clothes, they didn¡¯t seem to be from the samepany¡­


    There were many people who had been looking for Paige to talk about cooperation recently¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mari¡¯s assistant?¡± One of them couldn¡¯t help but ask Deon.


    Deon was stunned. ¡°No, Ms. Paige just went to thepetition with Mari to give her courage and


    confidence. Ms. Paige is the top leader of ourpany¡­¡±


    At this time, everyone suddenly realized that no wonder this little girl did not ept their invitations.


    The headquarters of Daybreak Group should have given a talented person like Paige a lot of sries,


    right? Only then could she be so loyal to stay there¡­


    ¡°Ms. Paige, if you are willing toe to our organization, we can offer you three times the sry you


    have now¡­


    ¡°What we can offer is fame and status! I believe you stay in thispany to work because you love this


    industry and want to make a ssh in design, right?¡±


    ¡°Rather than staying in such a smallpany, it is better to go out and let everyone see your design


    talent!¡±


    ¡°You should have heard of Ms. Taylor¡¯s fame, right?¡±


    Paige thought, oh, never heard of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a part-time job during my summer vacation.¡± Paige said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make any


    ssh.¡¯


    The only thing Paige really loved was medical research.


    ¡°This is my business card. If you change your mind one day, you can call me at any time. No matter


    howte it is or whether it is a weekend, I will answer it!¡±


    ¡°Me too! This is my contact information.¡±


    ¡°And mine.¡±


    Everyone handed Paige their cards.


    Out of courtesy, Paige reached out to take them. After they left, he asked his assistant, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± Before Deon could speak, he suddenly heard someone calling Paige¡¯s


    name.


    He looked over and saw a Maybach S680 parked at the entrance of theirpany. The middle-aged


    man who got out of the car was high-spirited and looked rich.


    ¡°Paige, Dad is here.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 187

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 187


    Chapter 187 Paige Is Mean and Heartless to Tyrell


    As soon as Tyrell¡¯s voice fell, Deon was dumbfounded. Deon thought, he is Paige¡¯s father?


    What the ***?


    I remember that Mr. Lusk told me to take care of Ms. Paige, Mr. Lusk sald that Ms. Palge was his sister!


    In other words, Ms. Paige¡¯s biological father should be Donald!


    Then who is the man in front of Ms. Paige?


    He actually said that he was Ms. Paige¡¯s father¡­


    Paige didn¡¯t want to waste her time talking to Tyrell. She raised her foot and was about to walk to the


    company. But Tyrell hurriedly blocked her way.


    ¡°Paige, this is the chocte cake I bought for you on the way here. I bought it from that very famous


    dessert shop. You should know how popr that shop is, right? 1 personally went to queue there and


    bought it for you¡­¡¯


    When Deon heard this, he was moved. At the same time, he felt that the people around Paige were


    super good. They often bought expensive desserts for Paige personally..


    But when Deon was about topliment Tyrell, he heard Paige¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°I ***chocte the most.¡±


    Tyrell¡¯s expression froze on his face. He hurriedly said, ¡°But my memory tells me that you love


    chocte the most. You¡¯ve really grown up, and your taste has changed¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Abbigail¡¯s favorite dessert,¡± Paige said coldly. ¡°Chocte has always been the thing I ***the


    most since my childhood.¡±


    This time, Tyrell was even more embarrassed. He quickly took out a wallet from his pocket and took out


    a few bills. He said to Paige, ¡°Take this money and buy yourself something you like. I¡¯m sorry. I bought


    the wrong thing for you¡­¡¯


    Paige avoided Tyrell¡¯s hand and said impatiently, ¡°Just cut the **. What do you want?¡±


    Deon was stunned and thought, Ms. Paige seems to ***this middle-aged man very much. She looks


    very impatient. ¡°Paige,st time, you participated in apetition with a designer. So I know that you


    are working here. I came to you today because¡­¡± Before Tyrell could finish his words, he suddenly


    noticed Deon, who was beside him. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Paige, is this your colleague?¡±


    ¡°Oh. No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m Ms. Paige¡¯s assistant, Deon Hampson. You can just call me Deon¡­¡±


    Before Deon could finish his words, he received a cold gaze from Paige. Deon was so frightened that


    he did not dare to


    continue.


    Tyrell looked at Paige in shock and said, ¡°You have risen from an assistant to an executive? And you


    even have your own assistant!¡±


    Deon was stunned and also confused.


    Paige remained silent.


    Tyrell continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you have to help me!¡± Tyrell put away his wallet and exined


    why he hade here. He said, ¡°The Pai Group withdrew its funds, and severalrge groups also


    announced that they would terminate their cooperation with us. Recently, a few more business partners


    have also terminated their contracts with us. I want to ask you to help me and mypany. You can


    take the lead to cooperate with mypany¡­


    Paige was speechless.


    Tyrell kept saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your production has increased sharply recently. If you can¡¯t finish the


    list, you can give those orders to us.


    Paige understood Tyrell¡¯s purpose ofing and sneered coldly, ¡°Are you **? Why do you think that I


    must help you? If you hit your brain or something, you should go to the hospital for treatment instead of


    saying some nonsense


    in front of me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tyrell knew that Paige would definitely be cold to him and even curse him this time. But Tyrell didn¡¯t


    expect Paige would be so cold and harsh to him in front of her assistant.


    Paige was about to enter the building, but Tyrell blocked her way again.


    ¡°Paige, even if you don¡¯t respect me, you should at least think about your grandma. Ask yourself


    honestly. Hasn¡¯t your grandma been good to you all these years? Will you repay her kindness? Now


    that the Tate family is in trouble. Will you help the family? I just want some orders from you, not asking


    you for money!¡±


    Paige interrupted him impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel


    med when you said those words to me?¡±


    ¡°Paige! Just take it as me begging you. Even if you don¡¯t want to give me some orders, at least give me


    a few designs.¡±


    don¡¯t


    Paige repeated in her heart with confusion, designs?


    ¡°You are a boss now. Let Mari design a few new designs for us for free. We can sell them jointly


    then! If you don¡¯t want to join us, you can also let us sell them alone!¡±


    Paige was shocked by Tyrell¡¯s shamelessness.


    Paige thought, selling jointly is equivalent to cooperating with Tate Clothing and helping them increase


    their


    reputation¡­.


    Letting them sell things alone means that they can get all the profits.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He wants to let my people design clothes for them for free, right? What¡¯s wrong with him? Does he


    think I¡¯m **enough to agree to it?


    After thinking so, Paige said to Deon directly, ¡°Deon, go call the security guards and tell them that there


    is a madman talking nonsense here.¡±


    ¡°Paige! Why are you so mean and heartless?¡± Tyrell was anxious. He scolded Paige angrily, ¡°The Tate


    family has raised you for eighteen years. Have I asked you to repay a cent to me during these eighteen


    years? I just want you to give us some of your orders. I¡¯m not asking for all your properties. Why don¡¯t


    you agree?¡±


    Paige suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Tyrell coldly. ¡°I have already repaid the family¡¯s kindness


    in raising me. I haven¡¯t spent a single cent of your family during these eighteen years!¡±


    On the contrary, it was Paige who secretly subsidized and helped the Tate family!


    Every time Tyrell failed in his investment, it was Paige who helped to clean up the mess¡­.


    Last time, Tyrell lost hundreds of millions of dors. If Paige didn¡¯t give a helping hand to the Tate


    family, the Tate family would have copsed already¡­


    And Tyrell couldn¡¯t have driven a Maybach today!


    ¡°Paige, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you¡­.¡± Tyrell knew that Paige was still useful, so he suppressed his


    anger and said


    patiently, ¡°How about this? You give me a few songs, and I can sell them¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you standing here? Go and call the security guards!¡± As Paige spoke, she looked at Deon


    coldly.


    Deon hurriedly went to call the security guards.


    When Paige had just entered the building, she saw that Tyrell was about to follow her in. Paige warned


    Tyrell coldly, ¡°If you dare to take another step forward, the Tate family will copse today!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Although Tyrell knew that Paige did not have this ability, the aura around Paige was inexplicably


    terrifying to Tyrell¡­


    Seeing Paige walking inside, Tyrell shouted, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at home. After you calm down and


    think it through, go home and talk to me. I will let the chef make you delicious food!¡±


    Paige pressed the elevator button and walked in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to go home when you are free¡­¡± After Tyrell saw the elevator door close, he turned


    around and walked toward his Maybach.


    Lindsey and Abbigail, who were sitting in the car, saw Tyrell get nothing and gritted their teeth in hatred.


    ¡°That wretched girl has be an executive of thepany. But so what? How could she be so ***in


    front of you? I don¡¯t know what kind of method she used to get promoted. But how dare she put on airs


    in front of us¡­¡± Lindsey was furious.


    ¡°Dad, ***, don¡¯t be angry. Paige is a very kind person. I believe that she will figure it out sooner or


    later¡­ Let¡¯s go home and wait for the news,¡± Abbigail said.


    Lindsey looked at her daughter. She thought Abbigail was much better than Paige!


    Tyrell also thought, Abbigail and Paige are both my daughters. Abbigail is really a sweetheart, but


    Paige is really mean and heartless to me!


    Every time I wanted to get close, I would be hurt by her!


    That¡¯s right. She¡¯s not my biological daughter!


    As soon as Paige returned to her office, her mobile phone vibrated.


    ¡°Paige,e to the hospital now. Madam Tate¡¯s condition has worsened.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 188

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 188


    Chapter 188 She Is Skillful


    As soon as Paige heard this, she immediately got up and walked out of the office. While walking, she


    asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It should be that something stimted her.¡±


    Stimte?


    Paige immediately guessed something and asked, ¡°Did the Tate family go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°A nurse said that before Madam Tate rpsed, she saw a family of threeing out of the ward.¡±


    In other words, Cassie was likely to have rpsed because of the Tate family.


    Paige thought, if that¡¯s the case, I will never forgive the Tate family!


    Then, Paige rushed to the Farwen Hospital. Cassie¡¯s physical condition was getting worse.


    In addition to Colin, there were also two directors and a nurse in the ward. They were discussing how


    to treat Cassie.


    ¡°Whether doing the operation or not is up to you.¡± Colin looked at Paige and said so.


    Cassie¡¯s current physical condition couldn¡¯t withstand the torment of the operation. However, if she


    didn¡¯t ept the operation, she would definitely ***!


    Paige put her fingers on Cassie¡¯s wrist and said to Colin, ¡°Give me my special medical tools.¡±


    It was not necessary to have surgery yet.


    Colin took the special medical tools and gave them to Paige.


    Paige picked out a few special medical tools with one hand. Then, she attached them to Cassie¡¯s body


    one by one.


    The new nurse at the side was scared and wondered, who is she? How dare she do this in front of the


    two directors


    and Dr. Williamson?


    The nurse couldn¡¯t help but look at Colin. ¡°Dr. Williamson, what is she¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t distract her!¡± Colin knew that Paige must know how to treat Cassie. Paige had used more than a


    dozen special medical tools. After a while, Cassie spat out a ***of blood.


    ¡°Grandma, can you hear me?¡± Paige bent over and asked softly.


    The nurse at the side witnessed this magic scene. She suddenly remembered that when she came to


    Farwen Hospital for her internship a few days ago, she heard from the other nurses that there was a


    high school girl with great medical skills. That girl also had performed surgery with Colin to save


    people¡­.


    The nurse wondered, is she the little girl in front of us now?


    She is so skillful at such a young age. That¡¯s amazing¡­..


    Cassie heard a familiar voice and weakly opened her eyes. She subconsciously wanted to grab Paige¡¯s


    hand.


    Paige hurriedly held Cassie¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grandma, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Cassie was very emotional at that moment. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even keep the things you


    gave me¡­¡¯


    What did this mean?


    ¡°The thing¡­¡± Cassie coughed a few times, and her eyes were full of tears. ¡°The thing is gone¡­¡±


    Paige realized that Cassie was stimted by this matter. Then, Paige hurriedlyforted Cassie, ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t matter. They are just worldly possessions. If you like it, I can buy more for you.¡±


    ¡°No. No¡­¡± Cassie¡¯s voice carried a trace of sadness. ¡°Don¡¯t buy any more of them. It should have been


    taken away by


    them¡­¡¯


    Cassie thought that even if Paige bought new ones, those people would still take them away from her!


    Paigeforted Cassie softly, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry or sad. You are too weak. Now, close your eyes and


    have a good sleep. After you wake up again, your thing wille back.¡±


    Cassie knew that Paige had the ability to get the thing back. Paige had been specially trained. Not to


    mention dealing with ordinary people, even dealing with killers was not a problem for Paige¡­.


    But Cassie didn¡¯t want to trouble Paige, so she said, ¡°No. Don¡¯t go to them¡­¡±


    As Cassie spoke, she suddenly spat out another ***of blood, which frightened the nurse. The nurse


    subconsciously covered her ***.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After all, she had just finished her internship. Seeing such a **scene was still very terrifying to her.


    But Paige seemed to be used to this kind of scene. She gently wiped the blood off the corner of


    Cassie¡¯s ***with a tissue. Then, she patted Cassie¡¯s chest gently.


    ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    With Paige¡¯s help, Cassie became better. However, Cassie still felt sad because of her loss.


    Cassie thought that Paige must have spent a lot on finding and making that gem flower.


    Also, even though that new phone didn¡¯t look like a famous brand, Cassie knew that the applications on


    the phone were easy to use. Thus, it would definitely not be cheap.


    Moreover, that bracelet was made of top-quality jade. It should be designed by Paige personally, and


    Cassie liked it very much¡­


    However, they were all taken away by those people!


    Cassie had been bored and lonely in the ward for the past few days. Because of thepany of those


    small things, Cassie didn¡¯t feel that lonely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I will definitely let them return those things to you.¡±


    Paigeforted Cassie softly. Seeing that Cassie gradually calmed down, and the data on the


    instrument returned to normal, Colin left with the two directors and the nurse.


    The two directors were amazed by Paige¡¯s medical skills. This was not the first time they had seen


    Paige save the patient.


    ¡°If we have such a talent in the hospital, our hospital¡¯s position in the country will definitely be the top.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you. The new can always overthrow the old. She is so young, but her medical skills have


    already surpassed ours!¡±


    ¡°It seems that the person who took Madam Tate¡¯s things was her own son. He is really a **! How could


    he do that?¡± The nurse followed behind Colin, clenching her fists and saying so angrily.


    ¡°He is much worse than a **,¡± Colin said casually. ¡°Remember to inform me next time theye.¡±


    Just now, when Colin saw the anxiety and concern in Paige¡¯s eyes, he seemed to feel hurt in his heart.


    Colin did not want to see Paige¡¯s worried face again.


    ¡°No problem.¡± The nurse followed Colin¡¯s steps. She asked curiously, ¡°Dr. Williamson, is that girl your


    girlfriend? I think that you two are a good match! Is she the legendary high school student who saved


    Mr. Stowe? How can she have such exquisite medical skills at such a young age? Did she get those


    skills from her family?¡±


    The nurse kept asking nosily on the way.


    Colin recalled what she saw thest time he was in the hospital. He remembered that cold and


    handsome man. Colin had to admit that it seemed like that person and Paige were even more suited


    for each other¡­


    Colin¡¯s medical skills had never surpassed Paige¡¯s over the past half year.


    Just like today, Colin thought that he had to conduct an operation to save Cassie. But Paige only used


    a few special medical tools and sessfully saved Cassie.


    Colin thought that the distance between Paige and him seemed to be very great.


    ¡°Dr. Williamson, don¡¯t you have to spend some time with your girlfriend? Why do you work overtime


    every day?¡± The nurse kept asking Colin questions.


    No one knew that Colin worked overtime every day to improve his medical skills. He wanted to get


    closer to Paige. After Cassie fell asleep, Paige gently covered her with a quilt.


    Cassie was still holding a thin bracelet in her hand. It was the first gift that Paige gave Cassie after


    Paige earned


    money.


    Probably because this bracelet was too thin, and Lindsey felt that it was not worth much, Lindsey did


    not take it away. Paige heard that when Cassie woke up, Lindsey and the others were already in


    Cassie¡¯s ward. After a while, Lindsey and the others left. And when Cassie reached to touch the bottom


    of her pillow, she couldn¡¯t find anything!


    Cassie¡¯s ward was a VIP ward, and there were surveince cameras outside the ward. It was


    impossible for thieves to get in and rummage through the things under Cassie¡¯s head and then leave


    openly.


    No other rtives or friends knew that Cassie was in this hospital. Other than Paige, the people who


    usually came to visit Cassie were the people of the Tate family.


    Thus, the thing must have been taken by the Tate family.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 189

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 189


    Chapter 189 Treat Them on the Operating Table


    ¡°I wille to see youter.¡±


    Paige got up and gently closed the door of the room. She walked to the front desk of the floor and said


    to one of the nurses, ¡°Please help me keep an eye on the patients in Room 301. If there is any


    unexpected situation, you can call the number on the information forrn and contact me. My name is


    Paige.¡±


    ¡°I know! Don¡¯t worry! You are Dr. Williamson¡¯s girlfriend. You are one of us!¡±


    The nurse was the intern just now. When she smiled, her eyes were as bright as the stars.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Can I ask you for a favor? Ask your boyfriend to be gentle! He has a cold face all day, making us so


    scared that we do not dare to breathe.¡±


    ¡°He is not my boyfriend. I will convey your words,¡± Paige lightly corrected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t say that I said it, please!¡± The nurse put her hands together and kept praying.


    At this time, Colin had juste out of the office. Seeing that Paige was about to leave, Colin walked


    towards her.


    When the nurse saw Colin, she hurriedly took a medical record and pretended to look at it. She looked


    at it the wrong


    way¡­


    ¡°Paige. Are you going back?¡± Colin called out to Paige.


    ¡°Be gentler in the future.¡±


    Colin didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Am I not gentle enough?


    In front of Paige, his temper was unprecedentedly good!


    Did the nurse say something bad about me?


    Otherwise, how could Paige say this to me for no reason?


    Thinking of this, Colin looked at the nurse. The nurse was so scared that her hands were shaking¡­


    ¡°What I mean is, you are usually too fierce. Smile more.¡±


    ¡°I am fierce?¡± Colin found it funny. Paige had never seen him fierce. Colin was really fierce when he


    treated Denise and the Tate family!


    I have been very good to Paige, haven¡¯t I?


    The nurse nced at Colin. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the always-cold Colin


    to be so handsome when he smiled¡­


    Colin was so gentle to Paige¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Smile more. I need to go. I have something to deal with.¡± When Paige said this, she looked at


    the young nurse who was acting like a love-struck ***and knocked on the table with her fingers. Paige


    said, ¡°Remember to keep an eye out for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. No problem!¡± The young nurse hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Paige, are you going to look for them?¡± Colin stopped her. ¡°You are alone. I am worried.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are the ones who are in trouble.¡± Paige casually smiled and said, ¡°If I hit them too


    hard, you have


    to take care of them on the operating table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise they will remember it for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Seeing that Paige had left, the nurse could not help but say, ¡°Dr. Williamson, your friend is so cool¡­


    Her aura is so


    strong.¡±


    ¡°What did you say about me just now?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°You will be on the night shift for next week.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Dr. Williamson, I said something wrong. Sorry. Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Paige took a taxi to the Tate¡¯s house. As soon as Paige approached the courtyard, she heard two


    nannies excitedly sharing the spoils of war.


    ¡°This dress is not bad! Give me one¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that old woman is about to ***. We can pick whatever we want! Look at this style. It is really


    good¡­¡±


    ¡°She is so old. It is a waste for her to wear such good clothes!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Look, why does this dress have a symbol of PQ Fashion under the sunlight? What does it mean?


    Is it a big brand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. It¡¯s probably some sort of anti-counterfeit symbol! Why do you care about it?


    As long as the clothes look good!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at this dress for a long time! This time, the old woman probably won¡¯t be able to


    come back! Let¡¯s take more!¡±


    With a bang, the golden iron gate was kicked open.


    The two nannies followed the sound and saw Paige. They subconsciously hid their clothes behind


    them.


    However, there was a pile of clothes in front of them. They did not have time to hide it. They looked at


    Paige with at little guilty conscience.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, why are you back?¡±


    ¡°What miss? She is not a member of this family! Haven¡¯t you heard? Her biological family lived in a


    gutter. Now she probablyes back to borrow money from Mr. and Mrs. Tate!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Tate just give you 9.6 million dors?¡±


    ¡°Do you think this ce is your own home? You broke in without saying hello. Was the etiquette taught


    by the Tate family all these years for nothing?¡±


    Paige came to them step by step and asked coldly, ¡°Why are Grandmother¡¯s clothes in your hands?¡±


    These are all personally designed by Paige for Cassie¡­


    ¡°Why are they in our hands? Do we need to report to you?¡± One of the nannies stretched out her finger


    and pointed to


    the tip of Paige¡¯s nose andughed. She said, ¡°Do you think you are still the youngdy of the Tate


    family?¡±


    She sneered and just rolled her eyes. Paige simply grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­ Paige, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I want to tell Mr. and Mrs. Tate¡­¡±


    Paige raised her foot and kicked the other nanny. The nanny suddenly fell to the ground, and her whole


    face fell into the grass. She was screaming in pain.


    ¡°Answer my question.¡± Paige increased her strength.¡±


    The nanny who was held by the arm was in so much pain that she quickly exined, ¡°It was Mrs.


    Tate¡¯s idea! She said that Madam Tate is getting worse day by day and that she won¡¯t be able toe


    back. Even if shees back, there are only a few days left¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes darkened. Did Lindsey want Cassie to ***?


    *


    ¡°Mrs. Tate wants to empty the cloakroom of Madam Tate and make it into Ms. Abbigail¡¯s yoga room¡­


    Mrs. Tate said that Madam Tate can¡¯t wear so many of these clothes. They are all outdated. She said


    that she would give them to us and let us pick¡­¡±


    ¡°These are Grandma¡¯s things. How can she make this decision?¡±


    ¡°It was Mrs. Tate who said that she was the mistress of this family. She has the power to deal with


    everything in the


    family.¡±


    Paige mercilessly shook off her hand, and the nanny identally fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ouch, my waist¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tate,e quickly. Something has happened. Someone is killing me¡­¡¯


    Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail hurriedly ran out to take a look and realized that Paige had returned.


    Could it be that Paige had thought it through and was willing to cooperate with the Tate family?


    This was a great thing!


    ¡°Paige, you finallye home? Come in and sit¡­¡± Tyrell rushed forward and smiled fawningly.


    In the end, it was the Tate family who raised Paige, and at this critical moment, Paige came to repay


    Paige looked at Tyrell¡¯s hypocritical face and was annoyed. ¡°Why are Grandma¡¯s things here?¡±


    the kindness!


    Tyrell was stunned. He did not expect Paige would see this scene. He hurriedly said, ¡°These are all


    outdated clothes. We want to buy new clothes for your grandma. We don¡¯t want these old ones¡­¡±


    ¡°Wash them clean and put them back in the wardrobe.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 190

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 190


    Chapter 190 Come and Take It


    ¡°This¡­¡± Tyrell looked at the clothes and then looked at Paige. He said, ¡°No problem¡­ Why are you


    two still sitting on the ground? Hurry up and take my ***things in.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate¡­¡± One of the nannies wanted to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a gift for us? Why did you change your mind


    when Paige came?¡±


    From the looks of it, Tyrell seemed to be very respectful to Paige, and there was also a trace of


    deliberate ttery¡­.


    The two nannies did not understand what was going on, and they were not convinced from the bottom


    of their hearts. Just as they wanted to pick up the clothes and go into the room¡­


    Paige coldly said, ¡°Get someone else to do it. I think their hands are **.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The two nannies were so angry.


    However, Tyrell listened to Paige and hurriedly called another person to deal with it.


    ¡°Paige, are you satisfied with this? You haven¡¯t been back to this house for a long time. Let¡¯s go in and


    have a seat first. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the fruit you like¡­¡±


    When Tyrell said this, he asked the nanny behind him in a low voice, ¡°What fruit does Paige like to


    eat?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate, I am also not sure¡­¡±


    Ms. Paige does not seem to be picky about food. Did she eat everything?


    However, in the past, they rarely cut fruits for Paige. No one remembered what she liked to eat.


    ¡°Then prepare the pastries that Paige likes to eat!¡± Tyrell raised his voice again as if he was


    deliberately talking to


    Paige.


    The nanny whispered, ¡°Mr. Tate, I also don¡¯t know what kind of snacks Ms. Paige likes to eat¡­¡±


    The snacks at home were all liked by Abbigail!


    No one cared about what Paige liked.


    Tyrell red at her and said, ¡°Then bring up all the fruits and pastries in the house. Although Paige has


    left this house, she is still my daughter! Paige,e in and sit!¡±


    Lindsey rolled her eyes. Although Lindsey was not willing to give the things in the house to this **girl,


    Lindsey had to admit that Paige was now useful.


    They could feed over a few orders for a long time!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to talk about cooperation? Fire the two of them and let me see your sincerity.¡±


    Perhaps they did not expect that Paige would make this request. The two nannies were stunned, and


    one of them said angrily, ¡°You **! You want to fire me just because you say so? Will Mr. Tate listen to


    you?¡±


    If Tyrell fired two nannies, he would be able to exchange for a huge benefit for the Tate family. Tyrell


    could not ask for more and hurriedly said, ¡°Anyone? Give them their wages and drive them out


    immediately. They are not allowed to be hired here in the future!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate?¡± The two nannies were stunned and could not believe that Tyrell would agree to fire them


    with a few words


    from Paige.


    Did the sun rise from the west today?


    ¡°Mrs. Tate, Mr. Tate wants to get rid of us. Please say something!¡±


    These clothes were given to them by Lindsey, and they were allowed to choose freely!


    Why was it that they were in the wrong now?


    ¡°Since Mr. Tate has made the decision, you should get an extra month of sry and go to work for


    other people.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Tate?¡± The two nannies did not expect that even Lindsey would not save them. Although they did


    not understand the reason, the two nannies still stared at Paige unwillingly and left in a fit of anger.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to settle our debts.¡± Paige looked at Tyrell and said coldly, ¡°Return the things you took


    from


    Grandma.¡±


    Tyrell heard this and suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Lindsey immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°***personally gave it to us. Why do you want to take it


    back? Even if you want to take it back, it won¡¯t go into the hands of an outsider like you. Who knows if


    you won¡¯t steal anything? What if it is like thest time you stole Abbigail¡¯s ne¡­¡±


    The housekeeper next to them could not help but scoff. She still remembered what happenedst time.


    Before Paige left the Tate family, he stole Abbigail¡¯s gemstone ne! Later, when Paige was


    discovered, she was so angry that she threw it away!


    ¡°In that case, we have nothing to talk about.¡± Paige was about to enter the room to look for the thing.


    Unexpectedly, when Tyrell heard this, he thought that Paige did not want to cooperate and hurriedly


    pushed Lindsey. ¡°What are you still standing there for? That is ***thing. Now that she wants it, you can


    let Paige take it back!¡±


    ¡°Why!¡± Lindsey knew that the thing was priceless and could be sold for a lot of money. It was worth


    more than the orders given by Paige!


    ¡°One should have a long-term vision!¡± Tyrell whispered and anxiously reminded, ¡°Go and get it!¡±


    Previously, the Lusk family threatened that nopany was allowed to cooperate with them. If Paige¡¯s


    subsidiarypany could take the lead to get close to them, the otherpanies would definitely


    follow and think that the Lusk family had a good rtionship with them¡­..


    Besides,ter on, Paige had to ask Mari to design more free new models for them¡­.


    In the long run, cooperating with Paige was the most beneficial!


    ¡°Abbigail, take out yours too.¡±


    Hearing what Tyrell said, Abbigail bit her lower lip unwillingly. That precious stone flower was so vivid.


    She could even listen to piano music from it. Abbigail liked it so much¡­.


    It had not been long since Abbigail got it.


    Lindsey reluctantly looked at Paige and went to bring the thing over.


    Paige put away the three things and walked out of the door with her long legs as if she could not wait to


    cut ties with


    this family.


    ¡°Paige, about cooperation¡­¡± Tyrell hurriedly called out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°You **girl¡­¡± Lindsey realized that she had been tricked and immediately blocked Paige¡¯s path. ¡°Since


    you don¡¯t intend to cooperate with us, hand over the items!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°These are Madam Tate¡¯s things¡­.


    ¡°You also know that these are her things? If not for stolen by you, would her condition worsen?¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, Tyrell was somewhat surprised. ¡°What did you say? What happened to ***?


    How could her condition worsen? When we went to see her this morning, she was still fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Tyrell, don¡¯t listen to this wretched girl¡¯s nonsense¡­¡± Lindsey pointed at Paige¡¯s nose and warned her,


    ¡°I asked you to take out the things. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability,e and take it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you *girl!¡± Lindsey looked at the **next to her and said, ¡°What are you all still standing there for?


    Hurry up and get them back for me!¡±


    The housekeeper and driver immediately rushed forward, wanting to teach Paige a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, before they could touch Paige¡¯s hair, they were knocked to the ground by her.


    While Lindsey was shocked, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand, wanting to give Paige a loud and


    clear p.


    Unexpectedly, Paige held Lindsey¡¯s wrist and looked at her coldly. Paige said, ¡°Thanks to you, all


    Grandma¡¯s previous efforts of resting have been wasted.¡±


    ¡°You let go of me¡­¡± Lindsey did not care about Cassie¡¯s life or death. ¡°I asked you to let go. Did you


    hear me? How dare you¡­¡±


    Lindsey raised her other hand and wanted to hit Paige, but she did not expect to be blocked by Paige.


    Paige flung her hand, and Lindsey suddenly fell to the grass and sprained her waist. The pain made


    her face change.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ My waist¡­¡±


    +

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 191

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 191


    Chapter 191 They Fall to the Ground


    ¡°***, are you alright? ***!¡± Abbigail rushed over and tried to help Lindsey up.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ Don¡¯t move me¡­ This little hasn¡¯t been disciplined for a few days. Is she so disrespectful


    now?¡±


    tears were flowing out of her eyes. Lindsey was in a sorry state as shey on the grass, so painful th


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Seeing that Paige wanted to leave, Abbigail took a few steps forward and


    grabbed Paige¡¯s arm. Abbigail wanted to have a good talk with her.


    Paige hated the touch of Abbigail. Just as Paige raised her hand to shake it off, Abbigail fell onto the


    grass with an exaggerated expression of pain.


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail, are you alright?¡± A *hurriedly came forward to support her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Don¡¯t worry.¡± Abbigail¡¯s tears fell, but she pretended to be tough.


    ¡°Paige, how can you treat your mother and sister like this?¡± Tyrell could not believe that this girl was so


    bad. Not only did Paige teach the **a lesson, but she also did not even respect her mother and sister.


    How could Paige be so bad?


    ¡°It was you who said that I have nothing to do with this family.¡± Paige¡¯s eyes were cold to the extreme.


    Paige said, ¡°If I find out that you stole Grand


    things, I will chop off your hands and feed them to the dogs!¡±


    ¡°You **girl¡­ Stop her!¡± Lindsey burst into tears from the pain and ordered the **around her, ¡°Close the


    door and beat her up!¡±


    Paige easily opened a path and swaggered out of the Tate¡¯s house.


    The Tate family had really opened their eyes. Was this still the previous Paige? In less than a month,


    the change was


    too big¡­


    ¡°***, are you okay?¡± Abbigail rushed forward to ask Lindsey.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t teach this wretched girl a lesson, she will think that we are easy to ***¡­¡± Lindsey gritted her


    teeth.


    Tyrell sighed. He thought that Paige had thought it through and wanted to cooperate with them, but he


    didn¡¯t expect¡­.


    Paige left the Tate¡¯s house and handed the things to Cassie. Her mobile phone suddenly vibrated..


    The message read, ¡°Paige, what are you up to?¡±


    It was a Line message from Hernan.


    Paige¡¯s finger gently touched the screen. She quickly replied, ¡°I have something to do outside.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go home for dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hernan was always concise andprehensive. After replying ¡°OK¡±, he did not see Paige send


    another message and began to type again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too busy. Pay attention to your health.


    After thinking for a while, he added, ¡°See you tonight.¡±


    Paige sent an OK emoji and put away the phone.


    Hernan did not expect Paige to be more concise than him. Hernan smiled and said to Frank, ¡°Try to


    move forward the things in the afternoon. I want to go home early to stay with Paige.¡±


    Frank widened his eyes. Just now, he seemed to have seen Hernan smile. He had been by Hernan¡¯s


    side for seven or eight years. Hernan seemed to treat this younger sister a little differently.


    After visiting Cassie, Paige just took a taxi back to thepany and saw Martin¡¯s car parked not far


    away,


    Martin got out of the car. Martin was tall and handsome, causing a few passers-by to look at him¡­.


    It was still half an hour before work hours. Paige had thought that she woulde back early and


    would not let Martin find out.


    Paige did not expect Martin toe half an hour earlier.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Martin stepped forward and gently brushed Paige¡¯s hair. ¡°You can tell me when


    you need the car


    next time,¡± he said.


    Martin did not want Paige to go out and take a taxi.


    ¡°I went out to deal with something. Why are you here so early? Or are you always so early every day?¡±


    Paige looked up


    at Martin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do recently.¡± Martin looked at Paige lovingly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Although Martin said that, only Rhys knew that Martin had sped up his work every day in order to pick


    up Paige earlier and get closer to her¡­.


    At this point, Martin had free time to date, but his special assistant was still dealing with the aftermath


    of the group!


    Rhys was suffering.


    Rhys wanted to cry!


    ¡°I will go home for dinner tonight. I can¡¯t stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Martin touched Paige¡¯s head and opened the door for her.


    Along the way, Paige asked about the situation of Rosa and talked about their work. After a while, they


    arrived at


    **Vi.


    Martin unfastened Paige¡¯s seat belt, opened the car door, and held her reluctantly. He said, ¡°Do you


    have time to keep mepany another day?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige turned around and was about to enter the door when she suddenly found that the ground


    was bright and shiny. Should it be oil?


    Under the sunlight, therge area of oil looked like water¡­.


    Probably to cover up the oil, someone washed the garden with water, and the ground was wet¡­


    If one did not look closely, one could not tell¡­


    Who sprinkled oil here?


    Who wants to make me fall?


    In one of the windows of the main house, there seemed to be a pair of eyes secretly observing the


    movement of this side through the curtain.


    Paige quietly stepped on the water stains on the ground, perfectly avoiding the oil on the ground, and


    directly went


    inside.


    ¡°She just came in like this? I deliberately knocked over two buckets of oil. Why is it not slippery at all?¡±


    Patricia felt regretful. ¡°Did the oil rush out when washing the garden?


    ¡°No. Dalia washed the garden first, and then I poured the oil¡­ Paige should have fallen to the ground!¡±


    However, Paige just came in easily!


    At this time, Paige entered the main room, which frightened the two of them. And they pretended to


    discuss the style


    of the curtain.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, do you want to change the curtains in your room to this flower pattern?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you think it is very beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Martin is looking for you. He has something to tell you,¡± Paige said casually as she passed by Patricia.


    Martin is looking for me?


    Patricia was overjoyed and was about to rush out, but she was stopped by a wink from Amily!


    It is reasonable to say that Martin would not look for Patricia!


    Can it be that Paige found the oil on the ground and wanted to trick Ms. Patricia to run out and fall?


    Paige went up two steps and said casually, ¡°He is there. If t


    How could Patricia not want to go?


    Patricia wanted to talk to Martin even in her dreams!


    you don¡¯t want to go, at least let someone inform him.¡±


    Patricia rushed out of the main house and Amily hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Ms. Patricia, slow down.


    The ground is


    full of oil.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. When Paige came in just now, she didn¡¯t slip. If you are worried, we will walk slowly!¡±


    Patricia had not finished speaking when her feet slipped and she fell back all of a sudden.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia!¡± Amily was about to help Patricia, but Amily did not expect that she would not be able to


    help Patricia.


    Amily also fell down.


    Paige stood on the balcony of the room and looked at the two of them. She called Martin, ¡°Now, you


    can go.¡±


    When Paige came in just now, she sent a Line message to Martin and asked him to wait for a while.


    ¡°You said that there would be a good show to watch. Is this what you mean?¡± Martin smiled and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯lle in and talk to Mr. Lusk.¡± Martin did not expect that these two vicious people would want to


    make Paige fall.


    ¡°No need.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 192

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 192


    Chapter 192 Make a False Countercharge


    In the living room, Patricia and Amily were carried in.


    Theyy on two sofas, their expressions pained.


    ¡°What is going on? Get Dr. Cooper.¡± Danica heard the news and rushed over.


    ¡°***, I fell down. Amily also fell from helping me¡­¡±


    Because she stepped on oil, the inertia of falling down was greater and caused more pain.


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡± Danica saw there were women around. She gently lifted the clothes on Patricia¡¯s back


    and saw her entire back was bruised!


    4


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of Ms. Patricia. Please punish me, Mrs. Lusk!¡± Amily also burst into tears from


    the pain. How could Paige be fine when the ground was so slippery?


    Did she find oil on the ground from the beginning?


    Impossible!


    With her eyesight, how could she find it?


    Even if Paige found it, how could she perfectly avoid the oil stains on the ground and swagger into the


    house?


    ¡°Amily, Patricia said you fell to help her. I didn¡¯t even have time to thank you. How could I punish you!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, you are so kind. Protecting Ms. Patricia is my duty, even if it costs me my life¡­


    ¡°But how could she fall? Where did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, Ms. Paige said Mr. Stowe was looking for Ms. Patricia. Ms. Patricia was afraid Mr. Stowe


    would wait for too long, so she wanted to speed up her pace. Unexpectedly, she fell before she


    reached the gate!¡±


    Just after Amily finished speaking, Dalia said, ¡°I just went to the ce where Ms. Patricia fell. I didn¡¯t


    know when the ground was sshed with oil¡­¡±


    ¡°How can there be oil on the ground of the garden?¡± Danica asked.


    Dalia indicated, ¡°I also find it strange. When Ms. Paige asked Ms. Patricia to go over, there was oil on


    the ground¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You mean all of this was set up by Paige?¡± Danica was furious.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, please calm down. I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just guessing¡­¡± Dalia quickly bowed and


    apologized, ¡°Ms. Patricia treats me like a sister. I felt so upset that she fell, so¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Donald heard the news and rushed over. After listening to what had happened and


    checking the two injured women, he quickly asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Dr. Cooper arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°He is on the way.


    He said he would be here in fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Tell the driver to hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    The one who spoke was Lauryn. She was on good terms with Amily and had been in this house for


    twelve years.


    Lauryn said coldly because she thought she should be respected for the time she had been here, ¡°Mr.


    Stowe usually


    only looks for Ms. Paige. Why did he suddenly look for Ms. Patricia today?¡± It just so happened that


    when Ms. Patricia went out, there was oll on the ground. All of this was too coincidental!¡±


    Danica looked at her unhappily. ¡°Lauryn, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, to not wrongly use innocent people, and also to not spare the person who


    framed Ms. Patricia, I dare to ask Ms. Paige toe down and talk about what happened. Moreover, I


    request to check the surveince videos!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Danica did not expect Lauryn to be so daring as to make such a request. ¡°I will not argue


    with you because you have worked here for so long. But I will not give you the same opportunity again.


    You have to conduct yourself well!¡±


    How dare she suspect Paige?


    ¡°I heard someone was looking for me?¡±


    At this time, Paige walked down the spiral staircase with Bonnie beside her.


    It should be Bonnie who told her about what was happening in the living room.


    ¡°Paige, why did youe down?¡± Danica looked at Bonnie again. ¡°Who asked you to invite Ms. Paige


    down?¡±


    ¡°Lauryn¡¯s voice is too loud.¡± Paige came to the crowd and casually nced at them. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to


    check the surveince?¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it.¡± Paige¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°I also want to see if someone is ying with fire.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lauryn was quite dissatisfied with her but still said, ¡°Since Ms. Paige asked for it, then I will


    y the video for everyone to see. I believe you also want to know what exactly happened and how


    Ms. Patricia fell.


    ¡°If the person who framed Ms. Patricia hid in the dark and saw Ms. Patricia fall like this without having


    to bear the consequences, then wouldn¡¯t anyone think they could **Ms. Patricia? How much suffering


    does Ms. Patricia have to endure? Is she respected in this family?¡±


    Paige leisurely leaned on the single sofa. Bonnie poured a ss of lemon water for her. Paige took a


    sip and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Find the surveince videos.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait!¡± Lauryn went to check the surveince video. Soon, the big TV screen was ying what


    happened in


    the afternoon.


    Lauryn made the video y three times faster.


    At 5:20 in the afternoon, Dalia was washing the garden. When it was 5:30, the picture suddenly turned


    ck and ***. Then, the time jumped to 6:00 in the afternoon.


    Paige entered the gate. Not long after, Amily walked out of the main building with Patricia. Before they


    approached the carved gate, Patricia slipped and fell. Amily also fell from helping her.


    ¡°It seems it is not anyone¡¯s fault. Ms. Paige did not do anything, neither did Ms. Patricia!¡±


    ¡°Both of them look innocent!¡±


    ¡°Lauryn, you misunderstood Ms. Paige. At this time, Ms. Paige just got off work and went home.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Several maids spoke for Paige.


    ¡°No!¡± Lauryn seemed to find the key and pointed to the picture with a cold smile. ¡°Look closely at the


    ce. Ms. Paige didn¡¯t fall when she passed by it. Why did Ms. Patricia fall?¡±


    Everyone looked more closely and found Lauryn right. Patricia and Paige both passed through this


    ce.


    Lauryn said firmly, ¡°Ms. Paige must have known beforehand that there was oil in this ce, so she


    avoided it! But Ms. Patricia didn¡¯t know, so she fell when she walked over!¡±


    In other words, the oil was sshed by Ms. Paige!


    ¡°Nonsense! Ms. Paige just got off work at six o¡¯clock. How could she have the time tomit the


    crime!¡± Bonnie stood up and snapped, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk are here, and you dare to nder Ms. Paige!


    How bold of you!¡±


    ¡°This surveince system was bought by Mr. and Mrs. Lusk with a lot of money abroad. It has been


    working well for five years. However, the surveince video from 5:30 to 6 o¡¯clock was deleted. Then, at


    6 o¡¯clock, Ms. Paige appeared in the video! Doesn¡¯t it look like a cover-up?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bonnie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She stood in front of Paige and quarreled with


    Lauryn, ¡°Ms. Paige is new to the family. She doesn¡¯t even know where the oil is! Don¡¯t you dare nder


    her!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you told her about it!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! A ***of nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I heard from Dalia that when Ms. Paige returned home from work, she sent Ms. Patricia and Amily


    away before going upstairs!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 193

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 193


    Chapter 193 Martin¡¯s Help


    Paige was puzzled.


    Why couldn¡¯t she go upstairs to her room?


    ¡°Everyone knows the surveince room is on the third floor! Ms. Paige sent everyone away so that she


    could go upstairs and delete the surveince video.¡±


    Paige found that ***.


    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Bonnie was furious.


    ¡°You also have no evidence to prove Ms. Paige is innocent!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Danica couldn¡¯t bear to continue listening, and she looked at Lauryn unhappily. ¡°You are


    getting presumptuous. Paige is my biological daughter, and you are sowing discord. Do you not want to


    go back to your hometown to retire?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, Ms. Patricia has been kind to me all these years. She is so hurt that I have to stand up for


    her! If I misunderstand Ms. Paige, I will apologize to her. But now, I want Ms. Paige to give me an


    exnation! Why did you pass through the same ce as Ms. Patricia but not fall?¡±


    ¡°Because I saw there was oil in that ce,¡± Paige said casually.


    It was not her fault that Patricia didn¡¯t see it!


    ¡°Listen to that. She knows there is oil in that ce!¡± Lauryn felt victorious and smiled, ¡°I also want to


    ask why Mr. Stowe looked for Ms. Patricia for no reason. Did you lie? Mr. Stowe did not look for her at


    all! You made it up to cause Ms. Patricia to slip?¡±


    Patricia looked at Paige in astonishment. Did Paige lie?


    Martin didn¡¯t look for her at all¡­


    No, no¡­


    If that were the case, Patricia would tear Paige apart!


    ¡°You dare to ask why Martin is looking for her?¡± Paige thought it was funny.


    Lauryn knew Paige was lying. She smiled and said, ¡°We dare not, but Ms. Paige can!¡±


    Did she mean Paige should call Martin?


    ¡°Lauryn!¡± Donald was just about to fire Lauryn when Paige spoke up.


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Paige casually took out her phone and dialed Martin¡¯s number.


    Patricia was nervous but hoped Martin was really looking for her!


    If Paige lied to her, Patricia would definitely not let her off!


    Soon, Martin picked up.


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Every time Martin called out Paige¡¯s name, his voice was pleasant, charming, and doting.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked in an enticing voice.


    It was extremely pleasant to hear.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to call me. I miss you. What are you doing?¡± Martin sounded happy.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Patricia did not expect Martin to spoil Paige to such an extent in private!


    ¡°I put it on speaker.¡± To prevent him from saying more intimate words, Paige said, ¡°Why are you looking


    for Patricia in the afternoon?¡±


    She passed the problem to him.


    Put it on speaker? Why are you looking for Patricia?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Martin reacted instantly.


    Patricia was a little disappointed. She thought Martin wanted to profess his feelings to her or ask her


    out to drink coffee or chat.


    ¡°I want to tell her that 1 only like you.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Last time I went to your house for breakfast, your parents were still asleep. She said she liked me, but


    I refused.¡±


    Patricia widened her eyes. She never expected Martin to mention that.


    Amily could not believe it. Martin actually said it¡­.


    It was on speaker!


    Everyone could hear it!


    Sure enough, Donald and Danica were shocked and displeased.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her. First, I want her to give up. Second, I don¡¯t want her to hurt your parents. Third, I want


    to warn her not to ***you again.¡±


    The word ¡°again¡± was used cleverly. Everyone was stupefied. Did it mean Patricia often bullied Paige in


    private?


    It was a lot to digest!


    ¡°You are too kind.¡± Martin¡¯s tone was full of love and heartache, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to speak up for you


    or have a good talk with your parents. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you have been wronged at home.¡±


    Paige was interested and thought Martin, was quite clever.


    Donald and Danica got even angrier when they heard their precious daughter had been wronged after


    she returned home!


    ¡°You are afraid they will be sad, but if you don¡¯t tell them the truth, you will not be happy. You have


    suffered too much


    alone.


    ¡°Not all kindness can be repaid. I know you don¡¯t ask for anything in return. You are so pure and kind.¡±


    Martin knew Paige put it on speaker and deliberately said it to some people. ¡°No matter what she does,


    I only like you. That will not change.¡±


    Patricia was dumbfounded.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will hang up first.¡± Paige did not wait for him to finish speaking and ended the


    call.


    Everyone was silent¡­


    They were shocked that Patricia was so ambitious as to seduce Martin and ***Paige!


    ¡°Dad, ***, it is not what you think¡­¡± Patricia wanted to get up and exin, but she was in so much pain


    that she fell off the sofa as soon as she moved. She felt all the bones in her body were broken.


    ¡°You mean Martin was lying?¡± Danica did not believe Martin could lie. There was no need for him to


    wrong anyone!


    ¡°We took you as our own, but you tried to seduce Paige¡¯s fianc¨¦ behind our backs. You even bullied


    her!¡± Danica mmed the table angrily.


    Patricia was so frightened that she quickly crawled to her feet. ¡°****, **, you misunderstood! That was in


    the past! I did have a crush on Martin! I know it was wrong. But I am over him now! Really!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, don¡¯t be distracted! We are investigating Ms. Patricia¡¯s fall today!¡± Lauryn quickly changed


    the topic.


    ¡°***up!¡± Danica knew Lauryn was not a good person!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the truth?¡± Paige¡¯s voice casually sounded. ¡°Then I will give you the truth! Bonnie,


    please help me. bring theptop into the room.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bonnie quickly went to get


    Soon, in front of everyone, Paige typed codes on the keyboard.


    Everyone watched as arge amount of code appeared on theputer screen. Although they did not


    know what she was doing, she looked awesome!


    Donald and Danica were confused by their daughter. What was she doing?


    After a while, the surveince footage from 5:30 to 6:00 in the afternoon was restored!


    Amily froze for a few seconds and quickly looked at Lauryn!


    Lauryn also found it hard to believe. How could this be? The surveince footage in this half-hour had


    been deleted by Lauryn!


    Lauryn also cleared the recycle bin!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 194

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 194


    Chapter 194 One After Another


    How did Paige recover?


    ¡°This is the truth you want.¡± Paige made the video y three times faster.


    At 5:30 in the afternoon, a truck parked at the gate. Amily took several **to the truck to move things.


    Danica, who was sitting on the sofa, remembered that in the middle of every month, a special driver


    would send over spaghetti, oil, and salt to the door.


    In the surveince video, the door to the truck was opened. Several **took out a lot of things from the


    truck and entered the house. There was spaghetti, all kinds of spices, and buckets of cooking oil¡­.


    Amily carried two buckets of oil. When she entered the door, she identally tripped over the threshold


    and fell forward. Two buckets of oil sshed ali over the ground.


    The **who was walking in front heard the noise and wanted toe over to help, but Amily stopped


    her. From Amily¡¯s movements, it was easy to guess that she said there was oil on the ground. She


    didn¡¯t want the **toe over and slip.


    A **pointed at Amily¡¯s clothes as if saying, ¡°Your clothes are ***. Quickly go into the house to change.¡±


    Amily looked down at her clothes and called the truck driver as if asking why the two barrels of oil were


    not covered


    tightly.


    After a while, Amily took a detour into the house to change clothes.


    Perhaps Amily forgot to call someone to clean the ground.


    It seemed this happened inadvertently, but Paige still noticed some clues.


    First of all, Amily was only responsible for taking care of Patricia, so Amily didn¡¯t need to help take


    things.


    Secondly, she waited for all the servants to bring things into the house before going to the truck alone


    to get the oil¡­


    When she took it, she dawdled for a while. It took her some time to open the bottle cap with her hand.


    At this time, the truck door hid all her movements, and only her feet stayed there for a while.


    She had been working at the house for a long time, so she knew where the surveince cameras were


    directed to. Therefore, when she entered the door, she deliberately tripped over the threshold and


    pretended everything happened.


    inadvertently¡­


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, it¡¯s all my fault! I had nothing to do, so I helped to take things. I didn¡¯t expect the


    two barrels of oil not to be covered tightly. Tina and the others asked me to go in and change my


    clothes. I had just finished changing when Ms. Patricia told me to go over and eat snacks. I didn¡¯t dare


    to refuse her good intentions. I forgot the oil on the ground and didn¡¯t ask someone to clean it up. It¡¯s all


    my fault!¡±


    Amily said and pretended to be regretful, trying to stand up and apologize.


    But her pain made her fall back into the sofa again and again.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t the lids close?¡± Danica asked the others coldly, ¡°No one cleaned the ground even when


    there was oil on it? Amily, when you and Patricia fell, you should have remembered this. But when I


    asked you why you fell, you didn¡¯t


    1


    even mention it! Dalia beat around the bush and used Paige, but you didn¡¯t speak up for Paige!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, I am wrong! I fell and felt too much pain. I couldn¡¯t think straight. In addition, I am old and


    forget things quickly. Please punish me!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, it¡¯s all my fault. Ms. Patricia was injured, so I was anxious and said the wrong thing. Please


    forgive me!¡± Dalia also apologized.


    One of the **quickly exined, ¡°At that time, after we moved the things in, Ms. Patricia said we should


    rest and asked us to eat some snacks. As we ate, we forgot¡­¡±


    When she said that, she lowered her head.


    ¡°The truck driver said before the oil was delivered, it was not checked properly. Last year, something


    like this also


    happened¡­.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, it¡¯s all our fault. Please punish us!¡±


    ¡°Punish?¡± Danica looked at them condescendingly. ¡°Of course, I will punish you! If not for Paige


    recovering the surveince video, she would be wronged by you. She wouldn¡¯t clean her name!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Paige!¡± The **were trembling in fear and quickly knelt down. ¡°Mrs. Lusk, Ms. Patricia, I


    am so sorry. It¡¯s all our fault¡­¡±


    They had been tempted by the food, and Patricia had kept talking to them, so they had forgotten about


    the oil.


    ¡°Amily, your duty is to take care of Patricia. Although you were kind enough to help take things, when


    the oil was spilled, you should have at least called someone to clean it up. You said you forgot things


    easily at your age. I understand. Since you have taken care of Patricia for eighteen years and are


    injured, I will deduct a month from your sry. There will be no next tithe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mrs. Lusk!¡± Amily thanked Danica and looked at Paige provocatively as if


    saying, ¡°What can you do to me?¡±


    The corners of Paige¡¯s ***curved slightly as if everything was within her expectations.


    ¡°The few of you forgot to clean the ground after eating snacks and caused Patricia to fall. You almost


    made Paige suffer injustice. I will deduct two months of your sry!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lusk, for your kindness!¡± A few of the **were grateful and d they were not kicked


    out of


    the house¡­


    One must know the Lusk family treated their **well.


    ¡°And you!¡± Danica looked at Lauryn. ¡°You know what you said just now!¡±


    Lauryn quickly knelt down. ¡°Mrs. Lusk, it¡¯s all my fault. Ms. Patricia has been very good to me all these


    years. I was too anxious, so I misunderstood Ms. Paige. I apologize to Ms. Paige now!¡±


    Lauryn had just said that if she really misunderstood Paige, site would kneel down and admit her


    mistake!


    At this time, she knelt in front of Paige. ¡°Ms. Paige, it¡¯s all my fault for being impatient and talking


    nonsense. Please forgive me! I am from the countryside. I am uncultured! I beg you to let me go this


    time as I¡¯ve worked for your family


    for twelve years. Please forgive me!¡±


    Lauryn didn¡¯t get up.


    In any case, it was more important to keep her job.


    Paige¡¯s gaze leisurely fell on her, and Paige¡¯s lips slightly curved. ¡°Lauryn, when you deleted the video,


    did you think I would be misunderstood, hated, and ostracized?¡±


    Everyone looked at Lauryn in shock!


    Was she the one who deleted the video?


    Lauryn froze in shock for a few seconds. How did Paige know?


    ¡°Because this kind of high-end monitoring equipment takes pictures before the video gets deleted. You


    deleted that half-hour video but forgot to delete your own photos.¡±


    Lauryn was stupefied. She did not expect a small mistake would ruin her!


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I was wrong. I was not in my right mind. Please forgive me¡­¡¯


    Amily was anxious. The monitoring equipment did not have a camera at the front. Paige was bluffing.


    However, Lauryn was ***and got scared. She came clean.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell us who the mastermind is?¡± Paige¡¯s expression was calm, and her voice was


    disapproving.


    Lauryn was covered in a cold sweat. She looked at Amily and Patricia¡­


    They also looked at her nervously, as if saying, ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t betray us!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 195

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 195


    Chapter 195 Turn the Tide


    Donald and Danica looked at each other as if they had doubts. Was this a setup?


    Who was the mastermind?


    Who instigated Lauryn?


    Who wanted to harm Paige?


    Lauryn bent down and cried, ¡°It was my fault. After Ms. Paige returned, Ms. Patricia was neglected, so I


    hated Ms. Paige. I wanted to find a chance to make her embarrassed¡­ I wanted to make her fall, but I


    didn¡¯t expect Ms. Patricia and Amily to fall¡­¡±


    Lauryn cried and knelt in front of Patricia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Patricia. I didn¡¯t expect to hurt you. I¡¯m really


    sorry¡­¡±


    In the end, Lauryn took all the me¡­


    Patricia said in pain, ¡°Lauryn, although you love me, you used the wrong way. I was not neglected in


    this house. My parents are very good to me, and so is my sister. You almost wronged my sister and


    made my parents angry. You really disappoint me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Patricia. I have let you down¡­¡±


    Amily echoed, ¡°Lauryn, you shouldn¡¯t have deleted the surveince video. That way, others would think


    I deliberately spilled the oil and colluded with you to harm Ms. Paige. If that really happens, I won¡¯t rest


    in peace even if I ***¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amily. I was wrong. It has nothing to do with you.


    ¡°I


    Lauryn knew Patricia wouldpensate her after this, so she took all the me on herself. ¡°No one


    ordered me to do this. I hated Ms. Paige and wanted to hurt her. It has nothing to do with Ms. Patricia


    and Amily¡­¡±


    ¡°You can leave. We will not keep you. You and your family can¡¯t work in any of the industries under the


    name of the Lusk family!¡± Danica said and looked at Dalia. ¡°You will also leave. In the future, whoever


    dares to be disrespectful to Paige will have the same ending!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The other **bowed and thought Danica loved Paige so much!


    Lauryn and Dalia cried to thank Donald and Danica for their kindness. They said goodbye to Patricia


    and apologized to


    Paige¡­


    Then they went upstairs to pack up.


    ¡°Now, it is time to deal with you.¡± Danica¡¯s gaze fell on Patricia with a trace of coldness.)


    Patricia quickly put her arms around her legs and cried, ¡°***, please listen to me. I did have a crush on


    Martin. Since I was a child, he has been my fianc¨¦. My love for him is justified. But suddenly, Paige


    returned.¡±


    Patricia cried, ¡°I can¡¯t keep my feelings for him. I made a mistake and told him I liked him, which was a


    mistake. After that, Amily criticized me. I realized I was wrong. I swear to the deity I will treat him as my


    brother-inw! If you


    don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Amily. I haven¡¯t seen him recently! How can I pester him!¡±


    Amily quickly chimed in, ¡°Mrs. Lusk, Ms. Patricia is telling the truth. After that, she found a boyfriend!¡±


    Patricia was shocked.


    Everyone was surprised.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Donald and Danica were stupefied.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Den Thomson. He has chased Ms. Patricia from junior high. It¡¯s been six years. A while


    ago, Ms. Patricia was moved by him, so she agreed to date him¡­¡±


    Amily said sincerely, ¡°Because they have only been dating for a few days, there are too many uncertain


    factors, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it!


    ¡°I wanted to tell you after the summer vacation¡­¡± When Patricia said that, her face revealed the


    shyness and sweetness of a girl in love. It could be seen she really had feelings for Den.


    ¡°Are you really dating Den?¡± Danica asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, I am with Ms. Patricia all day long. I can testify! I saw them chat until midnight. They have


    dated more than once! These days, Ms. Patricia was out frequently to see him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Amily!¡± Patricia pretended to stop her as if ming Amily for revealing her secret.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia,¡± said Amily quickly. ¡°You have someone who cares about you. Mr. and Mrs. Lusk will be


    happy for you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you tell them. Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, if you don¡¯t believe me, Mr.


    Thomson wille tonight. He sald he would take Ms. Patricia to watch a movie. You will know if what


    I said is true!¡±


    Donald and Danica looked at each other. If Amily and Patricia made the whole thing up, how could


    Den invite Patricia to watch a movie tonight?


    Den and Patricia should really be dating¡­.


    If Patricia had a boyfriend, it would be a good thing because she would get over Martin.


    They knew Patricia. If she could not let Martin go, she would not agree to date another man!


    So, she was really dating Den¡­


    Bonnie could not help but say, ¡°Just now, Lauryn asked Ms. Paige to call Mr. Stowe to prove her


    innocence. Then, can Ms. Patricia also call Mr. Thomson to prove they are really dating?¡±


    ¡°Bonnie, you don¡¯t believe Ms. Patricia? Or do you not believe me? Do you think I made things up?


    Even if I did, how could Ms. Patricia really date someone so casually? Ms. Patricia wouldn¡¯t just date


    any man! Besides, if I made it up, how would I know someone asked Ms. Patricia out tonight to watch a


    movie!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, Ms. Patricia and Mr. Thomson have only been dating for a few days. If she calls him now, it


    will make him feel weird and harm the rtionship!¡±


    The Thomson family was also rich. Although it was not as powerful as the Lusk family, the gap was not


    big.


    Den was handsome and clever.


    ¡°Then why did you ***Paige?¡± Danica asked.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, you really misunderstood me!¡± Amily quickly said, ¡°Lauryn had a problem with Ms. Paige


    and hurt her.


    It¡¯s not Ms. Patricia¡¯s fault!


    ¡°Lauryn made a mistake, and Ms. Patricia can¡¯t take the me, or she will be wronged!


    ¡°Ms. Patricia has never hurt or yelled at Ms. Paige. Dalia and Lauryn were disrespectful to Ms. Paige


    because they are **. Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, please understand!¡±


    ¡°Dad, ****, if I really ***Paige, I will be struck by lightning. I will ***a ***death!¡± Patricia did not believe in


    luck. She knew the oath she made would note true, so she continued, ¡°I would be hit by a car,


    choke to death by


    food, and be smashed by something falling from a high ce¡­¡±


    Danica couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Enough! If you are really over Martin and did not order others to


    **Paige, this


    will be over. But if I find out you **Paige and even have illusions about Martin¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 196

    ?Chapter 196


    "No, Mom, you raised me up. I won''t bite the hand that feeds me," Patricia said a lot more wholeheartedly.


    At this time, Jordan arrived. Patricia hurriedly pretended to be in pain and pestered Danica with a grievance. She also talked about her childhood.


    Hernan just came back and saw this scene. He could not help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "Hernan, I identally fell to the floor." Patricia was supported by a servant lying on the sofa, and she looked pitiful. "Why did you fall?


    Before Hernan walked over, he put the things he bought on the way back in front of Paige and said, "See if you like them." "Hernan, you are biased. Why didn''t I have them?" Patricia pretended to be jealous and pouted, looking disgusting.


    "What else don''t you have? Besides, you won''t use them," Hernan said.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Patricia wondered what things she wouldn''t use.


    She looked at the things eagerly.


    Paige opened the small gift box. There was a full set of limited lipstick in it.


    "Paige, you can use it when she goes to work. I heard that manydies want this set recently."


    Hernan directly contacted the brand owner, who wanted to give him several sets, but Hernan refused and bought one set.


    He wanted to buy it for Paige. If it was sent by the brand owner, it couldn''t represent Herman''s care about her.


    Patricia was a little angry. She could also use lipstick during her birthday party. Hernan was biased!


    "Thank you, Hernan, Paige said gently.


    When Hernan heard that, his mood became better, and his eyes softened a little. "If you need anything in the future, just tell me. I will give you anything you want."


    At this time, Jordan checked Patricia''s injuries and found that her leg was only a bit swollen. It was not a big problem.


    However, Patricia was ady from the Lusk family, and Jordan didn''t dare to neglect her and had to prescribe some medicine for her.


    "Oh, it hurts."


    When the servant applied the medicine to Patricia, Patricia would shout in pain from time to time, frequently interrupting the conversation between Paige and Hernan.


    Jordan, who was at the side, could not say anything. Her legs were just red and swollen. Patricia was so pretentious and screamed like she had broken her legs.


    Paige''s phone vibrated. It was from Cason Cobb. She stood up and said, "I have to go upstairs."


    "Paige." Hernan still wanted to chat with her for a while. Seeing her leave, he seemed a little unhappy


    What happened?


    "Mr. Hernan, can you take a look at Ms. Patricia? She keeps screaming in pain," Amily hurriedly said.


    "How pretentious." Hernan cast an annoyed look at her and said to the servants, "Help Ms. Patricia go upstairs to rest. Take her down when dinner is ready."


    "Herman, I''m not pretentious. It really hurts," Patricia said coquettishly


    "Hey, Cason." Paige walked up the stairs and said in a gentle voice, "How have you been recently?"


    "I''m not well. It has been almost a month and you haven''t called me! It''s so annoying to be with that group of old men! Last time, Samuel even showed off in front of me that you dinned with him! You didn''t go with me and left me behind!" Through the phone, Paige could imagine Caron''s angry look and couldn''t help but smile, "I celebrated his birthdayst time."


    "I don''t care. I will go to you in a few days! You have to dine with me as well, and we have to have a fancier meal than him! I want to take a photo and show it off in front of him! Oh, right, the SAT results areing out soon. Don''t think about other universities. Even if you want to go to school, you have to miss me!"


    "Alright," said Paige with a smile.


    Cason chatted with her for a little longer before hanging up the phone.


    Patricia was helped to the room and stuffed a diamond bracelet into Amily''s hand. "I can''t transfer money to Lauryn and Dalia now. Don''t act too obviously. Find a few reliable people and ask them to transfer some money to Dalia''s and Lauryn''s ounts."


    If not for them today, Patricia would have ruined her reputation.


    *Remember, don''t leave any evidence behind.


    "Don''t worry, Miss." Amily put away the bracelet. She knew that the bracelet was worth more than 160 thousand dors. She could not help but ask, "Do you mean that I should give them 80 thousand dors each?


    "No. 40 thousand dors each person, and the rest 80 thousand dors is yours. You fell and injured in order to support. me. Thank you for speaking up for me, and you were smart to temporarily make up that I have a boyfriend. I saw mom''s expression just now, and she seemed to want to swallow me alive!"


    The more Patricia thought about it, the angrier she became. "She said that she would treat me as her own daughter, but when there is a conflict of interest between me and her daughter, she helped Paige instead of me. For her, I am just an outsider!"


    "Miss, Mrs. Lusk is already very generous."


    "And Hernan, he only bought a gift for Paige, and I didn''t have any!" Patricia was so angry that Hernan and Danica did not take her seriously. She wondered why Paige had toe back.


    She just made things difficult for me? Patricia thought.


    ''I''m sorry that I made up that you had a boyfriend. But you can consider continuing to act as a couple with Mr. Thomson. In that way, Mr. and Mrs. Lusk will not doubt it, and we can continue with our n."


    Patricia also thought this way. Although Den was not her ideal man and was even a little annoying, she could let him be a shield. If anything happened in the future, she could let him do it.


    Thinking about it, Patricia took out her phone and sent a message to Den


    "It was your birthday the day before yesterday. Didn''t you make a wish? Your wish is fulfilled now."


    Den was overjoyed and called her. "Patricia, you agreed to my pursuit? You are finally willing to be my girlfriend? That''s great!"


    "Well, it''s a trial stage. We aren''t a couple yet."


    "I''m very happy that you are willing to give me a chance! Patricia, can I go to you now? I have a lot to say to you!" Den had liked her for six years and wished he could have her.


    Patricia took the opportunity to hint, "There is a movie tonight. I heard that it is very wonderful."


    "What is it? I will immediately take you to watch it."


    Patricia could hear the sound of him ordering someone to book a ne ticket and could not help but ask, "Are you abroad?" "Year, I came to France to shop with my sister and take a look at the subsidiary here. Patricia, do you like France? I''ll take you to see thevender here another day. It''s very beautiful!"


    "Let''s talk about itter, Patricia told him the name of the movie and then hung up the phone.


    When it was time for dinner, Bonnie and Amily went upstairs to ask the two youngdies for dinner. They looked at each other with dissatisfaction and disgust in their eyes, and then they quickly looked away.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Lusk and Ms. Patricia''s five brothers have lived under the same roof with Ms. Patricia for eighteen years. The deep rtionship can''t be easily reced."


    When Amily went upstairs, she looked straight ahead, and she sounded arrogant.


    Bonnie did not look at her and sneered coldly, "Doesn''t your injury hurt? I thought the fall would make you smarter, but I didn''t expect you to be more stupid! Just shut up. You make yourself an idiot when you speak."

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 197

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 197


    Chapter 197 Paige Gets the Goods on Amlly


    ¡°You!¡± Amily was furious and sneered, ¡°What did that chick give you to make you speak up for her?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In this family, as long as you are a **, you have to call her Ms. Paige! Are you qualified to call her


    chick?¡±


    Even if Paige did not give Bonnie a cent, Bonnie would still stand up and speak up for her because she


    liked Paige¡¯s character and her way of life.


    She was not as ****and annoying as Patricia was.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia has treated you well in the past.¡± Amily walked on the corridor, her eyes looking straight


    ahead. She maintained the smile on her lips as if reminding Bonnie of something.


    ¡°Ms. Paige treats you well. How did you repay her?¡±


    Bonnie walked side by side with Amily in the corridor. Then she turned around and stood in front of


    Paige¡¯s door, whispering, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk have made it clear. If anyone dares to ***Ms. Paige and


    wants to seduce Mr. Stowe, you will know the consequences.¡±


    When she said this, Bonnie knocked on the door and respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Paige, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Well, someone has picked the wrong side and thought that she is smart!¡± Amily sneered. Then she


    knocked on the door and said, ¡°Ms. Patricia, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    The two doors opened at the same time.


    When Paige came out, she saw Patricia.


    Patricia was stunned. Thinking of what she had suffered today, she said angrily, ¡°Are you disappointed


    today?¡±


    Paige was about to pass by her, but when she heard Patricia¡¯s words, she sneered, ¡°You are really


    inexperienced. Don¡¯t you know that there is something called Omnipotent Cam in Chicago?¡±


    ¡°Omnipotent Cam?¡± Patricia was stunned. She had indeed heard of this kind of thing. It was not an


    ordinary. surveince camera, and it was not as big as a grain of rice, but it could see the detailed


    roads of Chicago. It could even spot the car cards and the movements of each person.


    It was said that only the highest-level leaders of the government department were qualified to open the


    Omnipotent Cam. Some people said that they wanted to improve the overall quality and security of the


    first-tier city. Some people said that they would first use it in Chicago. In the future, these kinds of


    cameras will be applied throughout the whole country to catch bad people.


    There were also people who said that the family of the highest leader lived in Chicago, so they needed


    to use Omnipotent Cam to protect their safety.


    Because the coverage was wide, as long as one was not in the buildings and had no shelters to cover,


    their every movement would be recorded.


    Paige looked at her mobile phone and zoomed in on the surveince camera. ¡°So you were the one


    who twisted the cap.¡±


    Patricia and Amily looked over at the same time and saw Amily standing in the back of the truck. Amily


    opened two barrels of oil with her hand and pretended to fall when she entered the door.


    Patricia and Amily didn¡¯t expect that there would really be a surveince camera that could record what


    had happened in detail.


    ¡°This is you, right?¡± Paige smiled coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t recognize yourself, I can take it downstairs and


    ask everyone to


    help you identify it.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have wronged you.¡± Amily immediately knelt.


    ¡°Does apology work now? It I handed this to the police, you will be charged with deliberately killing


    people. If I identally fell at that time, you would be in prison for three years. And if I was seriously


    hurt, the entire Lusk family would settle ounts with you!¡±


    Amily trembled in fear. ¡°Ms. Paige, what do you want me to do? As long as you don¡¯t tell Mr. and Mrs.


    Lusk, I will do anything!¡±


    ¡°Depends on my mood.¡± Paige put away her phone and said, ¡°If I find out that you are doing something


    behind my back or ****Bonnie, then I might think about sending this to the police and my parents, or


    posting it online.¡±


    Bonnie, who was on the side, did not expect that Paige would help her, and suddenly, she straightened


    her back confidently.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, it was my fault. I will never do it again! Please delete the video.¡±


    ¡°Delete it?¡± Paige coldly smiled, ¡°I had a backup just now.¡±


    When Amily heard this, she was even more frightened.


    Paige ignored Amily¡¯s trembling body and raised the phone, looking at Patricia. ¡°Your **wanted to harm


    me. Do you think you can get away with it? Do you think ****and Dad will believe you or me?¡±


    Patricia bit her lips. She did not expect Paige could open the Omnipotent Cam and record what had


    happened. How did


    she do it?


    ¡°Bonnie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Amily looked at their backs and went soft.


    ¡°Amily, are you all right?¡± Patricia hurriedly reached out to help her up.


    ¡°There is no surveince in that ce. Did Ms. Paige really have an Omnipotent Cam? That thing is so


    powerful that it can record what happened so clearly.¡±


    Amily felt that she was finished and was too careless. She thought that there would be no surveince


    in that ce!


    She didn¡¯t know that there was such a thing as Omnipotent Cam.


    ¡°We have to find a way to make her delete the video! We can¡¯t let it spread!¡± Patricia was afraid that


    she would be


    implicated.


    ¡°But Ms. Paige is not that merciful! She just said that she has a backup!¡±


    Amily thought, she just deliberately keeps the video to threaten us.


    She was too despicable!


    ¡°Amily, that thing can¡¯t capture every move in the building. We can do it in the house.¡±


    Amily did not expect Patricia to be so smart. ¡°Well, as long as the video is deleted, we can rest easy.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you are really amazing!¡± Bonnie followed Paige downstairs and could not help but ask,


    ¡°Since you have evidence, why don¡¯t you take it out? This matter must be rted to Patricia!¡±


    1


    ¡°The video can only prove that Amily yed tricks. If she insists that this is her own idea and it has


    nothing to do with Patricia, plus Patricia pretends to be poor, crying in front of her brothers, we can¡¯t


    bring her to justice.¡±


    At most, Amily would be expelled.


    And Patricia would not be kicked out of the house.


    She would be punished.


    ¡°When I have this, I get the goods on them. It can serve as a warning to them. If they are bold and


    impatient, they will definitely find a way to threaten me to delete it.¡±


    That way, Amily and Patricia would make mistakes again. What Paige wanted was to seize Patricia¡¯s


    mistake.


    Moreover, Paige wanted her to make a big mistake.


    Only then would her parents show no sympathy for Patricia and give up on her.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you are really smart!¡± Bonnie reacted and admired her wisdom. ¡°You are so thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep this between us.¡± Before Paige entered the dining room, she motioned Bonnie not to


    say anything


    more.


    Bonnie hurriedly ***up.


    During the meal, Patricia did not dare to look at Paige. She lowered her head and almost knocked over


    her soup several


    times.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 198

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 198


    Chapter 198 Visit Grandparents


    Amily did not dare to look at Paige either and kept her head down to wait on Patricia.


    ¡°How are my grandparents recently?¡± After Hernan served Paige food, his eyes fell on his parents.


    Recently, Hernan either was busy with thepany or went to stay with Paige, so even though he had


    been back for a week, he had not visited his grandparents.


    ¡°On the day of the awards ceremony, your grandmother woke up once, but then she fainted again. I


    don¡¯t know when she will wake up again.¡± Danica said with distress.


    ¡°What caused it?¡± Paige asked in a light voice.


    She had heard that her grandparents were in poor health, but she didn¡¯t ask about the specific


    situation.


    ¡°They love doing exercises. A month ago, when they went climbing the mountain, your grandmother


    fell. In order to catch her, your grandfather fell more than ten steps. They fainted at the same time, and


    when they were sent to the hospital, they were unconscious.¡±


    Danica still remembered that day, as if it happened yesterday.


    ¡°The CT scan showed that your grandmother had a fracture in her ***, and there are many fractures in


    her body. Your grandfather was worse than her because when he fell, he used himself as a **in order to


    protect your grandma. Not only are there many fractures in his body, but there is also bruising in his left


    chest and blood umted in his ***. Both of them are in dangerous situations.¡±


    Danica still felt scared when she thought of that day. ¡°During the examination that day, your grandfather


    went into shock, and your grandmother was suffering from acute breathing failure. That was scary.¡±


    At that time, their vital signs were extremely unstable. And they were too seriously injured to have


    surgery, so the doctor transferred them to ICU.


    ¡°They are still in ICU now. Your grandmother has woken up twice, but your grandfather still faints.¡±


    Danica said this with a sinking heart. ¡°And they suffer from a series ofplications. I heard from the


    doctor that intracranial hemorrhage has caused great damage to the central nervous system. Both of


    them have symptoms of coughing and dys-expectoration, so the doctor had to use a breathing machine


    to help them breathe.¡±


    It sounded like their conditions were really serious, and they might pass away at any time.


    Donald also said solemnly, ¡°In the past month, the entire ICU team has ovee many difficulties.


    Your grandparents suffer from breath failure, shock, respiratory infection, anemia, electrolytic disorder,


    and so on. Doctors and nurses face new challenges every day. Although we don¡¯t know when they will


    wake up, we have been holding on


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    to hope.¡±


    ¡°Are they in Farwen Hospital?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Although Farwen Hospital was the best public hospital in the city and was famous for curing heart


    disease, it was not as considerate as the private hospital in nursing.


    ¡°Our family also has a hospital. It¡¯s called Daybreak Hospital. Your grandparents are there to


    recuperate.¡± Donald exined, ¡°There are professionals taking good care of them. They will


    communicate with your grandparents and give them positive hints. They also hope that they can wake


    up soon.¡±


    ¡°Are they better now?¡± Hernan asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No. Your uncle has contacted the top experts abroad. He took them abroad for treatment a while ago.¡±


    Hearing that, Hernan felt more depressed. The seniors were all in poor health


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this. Just eat.¡± Donald didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be heavy. He picked up


    some dishes for Paige and said, ¡°Eat more. It has been almost a month since you came back, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Paige picked up the te and took the dishes that her father gave her.


    ¡°The SAT results seem to being out soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can check it the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great. Do you have any universities you want to be admitted to?¡± Donaldughed, ¡°If you want to go to


    college, I will support you. But if you don¡¯t want to go to college, I will not stop you as long as you are


    happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    Patricia was extremely jealous.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Hernan looked at Paige with a gentle gaze.


    Paige was confused.


    It was just to check the SAT results. What was there to be nervous about?


    If Hernan had known how excellent she was in the study, he would not have asked this question.


    But in order to not let Hernan worry, Paige still replied obediently, ¡°Well, no.¡±


    Hernan could not see the nervousness and anxiety in her eyes. He guessed that she was confident in


    the results.


    ¡°Hernan is going abroad the next day. After work tomorrow, I will take you to see your grandparents.¡±


    This was thest time he could stay with Paige.


    He had to be busy with work, and tomorrow was thest day for him to keep Paigepany. Thinking


    of this, he was a little reluctant to part with her.


    Although Donald and Danica also wanted to let their parents see Paige, the elders were still in aa,


    which was why they did not arrange for them to meet with Paige.


    A sly smileshed in Patricia¡¯s eyes. If her grandparents did not wake up, then Paige could not get the


    approval of the elders and would get nothing.


    But if they suddenly woke up and saw Paige, they would be emotional. With their poor health, they


    could not withstand excitement. If anything wrong happened to them, then Paige would be the


    culprit.


    How could the Lusk family keep a person who killed the elders?


    Patricia couldn¡¯t miss such a good show.


    Thinking of this, she softly said, ¡°Dad, ****, Hernan, I also want to visit grandparents.¡±


    Then shall we go to see them together? Donald thought that maybe his parents would wake up when


    they heard the


    familiar voices.


    ¡°Paige, I will pick you up tomorrow afternoon.¡± Hernan touched Paige¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. The


    dishes are cold.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Paige thought that Patricia was going to be jealous again. Recently, Hernan had neglected


    Patricia.


    Fortunately, the Lusk family had its hospital for Paige¡¯s grandparents to recover. An ordinary family


    couldn¡¯t afford to spend 3,200 dors a day on taking care of the patients.


    Colin once said that he had already seen through human nature because he had seen countless


    situations in the emergency room. Some family members wanted to take away the life-saving machine


    when their family went into the ICU for treatment.


    They did this because they didn¡¯t have money, or they weren¡¯t patient.


    In short, every familiar had its own difficulties.


    ¡°Paige, what are you thinking about?¡± Hernan gave her a te of soup. Paige was quite calm just now,


    but now she was lost in thought. Hernan wondered if she was worried about the results of SAT.


    In the end, Paige was still young. Even if she wanted to look calm, Hernan could understand her.


    Thinking of this, Hernan gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t get good results, I¡¯ll be there for


    you.¡±


    In Chicago, no one dared to refuse to admit the Lusk family.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 199

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 199


    Chapter 199 Hernan and Martin Meet


    The next morning, Hernan saw that Paige had finished her breakfast and immediately went forward.


    ¡°Paige, I will send you to work.¡±


    ¡°No. Martin will pick me up.¡±


    It is that kid again?Hernan thought unhappily.


    Hernan had finally returned home, but he had never sent Paige to work.


    Martin was very attentive and came to pick her up every day.


    The pink diamond ne that he had taken a fancy to was bought by Martin as well. He gave it to


    Paige.


    Danica and Donald said that Martin had taken a fancy to Paige, so he was generous to her and cared


    about her.


    But in Hernan¡¯s eyes, Paige was still young and still went to school. If Martin dared to do something out


    of line, Hernan would never forgive him.


    At this time, Martin was waiting outside the Lusk¡¯s house. His figure was slender and his facial features


    were handsome. When he saw Hernan and Paigeing out together, he stood up straight and


    walked towards them.


    ¡°Hernan.¡±


    Out of courtesy, Martin addressed Hernan as Paige did.


    However, Hernan¡¯s eyes were a bit cold. ¡°Paige is my younger sister, so it¡¯s natural that she called me


    by my name. As for you, just call me Mr. Lusk.¡±


    Hernan didn¡¯t like Martin being so close to him.


    Martin could see the hostility in Hernan¡¯s eyes. He obviously thought that Martin had won Paige¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll call you as Paige does.¡±


    ¡°Are you that intimate with Paige?¡±


    Sensing hostility between them, Paige said lightly, ¡°I am going to bete. You can make it short.¡±


    ¡°Hernan seems to have something to say. You go to the car and wait for me.¡±


    Martin opened the car door for Paige. When Paige bent down to enter, Martin sheltered her from the


    door frame. After she took her seat, he bent down to help her fasten the seat belt.


    He seemed to have repeated this action thousands of times. Hernan did not expect that they were so


    intimate in private and suddenly clenched his fists.


    Hernan also wanted to treat Paige like this, but he had no chance.


    ¡°Have a good talk.¡± Before the car door closed, Paige looked at Martin and then looked at Hernan, as if


    to warn them.


    Martin said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Hernan is unhappy, I am willing to let him punch me.¡±


    Hernan was speechless.


    He thought, what nonsense is he talking about?


    I¡¯m not that rude.


    How dare he smear me in front of Paige?


    At this moment, Hernan clenched his fist even harder.


    After Martin closed the car door, he came in front of Hemman. ¡°Herman, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°You sound like we are on good terms?¡± Hernan sensed Paige¡¯s gaze in the car, and he forcefully held


    back his anger, asking patiently, ¡°When did you start dating Paige?


    ¡°Before she returned to the Lusk family, I noticed her. And we started dating when she returned to the


    Lusk family.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you met before?¡±


    ¡°She saved my grandpa in the hospital. Her medical skills are superb and impressive.¡±


    Hernan had heard about this from Danica. He heard that Paige had saved Killian twice. Killian was


    grateful to her and even gave her the crown ne, which meant that he treated her as his


    granddaughter-inw.


    ¡°Then what do your parents think?¡± Hernan asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°My parents have traveled around the world and have not returned yet.¡±


    Martin¡¯s parents were happy to leave thepany to Martin and were afraid that Martin would go back


    on his word. Usually, they would take the initiative to contact the family members. Even Killian did not


    have their contact


    information.


    ¡°My grandmother is still in aa,¡± said Martin.


    The only person in the Stowe family who could make decisions was Killian.


    ¡°Hernan, don¡¯t worry. Paige is a very good girl. I will be good to her for the rest of my life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry that it¡¯s a passing fancy. I won¡¯t change my mind. If I do something to let Paige down, you


    can take my life at any time.¡±


    Hearing Martin¡¯s words, Hernan did not make things difficult for him. ¡°Alright, keep your promise. If you


    treat Paige well, the Lusk family will naturally treat you with respect. But if you dare to do something to


    hurt Paige and make her cry, the entire Lusk family will not let you go.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Martin shook hands with him.


    Paige sat in the car and watched this scene from afar. Seeing that they had shaken hands, she knew


    that they should. have reached a consensus that was most likely rted to her.


    It was not difficult to guess what they had talked about.


    ¡°Paige is still young and still in school. You have to protect her like a child. Don¡¯t take advantage of her


    or scare her.¡± Hernan was afraid that Martin was too impatient and harmed Paige.


    However, Martin thought that Hernan probably did not know how wild Paige could be. She was the


    Boss of me Gang in the Triangle Area and was good at guns. Hernan probably could not believe his


    eyes when he saw her agile


    movements.


    ¡°I will keep your words in my


    mind.¡±


    ¡°I will take Paige to visit my grandparents in the afternoon. She will take my car, so you don¡¯t have to


    pick her up.¡±


    Since Hernan returned home, Paige had only taken his car once. And it was the day after the design


    competition.


    Since then, Martin always came to pick Paige up, and Hernan didn¡¯t have any chance. Today, it was


    finally his turn.


    ¡°Alright.¡±,


    It was reasonable for Hernan to be nice to Paige.


    ¡°Then what do you think of Patricia?¡± Hernan asked again.


    The person who had an engagement with Martin was Patricia. She was the apple of her parents¡¯ eye


    and was proficient in singing, dancing, painting, and the like. She was a well-known youngdy from a


    prestigious family and was famous in the upper ss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡± Martin meant it.


    Hernan also thought the same. If Martin loved Patricia, before Paige returned, Martin would try to curry


    favor with


    Patricia.


    However, since he was young, Martin and Patricia had not seen each other many times. Everyone in


    the circle knew that he only focused on work and was indifferent to a romantic rtionship.


    Paige was the first woman Martin had ever admitted he loved and also the first person he would


    personally pick up


    and take care of.


    Hernan knew that Martin had a good rtionship with Jack, and Jack was not a ***. If Martin was not a


    good man, Jack would not have been Martin¡¯s friend for so long.


    Thinking of this, Hernan looked at Martin and said earnestly, ¡°I hope I did not misjudge you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not disappoint your trust and expectations.¡±


    Seeing Hernan walk towards his car, Martin respectfully said, ¡°Have a nice trip.¡±


    After Hernan left, Martin got into the car and touched Paige¡¯s head. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°What did Hernan say to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Martin looked at her gently. ¡°He asked me to treat you well.¡±


    Paige had already guessed it.


    ¡°Hernan will take you to see your grandparents in the afternoon?¡± Although Martin couldn¡¯t go with


    them, he still wanted to prepare a gift for them.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 200

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 200


    Chapter 200 Hernan Comes


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Paige did not expect that Martin would prepare a gift for her grandparents. She had not


    given him a gift since they met. So it was time to prepare a present for him.


    ¡°I heard that we can check the SAT results tomorrow. Are you nervous?¡± Martin nced at her.


    Paige was speechless.


    Why did he ask the same question as Hernan?


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Is there a university you like to go to?¡± Martin said softly. ¡°As long as you like it, you can be admitted.¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°Will I be admitted even if I get terrible scores?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As soon as you like it, the points are not important.¡±


    Did he mean that he wanted to help me with his connections?


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it tomorrow.¡± Paige did not prefer any university, but she might choose the university in the


    city where Cason lived¡­


    Although Cason was a little long-winded¡­


    After a while, Martin sent her to thepany entrance.


    As soon as Paige stepped into the gate, Deon rushed over to report, ¡°Ms. Paige, Mr. Lusk¡­ Mr. Lusk is


    here!¡±


    ¡°Hernan?¡±


    ¡°There will be an emergency meeting in ten minutes. All managers have to attend, and you are also


    included.¡±


    ¡°Where is Hernan?¡±


    ¡°He is in the conference room!¡±


    Paige left the things to Deon and asked him to take them to the office first. On the way to the


    conference room, many employees walked in front of her hurriedly, gathering together to gossip.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Lusk would personallye to ourpany to inspect!¡±


    ¡°I just met him downstairs. He is so handsome! How can he be so charming and perfect?¡±


    ¡°I am wondering what kind of girl is worthy of him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t daydream. With Mr. Lusk¡¯s status, his future wife muste from a family at the same level.


    She will never be


    an ordinary girl like us!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lusk¡¯s aura is so powerful. I think only a girl like Ms. Paige is suitable for him. Gosh¡­ Ms.


    Paige¡­¡±


    They entered the elevator and were about to press the button to close the door. Unexpectedly, they


    turned back and found that Paige was about toe in. They were so stunned that they immediately


    stopped gossiping, greeting Paige


    one after another.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can continue.¡± Paige knew that the employees would inevitably be curious. She walked


    into the elevator and pressed the button.


    Many employees held their breath because of her arrival and were so scared that they did not dare to


    speak.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue?¡± Paige wanted to hear more about her and Hernan from them.


    ¡°Ms. Paige¡­¡± One of the female employees gathered her courage and asked, ¡°Do you think Mr. Lusk is


    handsome?¡±


    Handsome?


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Paige blurted out without thinking.


    ¡°Is he your type of guy?¡± The female employee continued to ask, ¡°If Mr. Lusk pursues you, will you


    agree to be with him?¡±


    Paige was shocked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    How could she be with her biological brother?


    ¡°What? Why?¡± The other employees wo


    puzzled, asking, ¡°There is no second person in the world who is as


    handsome and rich as Mr. Lusk, right?¡±


    ¡°There is,¡± Paige said without thinking.


    ¡°What? Who is it?¡± The employees did not know who she was talking about. ¡°Ms. Paige, do you have a


    boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige is still at such a young age. What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Even if Ms. Paige has a boyfriend, he must be very outstanding!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, do you know why Mr. Lusk suddenly came to inspect? Is there something urgent? Is it a


    layoff?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, No! I¡¯m just afraid of getting fired¡­¡±


    The elevator door soon opened. The employees hurriedly followed Paige, asking anxiously, ¡°Ms. Paige,


    do you think Mr. Lusk wants toy off employees? It is said that over a thousand people in Canada


    were cut off by himst month! Over a thousand people!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I feel that I will be one of them¡­¡± an employee grabbed Paige¡¯s clothes and said uneasily. ¡°Ms.


    Paige, if Mr. Lusk wants to fire me, please help me!¡±


    ¡°Please help me, too!¡±


    ¡°What if it was me who would get fired?¡± Paige smiled, making fun of them.


    ¡°What?¡± They were stunned. ¡°If Mr. Lusk dares to do it, we will strike and quit!¡±


    Paige was a little surprised, asking with a smile, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If not for you in thepany, thepany wouldn¡¯t have got such a great achievement,


    and we wouldn¡¯t have stayed here!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, if you wereid off, we would follow you wherever you went!¡±


    ¡°I am not joking, or ttering. We knew your ability. If Mr. Lusk fired you, it meant that he didn¡¯t deserve


    you!¡±


    ¡°Thepany develops because of you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Paige smiled, and she was in a good mood. She did not expect that, in their eyes, she would upy


    such an important position.


    Paige stopped and knocked on the door of the conference room. Soon, a familiar voice came from


    inside.


    ¡°Come in, please.¡±


    Many employees followed Paige. When they saw Hernan, they said in unison, ¡°Good morning, Mr.


    Lusk!¡±


    Paige also greeted Hernan.


    ¡°Come and sit here.¡± Hernan patted the seat on the right and looked at Paige gently.


    When everyone saw this, they were surprised, wondering why Hernan was so friendly to Paige. Maybe


    Paige would not beid off.


    Paige sat beside Hernan and heard him say, ¡°I just came to take a look. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Hernan nced at everyone, but it seemed that he was talking to Paige.


    Hearing this, everyone was relieved. It would be good if not for ayoff!


    After a while, everyone was present. Hernan asked about the recent situation of thepany first.


    Several managers mentioned Paige one after another.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr. Lusk has heard about the crisis in thepany before. Fortunately, Ms. Paige is


    here, otherwise, thepany will copse!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°If Ms. Paige hadn¡¯t participated in the designpetition with me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to win the


    championship and thepany wouldn¡¯t have been able to be famous. So Ms. Paige is the


    greatest contributor to thepany!¡±


    It was Mari who was speaking. She had already been promoted to the head of the Design


    Department. At this time, she looked at Hernan, saying earnestly, ¡°Since Mr. Lusk is here, I request you


    to reward Ms. Paige!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°I agree! Ms. Paige has made a great contribution to thepany. She should be rewarded.¡±


    Hernan looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Then what do you think I should reward her?¡±


    ¡°I think what we most want is a high sry and vacation! I heard that Ms. Paige has got a raise, so I


    request Ms. Paige to get a paid holiday!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We agree!¡±


    Everyone echoed.


    Hernan did not expect Paige to have such high prestige in thepany. His eyes softened. ¡°I heard


    that her SAT results areing out.¡±


    ¡°What? Is Ms. Paige a high school student?¡±


    ¡°When the SPAes out, will Ms. Paige attend college and will note to thepany in the


    future?¡±


    ¡°No! Ms. Paige, we want you to stay¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 201

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 201


    Chapter 201 Hernan¡¯s Pampering


    Everyone had rctant expressions on their faces. After all, Paige had been the backbone of the


    company. Once the left, no one could imagine what thepany would be.


    ¡°Il Ms. Paige goes to college, I won¡¯t go to work I will set up a stall near Ms. Paige¡¯s college and make


    pancakes for


    bet!¡±


    ¡°Then I will go to sell milk tea. A girl at her age should like milk tea the most, right?


    ¡°Then I will open a courier station and especially send express delivery to Ms. Paige. Ms. Paige should


    like online shopping, right?


    Frank, who was standing behind Hernan, was almost stunned by them.


    He thought, it seems that Ms. Paige upies a high position in their hearts. She is even more popr


    than Mr. Lusk


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you alone,¡± Paige whispered.


    ¡°Whether she will go to college or not, she will always be the one in charge of thepany.


    Hernan came to tell them about this matter. ¡°After she goes to university, Deon will be in charge of the


    small matters of thepany. The major matters will still be decided by Ms. Paige remotely. Frank,


    please give it to me now.¡±


    Frank immediately handed over a stack of documents to Hernan


    Hernan held it in his hands and said to them, ¡°This is a nk document with my signature. I will agree


    to any decision Ms. Paige makes in the future.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that Hernan would trust Paige so much.


    Although Paige¡¯s personal ability was outstanding, no one had been able to get Hernan to sign on so


    much paper in


    advance¡­


    There was no need to mention the risks involved¡­.


    ¡°Ms. Paige is excellent, and she will get a raise. As for the holiday you mentioned, she will also get her


    sry even if


    she goes to college.¡±


    Everyone was excited!


    They didn¡¯t expect Hernan to be so nice to Paige.


    Everyone was envioux¡­.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°The meeting is over.¡±


    Paige wondered if it was okay for him to do this.


    After the meeting, everyone left in groups.


    ¡°Do you think Mr. Lusk has taken a fancy to Ms. Paige? I think he is special to Ms. Paige!¡±


    ¡°I agree. When Mr. Lusk looks at Ms. Paige, his eyes are full of tenderness and love! That¡¯s not the way


    a superior looks at a subordinate!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! It seems that Mr. Lusk looks gentle only when facing Ms. Paige.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lusk loves Ms. Paige, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I think they are quite suitable!¡±


    ¡°Me too. Mr. Lusk is talented, and Ms. Paige is beautiful and capable!¡±


    Hernan followed Paige to her office. Deon said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Lusk, Frank, please take a seat. I will


    make you a cup of


    coffee!¡±


    Hernan looked around and said to Paige gently. ¡°When you go to school, I will let people renovate this


    office. Frank, please contact the decorationpany in advance, and ask them toe to measure it


    and draw the design.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Frank immediately turned on the tablet and wrote down this matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary to do it, Hernan.¡± Paige felt that the environment in this office was quite good.


    But Hernan said, ¡°How can you use things that others have used? What¡¯s your favorite color?¡±


    ¡°ck, ***, and grey.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would choose light colors.¡±


    For example, light pink, light blue, and light green¡­


    Frank wrote down the colors that Paige liked.


    Deon brought the coffee to them, and she also prepared coffee for Paige.


    Hernan just took a sip, saying to Frank, ¡°In the future, all the coffee that Paige drinks must be the most


    expensive one. The tea leaves will be from Ceylon. By the way, book a snack cab and put some


    snacks for Paige.¡±


    Hernan didn¡¯t want Paige to feel bored at work.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Frank hurriedly wrote it down, asking, ¡°Then do you have any opinion about the snack cab


    and snack brands?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they must be the best.¡±


    ¡°What about the decorationpany? Is it also the best?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all the materials used must be environmental protection. No formaldehyde or other harmful


    substances will be involved. By the way, move the filing room next door to another ce, empty it, and


    make it and this office into one. Let the designer design a bedroom for Paige. The bed, mattress, and


    other things must be the best. In addition, it is


    best to have a cloakroom.¡±


    It was a workce, but Paige thought it was as if she went to thepany for vacation.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Frank immediately wrote it down.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to make a small living room for her. The sofa needs to befortable, and a projector


    should be installed. So she can watch a movie when she wants to take a break.¡±


    When Paige heard this, she could not help but interrupt, ¡°Hernan, I am here to work.¡±


    ¡°You can also rx when you are free.¡± After drinking the coffee, Hernan stood up and said, ¡°I will


    check other things in thepany. You can have a good rest here. No need to go with me.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you take a rest first. I will get someone to send the coffee and tea leaves to you in a while!¡±


    Frank followed Hernan and went to other departments of thepany to inspect.


    After they left, Deon could not help but say, ¡°Ms. Paige, Mr. Lusk is so good to you. I¡¯m so jealous of


    you! I also have a brother. But, when I was a child, he pinched my ears a lot. Now, he always tries to


    cheat on me!¡±


    Deon was so envious when he thought about it. Paige¡¯s brother was so good to her, but why did his


    brother treat him


    like this?


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try to trick him?¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°I did, but I failed. Every time, I was tricked by him. This is the first time I have seen such a harmonious


    rtionship. like you and Mr. Lusk.¡± Deon felt jealous in his heart.


    After a while, Hernan and Frank came back. Paige noticed that Hernan¡¯s mood seemed to be


    influenced.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Hernan did not expect Paige to see through it, saying softly, ¡°No.¡±


    Paige then looked at Frank. Frank did not dare to hide it, saying respectfully, ¡°Just now, a male


    employee wrote a love letter to you in his email, and Mr. Lusk happened to see it. Mr. Lusk scolded


    him, and transferred him to another subsidiarypany to work.¡±


    Did Hernan care about this?


    Paige was a little surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk also warned everyone that you are young. If anyone wants to pursue you, he will be fired.


    Everyone was so scared that they rushed back to work.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    She thought, this time, people in thepany must have mistakenly thought that Hernan loved me.


    They do misunderstand our rtionship¡­


    ¡°Deon, if anyone dares to do such a thing again, report it to me directly,¡± Hernan said.


    Deon was stunned for a moment when he heard it. Then he hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lusk. Mr. Stowe


    has asked me to handle it! And I have stopped many men from approaching Ms. Paige before!¡±


    Hernan didn¡¯t expect that Martin would even care about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lusk. With the instructions of you and Mr. Stowe, I will try my best to prevent this kind


    of thing from happening again!¡±


    Hearing Deon¡¯s words, Hernan felt better. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go back to the headquarters.¡±


    Paige was about to nod when Deon added, ¡°Mr. Lusk, are you not going to stay and have lunch with


    Ms. Paige? You rarely have time toe here¡­ How about trying the food in the new dining hall?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 202

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 202


    Chapter 202 I¡¯ll Break His Legs


    At lunchtime¡­


    When the employees, who were eating in the dining hall, saw Hernan and Paigee together, they


    were so shocked that they could not hold their forks and knives steadily.


    They wondered, hasn¡¯t Mr. Lusk left yet?


    And he even stays in thepany to have lunch with Ms. Paige


    Is it true that Mr. Lusk loves Ms. Paige?


    But Ms. Paige hasn¡¯t even gone to college!


    Is it possible that they have been together?


    ¡°He looks so gentle when he talks to Ms. Paige.¡±


    Hernan leaned over and listened to Paige. Then he nodded and said something to the waiter. He even


    helped Paige to


    get the food, served it to the table, and let her sit in her seat to wait for him.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk is such a gentleman! He helped Ms. Paige to get food first before he got his. He¡¯s so patient.¡±


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    At that time, Mari got her meal and saw Paige sitting alone at the table. She smiled and sat next to


    Paige. ¡°Why are you sitting here alone? Did Mr. Lusk go back?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Herman walk towards them with a tray.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk?¡± Mari was shocked. ¡°I¡­ Did I take your seat? I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can join us.¡±


    Hernan sat opposite Paige, wiped his hands with a sterilized tissue, and began to peel the shrimp.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, do you like to eat shrimp? Paige likes seafood too¡­¡±


    ¡°I peeled it for her.¡± Hernan put the peeled shrimps on Paige¡¯s te one by one. ¡°These dishes are all


    for you.¡±


    There were four to five dishes on his te, all of which were Paige¡¯s favorite, including the soup.


    But there was not a single dish that he liked to eat.


    ¡°Paige, Mr. Lusk treats you well¡­¡± Mari was envious, adding, ¡°Mr. Lusk, you really should try the


    food here. Since Paige handled the dining hall, the food here is much more delicious than before. It¡¯s


    fresh and delicious!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hernan put the peeled shrimp into Paige¡¯s te. ¡°I¡¯ll try itter.¡±


    He looked at Paige and smiled, ¡°They all think highly of you.¡±


    ¡°Mari is my good friend.¡±


    Their rtionship was so good that Mari was not just her subordinate.


    ¡°If you have time, then you can invite your good friend toe home.¡± Hernan finished peeling the


    shrimp and helped Paige to deal with the ribs, putting the meat into Paige¡¯s te.


    ¡°Hernan, you should also try some,¡± Paige said when she saw that Hernan was still serving her.


    ¡°As long as you have a good meal, I will be happy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have some after a while.¡±


    Hernan did not stop what he was doing, saying, ¡°This time, I will be abroad for a long time. You should


    take good care of yourself. When you are bored, you can go shopping and watch movies with your


    friends. All the expenses will be counted on me. If there is something that you can¡¯t solve, just call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige pushed the dishes to Hernan, saying, ¡°Herman, try some. It tastes good.¡±


    Hernan felt warm because of Paige¡¯s care! As his elder sister, Paige was so nice to him!


    Hernan suddenly wanted to show off to others!


    ¡°I wille back as soon as possible.¡± After dealing with the ribs, Hernan removed the fishbone for her


    carefully. He said, ¡°Jack will be back in a few days. He¡¯s always so careless. If you feel sad or wronged


    because of him, just tell me. 1 will break his legs.¡±


    When Mari heard this, she trembled in fear. It seemed that Hernan could be ruthless though he was


    soft in front of Paige!


    Did he just say that he would break Jack¡¯s legs? That was so terrifying!


    ¡°Is Jacking back?¡± Paige was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know exactly which day it will be. Just let him alone.¡± Hernan put the fish onto Paige¡¯s


    te, thinking that there was no chance for him to serve Paige recently, and Jack would be the lucky


    dog!


    ¡°It¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t eat them all.¡± Paige wanted to stop him, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go wash my hands first.¡± Noticing that almost everything was done, he wiped his hands with


    a disinfecting tissue. ¡°After getting some soup for you, I¡¯ll have the meal.¡±


    When Hernan left, Mari could not help but hit Paige with her elbow. ¡°Gosh, I have never seen Mr.


    Lusk be so soft before. Paige, I envy you so much for having such a good brother. Last time, he helped


    you vent your anger in front of so many people. This time, he peeled shrimp and served you here. If


    only I had such a good brother!¡±


    ¡°Your mother is good to you, isn¡¯t she?¡± Paige smiled gently. She had never felt the love and concern in


    the Tate family for eighteen years; except for the warmth from Cassie¡­.


    The surrounding employees were gossiping.


    ¡°I think Mr. Lusk loves Ms. Paige! That¡¯s for sure!¡±


    ¡°In the morning, a man wrote a love letter to Ms. Paige through email. When Mr. Lusk found it, that man


    was immediately transferred to another subsidiarypany! It means that Mr. Lusk loves Ms. Paige so


    deeply.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious. I am wondering when we will be invited to their wedding!¡±


    ¡°If they get married, will we be given a holiday?¡±


    ¡°I envy Ms. Paige so much. I also want to be treated like this by Mr. Lusk..¡±


    Hernan gave Paige a te of soup, picked up a lot of the dishes on his te, and gave them to Paige.


    After that, he began to eat.


    Halfway through his meal, he suddenly stopped and asked, ¡°Paige, what¡¯s your favorite flower?¡±


    ¡°Flower?¡± Paige was a little stunned, and then responded, ¡°Daisy.¡±


    She wondered why Hernan suddenly asked about this.


    ¡°Then how about 1 let them nt some daisies on your terrace?¡±


    After he went abroad, he wanted Paige to think of him whenever she saw them!


    Hernan was afraid that Paige would forget him after her other brothers came back.


    Paige did not know what he was thinking, and she just nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    But she sensed that Hernan was somehow strange.


    After lunch, Paige returned to the office, and Frank put the things she bought in front of Paige


    immediately.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, this is the new tea and coffee beans. Which one do you want to try first?¡±


    ¡°Coffee, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you right now!¡±


    After making coffee with a coffee machine, Frank handed a cup to Hernan and a cup to Paige, saying,


    ¡°Ms. Paige, how does it taste? Is it too bitter? Do you need to add sugar?¡±


    ¡°No, you can mind your business now.¡± When Paige said as she looked at Hernan, who was sitting on


    the sofa. Paige could not help but ask, ¡°Do you like this brand of coffee?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s mellow and not bitter, and it tastes fragrant. It¡¯s a rare taste.¡± Hernan¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Try it


    out.¡±


    After that, Hernan looked at Frank and asked, ¡°Have you handled it?¡±


    ¡°I have already told the Purchasing Department about it. The coffee and tea that Ms. Paige drinks in


    the future will be sent directly from the headquarters. They don¡¯t need to buy them anymore.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 203

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 203


    Chapter 203 The Dress Is Torn


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hernan then picked up the coffee and took a sip.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Paige also picked up the cup and tasted it.


    At that time, someone sent the snack cab and snacks over, and Frank tidied it up. ¡°Ms. Paige, Mr.


    Lusk doesn¡¯t usually eat snacks. If they don¡¯t suit your taste, you can tell me, and they won¡¯t appear


    next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige usually didn¡¯t eat snacks, but seeing that Hernan was so considerate, she felt warm in


    her heart.


    Frank put the snacks in different categories, and also put some notes on them, reading, ¡°**, **snacks,


    biscuits, candies, pastries, potato chips.¡± Then he pasted them on the cab to make it easier for


    Paige to find a certain snack.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Deon was drooling, feeling so jealous on the side. He also wanted to have such a


    powerful and gentle brother¡­


    Seeing that Frank was done with his work, Hernan asked him to return to the headquarters first. ¡°I will


    stay with Paige for a while.¡±


    After going abroad tomorrow, he would have little time to be with Paige.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Frank left respectfully.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I wonder if that **snack will be too **for you. If you need it, I¡¯ll help you try it first¡­¡± Deon


    chuckled.


    ¡°Go out and mind your work,¡± Paige said with a poker face.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten the snacks that Hernan prepared, so how could Deon have them first?


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Deon left with pity.


    ¡°You can mind your business, and I¡¯ll just stay here.¡± Hernan sat on the rattan chair opposite Paige,


    seeing her dealing with the work beside thepany.


    Her slender fingers tapped on the keyboard, and she replied to messages, flipping through documents,


    and signing documents. In less than half an hour, she had dealt with several things.


    Her work efficiency could be said to beparable to his, but Paige was just eighteen years old!


    She was indeed outstanding.


    After a while, someone called her. She got up and went to the balcony. Just then, someone knocked on


    the door of the office. Hernan said lightly, ¡°Come in, please.¡±


    When Mari came in, she found that Hernan had not left yet. No wonder she heard his voice when


    she knocked on


    the door just now!


    At that moment, Mari hid the things behind her back, saying, ¡°Mr. Lusk.¡±


    ¡°What did you hide?¡± Hernan looked at her, feeling curious.


    Mari knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she could only take the things to the front. ¡°Ms.


    Paige helped me a lot before. Recently, I bought a few snacks on the Inte. They are quite delicious!


    So I want to give some to her¡­ I¡­


    I didn¡¯t mean to desert during work time.¡±


    Her timid expression was somewhat cute..


    ¡°She went to make a phone call. You can put them on the table.¡± Hernan didn¡¯t mean to me her.


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Lask!¡± Seeing that Hernan was not angry, Mari hurriedly put down the snacks on the


    desk. Because the was too anxious, her knee hit the chair next to Hernan, and she felt pain. Just when


    Mari was about to leave, her dress was **by the rattan.


    Mari let out a scream. This time, she fell with the chair.


    Herman caught her quickly, and Mari fell into his arms.


    Mari looked at Herman in shock. Hernan also lowered his eyes and looked at her. The sweet breath


    of the girl in his arms immediately came¡­.


    Paige came in after the call and found that the two were in a very intimate position. What happened?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hernan lowered his head and asked the girl in his arms.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Mari tried to stand up several times. But she stepped on her torn dress,


    slipped again and again, and fell into Hernan¡¯s arms¡­


    Her face blushed, and she stuttered, ¡°L¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lusk¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    Mari almost cried, and she was ashamed. For thest time, she made up her mind and stood up.


    Unexpectedly, the dress was stepped on by her, and it was torn terribly. It fell apart in front of Hernan,


    and Mari was shocked that she


    screamed¡­


    Hernan took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around her waist quickly. He rolled up his sleeves to


    cover her exposed


    body.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Thank you¡­¡± Mari felt so embarrassed that she rushed out of the door.


    Hernan somewhat blushed unconsciously, and there seemed to be her sweet fragrance in his arms¡­


    When Paige entered the office, the high heels clicked on the ground. Hernan came back to his senses,


    but he still


    blushed.


    ¡°Her dress is torn. She may need your help.¡±


    ¡°Well, I saw it.¡±


    Paige smiled. She suddenly felt that the two of them were quite suitable. Then she took out her mobile


    phone and called Deon, ¡°Please go to a nearby clothing store and buy a dress in average size.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it.¡± Hernan felt that if he stayed any longer, Paige would notice his blushed face. Soon, he


    got up and


    walked out.


    ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t have to buy it. Hernan will go personally,¡± Paige said to Deon on the phone.


    Then, she called Mari, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Paige, I¡­I¡¯m so embarrassed! I¡¯m in the female restroom now¡­¡± Mari felt extremely awkward.


    Although she still had Hernan¡¯s suit jacket on her waist, her dress was so torn that she didn¡¯t dare to go


    out.


    Today, she was wearing a longce dress. And she didn¡¯t expect that the dress would be badly torn


    with a **¡­.


    Just now, she felt that her underwear was exposed. Probably, Hernan had noticed it.


    Thinking of this, she was so ashamed and regretful. If she had known it, she wouldn¡¯t have bought


    such a cheap dress!


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the clothes to youter.¡±


    Paige¡¯s voice came, and Mari was extremely excited. ¡°Paige, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Hernan who will buy the clothes for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± At that time, Mari blushed again!


    After a while, Hernan came back, and Paige sent the clothes to the female restroom. After Mari


    changed, she wanted to ask Paige to return the suit jacket to Hernan. After all, she was too


    embarrassed to meet Hernan¡­


    Unexpectedly, Paige suddenly received a phone call and walked out of the female restroom first.


    When Mari just came out with Hernan¡¯s suit jacket in her arms, she saw Hernan standing outside.


    Her face blushed again. Mari remembered that she fell into his arms again and again, which was so


    embarrassing¡­.


    Mari hurriedly stuffed the suit jacket into Hernan¡¯s arms, saying respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lusk. I


    will money for the dress to youter.¡±


    pay


    the


    Hernan was about to refuse, but she had run far away¡­


    It seemed that Mari was so scared of him¡­


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of falling again¡­


    After Paige finished the phone call, she only Hernan with a suit jacket in his hands, and Mari had


    left.


    ¡°Where is Mari?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°She left.¡±


    ¡°Why did she look for me in the office?¡±


    ¡°She said she wanted to share some snacks with you.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 204

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 204


    Chapter 204 She Is Seen Through


    After work, Hernan brought Paige to Daybreak Hospital and parked the car in the VIP garage. As soon


    as he got out of the car, he saw the Lusk family¡¯s RVing from far away and stopping next to his


    car.


    This floor of the garage only belonged to the Lusk family. The other patients¡¯ cars could note in, so


    privacy was guaranteed.


    Donald held Danica¡¯s hand and got out of the car. Patricia pretended to suffer pain from thest fall and


    asked her father to support her.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Patricia held Donald¡¯s arm with her left hand and Danica¡¯s arm with


    her right hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Hernan, Paige, you are here, too?¡±


    Hernan¡¯s eyes fell on her arm, and he said in a serious voice, ¡°Everyone will think that you are an only


    child. You¡¯ve grown up, but you¡¯re still being childish.¡±


    Hernan made a pun that she acted like a spoiled, unsophisticated child and that she was deliberately


    showing off to


    Paige.


    Patricia smiled sweetly, ¡°Hernan, you¡¯re saying as if I¡¯ve gained all of our parents¡¯ love. My injuries


    have not healed yet, so I still need them to support me¡­¡±


    ¡°Come here, Paige.¡± Hernan did not pay attention to Patricia. Instead, he put his hand on Paige¡¯s


    shoulder and said gently, ¡°Did you remember what I told you on the road?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hernan. I remember everything you told me.¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she rushed forward to hold Hernan¡¯s other hand. She began to gossip. ¡°What


    secret did you tell Paige on the road? Tell me! Paige, what interesting thing did Hernan tell you?¡±


    ¡°Mind your hand.¡± Hernan looked at Patricia¡¯s arm thoughtfully.


    Patricia pouted and reluctantly let go of Hernan¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re biased. You let Paige hold your arm, but


    not me! Hmph! You¡¯re so mean!¡±


    ¡°Paige has just returned to our home. Can¡¯t you treat her better? You have been acting as you please


    recently. How about applying for a foreign university when your gradese out tomorrow? I will


    personally supervise your


    studies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Patricia didn¡¯t want to be supervised by Hernan. She knew how tedious those days would be


    if she studied under Hernan¡¯s guidance. Hernan¡¯s rigid routine would be killing her.


    Didn¡¯t Hernan try to warn her when seeing that she deliberately showed off in front of Paige just now?


    She snorted,


    Hernan.was too biased.


    She didn¡¯t know what this **Paige said to Hernan in thepany. It seemed that Hernan liked her even


    more.


    Thinking of this, Patricia felt even more upset.


    ¡°Hernan, I heard that you were with Paige all day today. Did you help Paige deal with some


    troublesome business?¡± Danica stepped forward to hold Paige¡¯s hand, and her eyes naturally fell on


    her eldest son.


    Donald also rushed forward and grabbed Paige¡¯s other hand. He smiled and asked, ¡°Paige, did Hernan


    scare you? He usually looks serious. He didn¡¯t put too much pressure on you today, did he?¡±


    ¡°Herman is very kind to me,¡± Paige told the truth.


    Hernan walked towards the elevator and said, ¡°I appreciate Paige¡¯s work efficiency and ability. She


    doesn¡¯t need my help. She is very popr in thepany. Everyone likes her very much.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Danica sounded very happy. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that everyone in thepany likes her. Now


    that you bring it up, I can imagine how popr our Paige is in thepany!¡±


    ¡°True that. Today, an employee mistakenly thought that I was going to fire Paige. They said that if I did


    so, they wouldn¡¯t continue working in ourpany.¡± Hernan nced at Paige gently. ¡°Many people


    asked me to give her a paid vacation.¡±


    ¡°It seems that our Paige is popr in thepany!¡± Donald was also very happy. It was not easy to


    achieve this. It could be imagined that Paige had put in a lot of effort.


    Patricia saw the way their family loved each other. She mocked in her heart, what kind of employee


    would think like that? Paige is nothing. What is the point of quitting the job with her? Are they crazy?


    Were they **asking Hernan to raise her sry?


    They must have been bribed by Paige to speak up for her, right?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The SAT results wille out tomorrow¡­ What do you n to do, Paige?¡± Patricia asked innocently,


    ¡°Do you want to continue to manage thepany or go to college?¡±


    She hoped that Paige would go to an infamous university and be deprived of the right to inherit the


    family property.


    Paige felt disgusted when hearing her ***voice. Fortunately, Hernan answered for her, ¡°I have told the


    people in thepany that Paige will go to university. Thepany will temporarily be left in charge of


    Deon. The big decision will be made by Paige remotely. Even if Paige doesn¡¯t go to work, she will get


    the sry.¡±


    ¡°Wow, good idea!¡± Patricia pretended to be happy and said, ¡°Do other people in thepany agree?¡±


    Paige could get a sry without going to work. Hernan¡¯s favor was so obvious.


    If he did so, wouldn¡¯t the other people in thepany object?


    ¡°They all agreed. No objections.¡±


    Hearing Hernan¡¯s words, Patricia hated Paige in her heart. Was there something wrong with those


    people? Paige could get a sry without going to work. How could they all agree?


    Did they agree against their hearts?


    ¡°Paige is awesome¡­Patricia pretended to appreciate Paige¡¯s ability. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will be able


    to take charge of thepany like her. ***, Dad, Hernan, what do you think?¡±


    Hernan just nced at her and said, ¡°You have been spoiled since you were a child. I am afraid that


    you won¡¯t be able to convince them if you are in charge of thepany.¡±


    Did this mean that she was not worthy to take charge of thepany, but Paige was?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it yet, but Hernan said I couldn¡¯t! Humph!¡± Patricia pretended to act cute, ¡°Dad, ***, look


    at


    Hernan¡­¡±


    ¡°Hernan is right. You have been spoiled from a young age. How can you have any management


    experience?¡± Danica agreed with Herman¡¯s statement, ¡°You¡¯d better study hard now and take time to


    think about your future.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Patricia knew that Danica still loved her biological daughter more, but she could not point it


    out. She could


    only go forward and hold Danica¡¯s other hand. ¡°I will do whatever ***asks me to do. Even if I don¡¯t


    marry, I¡¯m willing to stay by your side to take care of you!¡±


    ¡°How can a girl not get married when she grows up?¡± Danica did not agree with Patricia. ¡°Dad and


    ***do not need you to take care of us. As long as you are happy and our family gets along


    harmoniously, then I will be satisfied.¡±


    Patricia understood her implication, ¡°***, don¡¯t worry. With Paigeing, our big family will definitely be


    livelier than before!¡±


    The elevator door opened. They went out and reached the twenty-second VIP floor together.


    This floor was not open to the public. All the medical staff only served the Lusk family. When the head


    nurse saw them, she bowed respectfully. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, wee. Mr. Hernan, Ms. Patricia,


    wee.¡±


    ¡°This is Ms. Paige Lusk. She will have ess to this ce from now on.¡± Danica held Paige¡¯s arm and


    introduced her


    to the head nurse.


    The head nurse was a little surprised, but she still respectfully greeted Paige. ¡°Hello, Ms. Paige!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 205

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 205


    Chapter 205 Tearful Voice


    ¡°Hello.¡± Paige nodded slightly to greet her.


    The head nurse saw that Paige seemed to be nobler than Patricia. Was she a rtive of the Lusk


    family?


    Paige seemed to be born into a prominent family and well-educated. She was not spoiled or ****like


    Patricia. At a nce, she looked like a sensible person


    ¡°Did ***and dad wake up today?¡± Although the possibility was very low, Danica still asked with a


    glimmer of hope.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t woken up yet. Their conditions haven¡¯t improved in thest three days¡­¡±


    Every day, the monitoring data would be updated to the software backstage for Donald and Danica to


    check at any


    time.


    Danica had also discovered that their conditions were deteriorating bit by bit. The evaluation given by


    the doctor was not optimistic. They had to be ***prepared.


    ¡°Well, for the elderly, their bodily functions are declining¡­¡±


    ¡°Give us some time alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Danica held Paige¡¯s arm and walked along the corridor. ¡°Your grandparents need rest, so their ward is


    arranged in the


    In the ***and bright VIP ward, there were two smart beds watched by two nurses separately. When they


    saw Danica and others appear, they hurriedly stood up to greet them.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Danica signed them to keep quiet and go out.


    They bowed respectfully and left the ward.


    ¡°Dad, ***¡­¡± Donald didn¡¯t expect that, despite his wealth, his parents had to suffer this kind of pain. He


    couldn¡¯t help but feel sour.


    ¡°Jason, Elena, I really hope you can wake up and meet our biological daughter Donald and I lost back


    then!¡± Danica beckoned Paige over. ¡°This is Paige, Paige Lusk, your biological granddaughter.¡±


    Patricia heard the two words ¡°biological granddaughter¡± at the side and looked away disdainfully. Then


    what was


    she?


    She suddenly hoped that Jason and Elena would never wake up so that Paige wouldn¡¯t be recognized


    by them.


    In their hearts, there would only be one granddaughter called Patricia.


    ¡°Paige, say hello to your grandparents,¡± Danica said gently.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I came to see you,¡± said Paige softly.


    They worefortable home clothes and closed their eyes as if taking a nap.


    Their hair was meticulously tidied up, and their nails were carefully trimmed. There was not a trace of


    inappropriateness in their appearances.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They were from a rich family after all. Even if his life were supported by a breathing machine, Paige


    could tell from Jason¡¯s amiable face that he was full of energy and optimistic about life.


    Elena¡¯s well-maintained face showed her decades long experience in the business world. She was


    amiable and carried a trace of wisdom and the capability of a strong woman.


    It turned out that her grandparents were elegant and resilient people,


    ¡°Paige, sit here.¡± Danica signed Paige to sit in the chair between the two beds.


    After Paige sat down, she naturally put on Jason¡¯s wrist, ¡°Grandpa, we are all looking forward to you


    waking up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, can you hear me?¡± said Paige as she ced the other hand on Elena¡¯s wrist.


    Her actions naturally did not escape Hernan¡¯s eyes.


    Was Paige trying to diagnose her grandparents¡¯ illness?


    Hernan knew that she saved Killian before, but their grandparents¡¯ illness is even more serious¡­


    Even famous doctors could do nothing about it¡­


    Danica didn¡¯t notice her daughter¡¯s abnormal behavior. Danica put her hand on the edge of Elena¡¯s bed


    and said softly, ¡°In the fire eighteen years ago, Paige was taken away under the cover of the thick


    smoke. Fortunately, after eighteen years, she returned to my side. You don¡¯t know how smart Paige is.


    She can manage thepany at such a young age. She is not inferior to you when you were young!¡±


    Danica smiled. She continued, ¡°Our Lusk family all have business genes in our bones. Originally, that


    clothingpany almost went bankrupt. I didn¡¯t expect Paige to bring it back to life after she took


    charge. She was supported by many employees.¡±


    Donald sat beside the bed. His nose was sour. ¡°Dad, Danica is right. You should open your eyes and


    look at Paige. She is good-looking and sensible. She is good at doing business, ying the piano, and


    designing clothes¡­ There is nothing in this world that she can¡¯t do! If you wake up and see her, you will


    be very happy!¡±


    Donald didn¡¯t know if his father could hold on any longer and opened his eyes¡­.


    Donald¡¯s nose became even sourer, and he was choking back tears.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. The whole doctor team is working hard. Grandpa and Grandma will definitely wake


    up.¡± Hernan said, his eyes falling on Paige. ¡°And Paige is here¡­¡±


    When Patricia saw that everyone was praising Paige, she squeezed some tears out of unwillingness


    and suddenly knelt


    down beside Elena¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Grandma, when will you wake up and talk to me? I really miss the time when you carried me when I


    was a child. You would smile and praise me, saying that I was your most proud granddaughter. No


    matter how small the award or how trivial the praisef got, you would be proud of me!¡±


    When Patricia said this, she raised her face full of tears. ¡°If all my progress and glory need your health


    in exchange, then I would rather achieve nothing in my life. As long as you can stay with me, smile and


    talk to me as you did when I was a child, I am willing to give up everything!¡±


    Paige felt speechless.


    Wouldn¡¯t her shouting and crying affect the patients¡¯ rest?


    ¡°Grandma, can you hear me? You don¡¯t even care about your favorite and most proud granddaughter?


    Even if I cry like this, you don¡¯t feel distressed? Woo¡­ Grandma!¡±


    Patricia put her hands on the bed and said in a tearful voice, ¡°When I was a child, you would hold me


    and wipe my


    tears when I cried. You said that my tears were the most precious diamonds in the world. If someone


    got you would never forgive that person. But now, I¡¯m crying for you. Don¡¯t you care about me?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Did Patricia have to recall her childhood now?


    ¡°Patricia, grandma needs a quiet rest.¡± Hernan reminded Patricia.


    me to cry,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hernan. As soon as I see grandparents suffering here, my heart hurts so much as if it is


    about to stop beating.¡±


    Donald¡¯s eyes were filled with tears when Patricia said this. Donald also felt sorry for the hardships his


    parents suffered. He didn¡¯t know when this would end.


    Patricia sobbed and looked at her grandparents pitifully. ¡°I was still looking forward to holding your


    hands like before and going for a walk with you. Didn¡¯t you always say that I was busy with my studies


    and didn¡¯t have time to see you? Now that I am on summer vacation, I have a lot of time to stay with


    you. As long as you wake up, I can do anything for you!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 206

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 206


    Chapter 206 Save Elena


    ¡°***, why don¡¯t you take Patricia out?¡± Hernan reminded Danica.


    Danica was also depressed from her crying. She got up and drew Patricia. ¡°Patricia, let¡¯s


    go out.


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma need to rest.¡±


    When Patricia stood up, she pretended that she couldn¡¯t stand still and threw herself


    into Danica¡¯s arms. ¡°***, when do you think Grandpa and Grandma will wake up? I¡¯m so worried¡­ I am


    so dizzy that I can barely stand up.¡±


    ¡°You are such a nice kid.¡± Danica patted Patricia¡¯s back. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma will be


    okay. They will definitely get better soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the doctor.¡± Donald also lost control of his emotions several times. He


    stood up with red eyes and walked out of the ward first.


    When only Hernan and Paige were left in the ward, Hernan asked softly, ¡°You can also diagnose


    illnesses?¡±


    Paige was just surprised and answered truthfully, ¡°A little bit.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you find?¡± Hernan was amazed.


    ¡°The doctors are too conservative with drugs. They can¡¯t go straight to the point and have missed the


    perfect time of treatment.¡±


    Hernan did not expect that Paige would even know this. ¡°The doctors said that Grandpa and Grandma


    were old, so they chose conservative treatment. Besides, they couldn¡¯t be 100% sure that they could


    give the right drugs¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are very weak now.¡±


    However, it was notpletely incurable. It was just that the intracranial hemorrhage had taken a


    heavy toll on their central nervous system. In addition to respiratory infection, anemia, electrolytic


    metabolism disorder, and so on, they needed multiple doses.


    Merely IV drips would never work.


    ¡°Have youe up with a better n?¡± Hernan looked at the confident look on Paige¡¯s


    face and was a little astonished. He did not expect that she seemed to have a card up her sleeve on a


    problem that a whole team of doctors couldn¡¯t solve.


    ¡°I do.¡± As soon as Paige said that, there was a beeping sound from the machine connected to their


    grandmother.


    It sounded very urgent. When the caretaker standing outside heard the sound, she immediately burst


    in, looked at it, and said anxiously, ¡°No! Mrs. Lusk cannot breathe!¡±


    She immediately rang the bell at the bedside and then shouted in Elena¡¯s ear, ¡°Mrs. Lusk, are you


    alright? Hang in there! The doctor ising immediately!¡±


    When the head nurse at the reception desk heard the call, she immediately sent someone to find the


    doctor and rushed to the ward with two other nurses!


    Donald was asking the doctor questions. When he learned of the situation, he also ran to


    the ward!


    ¡°What happened?¡± Danica rushed over when she heard the call.


    Patricia also said in a panic, ¡°Hernan, what happened? ***and I just went out for a while. Why is this


    ringing non-stop? What happened to Grandma? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She can¡¯t breathe!¡± The caretaker didn¡¯t know what was going on. Just now, there was only Hernan


    and a strange girl in the ward, and before the girl appeared, the patients were still fine!


    Could it be that the girl did something?


    ¡°Get ready for defibrition!¡± the doctor shouted.


    ¡°Stop, all of you get out of the way!¡± Paige clenched all ten of her grandmother¡¯s fingers together. She


    took out the tool bag from her backpack and swung it open. Then she took a tool out and quickly stuck


    it into Elena¡¯s finger.


    ¡°You, who are you? What are you doing? Stop!¡± Carter was shocked and wanted to stop Paige!


    ¡°Defibriting now can only ***her!¡±


    Paige¡¯s words made the doctor not dare to take another step forward!


    Everyone was stunned by Paige¡¯s imposing manner. It was hard to believe that she knew


    defibrition was a terrible idea now. On what ground could Paige say that?


    ¡°Grandma is having trouble breathing due to neurological reasons. This is because her brain


    hemorrhage implicates the respiratory system. She will be fine after I get some blood out!¡±


    ¡°Where¡­ Where did you see the theory? We do not believe in traditional medicine here!¡± The doctor


    saw the breathing machine beeping non-stop and grew more impatient. ¡°Mrs. Lusk¡¯s situation is getting


    worse and worse. Please get the girl out!¡±


    ¡°Paige, what are you doing? You can¡¯t save people just by stabbing their fingers. You are not a


    magician! Get out of the doctor¡¯s way. If you ***Grandma, **and Dad will not let you off!¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect that, in order to attract attention, Paige had gone crazy. Paige actually brought a


    tool bag. Patricia wondered if she was waiting to show her medical ****in front of Donald and Danica


    anytime.


    Patricia thought, is there something wrong with her?


    If Paige ***Grandma, she can forget about staying in the family!


    Donald and Danica could not believe that Paige practiced traditional medicine, but Elena was in such a


    serious condition, so could she wake up just after bloodletting therapy?


    ¡°Let her do it!¡± Hernan saw the light of victory in Paige¡¯s confident eyes.


    The doctor was stunned. ¡°Mr. Hernan, she¡¯s going into shock! She has to be defibrited! If I¡¯m dyed


    even thirty seconds, I won¡¯t be able to bring her back!¡±


    ¡°Who is this girl? How old is she? Do you know her? How can you let her do whatever she wants?


    Does she know medicine? Does she know what she¡¯s doing?¡± the nurse beside the doctor agreed.


    The caretaker also begged, ¡°Please stop. Mrs. Lusk is dying! Let the doctor do it! I beg you!¡±


    The doctor could no longer stand the beeping sound of the breathing machine. ¡°Someone, pull her


    away!¡±


    ¡°If you want her to ***, juste over!¡±


    Paige¡¯s words shocked the whole room!


    None of them could believe that a girl in her teens had such an aura of confidence!


    In less than two seconds, the breathing machine stopped warning. The doctor stared at the data on the


    screen in disbelief as it had returned to normal!


    The head nurse and the two other nurses were also stunned. The patient was fine after just a few stabs


    in the fingers!


    Patricia saw that their expressions were full of surprise. She could not believe that Paige actually had a


    way. Patricia hurriedly asked, gloating a little, ¡°Doctor, how is Grandma? Is she dying? What does the


    data on the machine mean? Tell us now!¡±


    As long as something happened to Elena, Paige could no longer stay in the Lusk family for the rest of


    her life!


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk is¡­ She is all right now!¡± As soon as the doctor said this, Patricia was dumbfounded. How


    could it be possible that with just a few moves, Paige could save


    Elena?


    This must be just a fluke!


    Paige was actually quite lucky!


    After Paige was done, she heard the doctor ask cautiously and respectfully, ¡°Miss, may 1 know where


    you were trained and how long have you been studying traditional


    medicine?¡±


    It was amazing that Paige saved Elena by just making her bleed a little!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read ¡®Medical Compendium¡¯? Letting out finger blood can in some


    circumstances save lives from death!¡±


    Paige saw that the doctor was confused and knew that he had not read it. She said.


    coldly, ¡°Then tell me you at least have read ¡®Historical Records¡¯.¡±


    The doctor blushed in embarrassment.


    Seeing that he was still quite young and should have just graduated from medical school, Paige said in


    a ****voice, ¡°Go read more some time.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 207

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 207


    Chapter 207 Doctor of Traditional Medicine


    ¡°Paige, you saved your grandmother! You brought her back from the dead in just minutes! You are


    amazing!¡± Donald was so excited that he wanted to hold Paige.


    Unexpectedly, Danica rushed to take Paige in her arms first. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful. Your grandmother is fine!


    We were so scared!¡±


    She was afraid that something would happen to Elena¡­


    But Danica didn¡¯t expect Paige to be a brilliant doctor.


    No wonder Killian always praised Paige for her excellent medical skills.


    It was not that Killian favored her, but that Paige really lived up to thepliment!


    Her medical skills were really superb!


    The decisiveness, calmness, and wisdom Paige disyed when she saved the old. woman¡¯s life just


    now were simply impressive!


    The feeling of being loved, spoiled, and valued by her mother was something Paige had never


    experienced before.


    ¡°When your grandmother wakes up and finds out about this, she will be very happy!¡± Danica looked at


    Paige with appreciation, proud of having such a child.


    While Donald was proud, he was also thinking about what Paige had been through in the Tate family all


    these years. If she had a carefree childhood, why did she acquire so many extraordinary skills?


    And why was such a brilliant kid not favored by that family?


    Thinking of this, Donald felt sorry for his daughter again. He felt that Paige had


    suffered a lot!


    He secretly vowed to treat Paige much better andpensate her!


    The doctors, nurses, and caretakers around were all shocked. From the words of Donald


    and Danica, it was not difficult to guess that the two patients in bed were not only


    Patricia¡¯s grandparents but also this girl¡¯s!


    But didn¡¯t Donald and Danica only have one daughter?


    Then where did this girle from?


    It seemed that Donald and Danica doted on Paige even more than Patricia.


    Then people turned to look at Patricia at the side and saw her jealous face.


    Realizing that Paige¡¯s identity was not simple and that she had indeed said something that offended


    her just now, the nurse at the side lowered her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for questioning you¡­ I


    didn¡¯t know!¡±


    Paige¡¯s medical skills were definitely above theirs!


    The caretaker also said apologetically with her head down, ¡°I was also too anxious and said something


    wrong¡­ Please forgive me!¡±


    She was ashamed of her ***and rashness.


    When Elena had a fit just now, the caretaker thought it was Paige who caused it. Now that she thought


    about it, it was ****to think that a girl would do such a thing to her grandmother.


    ¡°What happened when I went out just now? Why did Grandma suddenly have trouble breathing?¡±


    Patricia spoke up again. ¡°I asked this not because I wanted to me someone, but because I wanted


    to make things clear so that we can all prevent this from happening again. Just now, there were only


    Hernan and Paige in the ward. Hernan has always been steady. Paige, did you say something to


    Grandma that agitated her?¡±


    Patricia deliberately med the incident on Paige.


    But Hernan scolded in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t Paige say it? Grandma was breathing with


    difficulty due to neurological reasons. This is because the brain hemorrhage has


    affected the respiratory center. No one agitated Grandma, and Paige didn¡¯t do


    anything.¡±


    Patricia was afraid that Hernan would see through her, so she pretended to mean well and nodded like


    she just understood.


    ¡°It seems light readings also help. At least at the critical ***, you can imitate what you have read about.


    Today must be your lucky day, Paige. I guess that the universe just wanted you to impress Grandpa


    and Grandma.¡±


    Hernan heard the hidden meaning in Patricia¡¯s words and asked coldly, ¡°Do you


    consider ¡®Medical Compendium¡¯ and ¡®Historical Records¡¯ light readings?¡±


    He thought, imitating? Lucky?


    Why don¡¯t you also save a life like that?


    ¡°I mean extracurricr books. ***and Dad usually only let me read books that help improve my grades.


    I don¡¯t even have a chance to read those books.¡± Patricia took the opportunity to nestle in Danica¡¯s


    arms. ¡°***, I want to learn from Paige and read different books.¡±


    The doctor on the side said respectfully, ¡°Reading doesn¡¯t give you the power to save


    people. Ms. Paige¡¯s obviously far better a doctor than us. She did not save a life by just people. Ms.


    Paige¡¯s obviously far better a


    imitating something she had read about.¡±


    Patricia was secretly dissatisfied. Can you ***up? What does it have to do with you? she thought.


    Carter did not pay attention to Patricia¡¯s resentment. He bowed and said, ¡°Miss, is there any way to


    help them recover as soon as possible?¡±


    Paige smiled faintly. During the diagnosis, she had already figured out what illnesses her grandparents


    had.


    ¡°I know a doctor of traditional medicine. She is quite famous. She has medicine that can treat Grandma


    and Grandpa.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, everyone present froze!


    ¡°Paige, you also know a famous doctor? And she can prescribe medicine to save your grandparents?¡±


    Donald was shocked. Then he thought of the fact that Paige was a famous piano master in the world.


    Thus, it made sense that she had connections. It was not difficult for her to get to know a doctor of


    traditional medicine.


    Danica was also surprised and happy. ¡°So, your grandparents can be cured? Great!¡±


    She did not expect that her daughter also had this connection. Paige just kept surprising


    Danica and Donald!


    ¡°Paige, is that doctor even better than Dr. Patton? Dr. Patton graduated from a top


    medical school. His family has been practicing medicine for three generations, and he


    couldn¡¯t even cure our grandparents. Are you sure your friend can help?¡±


    Patricia paused here and tried to cover up by exining, ¡°I mean, Grandpa and Grandma are suffering


    from very tricky illnesses. So many famous doctors and experts can do nothing about it, and you said


    your friend could cure them. What if¡­ What if you believe her and really give her drugs to Grandpa and


    Grandma, but it turns out that she¡¯s lying to you?¡±


    Did Paige know how many snake-oil salesmen were out there swindling money?


    But Paige¡¯s tone was full of confidence. ¡°She won¡¯t be lying.¡±


    Because the doctor was none other than herself!


    How could Dr. Carter Patton hold a candle to Skr Benson?


    ¡°I can also guarantee that as long as you continuously give them medicine, within a month, Grandpa


    and Grandma will be able to wake up.¡±


    Donald and Danica were shocked. One month?


    They had been unconscious for a long time, but Paige dared to guarantee that they would wake up


    within a month.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then¡­ That doctor must be very good!


    At this time, Hernan looked at Paige a little inquisitively.


    Even if Paige knew a famous doctor, how could she guarantee that their grandparents would wake up


    in a month?


    How did she know that the doctor had medicine suitable for her grandparents¡¯ conditions?


    Looking at Paige¡¯s confident look, Hernan wondered if the doctor she was talking about was herself.


    In addition, the doctors and nurses at the side all admired her. Paige must be highly


    skilled!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 208

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 208


    Chapter 208 A ***Idea


    Hernan was suddenly a little curious about Paige¡¯s status in the medical world. She could evene


    up with a cure at once for such a difficult illness¡­


    As everyone knew, the best doctor in the world was Skr. It was said that his medical ***were superb


    and could bring the dead back to life. However, he was very mysterious, and no one knew his


    whereabouts¡­.


    Ever since his grandparents moved into ICU, Hernan had been looking for Skr. He wanted Skr to


    show up and save his grandparents.


    Some people said that Skr was dead, and some said that he had once shown up in the Triangle


    Area. But no one knew if these stories were credible.


    Did Paige learn her ***from Skr?


    If she did, then his grandparents could be saved!


    ¡°Paige, you have so much confidence in that doctor¡¯s medical **. It seems that you¡¯ve been in touch.


    Are you close?¡± Danica asked gently.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She was indeed quite close to herself.


    ¡°If she can even cure your grandfather and grandmother, then she must be very expensive!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With that, Danica took a card out of her handbag. ¡°There are 320 million dors in this card. See how


    much she charges and give her as much. The rest is yours.¡±


    Paige was stunned.


    Giving her money again?


    Patricia, who was nearby, was extremely jealous. Her mother was seizing every chance to give Paige


    money, even right in front of her! Her ***did not care about her feelings at all¡­ Why would Paige need


    320 million dors to buy a prescription from a doctor?


    This was clearly favoritism. Danica was spoiling Paige!


    ¡°No need, I have money.¡± Paige returned the card, not epting it.


    ¡°Famous doctors usually charge a lot. Your own money won¡¯t be enough,¡± Danica


    insisted on giving Paige the card. ¡°Besides, how can I let you pay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m friends with that doctor. The price won¡¯t be high. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She must not take any more money


    from her parents.


    Patricia took Danica¡¯s arm and suddenly said sweetly, ¡°***, you are not treating Paige as one of us. She


    just wants to take this opportunity to do something for our grandparents. If Grandma and Grandpa


    wake up and know that Paige got them the doctor and paid the fees, they will definitely like Paige


    more!¡±


    Danica looked at her with fake annoyance and said, ¡°Paige is the same age as you and is only


    eighteen! It¡¯s normal that girls at such a young age can¡¯t make money. If she¡¯s to pay for it, your


    grandpa and Grandma will me me!¡±


    ¡°But Paige has said that she knows the doctor and that the doctor won¡¯t charge much


    for her sake¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, she must take it!¡± Donald insisted. ¡°How can we let Paige pay with her own


    money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your father was right. If you don¡¯t take it, then we won¡¯t give your grandparents your medicine.¡±


    Danica pretended to threaten.


    Donald nodded. ¡°Paige only returned home less than a month ago. She manages thepany and


    caught so many people that were bad for thepany. She even participated in the designpetition


    to help her subordinates win and make thepany famous. As parents, how can we take advantage


    of her again?¡±


    ¡°Paige,e and ept it.¡± Danica insisted on stuffing the card into Paige¡¯s hand, but


    Paige insisted on rejecting it. Then Danica stuffed the card into Paige¡¯s backpack.


    In the end, Paige gave up. She nned to return the card to her motherter.


    Patricia was so jealous. Didn¡¯t Paige say that she wouldn¡¯t ept it? But she epted it


    in the end! Paige was so hypocritical, ****, and *********!


    ¡°But Paige, do we need to ask the doctor toe to take a closer look at your


    grandparents before he prescribes?¡± Danica asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t take this thing lightly. If hees, we can also take the chance to thank him in person,¡±


    Donald said.


    Hernan figured that if it was Skr, it would be better if he came and saw his patients in person. Skr


    was definitely much better than Carter and the others.


    Carter looked forward to it very much and said, ¡°If we can get that doctor toe, we can talk face-to-


    face and work together. Then, maybe we can wake the patients up


    sooner.¡±


    Paige could only say, ¡°Then I will talk to her about itter.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good!¡± The immense weight that had long been there was finally about to get off Danica¡¯s


    heart!


    Just then, Patricia had an idea. ¡°Paige, fortunately, you went out today with the special medical tools,


    otherwise grandmother would have¡­¡±


    She pretended to be worried and continued, ¡°However, howe you knew that


    grandfather and grandmother would suddenly feel unwell?¡± grandfather and grandmother w


    Patricia was trying to remind everyone present that this whole thing could be nned by Paige. It could


    be that Paige did something to their grandmother to provoke the attack when Hernan was not looking


    and then took out the special medical tools that she had prepared just to impress everyone.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, it¡¯s understandable for you to have such thoughts.¡± Carter smiled and said, ¡°People who


    study traditional medicine always take special medical tools with them. This is not strange. Fortunately,


    we got Ms. Paige here today. I wonder if I can ask you medical questions in the future, Ms. Paige? I


    really admire you for your medical


    ****.¡±


    ¡°Paige has to go to college. If you have any questions, you can ask when she¡¯s back to see her


    grandparents and have free time.¡± Donald didn¡¯t want his daughter¡¯s studies to


    be affected.


    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll thank Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, and Ms. Paige in advance.¡± With that, Carter


    left with the nurses.


    Patricia was jealous and ***that Carter didn¡¯t thank her!


    She had just praised his medical ***in front of Paige!


    Just then, a ***idea hit her. If the medicine brought by Paige ***their


    grandparents¡­


    Then Paige would have to leave the family!


    Moreover, she would be a murderer of two lives. Even if thew did not sentence Paige to death for the


    sake of the Lusk family, it would be very likely that Paige had to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    At that time, she would still be the only baby daughter in the family, and everything would return to


    square one.


    She would still be the apple of her parents¡¯ eyes and the only sister of her five brothers¡­


    Just thinking about this, Patricia could not handle her excitement. As long as all the evidence said that


    Paige wanted to ***her grandparents¡­


    Thinking of this, Patricia looked at the two old men on the bed. In the end, they loved her for eighteen


    years. She didn¡¯t have the heart to ***them¡­


    After a while, Danica got up and said to the nurse next to her, ¡°Please take good care of them for us. If


    there is anything, you can call me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Paige, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Danica took Paige¡¯s hand and left the ward


    with her.


    After returning to the **Vi, Paige found an excuse and left after dinner and went to Knapcoll Vi to


    make the medicine that her grandparents needed.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 209

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 209


    Chapter 209 A Heart-to-Heart Talk


    Because her grandparents¡¯ central nervous system had been greatly damaged, in addition to the


    respiratory infection, anemia, electrolyte metabolism disorder, and so on, she needed to use multiple


    drugs on them.


    She first prepared the medicine for the first three days and made them into powder so that her


    grandparents could mix the powder with water and take it.


    Unknowingly, it was already half past eight in the evening.


    Hernan waited in the green courtyard. He raised his watch and looked in the direction of the door, but


    he still did not see Paigeing home.


    He thought, I heard she had gone out for some errands. Did she go to meet that doctor?


    Is the doctor a man or a woman? If the doctor is a man, now that it¡¯s sote, will Paige


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    be taken advantage of?


    At this time, Bonnie came forward and respectfully reported, ¡°Mr. Hernan, the daisies have been


    nted as you ordered. Do you want to go up and take a look?¡±


    Hernan looked up and saw that on Paige¡¯s balcony on the second floor, daisies were blooming around


    the guardrail, beautiful and fresh.


    He wondered if Paige would be in a better mood when she saw this scene.


    ¡°That¡¯s Paige¡¯s room. I won¡¯t go then.¡±


    Although he was Paige¡¯s brother, he was still a man. How could he enter her room without her consent


    in the middle of the night?


    ¡°Go ahead and do your work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bonnie respectfully retreated.


    After a while, Hernan did not wait for Paige. He got up and walked into the living room. ¡°Amily, is


    Patricia asleep?¡±


    ¡°Do you wanna meet Ms. Patricia? She is definitely not asleep at the moment! Please wait a moment. I


    will ask her toe down.¡±


    Amily was a little overjoyed, because in this family, in addition to pleasing Donald and


    Danica, the most important thing was to gain Hernan¡¯s favor!


    Compared to Hernan¡¯s brothers, Hernan was the most powerful one. Everyone had to show respect to


    whomever he wanted to keep.


    ¡°No need. I will go to her.¡± Hernan strode upstairs and did not let Patricia especiallye down.


    Amily nced at the time and secretly felt happy. Supposedly, at this time, Hernan was ready to sleep,


    but he still made an exception for Patricia!


    ¡°Patricia, it¡¯s me. Are you asleep?¡± Hernan stood at the door of Patricia and knocked on


    the door.


    ¡°Hernan?¡± When Patricia heard the sound, she immediately opened the door. Hernan hadn¡¯t talked to


    her alone for a long time.


    Tonight, Paige went out and Hernan happened toe to meet her. Patricia assumed that Paige did


    not let Hernane to meet her before!


    Thinking of this, Patricia happily made room for Hernan. ¡°Hernan,e in and talk.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the terrace.¡±


    Every floor had arge viewing terrace, and the floor where Patricia was located was no


    exception.


    On the terrace where flowers and grass swayed, Patricia asked sincerely, ¡°Hernan, it¡¯ste at night.


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Before Hernan could answer, Patricia took the opportunity to act like a spoiled kid. ¡°You haven¡¯t talked


    to me for a long time. I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore! Although I have always regarded you as


    my brother in my heart, I don¡¯t know if you still


    think of me as your sister in your heart¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Patricia deliberately pretended to be sad.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hernan¡¯s affirmative tone made Patricia smile. ¡°I knew that you were the best for me!¡±


    ¡°Paige has just returned to this home. It¡¯s fair enough that we tend to care more about her feelings. It


    may make you think that we treat you differently.¡±


    Hernan said sincerely, ¡°But in the eyes of my parents, me, and several other brothers, you are still a


    part of this family. It has never changed.¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she sensed something wrong. Hernan was clearly implying something. Did


    he try to warn her about something sote at night?


    ¡°These years, have my parents treated you well?¡± Hernan asked again.


    Patricia said without hesitation, ¡°Of course they treat me well. They said I was the most important


    treasure in the family. They wished to give me all the best things in the world.¡±


    ¡°Then how am I to you?¡±


    ¡°You will buy me anything that suits me whenever you see it. You¡¯ll also buy me those new designs I


    can¡¯t buy.¡±


    ¡°How do the other brothers treat you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re nice to me too!¡± Patricia felt insecure and decided to make a move first. ¡°Hernan, why did you


    suddenly ask this?¡±


    Hernan said seriously, ¡°Paige was left outside for eighteen years. Now, she finally returns to this home.


    My parents and I all want to make up for her. Maybe in your opinion, we value her more than you. But


    in our opinion, everything we are giving her now is what you have had over the past eighteen years.¡±


    Patricia understood that Hernan was talking to her due to Paige!


    She was unhappy instantly.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that this is her home? She shoulde back here and enjoy the life that


    should belong to her. She is my parents¡¯ daughter and they should treat her well. As her brother, I


    should dote on her more. In particr, she has suffered outside


    for eighteen years. We should make up for her.¡±


    ¡°Hernan, you¡¯re suddenly telling me this. It sounds like I don¡¯t wee Paige toe back to this


    home!¡± Patricia felt a little jealous and looked a little depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I have no hostility


    towards Paige.¡±


    ¡°I can tell if you have or not.¡±


    Hernan¡¯s gaze fell on her, and he said meaningfully, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m talking to you


    is to let you know that even if Paige has returned to this home, our care for you over the past eighteen


    years is not fake. You can still stay. Just like before, you can buy whatever you want and do whatever


    you want. No one will restrict you or treat you differently.¡±


    Patricia did not believe his words. The Lusk family clearly treated her differently from


    before¡­


    ¡°I can see that Paige has no hostility towards you. Sometimes, you cause trouble first, but she still


    doesn¡¯t mess with you. You should be happy to have such a sister.¡±


    When Hernan said this, he paused and continued, ¡°Listen to me and give up your prejudice. Try to


    ept her and respect her. You will find that life is not much worse than before. On the contrary, you


    will live happier than before.¡±


    Would she really be happy?


    Yet, when she saw that her parents loved Paige so much and that Hernan was always biased towards


    Paige, she was jealous and angry!


    ¡°This family does not belong to you,¡± Hernan said.


    These words dealt a heavy ***to Patricia like a bolt from the blue!


    ¡°Including the love of my parents and the brothers, the life of luxury, the respect of the ***, none of them


    belong to you.¡±


    Patricia was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°It was because my parents got the wrong baby that you got to enjoy a happy life for eighteen years in


    ce of Paige. Paige epts you for the sake of my parents, me, and other brothers. Only then do you


    have the opportunity to be jealous of her and hurt her. If she had firmly refused you to stay in this family


    from the beginning, what would happen to you? Have you thought about it?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 210

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 210


    Chapter 210 It Doesn¡¯t Work at All


    Patricia was stunned for a few seconds as if she was frozen.


    ¡°Can you ept her for the sake of parents and brothers, just like how she epted you?¡±


    Hernan saw that Patricia was lost in thought and patted her head. ¡°Think about what I said before going


    to bed tonight. I hope that next time Ie home, I will see a different


    you.¡±


    Hernan¡¯s biological clock was still very punctual. There were only three minutes left before he went to


    bed. He stood up and did not make an exception.


    Before he left, he said, ¡°If I were you, I would cherish everything in front of me. I wouldn¡¯t regret it until I


    lost it.¡±


    Patricia looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Hernan took a step and left the terrace.


    Seeing that Hernan had left, Amily, who was hiding in the dark, hurriedly walked out. ¡°Ms. Patricia, are


    you alright¡­¡±


    Amily had secretly followed him since Hernan had looked for Patricia!


    Amily thought that Hernan would say that he doted on Patricia, or do something like that, but Amily had


    never expected it to be a warning!


    ¡°Mr. Hernan is warning you. If you don¡¯t get along well with Paige, you have to leave


    this family¡­¡±


    Patricia¡¯s tears rolled down. ¡°But Hernan is right. I do not belong to this family in the first ce. The


    love of my parents and several brothers, this luxurious life, and the service of the ***¡­ None of them


    belong to me! I have enjoyed eighteen years of life in ce of Paige!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you can¡¯t think like this.¡± Amily was anxious and quickly looked around. Seeing that there


    was no one else, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault at all! How can they me you? You have also lost the


    life of being loved by your biological parents for eighteen years. You also have a loss!¡±


    Patricia spoke in depression, ¡°Amily, if I really treat Paige as my biological sister, will


    they still treat me the same? I am referring to my parents and my brothers¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Amily said aloud, ¡°Ms. Patricia, why are you so ***? You were fooled by Mr. Hernan


    with just a few words! If he really treats you as his sister, he will not warn you tonight!¡±


    ¡°But I think what he said made sense¡­ Although it sounded very hurtful, every sentence.


    was reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember what hisst sentence was? He was hinting that if you don¡¯t keep to yourself,


    you will soon lose everything!¡±


    Amily was anxious. ¡°Ms. Patricia, listen to me. While you still have the ability and connections, while


    they still have feelings for you, either kick Paige out, fight for the greatest benefit of the Lusk family, or


    marry Mr. Stowe to be the most powerful person in the world. Don¡¯t try to lower your voice and


    build a good rtionship with Paige. It doesn¡¯t work at all!¡±


    Patricia raised her eyes and was somewhat shaken.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched you grow up since you were a child. I have long regarded you as my own daughter. I will


    never harm you!¡± Amily said as she almost cried, ¡°I am really doing this. for your own good. Ms.


    Patricia, don¡¯t be fooled by Mr. Hernan!¡±


    ¡°Amily, do you have any children?¡± Patricia suddenly asked.


    Amily was stunned. She did not understand the meaning of Patricia¡¯s words. After a long time, she


    said, ¡°I once had a child.¡±


    ¡°Once?¡± Patricia was surprised.


    ¡°That was a long time ago. At that time, I had just finished my delivery. I heard that it was very


    profitable to be a nanny in the city. I wanted to try it. Because my husband was a **, he could only stay


    in the vige to take care of our family. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a sudden flood that year¡­


    My husband and our child were gone, and the child¡¯s grandparents were gone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Patricia was a little moved. ¡°I asked about your sad feelings.¡±


    Patricia was just curious. She had not heard Amily mention her family in the past eighteen years. Every


    holiday, Amily did not want to go back to visit her rtives.


    ¡°The people living in our vige are all rtives. Many people died in the flood that year.¡±


    Patricia nodded. ¡°I will not forget you in the future if I be sessful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Patricia!¡± Amily said a lot to her.


    Paige was busy until 11:30 pm. After looking at the time and sorting the medicine, she


    rushed home.


    As soon as Paige stepped into the door, she could feel a hostile gaze on her from the second floor. It


    seemed that someone wanted to cut her into pieces.


    Paige looked up and saw a figure hiding behind the window. It seemed to be spying on


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Paige.


    The window was in Patricia¡¯s room.


    Perhaps Patricia did not know that the light drew a long shadow and reflected it on the


    curtain.


    Paige took back her gaze. As she entered the living room, she heard her parents¡¯ voices.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Paige back yet? Will she be in danger? Why don¡¯t we make a call and ask?¡± It was Donald¡¯s


    voice. ¡°It¡¯s sote. She¡¯s a girl. I am worried¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not midnight yet. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t let Paige have psychological pressure!¡± Danica¡¯s voice carried


    a hint of sleepiness. ¡°Wait a bit longer. Paige will not stay outte over twelve in the past no matter


    what!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Donald yawned. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait a little longer!¡±


    When Paige heard these words, she was moved. She changed into a pair of slippers and


    entered the door. ¡°***, Dad, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Donald and Danica immediately got up to wee Paige.


    ¡°Paige, it¡¯s sote. Where did you go?¡±


    Donald had just finished speaking when he was stopped by Danica. ¡°She is a grown-up. Why are you


    asking so carefully? She knows what to do.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just worried!¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°I just went to find the doctor. She is going abroad to treat other people. tonight. Before


    she left, she gave me this medicine and said that there was no problem


    at all.¡±


    Danica suddenly understood. ¡°That¡¯s true. She is famous, and there must be many people who want


    her treatment. We asked her toe to see our parents at thest minute. She can¡¯t refuse the


    invitations ande immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes. Paige also knows medicine. She told the doctor about our father and mother. They will


    prescribe the right medicine. I believe it won¡¯t be wrong!¡± Donald did not want to give Paige


    psychological pressure.


    ¡°This is the medicine for the first three days. There are a total of six bottles. Each bottle can be taken in


    warm water.¡± Paige handed over a small bag. ¡°She will prepare the rest and send it to me. Don¡¯t worry


    about not being able to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, thank you for your hard work! I¡¯ve prepared some food for you. Let¡¯s go eat something first.


    By the way, is the money enough? Do you need more?¡± Danica asked


    anxiously.


    ¡°No need. She didn¡¯t take much. I will go upstairs to take a bath first. I wille down to eatter. You


    can sleep,¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°Well, good night!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 211

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 211


    Chapter 211 Another Big Order


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige went upstairs and went back to her bedroom. She had just turned on her phone when


    she received more than ten unread messages.


    Just now, she had been busy in theboratory. She muted her phone. On the way back, she ***by


    herself and had no time to check her mobile phone.


    Among them, there were messages from Hernan.


    Hernan: ¡°Paige, I¡¯m going abroad tomorrow morning. If something happens to our family or to you, just


    tell me. I will help you solve it.


    ¡°***and Dad have been managing the business for many years. Although they are sessful in the


    business field, they will not bring that shrewdness home. They don¡¯t observe and suspect their family


    all the time, but they are not confused or biased.¡±


    Paige understood the meaning of his words. Patricia¡¯s clumsy tricks did not deceive Hernan¡¯s eyes.


    Hernan¡¯s heart was clear as a mirror.


    Hernan was right. V. h* would think of their kids as bad people and specte if they had any ill


    intentions?


    In particr, this child had performed exceptionally well. Not only was Patricia proficient in arts, but she


    had also given them respect from the bottom of her heart. Patricia did not have any bad intentions.


    Thus, they doted on Patricia from the bottom of their hearts.


    Hernan: ¡°Dad is a man. He¡¯s not very considerate, and **has been spoiled by Dad for decades. She is


    a rtively simple person.¡±


    Hernan: ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything. You can tell me because I will always be your strong backing.¡±


    Hernan: ¡°Good night, Paige. Sleep well.¡±


    Paige¡¯s slender fingers gently touched the screen as she quickly replied: ¡°Hernan, don¡¯t worry. I will


    deal with it. Good night.¡±.


    Then she logged out of the chat and checked the message from Martin..


    Martin: ¡°Have you seen your grandparents today? Are they doing any better?¡±


    Martin: ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Martin sent a few photos of him eating.


    ¡°Without you around, the food is less tasty.¡±


    Through the screen, Paige seemed to be able to think of the slightly depressed look on his


    handsome face. The corners of her lips subconsciously rose.


    Martin: ¡°Are you still busy?¡±


    Martin: ¡°I miss you.


    Martin: ¡°I wonder what my fianc¨¦e is doing right now.¡±


    Paige knew that if not for the fear of disturbing her, Martin would have sent her more messages.


    Her fingers gently touched the screen and Paige quickly replied: ¡°I just got home.¡±


    Martin immediately called, ¡°I finally got your reply.¡±


    ¡°Still not asleep?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for 16 hours. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Can you sleep now after we finish talking on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Hearing your voice makes me miss you even more. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Without Paige by his side today, Martin would think of her no matter what he did.


    On the way home from work, Martin would think about who Paige was picked up by, where she went,


    and who she met.


    When Martin ate, Martin would think about whether Paige liked her meal and if Paige was not


    happy.


    When Martin was idle, he would think about what Paige was doing and why she did not reply.


    Every minute and every second, her figure would appear in his mind.


    No matter what Martin did, he thought of Paige.


    Perhaps, this was love.


    ¡°Did you see your grandparents today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw them,¡± Paige replied faintly.


    ¡°Are they feeling better?¡±


    ¡°They might need more than twenty days to wake up.¡¯


    ¡°I heard that their condition is very tricky¡­¡± Martin paused for a ***and continued, ¡°But as long as you


    are here, I believe that no matter what happens, you will have a way to solve it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have confidence in me?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Yes. There are only two types of people in this world in your ce, dead or alive. You will definitely


    have a way to save them as long as they¡¯re alive.¡± Martin said with certainty.


    Paige thought of the project she was studying. Not only did she spend a lot of money, but there was not


    much progress. Her tone was a little helpless. ¡°But there are many diseases in this world that I can¡¯t do


    anything about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you bought that mountain and conducted research privately. You want to help more people


    and let those who were sentenced to death by illness have a chance to survive. You have worked


    hard.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am a dreamer?¡±


    ¡°No. On the contrary, I think that doctors should be like you, who are selfless and heroic. This is a truly


    noble character.¡±


    When Paige heard this, she was touched.


    ¡°You are great,¡± Martin smiled. ¡°I am very proud to have such an excellent fianc¨¦e like you.¡±


    After a while, Paige finished the phone call, took a shower, and went downstairs to grab a bite.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, are you done with your work? This cream mushroom soup was specially made for you by


    Mrs. Lusk.¡± Bonnie took out a te of cream mushroom soup from the kitchen and said with a smile,


    ¡°How about you try it?¡±


    Seeing that Bonnie


    ot rested yet, Paige could not help but say, ¡°It is sote. You should go and


    rest first. You don¡¯t need to serve me here.¡±


    ¡°I am not sleepy,¡± Bonnie smiled and looked very kind.


    Paige drank a few mouthfuls of the soup and asked lightly, ¡°Did Hernan talk to Patricia tonight?¡±


    Bonnie was stunned. ¡°Ms. Paige, how do you know?


    ¡°Just a guess.¡± Paige disagreed.


    ¡°A guess?¡± Bonnie was even more surprised. That was amazing. Paige¡¯s prediction was so urate.


    Bonnie did not dare to hide it and truthfully reported, ¡°Tonight, I was in the garden. I did see Mr. Hernan


    and Ms. Patricia chatting on the viewing terrace on the second floor. But I didn¡¯t know what exactly they


    talked about. It was too far away. I did not hear it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what they are talking about,¡± Paige said lightly.


    ¡°You know?¡±


    It must be a warning to Patricia, hoping that she would reflect on herself.


    ¡°Did ***make two portions of this soup?¡±


    Bonnie was surprised again. How did Paige know everything?


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk did make two portions of soup. I was waiting for you to finish it before calling Ms. Patricia to


    come down so that you would not meet again.¡±


    1


    Paige did not expect that Bonnie had good intentions. Their parents had always treated Patricia and


    Paige equally¡­


    It was Patricia who made this¡­¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing the soup, Paige went upstairs.


    She turned on theputer, opened an exclusive software, entered a series of chemical equations,


    and then studied the medicine that her grandparents neededter.


    This software could calcte what drugs could produce and what positive or side effects there would


    be. It was very helpful for research.


    After a while, Paige received another call.


    ¡°Boss, there is a big order again! This time, the local tyrant said that he wants as many as we have!


    Tonight, you have to work hard to draw more manuscripts¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it someone I know again?¡± Paige curled her lips and asked.


    ¡°This time I promise, absolutely not! It is a foreigner!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige promised confidently. ¡°When does he want them?¡±


    ¡°It is best to finish them before eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning because I have to ask the factory to


    rush the production. We only have one day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Paige continued to be busy.


    On the other side, Bonnie came to Patricia¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Ms. Patricia, your mother


    made soup for you. It is a mushrooms cream soup that you usually like to drink. Come down


    and take some.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 212

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 212


    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e by Piper Dup Chapter 212


    Chapter 212 The Results Come Out


    The person who opened the door was Amily. She red at Bonnie with dissatisfaction and sneered,


    ¡°Take it away! Ms. Patricia doesn¡¯t want to take Ms. Paige¡¯s leftovers!¡±


    ¡°Amily, what do you mean by this?¡± Bonnie was a little angry. Danica made two serves of cream


    mushroom soup ording to their different tastes. It was not some leftovers like what Amily said.


    ¡°In short, Ms. Patricia is not hungry. She does not want it!¡± Amily closed the door angrily.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Bonnie was very angry. What was wrong with Amily?


    After Amily closed the door, she came to Patricia¡¯s side. ¡°Ms. Patricia, I ***her away.¡±


    Patricia sat in front of the dressing table and looked at her beautiful face that had been kept well with


    money for eighteen years. She said lightly, ¡°Ignore her.¡±


    ¡°This is too much! What the ***! She¡¯s just a s*rvant. How dare she ask you to eat the leftovers of Ms.


    Paige?


    This is humiliation.¡±


    Amily felt aggrieved for Patricia. ¡°You are still a member of this family, and the daughter of Mr. and Mrs.


    Lusk, who is ****recognized. She still dares to do this to you¡­ I will not forgive her!¡±


    Patricia lightly reminded, ¡°Amily, don¡¯t forget that Paige has that video. In the next few days, we better


    be


    quiet.¡±


    Patricia was extremely disappointed with her mother¡¯s partiality. Even her tone became gloomy. ¡°Even


    if I want to teach them a lesson, it will be outside the house,¡±


    Hernan could see that Patricia was hostile to Paige. If her parents were aware of it¡­.


    Patricia would not bode well.


    So Patricia must do it in secret.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that your parents were lying. Their biological daughter is back, and you are just an


    outsider who has no blood rtionship with the family. If they have you in their hearts, they will make


    you a serve of cream mushroom soup as well! If they are not biased, what is it?¡±


    When Amily said this, she was angry for a while and continued, ¡°Before Mr. Hernan talked to you


    tonight, he asked someone to nt her favorite daisy on Ms. Paige¡¯s balcony.¡±


    ¡°Daisy?¡± Patricia heard this and was surprised that Hernan would do such a romantic thing. It was


    simply not


    the style of Hernan!


    Could it be that it was Paige who asked for it?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Hernan do this to make Ms. Paige think of him every day? This shows that he thinks very


    highly of Ms. Paige in his heart.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Patricia was even more depressed.


    *Didn¡¯t Mr. Hernan say that he treated you two equally? Why did Ms. Paige have flowers, but you


    didn¡¯t? Didn¡¯t he say that everything he gives Ms. Paige now was what you had in the past eighteen


    years? But you have


    never had something like nting flowers!¡±


    Patricia lowered her head and felt even sadder.


    Patricia originally thought that what Hernan said tonight was somewhat reasonable, but she began to


    waver. She began to think if she had really done something wrong in the past. Wasn¡¯t it a bit too much


    for Paige¡­


    But now, all these things, no matter how big or small, were enough to break her heart.


    ¡°What kind of ***is she nting? Isn¡¯t she afraid of lowering the quality of your family? This is the home


    of the richest man in the country! Even the cheapest variety in the garden costs thousands of dors.


    Shees from a poor family, and even the things she likes are also shabby! What a joke!¡±


    Amily couldn¡¯t help but criticize, ¡°She is such a clown! If she wants to nt them, she can nt them in


    her own bedroom. She can also have people pick a ****of flowers and put them in her room. Why must


    she nt them on the balcony? Isn¡¯t this a way for her to show off?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s mood was gloomy to the extreme.


    ¡°What your parents and Mr. Hernan told you are all lies! You must not believe them! If you do, you will


    be


    fooled!¡±


    Amily lowered her voice. ¡°If Paige did note back, you would be the only daughter of this rich family.


    In that case, when you are going to marry, you will have the greatest wedding in history! But Mrs. Lusk


    said that the wedding would only be bigger than Olivia¡¯s.¡±


    At that time, Olivia¡¯s wedding cost 13 million dors, plus 12 houses and 12 cars.


    ¡°How can you ept that? Didn¡¯t they say that they would treat you as their own daughter? At the very


    least,


    said you deserve way more than that.¡± When Amily said this, she stopped for a moment and advised


    Patricia, ¡°In the next period of time, Mr. Hernan is not here. We can create more things to make your


    parents ***Paige! Whether at home or outside home, as long as the goal is achieved¡­¡±


    Patricia raised her long eyshes, a little uncertain. ¡°But what if Hernan knows¡­¡±


    What if Hernan knew and ***Patricia out of the house?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like killing people. It¡¯s just to make Paige suffer a little! We can¡¯t just hold back our anger and


    watch her thrive! Besides, when the timees, there is no evidence. Even if Mr. Hernan suspects us,


    he will not


    find out the truth!¡±


    ¡°Then what good ideas do you have?¡± Patricia asked in a low voice with uneasiness.


    ¡°I think¡­¡± Amily whispered a lot into Patricia¡¯s ear. Seeing that Patricia did not have much reaction


    after listening to it, Amily was a little anxious. ¡°Ms. Patricia, if you want to be excellent and to get


    the attention of your parents and brothers, and if you want to have a future with Mr. Stowe, you must be


    ruthless


    and give it all!¡±


    Patricia thought about it and still felt that it was inappropriate. Although she really wanted to make


    Paige


    suffer a little, Hernan¡¯s words made her hesitate¡­


    It made her not dare to overstep. Patricia was afraid.


    ¡°Think about what your parents did when Paige came back, and Mr. Hernan¡­ If that isn¡¯t biased, then


    what is


    it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Patricia was still


    very


    conflicted.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you should n for your future! Don¡¯t worry, even if something happens, I will take care of


    it for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Amily, you¡­¡± Patricia did not expect that even a s*rvant was better than her so-called family, and


    Patricia immediately had mixed feelings.


    Amily patted her chest and promised, ¡°If anything, I will take the me for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Amily¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, in my heart, I have long regarded you as my child¡­¡± Every word that Amily said was sincere.


    ¡°Even if I have to put my life on the line, I will fight for the greatest benefit for you!¡±


    After Patricia was moved by her, Patricia finally made a decision.


    Early the next morning, Donald received a call from the hospital, saying that the data on all aspects of


    his mother¡¯s body had a slight improvement. They didn¡¯t know if it was because of Paige¡¯s treatment


    yesterday.


    Donald was happy, and after washing up with Danica, he took the medicine that Paige gave them and


    rushed, to the hospital.


    Not long after, the SAT results could be checked. It was estimated that there were too many people


    trying to get into the system, and the system was paralyzed for a while.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 213

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 213


    Chapter 213 Offers


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Abbigail, how is it? Is the web page still unable to ess?¡± Lindsey was extremely anxious.


    Tyrell saw Lindsey pacing around in the living room and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t walk around and


    give Abbigail pressure. Abbigail is very nervous.¡±


    Although he was also extremely nervous, he was still calm on the surface.


    ¡°It worked. It worked¡­¡± Abbigail sat on the sofa. She typed her information and clicked login.


    ¡°How is it? Can you see the result?¡± Lindsey rushed over to take a look. The system copsed again.


    After a long while, Abbigail refreshed and logged in. She finally got in!


    ¡°Dad, ****, I scored 1,320 points!¡± Abbigail shouted excitedly as she stared at the number on the


    screen.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lindsey walked over to take a look. She was so happy that her eyebrows were rxed.


    ¡°1,320! It really is 1,320! Does that mean that there is no problem with going to a key university?¡±


    ¡°So impressive! How lucky we are!¡± Tyrellughed loudly. The haze that had been over him the past


    few days had been swept away!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Ms. Abbigail¡¯s grades would be so good!¡± The s*rvant at the side also said happily,


    ¡°I heard that the test this time is very difficult. Many good students did not perform well. My niece just


    said that she scored 1.130 points! I didn¡¯t expect that Ms. Abbigail would get 1,320 points! So


    amazing!¡±


    Lindsey proudly raised her chin. How could a s*rvant¡¯s niecepare to Abbigail?


    Abbigail was born to be so outstanding!


    ¡°Congrattions to Mr. and Mrs. Tate for having such a smart and capable daughter!¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Abbigail can enter a good college, her future will be promising!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail is really amazing. We uneducated people can only worship her!¡±


    The s*rvantsplimented her.


    It had been a long time since such a happy event had happened at home. Lindsey felt proud. ¡°Tyrell, go


    and inform the other rtives in the family. We are going to treat them to a meal at the best restaurant


    in Chicago! We can also announce Abbigail¡¯s identity! By the way, Abbigail, how are you and Davon


    recently? Have you contacted him?¡±


    Abbigail was initially very happy, but when she heard this, her expression froze. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She contacted Davon every three to five days, and she was the one who took the initiative every time!


    It could not continue like this!


    Otherwise, she would really lose Davonpletely!


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good!¡± Lindsey was even happier as she suggested, ¡°Then you can also invite


    their family


    over for a meal. If his parents don¡¯t want to show their faces, you can invite Davon alone to get familiar


    with


    our rtives.¡±


    ¡°Davon is at the best university. With your score, can you go to his university? Tyrell suddenly asked.


    Abbigail bit her lower lip. ¡°The admission score of the University of Chicago in previous years was more


    than 1,400 points¡­ This year¡¯s exam is more difficult. I don¡¯t know if there will be a drop this year¡­


    If it dropped to 1,300 points, she could barely make it!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Davon¡¯s campus also in Chicago? As long as Abbigail can be admitted into a university in


    Chicago, she can still see Davon every day!¡± Lindsey was not worried about this problem.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tate, there are many people outside! They are all looking for Ms. Abbigail!¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡¯ Lindsey was surprised. ¡°Are they Abbigail¡¯s ssmates?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They seem to be from famous universities, who want Ms. Abbigail to be their student!¡±


    ¡°Really? Do theye from a famous university?¡±


    Lindsey was ttered, and Tyrell was obviously stunned.


    Abbigail looked at her pajamas and said, ¡°Dad, ***, help me stall for a while. I¡¯ll go upstairs to change


    my


    clothes first!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this exam is difficult? Abbigail¡¯s score is among the best in Chicago, so that¡¯s why


    they¡¯re here?¡± Lindsey guessed excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Tyrell hurriedly looked out the window. The door was full of people. Abbigail¡¯s SPA this


    time


    must be very good!


    After Abbigail changed her clothes, they also tidied up their appearance and went out to wee


    them.


    A recruitment teacher saw theming out from afar and shouted, ¡°Hello, I am a teacher from Cornell


    University. Your daughter¡¯s SPA is very good. Have you considereding to our university? She can


    enjoy a full four-year tuition fee waiver!¡±


    When Tyrell and Lindsey heard this, they walked even faster.


    ¡°Open the door. Open the door now¡­¡± Tyrell hurriedly ordered someone to open the carved door.


    Twenty teachers swarmed in and surrounded them from all sides, fighting to be the first to get Abbigail.


    ¡°We can also provide the conditions given by Cornell University! Not only will you be exempted from


    four years of tuition fees, but we can also provide a single VIP dorm! You can stay there for free for four


    years!¡±


    When Abbigail heard this, she was so excited.


    ¡°We can also provide a single dormitory! Not only will the tuition fees be waived, but there will also be


    80 thousand dors of schrships!¡±


    80 thousand dors?


    ¡°I will offer you 160 thousand dors!¡±


    160 thousand dors?


    ¡°Our university has a beautiful environment. No matter which major you choose, there will be the best.


    professor to bring you up!¡±


    ¡°Our University of Chicago is the best university in the country. We can satisfy all the conditions they


    offer!¡±


    ¡°Stanford University can also follow!¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey didn¡¯t expect their daughter to be so popr and were immediately overjoyed!


    Lindsey stepped out of the crowd and whispered to the s*rvant behind her, ¡°What are you still standing


    there for? Hurry up and record this glorious ***. We can show it to everyone on the big screen at the


    banquet. Abbigail is so popr!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The s*rvant quickly turned on her phone and started the recording.


    Abbigail guessed that her grades should be very high. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Stanford


    University and the University of Chicago toe to her at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind invitations,¡± Abbigail smiled. ¡°Actually, all universities you guys mentioned are


    very good. I like all of them, but the University of Chicago has the major that I want to study. I¡¯m sorry to


    let the teachers from other universitiese here for nothing.1


    When she said this, she even bowed to everyone politely, just like a good student.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you reconsider? Duke University is really not bad.¡±


    ¡°Northwestern University is also not bad!¡±


    ¡°If you feel that the conditions offered by Rice University are not attractive enough, I can apply to the


    school


    and satisfy your request!¡±


    Tyrell stretched out his hand in high spirits, signaling everyone to be quiet. He was like a leader in a


    meeting,


    He smiled and continued, ¡°Everyone hase from afar. Pleasee in with me to have a seat to


    drink some coffee. Then we can talk about your universities.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 214

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 214


    Chapter 214 A Misunderstanding


    The teachers from all the famous universities received the news early in the morning and rushed on


    their way without stopping. Indeed, they had not drunk any water until now.


    They thanked Tyrell one after another and were about to enter the house.


    ¡°Abbigail, what are you still standing there for? Lead the way for the teachers,¡± Lindsey smiled and said


    enthusiastically.


    When they heard the name ¡°Abbigail¡±, everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at Lindsey


    suspiciously.


    ¡°Madam, may I ask if Abbigail is your daughter¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her name is Abbigail¡­¡±


    When they heard these words, everyone realized that they had found the wrong person!


    It was all the fault of those teachers who had been fighting with each other just now. They didn¡¯t even


    figure out the identity of this girl!


    They almost stepped into her house to drink coffee!


    ¡°Excuse me, isn¡¯t this Paige¡¯s home?¡± one of the old professors suddenly asked.


    When they heard the name ¡°Paige, Tyrell and Lindsey were stunned.


    ¡°We are looking for Paige. This is the exact address she filled in her documents.¡± The other recruitment


    teacher took out the personal information that Paige had registered at the school before andpared


    the door number outside the door. It was the same!


    ¡°Could it be that Paige carelessly filled in the wrong address?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, may I ask if there is any neighbor child called Paige here?¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that this child was careless and filled in the wrong number!¡±


    There were many vi houses here, and Paige probably lived in one of them!


    ¡°You¡­ Are you looking for Paige?¡± Tyrell was stunned as if he was struck by lightning!


    Lindsey subconsciously asked, ¡°Is she that good?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She got the highest score in the exam!¡±


    These words were like a bolt of lightning. The Tate family, including their several serv*nts, were all


    stunned!


    Paige got the highest score?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hadn¡¯t Paige been a poor student in studying?


    Did these teachers see the wrong name?


    How could Paige be the best student?


    ¡°It seems that we have found the wrong person. Sorry.¡± The teachers saw the expressions of the Tate


    family. and apologized one after another, turning to leave.


    Lindsey hurriedly stopped one of the old professors. ¡°Sorry, may I ask if Abbigail can be admitted into


    your university with her score?¡±


    The one who was stopped was a professor from the University of Chicago. He had felt that Abbigail¡¯s


    name was very familiar just now, and now he finally remembered who this person was!


    He pulled back his hand lightly,pletely different from the enthusiastic state before.


    ¡°Your name is Abbigail?¡± He looked at Abbigail and confirmed again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although Abbigail was shocked by Paige¡¯s results, Abbigail smiled and said politely, ¡°I scored


    1,320


    points this year.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The old professor was about to leave when Abbigail asked, ¡°Does the admission score of the University


    of Chicago be higher?¡±


    The old professor looked at Abbigail again with some displeasure. ¡°I heard that you won a ranking by


    giarism in a grand pianopetition. giarism can¡¯t be tolerated in our university. Even if you get


    full marks, we will not ept a student like you!¡±


    The teachers from other universities were stunned when they heard that. Abbigail looked gentle and


    polite, but she actually won a ranking by giarism?


    Such a ****!


    Abbigail¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Although our admission score this year is 1,300 points, we won¡¯t ept students with bad behavior,¡± a


    teacher from another university spoke up.


    ¡°So will we.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t enroll in our university. Even if you do, we won¡¯t admit you. Our principal values the conduct of


    students


    han the score!¡±


    mor


    ¡°Our principal is the same.¡±


    ***


    Hearing these teachers from famous universities rejecting her one after another, Abbigail turned


    extremely


    pale, and she almost lost her bnce!


    Tyrell was stunned. It was only after they left that he realized what had happened.


    When Lindsey saw that the s*rvant was still recording it, she shouted angrily, ¡°Stop it! Isn¡¯t it


    embarrassing enough?¡±


    The neighbors in the surrounding vis wereughing at them, especially Leah, who had previously


    asked


    them to sign a contract with her. At this time, Leah even showed a look of gloating.


    Lindsey¡¯s face was burning as if she had been pped dozens of times. She pulled Abbigail and


    scolded the other s*rvants in a low voice, ¡®Just go in!¡±


    Everyone quickly entered the house, closed the door, and even locked the door.


    ¡°How can Paige get the highest score? How is that possible?¡± Lindsey was about to go crazy, and she


    kept pacing around the living room. ¡°She must have cheated! want to report her! It can¡¯t be!¡±


    Without waiting for the others to speak, Lindsey angrily rebuked, ¡°It must be her. The matter of


    giarism must have been leaked by her. Otherwise, how could these teachers from famous


    universities know what happened that day? Don¡¯t forget that the award ceremony was not public!¡±


    When Lindsey said this, she wanted to strangle Paige to death!


    ¡°It was no secret though. I feel that it wasn¡¯t Paige who said it.¡± Tyrell sat on the sofa. His previous


    high-spirited demeanor was gone, reced by humiliation and depression.


    Abbigail was also sad. Tyrell still trusted that little sl*t so much until now. If Paige wasn¡¯t the one who


    leaked it, who else could it be?


    ¡°How do you know that she didn¡¯t say it? You are biased towards her!¡± Lindsey was furious. ¡°You and


    your mother are the same. You are bewitched by that little b*stard Paige!¡±


    ¡°If it is Paige who revealed this to the professor of the University of Chicago, it means that the two of


    them know each other. But that professor clearly didn¡¯t know Paige, and he mistakenly thought that


    Abbigail was the one he¡¯s been looking for!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone felt that it made sense¡­


    ¡°Could it be that Paige told him by phone calls? So the professor hasn¡¯t seen her before?¡± Lindsey


    guessed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who leaked it out now!¡± Tyrell angrily corrected her. ¡°What¡¯s important is that Abbigail


    is rejected by those famous universities at the same time. What will the neighbors say? Will she still be


    able to apply to the top universities in the future? If she can¡¯t, she is so far away from Davon. If Davon


    is attracted by other girls, what should Abbigail do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lindsey was silent as she thought of a countermeasure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me everything on Paige. If you hadn¡¯t been so ruthless in the beginning, then Paige would


    have been able to gain some respect for us this time!


    ¡°Also, if our rtionship hadn¡¯t been so tense, even if Abbigail copied Paige¡¯s work, Paige would not


    have been so merciless! She wanted us topensate her and wanted to cut ties with us!


    ¡°Also, she knew Rn. Maybe she could help us build a good rtionship with Pal Group!


    ¡°We can use Paige in so many things, but it has all been ruined by you!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 215

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 215


    Chapter 215 Let¡¯s Make a Bet


    ¡°Are


    you ming me?¡± Lindsey was furious. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was so excellent. Besides, with her


    personality, even if we treat her well, she may not repay us. So many things have happened to us. But


    she has never lent


    a hand.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Abbigail was very upset, but her parents were still arguing. It was annoying.


    Lindsey finally noticed her upset and said, ¡°Abbigail, don¡¯t take today¡¯s matter to heart. A score of 1,320


    is already very impressive! We are proud of you!¡±


    Abbigail was not convinced. She thought, that ***got the highest score, but I only got 1,320!


    It¡¯s too embarrassing!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room!¡± Abbigail wanted to change her clothes as soon as possible. She had gotten


    dressed up because she mistakenly thought that the teachers from famous universities were here to


    visit her¡­.


    Abbigai! had made a ***of herself!


    In Larsen Vi.


    Patricia, dressed in an elegant nightgown, went downstairs with a tablet in her hand. She asked gently,


    ¡°Amily, go and see what happened to the WIFI. Why can¡¯t I connect to the inte?


    ¡°I can¡¯t use WIFI or 4G. I need to check my SAT results¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, don¡¯t worry. I will go and find out what is going on.¡±


    Amily knew that the SAT results would be published today. She thought, maybe Paige knew that she


    wouldn¡¯t get a high score, so she let someone break the WIFI device. Paige doesn¡¯t want people to


    compare her score


    with Ms. Patricia¡¯s.


    Thinking of this, Amily sped up. She could not wait to see Paige being embarrassed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After a while, Amily rushed back like she had seen a ghost. She hurriedly ran into the living room with


    an excited s ey face. ¡°Ms. Patricia, Mr. Lusk received news that more than a dozen teachers and


    professors from fa ous universities are on their way here. It¡¯s said that the student who got the highest


    score is in


    Larsen Vi!¡±


    Arnily took a breath and quickly continued, ¡°Some professors from top-ranking universities also came.


    They are rushing over using all kinds of vehicles! In the entire Larsen Vi, only you and Ms. Paige


    have taken the


    SAT!¡±


    Patricia was overjoyed. So, maybe I¡¯m the one who got the highest score?


    A maid next could not help but say, ¡°Could it be Ms. Patricia? Ms. Patricia has done her schoolwork


    very since she was a child! She even got first ce in thest examination!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige has gone to an ordinary high school. Even if her academic performance has been good, it¡¯s


    unlikely that she would get the highest score on SAT. Right?¡±


    well


    ¡°I think the possibility for Ms. Patricia to get first ce is higher.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°No matter who it is, let¡¯s go wash up first and change into decent clothes. It is said that some of the


    teachers are about to get here!¡±


    Patricia felt that she was the first, but she didn¡¯t dare to show her excitement. She suppressed her joy


    and


    asked, ¡°Where are my parents?¡±


    ¡°They went to the hospital early in the morning to give the medicine to your grandparents. They are on


    the


    way back now,¡± Amily replied.


    Patricia said, ¡°Then I will go and change my clothes first.¡±


    After Patricia went upstairs, Bonnie felt anxious. She came to Paige¡¯s room and hovered in the


    doorway.


    Paige spent the ***night drawing a design draft and making an antidote. She had just gone to bed.


    Before Paige slept, she asked Bonnie not to wake her up or call her for lunch..


    Paige would be irritable if she didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Bonnie lingered at the door for a long time. Finally, she sighed and went downstairs. She didn¡¯t want to


    wake


    Ms. Paige.


    Patricia finished changing her clothes and went downstairs. Amily smiled and praised her. ¡°Ms. Patricia,


    you


    are so beautiful! Look at your temperament and your face. No one canpare to you in this world!¡±


    The maids around thought of Paige¡¯s beautiful face. They felt that Paige was more beautiful. But they


    could


    not put a damper on Patricia or say their real thoughts.


    After all, Patricia was quite good-looking¡­


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, congrattions! The number one must be you!¡± Someone asked with a smile, ¡°What


    major do


    you want to apply for? Have you thought about it?¡±


    Patricia prended to be modest and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is me. If it is Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, everyone knows how excellent you are. It must be you!¡± Amily smiled confidently, ¡°I was


    the one


    who brought you up. I¡¯m pretty sure. Who else could it be other than you?¡±


    At this moment, one of the maids said excitedly, ¡°I can connect to the WIFI now. Ms. Patricia, the


    inte has


    recovered! You can check your SAT results now!¡±


    Patricia hurriedly picked up the tablet on the sofa and entered the familiar ticket number and ID


    number.


    A group of servants surrounded her, chattering non-stop.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I open the web page?¡±


    ¡°Has the system be slow because there are too many people checking the results?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so nervous. I¡¯m even more nervous than when I checked my SAT results back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia¡¯s score must be very high¡­¡±


    After a long time, the page still didn¡¯t show the score. A maidforted softly, ¡°Anyway, the number


    one must be Ms. Patricia. It can¡¯t be wrong! Everyone, don¡¯t worry. The system is just loading data.¡±


    ¡°I want to congratte you in advance, Ms. Patricia. Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk will be proud of you!¡±


    *Congrattions, Ms. Patricia¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, congrattions!¡±


    Although Patricia knew that she must have gotten the highest score, she still waited for the result.


    Patricial stared at the page and didn¡¯t look away at all. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t congratte me now. If


    it¡¯s not me¡­¡±


    ¡°It must be you!¡± Amily couldn¡¯t help but sneer proudly, ¡°Two people in this family have taken SAT. If


    one gets the highest score, and the other ranks a lot lower, the gap will be very obvious! If I was the


    latter, I would dig a ***in the garden and lie in it. I would rather ***than lose face.¡±


    Everyone knew that Amily was mocking Paige. But no one dared to speak for Paige, because Amily¡¯s


    status was higher than theirs.


    Only Bonnie stood out. She said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Amily, the result hasn¡¯te out yet. We don¡¯t


    know


    who is the top one yet.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You will feel embarrassed when you see the resultter!¡± Amily looked at Bonnie and sneered,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what benefits Ms. Paige has given you in private. Why are you speaking for her? Let¡¯s


    have a bet. What


    do you think?¡±


    Bonnie was a little angry and puzzled. ¡°What do you want to bet?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet on all the housework in this family! The ***will have to do all the work today on her own. OK?¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Bonnie felt that she could not give in now. She didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon. Bonnie


    thought, / can¡¯t just watch themughing at Ms. Paige!


    At this moment, someone shouted excitedly. ¡°It hase out! Ms. Patricia¡¯s score hase out!¡±


    The servants got ***to the tablet!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 216

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 216


    Chapter 216 Patricia¡¯s Score


    Patricia was surprised to find that her SAT score was 1,540!


    It was higher than the top score in Chicagost year!


    ¡°Wow? Ms. Patricia is too amazing


    ¡°The highest SAT scores in other cities are mostly 1,500, 1.510, and 1,520 1,540 is the highest for


    now!¡±


    ¡°So, Ms. Patricia got the highest SAT score in the country?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia is the top one in the country?¡±


    Everyone was shocked Patricia could not believe it. It was a huge surprise for her!


    Amily was also excited. She urged. ¡°Ms. Patricia, what are you waiting for? Call your parents and tell


    them


    the good news!¡±


    ¡°You should share the good news with them now!¡± Amily brought Patricia her phone and said, ¡°Call


    them


    now!¡±


    Patricia did not expect that her score would be higher than she estimated.


    Patricia was very pleased with herself. She thought, I¡¯m going to be famous


    My name will be shown in news headlines, Twitter trending, and all the famous tforms!


    I¡¯m the most excellent student in the country!


    I will soon be a famous person!


    When Patricia was making the call, Amily said proudly, ¡°What¡¯s so great about being rted by blood?


    The


    one who makes Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk proud is still you, Ms. Patricia! The so-called real daughter


    should


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    show you some respect!¡±


    Everyone knew that Amily was ridiculing Paige, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They were afraid


    that


    Amily would make things difficult for them.


    After a while, Donald answered the phone. ¡°Hi, Patricia? Has your SAT resultse out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Patricia tried her best to suppress her excitement and said casually, ¡°I got a score of 1,540.¡±


    ¡°1,540? It¡¯s the highest score in the country for now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Donald was happy. ¡°What about Paige?


    Has her scoree out?¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect that her father would ask about Paige so soon. There was a sh of displeasure


    in her eyes. But Patricia quickly smiled, ¡°Paige has locked herself in her room. I don¡¯t know if she is


    taking a nap or in a bad mood. Dad, when will you go home? You should talk to Paige to give her some


    courage and confidence.¡±


    ¡°We will be there soon. In five minutes.¡±


    ¡°OK. Paige and I will wait for you and ****at home¡± Patricia ended the call appropriately. Then she


    couldn¡¯t help but share the good news in her group chats with her best friends, friends and rebound


    boys.


    Her score has been forwarded to the ss group chat. Many students guessed that she got the highest


    score nationwide this year. Patricia denied it modestly. But she was pleased in her heart.


    After receiving a lot ofpliments, Patricia looked at Bonnie gently and said, ¡°Bonnie, it¡¯s gettingte


    now You should wake Paige up. Maybe she is the top one. She needs to wash up now. It will be


    impolite if she is untidy when the teachers from famous universities get here¡±


    Before Bonnie answered, Amily said, ¡°Tsk.¡± She sneered, ¡°If she gets the highest score, I will kneel and


    polish her shoes! Ms. Patricia, be confident. The top one is definitely you!¡±


    Because Patricia had shared her score in the group chat, many people guessed that her score was the


    highest in the country. As the news spread, many ssmates¡¯ mothers called Danica.


    When Danica entered the door, she was on the phone. ¡°You¡¯re ttering us. We didn¡¯t urge her to


    study. It is all because she is very self-disciplined. It¡¯s still too early to congratte her We don¡¯t know


    who got the highest score yet. Hahahaha. OK. OK. OK. If our daughter is the top one, we will definitely


    treat you to a meal.¡±


    Donald also received a lot of calls. He smiled and replied, ¡°Treat you to a meal? No problem! If my


    daughter is the top one, we will not only treat you to a meal but also invite you to our resorts. We will


    pay for all the food and amodation. Hahaha.¡±


    Patricia felt that the high score had brought her a lot of glories. She was proud and sent a Line


    message to


    Hernan to tell him the good news.


    ¡°Has Paige¡¯s scoree out?¡±


    Patricia thought, I knew that everyone in the family cared more about Paige!


    Patricia said in a small voice, ¡°Paige has locked herself in the room. I think she is in a bad mood.¡±


    As for why she was unhappy, Patricia didn¡¯t have to tell the reason. Anyone could figure it out. It was


    probably because she had gotten a low score.


    Hernan did not reply. He sent a message to Paige instead.


    Paige was still sleeping. She had muted her phone, so she didn¡¯t know that message notifications were


    showing on the screen one after another.


    Hernan: ¡°Has the resulte out? Don¡¯t worry I will be by your side no matter what.¡±


    Martin also sent Paige a message this morning.


    Martin: ¡°How is the SAT result? Don¡¯t give yourself any pressure, I will cover you.¡±


    There were many unread messages sent before this one.


    ¡°Paige, my subordinates said that they didn¡¯t find you. I just remembered that you no longer live in the


    Tate¡¯s


    house. You are in La**en Vi, right? My people will go over now. You must apply to my school!¡±


    When Amily saw that Danica had ended the call, she hurriedly went forward and tter Danica ¡°Mrs.


    Lusk, you are really lucky to have a smart and beautiful daughter like Ms. Patricia. You are now the


    mother of the country¡¯s most excellent student. There will be a lot of reportersing to interview you!¡±


    Danica smiled, ¡°You have spent the most time with Patricia since she was little. If Patricia has really


    gotten the highest score in the country, most of the credit will go to you! Anyway, Patricia has gotten a


    great score. Whether she is the top one or not, everyone¡¯s sry this month will be doubled. Amily, you


    will get four times


    more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lusk! Everyone thanked Danica. They were extremely excited.


    Amily added, ¡°Ms. Paige might not have gotten a satisfactory score, or she might not have the courage


    to check her results. Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, you should go andfort her if she got a low score and


    wants to repeat the year, Ms. Patricia can help her. I hope she won¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    Danica was about to go upstairs when a se**ant entered in a hurry


    ¡°Mr Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, a dozen teachers from famous universities¡¯ enrollment offices havee to the


    door


    What should we do? Should we invite them in?¡±


    ¡°Let me receive them.¡± Danica quickly walked out of the main hall.


    Donald followed her Patricia also followed her confidently. All the ser**nts in the house went out to


    watch it.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Lusk. We are here to see the student who has gotten the highest score.


    The person was a professor from the University of Chicago. Before he finished, Amily hurriedly let


    Patricial stand in front of him. ¡°She is here. This is Ms. Patricia. She got a score of 1,540!¡±


    Patricia raised her head and waited for them to fight over her, an excellent student.


    ¡°She¡¯s great. The younger generation is really impressive, hahaha. The professor smiled kindly. The


    other teachers also nodded and looked at Patricia with appreciation.


    They thought, a score of 1,540 is indeed impressive!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 217

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 217


    Chapter 217 A Full Score


    ¡°Patricia, you have gotten a good score. The professor from the University of Chicago smiled. ¡°But we


    are here to see Paige.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Paige?¡± Donald and Danica were surprised.


    The se**nts were also surprised.


    Patricia unconsciously clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down


    ¡°She has gotten a full score!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. A full score?


    Paige?


    Patricia¡¯s face waspletely pale. She felt as if she had been struck by lightning and was about to


    lose her


    bnce


    How could Paige get a full score?


    How could she get full marks for such a difficult examination?


    Amily couldn¡¯t believe her ears Did I mishear the name? How could it be Paige? Is Paige that smart?


    Ms. Patricia is very smart. But she only got 1,540 points..


    How can Paige get full points?


    All the ser**nts were stunned for a few seconds before they realized whom the professor was referring


    to Then they congratted Donald and Danica


    After a brief moment of shock, Donald and Danica became overjoyed!


    ¡°Paige got a full score! I have never expected this! She never tells us about her academic performance!


    Danica did not expect her quiet daughter to be so outstanding! Paige has been hiding her real strength.


    But people will be shocked by her abilities when she presents them one after another


    Donald was also excited. Paige can y the piano and design clothes and jewelry Also, she knows


    medicine. And she has now gotten a full score!


    Is there anything in this world that she can¡¯t do?


    The old professor from the University of Chicago was surprised to see them being so shocked and


    happy He said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t know Paige¡¯s score. Where is she? We represent


    the school and want to invite her to study at our university¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± The teachers from other universities¡¯ enrollment offices echoed


    Danica exined with a smile, ¡°She is still sleeping. She hasn¡¯t checked her score yet.¡±


    The teachers were shocked. Today was the most important day for the students. Almost all of the


    students would check their SPA as soon as they were published. How was Paige able to fall asleep?


    She has a really strong heart.


    The student who got a full score was indeed different from the others.


    ¡°Everyone, pleasee in. Bonnie, go and ask Ms. Paige toe down.¡± Donald smiled and invited


    them into the house. He had never been so proud before!


    Donald had been the richest man in the country for many years. But his huge wealth had never brought


    him pride like this!


    It was his biological daughter that made him feel fulfilled!


    Danica also entered the room. The servants hurriedly poured tea for them and served them politely


    Only Patricia and Amily were still standing outside. They were stunned for a long time.


    ¡°Patricia, the teachers from famous universities must have arrived at your home. Right?¡±


    ¡°I heard that a professor from the University of Chicago visited you personally. What does he look like?


    Take a photo of him and show us!¡±


    ¡°When will you treat us to a meal? After the teachers leave, we should have a big meal to celebrate


    your


    achievement!¡±


    When Patricia saw the messages in the group chat, she felt more embarrassed.


    Patricia had been proud of herself and felt that she was going to be famous.


    She was looking forward to seeing her name on the news headlines, Twitter trending, and other big


    websites.


    She was looking forward to thousands ofizens praising her identity as the most excellent student.


    She felt that she was about to be the person of the moment!


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect there would be someone with a full score stealing her thunder!


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Amily suddenly thought of something and quickly took out her phone to make a call.


    Patricia was not in the mood and did not have the strength to ask about it. However, after hearing what


    Amily was saying, Patricia suddenly raised her eyes and asked in astonishment, ¡°Amily, you invited


    reporters?¡±


    Amily hung up the phone and said anxiously, T. I didn¡¯t expect that ***girl to get a full score either I


    thought you would. Now those reporters are about to arrive at Larsen Vi. What should we do? We


    can¡¯t let that girl ept their interviews, right? That way, she will be the center of attention!¡±


    Patricia knew that it was impossible to let the reporters go back now. Anyone would want to report the


    big


    news!


    ¡°Amily, you are too reckless! It wasn¡¯t confirmed yet!¡± Patricia could only me her in a low voice.


    ¡°I am sorry, Ms. Patricia. I didn¡¯t mean it¡­


    There was no turning back now!


    When Paige went downstairs, all the teachers looked up at her They were stunned by her beauty.


    Paige was in the mostmon clothes, but she had a strong vibe that nobody could ignore


    She looks so confident at such a young age. She will have a promising future!


    Paige had only slept for half an hour after staying up all night. She was somewhat irritable. But when


    she heard that many teachers were waiting for her in the living room, she calmed down and walked


    downstairs.


    As Paige got closer, people saw her beautiful face clearly. Paige was so beautiful that people could not


    take their eyes off her


    She had not only a good academic performance but also a great appearance


    When Paige sat down, she looked distant and yet powerful. People couldn¡¯t help ncing at her


    ¡°Hello, Paige. I heard that you were resting just now You don¡¯t know your SAT score yet, right?¡± The


    teacher from the University of Pennsylvania asked with a smile.


    ¡°I know,¡± Paige said lightly


    ¡°You know?¡± All the teachers were surprised and asked in unison, ¡°Did you check the score?¡±


    ¡°No. But it should be full marks.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by her confident and indifferent appearance. She must be very smart and self-


    assured to be able to say these words.


    ¡°You are right. Yes. You are the only one that got full marks in the country this year!¡±


    A teacher asked enthusiastically, ¡°I wonder if you have a dream school or not? You can consider the


    University of Pennsylvania. You don¡¯t have to pay for the tuition. And we will give you a VIP single room


    and a schrship of 160 thousand dors. And you can choose any major you like. You will study with


    the help of the best professors of the major you choose!¡±


    When the other teachers heard this, they became anxious. He had said everything they wanted to say.


    Paige knew that the admission SPA of the University of Pennsylvania in the previous years was not


    less than 1,510, but she declined politely, ¡°Sorry I won¡¯t consider it for the time being.¡±


    The teacher knew it was unlikely that Paige would choose the University of Pennsylvania. After all, the


    professors of Stanford University and the University of Chicago were also there¡­


    However, he did not give up. He said, ¡°When you change your mind, contact me at any time. This is my


    business card. It has my contact information and Line ount. Do you need me to teach you how to


    add friends on Line?¡±


    ¡°No. Thank you,¡± Paige said politely

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 218

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 218


    Chapter 218 Honor the Bet


    ¡°Hello, Paige. I am a teacher at Cornell University. We need a talented student like you. Will youe


    to our university to study? We can offer all the conditions proposed by the University of Pennsylvania.


    Moreover, we will give you a schrship of 320 thousand dors.¡±


    A schrship of 320 thousand dors was unprecedented. Everyone present was surprised.


    A schrship of 50 thousand dors used to be the highest one.


    Paige was different. She was the only one who got full marks in thest seven years. Seven years ago,


    Martin got full marks. Being smart, he graduated from high school when he was 15 and scored full


    marks.


    After Martin, no one had gotten full marks for seven years.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige broke the record seven yearster


    ¡°Sorry, I have no intention for the time being. Paige refused politely


    The teacher from Cornell University felt regret. He could not help but ask, ¡°May I know the reason? We


    can offer what Stanford University or the University of Chicago offers. Although our most famous


    professor has retired, we can ask him to teach you. In addition, if you want to go abroad to get another


    degree, all the expenses will be borne by us


    What a good treatment!


    Hearing that, Patricia was jealous. She never expected the teachers to offer such favorable conditions.


    Moreover, they were kind, as if they were trying to please Paige


    The teachers seemed to be cautious in front of Paige.


    ¡°I have a university I like.¡±


    Although it was not exactly what Paige liked, she decided to choose that university.


    ¡°It must be the University of Chicago. Am I right?¡± The professor at the University of Chicago was


    confident and said happily, ¡°Paige, as long as youe to our university, you can choose the professor


    you like. And the schrship is not a problem.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the professor¡¯s words. The condition was better than other universities. Not


    every university allowed Paige to choose professors, and there was a limit to the schrship.


    ¡°If you like doing experiments, we can supply you with aboratory¡±


    Even the servants present couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths in surprise


    The University of Chicago could supply aboratory to a student.


    They attached importance to students.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t offer such conditions.


    ¡°Stanford University can also offer that. Besides aboratory, you can use the piano room, research


    room,


    dancing room, and painting room at the university


    People were shocked again. They had never seen famous universitiespeting for a student. And


    the conditions were getting more and more favorable.


    ¡°Sorry, I like the University of Illinois at Chicago.¡±


    ¡°University of Illinois at Chicago?¡±


    The teachers, parents, and servants were shocked.


    The University of Illinois at Chicago was less famous than the University of Chicago and Stanford


    University Although it was good, it could notpare with the University of Chicago and Stanford


    University


    Why didn¡¯t Paige choose the best university?


    What was she thinking about?


    When the teacher at the University of Illinois at Chicago heard that, he was excited. ¡°Paige, our


    principal said we will offer you whatever other universities offer In addition, the principal asked me to


    tell you¡­¡±


    Everyone followed the sound. They wondered what the principal wanted to tell Paige and why Paige


    liked the


    university


    ¡°Our principal said we had just purchased H30, the world-renowned medical research instrument. You


    must be interested in it.¡±


    The instrument was bought to attract Paige.


    It cost 800 million dors.


    There were only two H30s in the world. One was at the Canada Research Institute, and the other was


    at the University of Illinois at Chicago.


    The instrument could help to realize a qualitative leap and a quantitative change in medical study.


    Paige smiled. The principal knew Paige¡¯s weakness well.


    ¡°Our principal said that he also bought such instruments as X1, T2P, and Y23. They are in the research


    rooms of our university, and you can use them at any time. In addition, our principal also offered


    another condition.¡±


    When everyone heard that, they wondered what the condition was. Paige seemed to be interested in


    the conditions offered by the University of Illinois at Chicago.


    ¡°You can choose to study in ssrooms or do research privately. No one will interfere with you.¡±


    In other words, Paige could choose to go to school or not as she wished. Her attendance record would


    not be


    influenced


    Every student hoped to be supplied with such good condition.


    The other teachers thought the method of the University of Illinois at Chicago was not good. If a student


    didn¡¯t properly attend sses, what would he learn?


    Paige might regress if she chose the University of Illinois at Chicago.


    The conditions would ruin a talent.


    ¡°I chose the University of Illinois at Chicago.¡± As soon as Paige said that, the other teachers felt


    disappointed and regretful. They left after sitting for a while.


    The teacher at the University of Illinois at Chicago did not expect the principal to have the foresight to


    know Paige would choose their university. He was excited and energetic.


    He kept chatting with Paige. When he left, he kept telling her not to write the wrong name of the


    university


    After the teacher at the University of Illinois at Chicago left, Patricia¡¯s face was sulky. She did not


    expect Paige to be so popr. Moreover, she did not expect Paige to choose the University of Illinois at


    Chicago. Patricia believed there must be something wrong with Paige¡¯s mind.


    Donald and Danica were about to praise their daughters, but Bonnie spoke first.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I made a bet with Amily when we were free.¡±


    Bonnie¡¯s words drew Danica¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Paige was also surprised and looked at Bonnie.


    ¡°Amily bet Ms. Patricia would get a higher score, and I bet Ms. Paige would. The ***would do all the


    housework today.¡±


    Danica said with a smile. ¡°Bonnie, you win. Amily, you have to work hard today¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Amily gritted her teeth secretly and stared at Bonnie.


    Bonnie looked at Amily proudly and said, ¡°Wait a moment, Ms. Paige. I will go and get something.¡±


    Everyone did not know what Bonnie was doing until she came over with a pair of shoes and bent down


    to help Paige put them on.


    Paige was confused.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, someone said she would wipe your shoes if you got the highest marks.¡±


    When Bonnie said that, she looked at Amily with a gloating look, ¡°The shoes are here now. Amily, help


    Ms. Paige put them on before you wipe them.¡±


    Amily did not expect Bonnie to say that. She had to wipe Paige¡¯s shoes in front of so many servants.


    She felt embarrassed.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 219

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 219


    Chapter 219 Bury Her in the Ground


    Bonnie said, ¡°Amily, you were confident when you bet. Do you want to go back on your word? We won¡¯t


    make a bet with you again.¡±


    ¡°You really like putting a bet on anything.¡± Danica didn¡¯t care and thought Amily and Bonnie were


    joking. The servants always made a bet to derive pleasure.


    Danica said with a smile, ¡°Amily, you are partial to Patricia but haven¡¯t expected the consequence.


    Patricia and Paige are all members of our family. You should treat them equally


    Amily smiled awkwardly. ¡°I will go to get the cloth. Ms. Paige, please wait for a moment.¡±


    When Amily turned around, she was so angry that she cursed Bonnie.


    Paige raised her eyebrow. Since Amily had put her face in front of Paige, there was no reason for


    Paige not to p Amily. Paige decided to have Amily wipe her shoes properly


    ¡°Paige, why did you choose the University of Illinois at Chicago? Did the principal know you? How did


    he know you like to study medicine? He even tempted you with experimental instruments.¡± Donald


    asked


    curiously.


    Before Paige answered, Danica said without thinking, ¡°Paige is interested in medicine and likes to


    study it When the principal knew that, he tried to attract her attention. Isn¡¯t that reasonable? Besides,


    they need instruments to do research. The instruments were not just for Paige.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity Stanford University and the University of Chicago are good.¡±


    Many students dreamed of studying in them, but Paige refused them.


    Danica said disapprovingly, ¡°The university can arouse Paige¡¯s interests is good. Although Stanford


    University and the University of Chicago are good, Paige likes to do medical research at the University


    of Illinois at Chicago. Her choice is right.¡±


    At that moment, Amily took over the cloth and bent down to help Paige put on her shoes.


    Amily had never been so humiliated.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Paige smiled and looked at Amily meaningfully


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Amily restrained her resentment and said with a smile, ¡°It is my honor, Ms. Paige.¡±


    Bonnie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Paige is a talent. It is indeed your honor to serve her You¡¯d


    better


    serve her more in the future.¡±


    Amily said nothing.


    She thought it was none of Bonnie¡¯s business.


    Therefore, Amily cursed Bonnie secretly


    Danica looked kindly at Paige. She did not take the event seriously and continued, ¡°University of Illinois


    at


    Chicago is in Chicago and not far from our home. Paige, do you want to live in school or at home?¡±


    ¡°I have not thought about it yet,¡± Paige replied with a smile.


    ¡°Remember toe back when you are free. Otherwise, I will miss you.¡± When Donald said that, he


    looked at Patricia. ¡°Patricia, which school do you want to apply to?¡±


    Patricia felt wronged. Her parents had neglected her for a long time. They finally remembered her


    She held back her grievances and pretended to be gentle. ¡°I like the University of Chicago very


    much.¡±


    Although Paige refused the University of Chicago, Patricia didn¡¯t like the University of Illinois at Chicago


    either


    Donald smiled kindly. ¡°Do you want to go to the University of Chicago? That¡¯s good. You can learn from


    each


    other¡±


    Paige thought she wouldn¡¯t learn anything from Patricia.


    Patricia believed she didn¡¯t need to learn from Paige.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, are you satisfied with the shoes?¡± Amily asked with a smile.


    Paige looked at the shoes. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°I have honored my bet.¡± Amily stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to do the housework. Thanks to Amily¡¯s help, we can take a rest today¡± Bonnie smiled and


    added, ¡°Thank you, Amily.¡±


    The other servants also smiled and said, ¡°Amily, thank you.¡±


    Amily resisted the impulse to beat Bonnie up and smiled, ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    At that moment, a servant rushed in to report, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, there are many reporters outside.


    They wanted to interview Ms. Paige.¡±


    ¡°Have you said anything? Donald asked.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°The reporters are so sensitive. They have found our home. Paige, do you want to be interviewed?¡±


    Danica said as she looked at Paige.


    Patricia and Amily looked at Paige nervously. They didn¡¯t want Paige to push herself forward and show


    off.


    Paige stood up calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t ept the interview. I will go upstairs to reply to messages.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will deal with them.¡± Danica watched Paige go upstairs and said, ¡°Have a rest if you are free.


    Don¡¯t


    study anymore.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    Even if the book were in front of her, she would not look at it.


    Danica thought Paige usually studied in her room. Otherwise, how could she get full marks?


    No one knew Paige had made money to do research.


    To be obedient, Paige replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige had not epted the interview. Both Patricia and Amily turned rxed.


    They thought Paige was ***because she didn¡¯t know how to grasp the opportunity.


    There must be something wrong with her mind.


    Anyone with full marks would choose the University of Chicago or Stanford University, but Paige chose


    the University of Illinois at Chicago, a less famous university.


    She could only be a doctor after graduation.


    However, Patricia chose the University of Chicago. Whether she had a job or not after graduation, she


    was a


    student at a top university.


    When Bonnie passed by the garden, she saw Amily watering the flowers.


    Bonnie could not help but stop andugh. ¡°Amily, are you watering the flowers? Why don¡¯t you dig a


    pit?¡±


    Amily looked up with dissatisfaction and didn¡¯t know what Bonnie meant.


    ¡°One of them gets full marks, but the other fails. How could there be such a difference? You said dig a


    pit in the garden and lie in it if you failed the exam. You didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed.¡±


    you


    would


    ¡°You¡­ Amily did not expect Bonnie to remember that and ridicule her. She was furious.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dig a pit for Ms. Patricia? She and Ms. Paige are so different. How can she live in the


    world? You¡¯d better bury her in the ground immediately.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 220

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 220


    Chapter 220 Top Schr


    ¡°You. You just wait. I will tell them that you curse Ms. Patricia to ***!¡± Amily was about to go.


    Bonnie smiled. She said, ¡°Just Go. It was you who said this. All the servants in the house can testify! If


    you want to talk about it, it is you who cursed Ms. Paige first! So, I will just argue with you! I am right!¡±


    ¡°You..


    You came up with this idea. What can I do?¡±


    Amily was angry. She said, ¡°Enough! Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°I want to know, what are you going to do? Are you trying to frame me? Or are you going to make


    trouble for Ms. Paige? Don¡¯t forget that Ms. Paige still has the video that you make Ms. Paige fall!¡±


    When this matter was mentioned, Amily suddenly felt a little guilty. She did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°I will ask Ms. Paige to send me the videoter. In the future, if you dare to mock Ms. Paige in front of


    so many people and ***her, I will send the video to Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk. Then, just see who will be


    driven out of this house first!¡±


    Amily was extremely angry. It was Amily who had recruited Bonnie, so Amily treated Bonnie as her


    subordinate. But now, Amily didn¡¯t expect that Bonnie would treat her like this for Paige.


    Amily thought, was Bonnie rebelling?


    Paige must have given this *******a lot of benefits!


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± After B*nnie threatened Amily, she left with satisfaction.


    Amily stared at Bonnie¡¯s back and was furious!


    Danica arrived at the door. She exuded a noble temperament. Her every move revealed the elegance


    of a


    nobledy.


    Before the door was opened, a ***of reporters squeezed in front of the carved railings and asked


    desperately through the door


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, I heard that the student who scored the highest on SAT came from your family. Can you tell


    me how high a score she got this time?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the professors of the University of Chicago and Stanford University havee to visit her


    What conditions have they given? Which university did she choose in the end?¡±


    ¡°In Larsen Vi, only your family¡¯s children are in the third year of high school. May I ask if Ms. Patr*cia


    took first ce?¡±


    ¡°May I ask if we can meet her?¡±


    ¡°We want to take a photo of her Can you open the door?¡±


    Danica reached out her hand to signal them to be quiet She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your


    concern.


    The student who took first ce indeedes from my family. Her name is Paige Lusk. She got full


    marks in this exam. I just learned from the professor at the University of Chicago that she took first


    ce in the


    country!¡±


    As soon as this was said, everyone was shocked. They took photos and records.


    ¡°Apart from the name and results, I hope everyone does not release any other unrted content, such


    as family background, photos, and other things. Paige is low-key and does not like to attract attention.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They did not expect the richest person in the country to have a humble


    daughter called Paige. In the past, they always thought that the richest person only had one daughter


    called Patricia. Although they did not see Paige, with such a powerful background, they thought Paige


    must be looking good!


    ¡°She must be beautiful and talented!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lusk, for revealing it. Mrs. Lusk is really lucky. She has such an excellent daughter


    like Ms. Patricia and a top schr.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Lusk.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions.¡±


    Although it was the first time everyone heard the name Paige, they could understand it. Because rich


    people often hid their children from being reported.


    For example, some rich people would send their children abroad to study, and they would only bring


    their children back when they grew up¡­


    Some rich people would raise their children somewhere in the country. For the sake of the child¡¯s


    safety, they would only announce the child¡¯s identity when the time was right.


    Although everyone had only heard of Patricia, they thought that it was very likely that Paige had been


    studying abroad and just returned for SAT. So, they thought that it was very normal that they had not


    heard.


    of Paige!


    Since Danica asked reporters not to reveal Paige¡¯s family background and other things, the reporters


    could only simply put up a topic with Paige¡¯s name.


    Very soon, the topic of Paige became very hot.


    When Paige returned to her room, she found that there were many unread messages on her phone.


    She first


    replied to Martin.


    ¡°Professor of the University of Chicago came just now, but I chose the University of Illinois at Chicago.¡±


    Martin quickly called Paige. His tone carried a trace of surprise and indulgence. Martin said, ¡°The


    student


    who got full marks is you?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect that it would be reported so quickly.


    It had only been less than ten minutes since the group of reporters left, and the news had already


    spread.


    ¡°You are my good girl.¡± Martin praised sincerely.


    ¡°You are not bad either,¡± Paige said.


    Martin was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Paige would know that he was the top scorer seven


    years ago. Martin wondered if Paige investigated it or noticed him seven years ago.


    ¡°University of Illinois at Chicago is very good and is close to me. I would like to see you save people.


    You are very serious and beautiful.¡± Martin smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually look good?¡±


    ¡°You look good usually, but when you save people, you are particrly attractive.¡±


    ¡°If I choose a foreign school, what will you do? Paige smiled and asked.


    ¡°Then I will move abroad to work. Where you are is my home.¡±


    ¡°You will be tired.¡± Paige knew that if Martin went abroad to work, although he could order his


    employees online if there was any problem, he still had to fly back to deal with it. In this way, the time


    spent on the road


    was countless


    ¡°I have to be ****and considerate. Otherwise, if you see other energetic and handsome boys in college.


    and want to break up with me, what can I do?¡±


    Hearing this, Paigeughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose such a cute, beautiful, and talented fianc¨¦e just because of distance.


    ¡°Those boys in the university are too young.


    To Paige, they were too immature, just like looking at a group of younger brothers. Paige wouldn¡¯t like


    that


    kind of boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be mature,¡± Paige said with a smile.


    ¡°Then, is your fianc¨¦ mature?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°He is quite mature, but sometimes he is a little childish,¡± Paige said without thinking.


    Childish?


    ¡°You mean when I am pestering you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Because I like you. I am happy when I stay with you. So, I wanted to be with you all the time.¡±


    Paige felt it was so sweet. But she still said, ¡°I have to-reply to Hernan. He is still waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Then I will call youter¡±


    Paige said, ¡°OK. Bye.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Paige told Hernan the good news. Then, Paige opened Line and replied to


    Cason.


    There was also a congrattory message from Anna on Line. After Paige replied, she opened the next


    unread message.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was sent by Paige¡¯s teacher.


    ¡°Paige, I saw the news. I am so proud of you!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 221

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 221


    Chapter 221 A Mysterious Professor


    Paige smiled and replied. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s just a normal performance¡±


    The teacher knew that Paige was excellent. In the previous test in school, Paige was too ***to write


    essays


    and long-winded answers. All the other short questions were correct


    This time, Paige had written the answers to the essay. It was not strange for Paige to get full marks.


    ¡°I know that even if the total score is 2,000 points, you will get 2,000 points! You are a smart child. You


    will be


    able to have a bright future!


    ¡°The principal might want to invite you to the school to give a speech and motivate the juniors. For the


    sake


    of me, I hope you cane.¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    After Paige replied to the teacher, she received a notification. It was the news rted to her It was very


    hot


    online


    Many peoplemented. There were more than 300 thousand messages in thement area.


    ¡°Who is it? Why aren¡¯t there any photos?¡±


    ¡°Her grades are so good, so she should be quite ***, right? So the reporters are too embarrassed to


    post it?¡±


    ¡°Will her face be full of pimples and will she be *and short?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Don¡¯t ruin the image of a top student in my eyes!¡±


    ¡°Does anyone know which university the top student chose?¡±


    ¡°It is said that she rejected the University of Chicago and Stanford University I wonder if there is a


    better


    choice?¡±


    ¡°Is there a better school than Stanford University and the University of Chicago?¡±


    As soon as the teacher at the University of Illinois at Chicago returned to the school, Cason put down


    his teacup and said happily, ¡°Be quick Put the news of Paige agreeing to study at the University of


    Illinois at Chicago on the Inte so that she will not regret it!¡±


    When the recruitment teacher heard this, he thought, Will she go back on her words? Just now, before I


    left, I kept telling Paige that she must fill in the name of the University of Illinois at Chicago and not


    make a


    mistake


    If Paige went back on her word, then wouldn¡¯t the experimental equipment that Cason had purchased


    be bought for nothing?


    ¡°Be quick!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After browsing thements section for a while, Paige was about to quit the app. However, she


    suddenly


    saw another piece of news.


    The top student chose the University of Illinois at Chicago!


    Paige didn¡¯t expect that Cason would release the news so quickly Paige wondered whether Cason was


    afraid


    that she would go back on her words.


    Sure enough, Cason proudly showed off in the chat group: ¡°I will see Paige every day You, old guys,


    will be


    envious!¡±


    Larry¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you old? Didn¡¯t you invite me to be an honorary professor at your schoolst time? I¡¯m


    free now,


    I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Cason: ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t need it now!¡±


    Cason shook his legs proudly and listened to the y He was very happy now


    Samuel: ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to go to your school to give a speech and motivate the students with my


    sess? I agree!¡±


    Cason: ¡°I still have to consider it now


    Darius Kerry ¡°How boring are you in school alone? There are so many young people How about I go


    visit


    you?¡±


    Cason: ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s enough for me to have Paige. Get away from me. I won¡¯t see you when you


    come.¡±


    Then, Cason deliberately mentioned Royce Jakes. He typed: ¡°Paige only signed up for her studies at


    your school. After graduation, she became a professor You haven¡¯t seen her often, but she has to stay


    in my


    school for four years!¡±


    Soon, Royce appeared and replied: ¡°Paige doesn¡¯t like to study In four years, maybe she only appears


    for four


    days. Don¡¯t be happy too early¡±


    Cason: ¡°Hehe, with just my equipment, Paige will have to stay for at least a year or two.


    Larry ¡°Despicable¡±


    Samuel Shameless.


    Darius. ¡°***.¡±


    Royce: ¡°Outrageous


    When Cason felt the anger from their words, he was in a better mood. Cason hummed a song and


    tasted the


    tea that Paige had given him.


    Cason was very happy


    An old professor stepped into the University of Chicago, came to the principal¡¯s office, and knocked on


    the


    door


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    After the old professor pushed the door open and came in, he sighed and said, ¡°Royce, do you know


    what the


    young people nowadays think? The University of Chicago is the best in the country, but the top schr


    chose


    the University of Illinois at Chicago. Why?¡±


    ¡°You want to figure it out?¡± Royce asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I want to know why The old professor was shocked and sat on the chair in frustration. He had


    personallye to invite Paige, but Paige still refused him!


    Royce continued to practice calligraphy and said slowly, ¡°I told you not to go, but you insisted. Now, you


    have been rejected. You are not happy¡±


    When the old professor heard Royce¡¯s words, he suddenly raised his head and asked doubtfully. ¡°By


    the way, Royce, how did you guess that Paige would note to the University of Chicago?¡±


    ¡°Here, look for yourself Royce looked up and gestured to the wall behind him.


    That wall had 66 top-notch professors¡¯ photos on it, and they were the most powerful 66 influential


    people since the founding of the University of Chicago!


    Even an old professor like him is not qualified to be on the list¡­


    The old professor thought, why did Royce let me look at this? Was he implying that I was not capable


    enough, so Paige did not agree?


    He was just about to ask about it when he inadvertently saw a young and beautiful face among the 66


    top


    professors¡¯ photos.


    ¡°Is it Paige?¡±


    The old professor thought he was seeing things wrongly. He rubbed his eyes and looked at it again. It


    was


    indeed the appearance of Paige. The name was correct, but there was a missing surname that was


    Lusk!


    Looking at the introduction above, Paige finished her studies at the University of Chicago two years


    ago and


    became an honorary professor specially hired by the University of Chicago.


    The professors who taught her back then felt ashamed and called her teacher instead. Because she


    was


    young and had many private affairs, she did not attend a few sses here. However, she could get full


    marks for the final exams every year¡±


    The old professor was stunned. After a while, he asked, ¡°So, she has graduated from the University of


    Chicago? Then why is she taking SAT again?¡±


    ¡°Oh. At that time, she was just in her first year of high school and studied the same curriculum as a


    university in less than two years, she got a graduation certificate from the University of Chicago. As for


    why she participated in SAT


    That was because Paige did not get the approval of Tyrell and Lindsey at that time Paige wanted to let


    them know that she was good at studying.


    Paige wanted to get full marks and get the attention and love of Tyrell and Linsey even if it was just a


    little.


    Paige knew that Tyrell and Lindsey cared a lot about their reputation. If Paige was the top scorer, then


    they


    might be happy and treat her well.


    But Paige didn¡¯t expect that Tyrell and Lindsey were not her biological parents.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As for why Paige didn¡¯t tell them that she studied the college curriculum in high school and got the


    graduation certificate from the University of Chicago


    That was because Lindsey and Tyrell didn¡¯t believe Paige. Secondly, Paige didn¡¯t officially get into the


    University of Chicago. It was Royce who made an exception to let Paige study It was not a normal.


    admission. However, her level had already surpassed other college students, so Royce gave her a


    graduation certificate from the University of Chicago. However, all of this was done privately, and


    almost no one knew.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 222

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 222


    Chapter 222 Her Surname Is Lusk?


    ¡°Paige became a professor at the University of Chicago because of me. In total, she only gave the


    students


    two lessons. But she is busy, I can understand¡­¡±


    As for why Paige chose the University of Illinois at Chicago, Cason taught Paige so many medical


    skills.


    Paige was better than Cason. Naturally, Paige had to go back and repay Cason. Cason was


    researching medicine. If Cason joined hands with Paige, the development would be faster


    Only then did the old professor realize why Paige did not study at the University of Chicago. The


    professor


    thought, it turned out that Paige was already a professor at the University of Chicago. Her status was


    higher


    than mine¡­


    Why did Ie to invite her to be a student at the University of Chicago.


    It was so embarrassing.


    Paige closed her phone and was about to take a nap. However, her phone vibrated again.


    This time, it was Killian.


    ¡°My dear granddaughter-inw, you are so awesome You got full marks! I am so proud! I must reward


    you!


    Do you want anything?¡±


    Killian¡¯s excited and happy voice came from the phone.


    Paige smiled and said gently. ¡°Learning is originally my task. There is no need to reward me.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you are even so obedient. I must reward you! If you don¡¯t tell me what you like, I will make the


    decision!¡±


    ¡°Killian, I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to buy something for you! The money of the Stowe family is all yours! You don¡¯t have to


    worry


    about it.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°I need to think about it¡­ Killian suddenly asked, ¡°Did Martin give you anything?¡±


    Paige replied truthfully, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°This brat, his wife has already gotten full marks, yet he still hasn¡¯t given you a present!¡± Killian was


    about to


    get angry when he suddenly had an idea. Killian said, ¡°Paige, don¡¯t tell Martin that I want to give you a


    present.¡±


    Paige was confused.


    ¡°If the gift he *is more interesting and more valuable than the gift I send, then I will be inferior to him! I


    will talk to him after I send you a gift!¡± Killian said, and then hung up the phone.


    However, the next second, the mobile phone vibrated again. It was a message from Anna.


    ¡°Paige, are you free at 8 tonight? I got the pill you need. But there is only one pill! I have something to


    do and I


    can¡¯t go back soon. I asked my people to send it to you. Can youe to the airport at 8 tonight? The


    people


    I sent happened to transfer to Chicago. He will have 5 minutes to send the pill to you.¡±


    The medicine that Jason and Elena needed to use included a Soothing Herb, which was beneficial to


    the


    brain damage.


    However, it would take several days to refine the Soothing Herb, and it could save time to buy it directly


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time,¡± Paige replied.


    Paige thought, no matter what, I had to get it tonight!


    Paige was determined.


    When Abbigail saw the news, she was stunned for a long time. Then, she said, ¡°***! Paige seems to be


    the


    top scorer!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Lindsey came over, took Abbigail¡¯s phone, and looked at it it was written that the


    top scorer was Paige. Lindsey thought, could it be that Paige¡¯s biological family is surnamed Lusk?


    ¡°How could her surname be Lusk? Lindsey suddenly remembered thest time at the piano awards


    ceremony Because Abbigail copied Paige¡¯s tune, not long after, Donald suddenly said that whoever


    cooperated with the Tate family would be making trouble for the Lusk family!


    Lindsey thought, could it be Could it be


    Seeing that Lindsey was about to fall, Tyrell hurried over to help Lindsey up. Tyrell asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Even if she was the top scorer, you wouldn¡¯t be so shocked?¡±


    Tyrell Tyrell, look


    Lindsey said, ¡°Her


    Look at her surname. Lindsey felt that she was almost out of breath After a while, Her surname is Lusk.


    Is Paige the daughter of Donald and Danica?¡±


    Tyrell was also surprised and said. The daughter of the richest man in the country? But there is no


    photo of Paige on the news. Maybe this top schr is not talking about Paige?¡±


    Abbigail was afraid. She thought, if Paige was the lost daughter of the Lusk family, then I would feel


    more


    embarrassed!


    The Tate family was not qualified to bepared with the Lusk family!


    ¡°It didn¡¯t mention which high school this top scorer used to study in¡­


    Before Tyrell could finish speaking, Lindsey said, ¡°Hurry up and call Paige¡¯s former teacher and ask if


    this top


    scorer is Paige!¡±


    Lindsey thought, top scorer? The daughter of the Lusk family? How could she be so lucky?


    Tyrell was still in shock.


    ¡°Hurry up and make a call!¡±


    Under Lindsey¡¯s urging. Tyrell made a phone call. His face was slowly turning pale.


    Especially when Tyrell heard the teacher say that he just sent a message to Paige to congratte her.


    Paige promised toe to the school to give a speech in the future. The teacher even asked Tyrell


    whether he


    knew Paige¡¯s surname, Lusk


    The teacher only found outter that Paige was not the biological daughter of the Tate family During the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    summer vacation, Paige returned to the Lusk family.


    As for the specific situation of the Lusk family, the teacher did not know and was too embarrassed to


    ask.


    Tyrell did not know how he hung up the phone and waspletely stunned.


    ¡°How is it? Is this the top scorer Paige?¡± Lindsey asked, ¡°Say something!¡±


    Tyrell nodded subconsciously. He was still in a daze. Tyrell didn¡¯t expect Paige not to be an ordinary


    top.


    scorer. She got full marks!


    ¡°Just now, the teacher praised Paige on the phone. It turns out that her grades in high school for three


    years


    have always been very good¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lindsey was shocked.


    ¡°Dad, ***, good grades are not that important. Whether she is the daughter of the Lusk family is more


    important! Dad, why don¡¯t you call thepany of the Lusk family to ask?¡±


    Tyrell suddenly realized that if Paige returned to the Lusk family, then the people rted to the Lusk


    family


    would know her!


    With their status, Tyrell could not contact the people of the Lusk family, but he could contact the front


    desk of thepany of the Lusk family


    Thinking of this, Tyrell called the front desk of the headquarters of the Lusk family. He asked, ¡°Hello, I


    am Tyrell of Tate Clothing. I saw a top scorer on the news named Paige. I want to ask if she is the


    daughter of Mr. Lusk. I want to call him to congratte him.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Tate, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I don¡¯t know about the private affairs of the Lusk


    family, but as far as I know, the Lusk family only has one daughter¡±


    ¡°Is it Patricia?¡± Tyrell hurriedly asked for proof.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Tyrell felt that it was a false rm. He thought, fortunately, Paige was not


    the daughter of the Lusk family. Otherwise, all the shameful things they had done in the past would


    make the


    Tate family face disasters.


    When Lindsey heard the words of the receptionist, she also breathed a sigh of relief. She said, ¡°I was


    scared to death. It should be a coincidence that her surname is Lusk, but not the Lusk from the richest


    family¡­¡±


    After all, this surname was very ordinary..

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 223

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 223


    Chapter 223 Jealousy


    It was in a foreign country


    A handsome boy dressed in trendy clothes had just finished a day of filming. He was about to rush to


    the


    airport


    *Jack, where are you going?¡±


    The agent hurriedly caught up with Jack and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you still want to go back to see your


    younger sister? There will be a celebrationter. Everyone can be absent except you!


    ¡°Jack, did you hear what I said?¡± The agent was anxious, and as he chased, he sulked, ¡°Why is his leg


    so


    long?¡±


    Seeing Jack enter the elevator, the agent hurriedly sped up and finally squeezed into the elevator at the


    last second, gasping in a sorry state.


    ¡°No ghosts are chasing you. Why didn¡¯t you wait for me when you left so quickly?¡±


    ¡°me your short legs?¡±


    Jack finally spoke. His face was so exquisite that one couldn¡¯t find any ws.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Looking at this handsome face, the agent couldn¡¯t get angry at all. He had to exin, ¡°I know


    you are


    in a hurry to go home to see your younger sister, but we have been dyed for so many days. Is it OK


    to


    spend a night here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not your younger sister, so you don¡¯t need to worry? There¡¯s no room for negotiation. I have to


    go back.


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°OK, just go. I¡¯ll book the tickets.¡± The agent walked out of the elevator and helplessly took out his


    phone.


    The agent thought that he was probably the most obedient agent in history.


    In the past three months, they had participated in a show.


    This show was called ¡°Dream Pursuers¡±. It was about a group of young men passing through several


    tests. In the end, 99 boys with excellent singing and dancing abilities would be chosen and sent to a


    beautiful ce overseas by the program team to undergo a three-month training and stage


    competition.


    As a top international star, Jack was extremely outstanding at singing and dancing. He was recruited by


    the program team to be the music instructor and lead these boys to pursue their dreams.


    Because Jack had tasks, he stayed in this ce for a full three months. Every day, he taught trainees


    about relevant professional knowledge.


    Finally, today was thest day of filming. Jack did not stop and only wanted to go home to meet his


    younger


    sister as soon as possible!


    Jack thought that he had already been dyed for too many days!


    If not for the sake of cultivating new people and letting showbiz develop well, Jack wanted to give up


    halfway


    and go home to meet his younger sister!


    The program team also had a celebration party tonight. All the backstage staff and the selected


    teenagers


    would participate. Karen thought that it had been dyed for such a long time, there was no need for


    Jack to


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    hurry up.


    However, Jack had a big temper!


    When the ne finally took off, Jack looked into the distance, and his eyes carried a trace of anxiety


    and


    uneasiness.


    ¡°Do you think my younger sister will like me?¡± His clear voice sounded pleasant.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Karen said without thinking, ¡°With such a celebrity brother who is so handsome and sunny,


    who doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    Jack was speechless.


    ¡°Look at those fans. Every time they surround you, they shout that they want to have a child for you.


    When did you appear without causing a traffic jam? With your poprity, your younger sister must have


    heard your songs. Most likely, she is your fan. She may chase after you with a pen and ask for your


    signature! Just


    rx!¡±


    Jack thought, if Paige liked my song. I could sing it for her alone. Not to mention signing, it was not a


    problem to ask for many photos! The center position of the concert would always be kept for her! I


    would always be with her on TV As long as Paige was happy, I could do anything.


    At this time, Paige just got up and washed up. When she went downstairs, Paige saw Patricia looking


    at her with jealousy. It seemed that Patricia wanted to cut Paige into pieces.


    ¡°Paige, are you awake?¡± Danica sat on the sofa and drank tea. Seeing Paige walk down the spiral


    stairs, she smiled and said, ¡°You have slept for a day! You must be hungry, right? The food in the


    kitchen is warm. Go


    and eat quickly!¡±


    Bonnie, who was on the side, said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Paige can get the top schr She must study very


    hard. Now that the results are out, she can finally rest assured and sleep! She must not sleep well


    usually!¡±


    ¡°She loves to study too much.¡± Danica said this and looked at Paige, ¡°Paige, you can sleep as long as


    you want. Don¡¯t have any psychological burden.¡±


    ¡°OK. Paige smiled.


    ¡°Oh, right. Just now, Killian asked his housekeeper to send some gifts. It is to congratte you on


    bing the top scorer Also, Martin came over just now. He heard that you were sleeping and he


    didn¡¯t want to disturb you. So, he left the gifts behind and left.¡±


    Paige followed Danica¡¯s line of sight and saw that the gifts from Killian and Martin had piled up into two


    small mountains as if the two werepeting against each other.


    Paige thought, it was just a top scorer. Was there a need to be so grand?


    ¡°Should I get someone to move these gifts to your room first?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Killian¡¯s housekeeper that the things are all carefully selected by Killian. It must be very


    expensive. It seems that he likes you¡­¡±


    When Danica said this, Patricia bit her lower lip unwillingly. The jealousy in her eyes showed and she


    wanted


    to rece Paige.


    Paige suddenly understood. She understood why Patricia looked at her so angrily when she went


    downstairs


    just now. It turned out that Patricia was jealous!


    Thinking of this, Paige raised her lips and her mood became better. She ate something. After telling


    Danica


    that she wanted to go out, Paige took the car key and went out.


    As soon as Paige walked out of the main hall, she saw a ser*ant leading a youngdy from a rich


    family into


    the door. The youngdy also had many gifts in her hands.


    Paige had seen this youngdy several times before, and every time, she came to visit Donald and


    Danical


    with many gifts.


    Paige heard that her name was Zoe. She seemed to be interested in Jack. However, Paige was not


    interested.


    in the specific situation. Because there is a distance between them, Paige did not take the initiative to


    greet


    Zoe. Instead, Paige turned around and went to the garage.


    The more Paige went to the airport, the more congested the road was. Normally, Paige would arrive in


    20


    minutes. Paige ***for a full 40 minutes and had yet to approach the main road of the airport.


    Paige thought, what day was it today?


    Paige recalled in her mind that it did not seem to be an important holiday or a festival.


    Paige thought, could it be that something big had happened in the country, so the person who received


    the


    news was ready to run ahead of time?


    Otherwise, why would everyone rush to the airport?


    Although Paige went out early, she was stuck on the bridge near the airport, motionless.


    As time passed by, if this continued, it was very likely that Paige would not be able to see Anna¡¯s


    subordinate and would not be able to get the pill!


    With this in mind, Paige started the engine and sought to find another road.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 224

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 224


    Chapter 224 A Nasty Encounter Many people who were blocking the road suddenly heard the roar of a


    sports car They saw a white car passing by them and moving forward. Many cars were stuffed on the b


    ridge, but this white sports car moved swiftly between cars and drove forward at a very fast speed! ¡°Ho


    w did she drive through such a narrow road?¡± ¡°A professional driver?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of death?¡± Finally


    , in thest five minutes, Paige casually threw the car on the side of the road and stepped into the airpo


    rt as fast as she could. As far as the eye could see, there was a sea of people. Many people were holdi


    ng glowing cards, on which there was a person¡¯s name, Jack! Some people were holding photos and b


    anners, blocking the entire airport! Paige couldn¡¯t move an inch, thinking which star was so popr Sh


    e wasn¡¯t a fan of any stars, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment industry. She didn¡¯t know an


    y popr stars. The mobile phone suddenly rang at this time. It was a long and strange number ¡°Ms. P


    aige, I am getting off the ne now. May I ask if it is convenient for you to be at¡­¡± Before the person c


    ould finish speaking, the entire airport worked up in an instant. ¡°Ah. Jack! Jack! Jack! Jack!¡± Arge nu


    mber of fans rushed to exit A. It was so crowded that Paige could not stabilize herself, her thin body sw


    aying. She could not hear what the other party had said at all. The sound at the airport was so loud that


    it almost broke her eardrums! ¡°Hello? Can you hear me? Hello?¡± Paige only heard the person on the ot


    her end of the line loudly respond to something, but she could not hear it at all. ¡°Ah, Jack is there! Let¡¯s


    go quickly!¡± ¡°Jack is so handsome!¡± ¡°Jack, I love you!¡± ¡°Jack, I want to marry you!¡± ¡°I want to give birth t


    o your child!¡± Many fans converged. As soon as the handsome star walked out of exit A, arge numbe


    r of fans squeezed in desperately All the security personnel in the airport were mobilized. They tried the


    ir best to maintain order, but this star was too popr. They could not stop the crazy fans. ¡°Ah, Jack! It¡¯


    s Jack! He finally shows up! Jack, I love you!¡± ¡°Jack is so handsome!¡± ¡°I¡¯m crazy about Jack!¡± ¡°Jack has


    a good figure!¡± ¡°The camera can¡¯t capture Jack¡¯s handsome face Paige was speechless Crazy, these f


    ans were crazy She decisively hung up the phone and sent a message to the person. Which ext? ¡°I am


    behind that star at exit A Paige¡¯s gaze ski*ed that star From a long distance she finally saw the waving


    hand behind the star The person tried hard to jump The star was very tall, so the person could only kee


    p jumping and waving his hands, trying to attract Paige¡¯s attention. Although Paige noticed it, she couldAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    n¡¯t walk through the crowd. Too many fans gathered together The big star was wearing sunsses and


    a cap. His facial features could not be seen. He waved to the enthusiastic fans and nodded. He seeme


    d to be kind and approachable Paige wanted to walk over to take the pill, but she couldn¡¯t. She watche


    d as time passed by The person was in a hurry to shift a ne, so he pushed through the crowd to wal


    k toward Paige. Finally, the distance between them was narrowed. The person took out a small bottle a


    nd stretched out his arm to Paige. At this time, the star was about to leave. The fans crazily followed th


    e star A tide of people rushed over Paige¡¯s fingertips just touched the bottle, but the person was still hol


    ding the bottle. The crowd desperately squeezed over The person did not know what was going on. Su


    ddenly, he found that the cork bottle was in his hand, while the body of the bottle was already in Paige¡¯s


    hand. When Paige got the medicine, she should have been happy, but when she saw that the bottle w


    as empty, her face suddenly turned pale. The pill had fallen to the ground unnoticed. Paige¡¯s eyes beca


    me fierce. Even the person felt that he was done. If he didn¡¯t get back such a precious pill, Anna would


    twist his head off when he went back! Paige found that the pill had fallen at the feet of a fan. Regardles


    s of the crowd, she bent down to pick it up. Unexpectedly, the fan suddenly took a step forward and kic


    ked the pill away Paige watched as the pill rolled in front of the star The star took a step forward and dir


    ectly crushed the pill! The face of the person turned even paler It was over. He was done! The priceless


    pill was tram*led t by the star Worse was that the pill was stuck at the bottom of the star¡¯s shoes Pai


    ge suddenly red up. This group of crazy fans! Was it necessary? She couldn¡¯t catch up with the starl


    The pill made by the Soothing Herb left her just like that She was unlucky today! When half of the fans


    were gone, the person finally managed to walk to Paige He said with extreme guilt, TMm sorry, Ms. Pai


    ge. I don¡¯t know what happened either That pill ¡°Forget it.¡± Paige knew that she would not be able to cat


    ch up with them now. Even if she did, the pill was smeared and not edible. ¡°Did you miss the opportunit


    y to shift the flight?¡± ¡°Now, the two tasks that Ms. Elliott gave me have been messed up The person wa


    s tall and sturdy, but at this time, he was about to cry, like a child who had done something wrong. Anna


    asked him to deliver the pill and shift the flight to do another thing. Now both things were dyed. Ann


    a also lost the money for the pill. He could almost imagine how pitiful his destiny would be. Paige looke


    d at him sympathetically, ¡°This is not your fault. I will tell Annater that this matter has nothing to do wit


    h you. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Paige!¡± When the person heard this, he became excited and said, ¡°Ms. Paige, if


    you need any help, just let me know.¡± ¡°You can go.¡± When Paige left the airport, she called Anna. How


    ever, Anna wasughing non-


    stop at the other end of the line. ¡°Which star is so famous? Without the fans, I think you could have kille


    d him with a knife.¡± Paige was just about to say the name of the star when she suddenly found that the


    car she parked on the side of the road had a lot of scratches on it. It was caused by those fans who cra


    zily chased after the star This Jack! Before it went dark, Paige drove the car to a nearby repair shop. Af


    ter all, this car was shared by her family. It was not good to drive home like this¡­ The owner of the rep


    air shop said that Paige would take the car back tomorrow. Paige paid the money and left her contact in


    formation before taking a taxi home.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 225

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 225


    Chapter 225 A Crush


    Paige arrived at Lar*en Vi. She had just got out of the car when her phone rang.


    ¡°Boss, we found something about the fire many years ago. We got two suspects. But they said nothing


    after we beat them up. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll ***if we continue to beat them. Maybe you cane here.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± After hanging up the phone, Paige saw that the cab driver had not left yet, so she got into the car


    and said, ¡°Sir, I need to go to Knapcoll Vi.¡±


    When the driver heard this, he asked in surprise, ¡°Is it the big vi on the top of Knapcoll Hill in the


    suburbs?¡±


    The driver had heard that Knapcoll Vi was the private residence of a rich man, and ordinary people


    were


    not allowed to get in there.


    Besides, it was said that the rich man had a bad temper If anyone ***into the mountain, they¡¯d be


    stopped by the pirs rising from the ground.


    If they got out of the car and wanted to go in there, they¡¯d be stopped by a group of bodyguards.


    Therefore, no one dared to go to that ce.


    The driver took a nce in the rearview mirror. He wondered if Paige knew the owner of Knapcoll Vi.


    Paige asked him to drive her to Lar*en Vi before. Now she wanted to go to Knapcoll Vi. The driver


    thought that Paige must be a big shot.


    The driver thought Paige might have cars and a chauffeur


    The driver didn¡¯t know why Paige chose to take a cab.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go to the top of the mountain. Just stop at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please put your seat belt on.¡± The driver started the car and **to Knapcoll Hill.


    Not far away, Jack sat in a high-end car and saw the scene. He narrowed his eyes when he saw the


    cab left.


    Jack was attracted to Paige when he saw her pretty face.


    Jack wanted to know more about Paige.


    He had never seen a girl who was as beautiful as Paige. Her finely carved features and long hair made


    her


    look detached and aloof


    Paige was Jack¡¯s type in every aspect.


    ¡°She just left your house. It seems that she took a cab home. She must be a good girl.¡± Karen found


    that Jack liked Paige. He asked, ¡°Is she the girl that your **wants to introduce to you? She looks


    adorable.¡±


    Jack was a little surprised when hearing that. He wanted to see that girl again.


    ¡°I know you are going home to stay with your sister You can take days off for a few days.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Jack patted Karen¡¯s shoulder and took the gift prepared for his sister Then he continued,


    ¡°1


    gotta go.¡±


    Danica was sitting on the sofa drinking tea in the living room. When she saw Jack, she put down the


    teacup


    and patted Jack¡¯s head


    ¡°Jack, you¡¯re finally back. Your sister hase back for several days. But you didn¡¯t go back until


    today.


    What have you been doing?¡±


    Jack smiled and said, ¡°**, you haven¡¯t seen me for so long. You must miss me Oh! You seem to have


    put


    on some weight.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. Danica patted his shoulder and then asked the housekeeper to bring her the


    scale.


    ¡°Oh no! I gained 1 1 pounds! Tell them not to cook midnight snacks for me?¡±


    ¡°Where is my sister?¡± Jack smiled and looked around. He didn¡¯t see his sister. He scratched his head


    and


    guessed that she might be sleeping


    ¡°She¡¯s not at home. You¡¯re not a good brother


    Danica snorted and turned around Jack was surprised when hearing this


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    Danica turned to look at him and said, ¡°She just left home. She wont be back soon


    I see **, I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a shower


    ¡°Wait, I have something to tell you.


    Seeing Jack walking upstairs quickly, Danica was a little angry She was clear that Jack knew what she


    wanted to say, so he made an excuse and left.


    Jack went downstairs after forty minutes. He took a seat and began to eat the fruit on the table


    ¡°When will shee back?¡±


    Danica grabbed his arm and said, ¡°What are you up to these days? I haven¡¯t seen you for so long


    Besides,


    why can¡¯t you find a girlfriend?¡±


    Danica thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I heard that there¡¯re many g*y people in


    showbiz.


    You like boys?¡±


    Pfft **, what are you talking about?¡± Jack almost choked on the grape.


    Danica thought she guessed right when she saw Jack¡¯s expression. ¡°Jack, tell me the truth. Do you


    have a boyfriend? Is it the reason that you don¡¯t want me to introduce girls to you? If you do, just tell


    me. I can


    ept that.¡±


    ¡°**, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re g*y, I¡¯ll be fine with it. At least you¡¯re not single!¡±


    Jack shook his head and said, ¡°**,e on I¡¯m not lying Please trust me And I can find a girlfriend if I


    want.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you find a girlfriend now? Although you¡¯re neither tall, nor handsome, nor young


    ¡°**, I am only 22! I¡¯m still young¡±¡± Jack could not help but retort


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Walter, one of your ssmates, got engaged. He and you are of the same age leven attended his


    engagement party When will you get married¡± Danica asked worriedly


    Jack threw two grapes into his *and said, ¡°Ti find a girlfriend soon


    ¡°Really?¡± Danica was surprised. So who is your crush? Do I know her?¡±


    ¡°I did find a girl who is quite special


    ¡°Really? Who does she belong to Danica asked What is her name? How old is she? Where is she


    from?¡±


    Danica had always dreamed of the day that Jack found a girlfriend


    ¡°I met her tonight at the door of our house She looks attractive


    ¡°The door of our house? You mean the daughter of the Bodley family?¡±


    ¡°Is she Zoe Bodley?¡± Jack was surprised. Although Zoe was his friend in their childhood, she went


    abroad with her parents when she grew up. She went back two years ago. The girl that Jack met just


    now didn¡¯t look like Zoe at all. Jack thought that Zoe might have changed a lot if the girl was really Zoe


    ¡°Yeah, she came to visit us with gifts tonight. She¡¯s sweet and nice¡± Danica said. ¡°You came back from


    another city, but you didn¡¯t bring us any gifts. s!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t need anything and just want me toe back?¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to get married this year But you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. You never listen to me,¡±


    Danica replied. ¡°How many days do you take off? Zoe wille here tomorrow. Maybe you can have a


    meal with her


    Oh, by the way, I like her short hair and big eyes.¡±


    ¡°Short hair?¡± Jack was stunned. The girl I met has long hair!¡±


    ¡°Long hair?¡± Danica frowned and thought of something. She continued, ¡°Mrs. Clifford came here with


    her


    daughter tonight. Her daughter has long hair. Look, is she that girl?¡±


    She took out her phone and showed Jack the picture of Kamora¡¯s daughter

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 226

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 226


    Chapter 226 Comin


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not that girl.¡± Jack shook his head when he saw the photo of Kamora s daughter She was


    not as pretty as the girl he saw before.


    ¡°Are you sure that girl came to our house tonight?¡± Danica turned on her phone again and showed him


    the photos of the daughters of her friends. ¡°Did you make a mistake? Is she Aniya or Aliza? But neither


    of them


    came here tonight.¡±


    She checked the photos and asked, ¡°Which one did you meet tonight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just saw hering out of our house and getting into a cab


    Danica recalled the girls who left here tonight. Since Jack mentioned that the girl he saw had long hair,


    Danica thought she might be Paige.


    But Danica remembered that Paige ***away from here Danica didn¡¯t think Jack could see Paige


    ¡°She¡¯s much prettier than the girls in these photos.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Danica put away her phone and said, ¡°The girl who is prettier than these girls can only be


    your


    sister!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Jack heard that his sister grew up in a small town. He didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be prettier than the girl he saw


    at the


    door


    At that moment, he heard a sweet voice.


    ¡°***, I¡¯m back ¡±


    Danica stood up when she heard that voice. ¡°Paige, you¡¯re back! Look, this is Jack, your fifth brother


    He


    came back to see you!¡±


    Then Danica turned to look at Jack and said, ¡°Jack, Paige is back. Come here.¡±


    When Jack saw Paige¡¯s pretty face, he recognized that she was the girl he saw at the door


    Jack couldn¡¯t believe that she was his sister


    He felt his heart was broken. He had thought he saw his true love tonight. But now he realized that he


    was


    wrong


    Jack felt very down.


    Paige felt the name of Jack sounded familiar She raised her head and then saw Jack.


    Judging from his height and hairstyle, Paige recognized that Jack was the one who stepped on her pills


    in the airport


    Paige didn¡¯t expect him to be her brother


    ¡°Are you my sister?¡± Jack walked up to Paige and looked at her He was two heads taller than she was.


    Jack pinched Paige¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Wow, you look so adorable. You look like a doll.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Danica almost rolled her eyes when hearing this.


    Paige hated people touching her the most. But Jack smiled at her and looked very gentle. Paige didn¡¯t


    get angry at all when he pinched her cheek.


    ¡°Hello, Jack. My name is Paige.¡±


    ¡°I know. ***said that you are a very sweet girl. She is right.¡± Jack pinched her cheek again.


    Paige nearlyughed when she heard his words.


    Paige thought Jack was deceived by her face.


    ¡°Oh, this is a gift for you,¡± Jack took out the gift he had prepared an advance and said. ¡°I wanted to buy


    the product of PQ Fashion for you, but its manager has a bad temper I wanted to get a product custom-


    made.


    But she said that she was busy and did not take the order


    Jack got angry with the manager at that time.


    Danica turned to look at Paige when she heard this.


    Paige was speechless when hearing Jack¡¯s words.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jack would think she had a bad temper


    But Paige didn¡¯t want to exin to Jack for now.


    ¡°Jack, what are you talking about?¡±


    Before Danica could finish speaking, Jack said, Tm telling the truth. Everybody knows that the manager


    has


    a bad temper. If one wants to get a custom-made product of PQ Fashion, they muste to her when


    she¡¯s


    in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°***up!¡± Danica immediately changed the topic. ¡°You haven¡¯t finished what you just said. Is the girl you


    talked about as beautiful as Paige? Paige is the most beautiful girl in the world!¡±


    Jack was heartbroken when he learned that Paige was his sister. He murmured, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Jack had never expected the girl he saw at the door to be his sister.


    Paige took the gift and had mixed feelings. ¡°Thank you, Jack.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m your brother Do you like the gift? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll buy you a new


    one.¡±


    Paige opened it and saw it was a whole set of limited edition jewelry from a luxury brand. There were


    bracelets, nes, earrings, and rings in it. They were worth more than 16 million dors.


    ¡°I like them. They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Jack patted her head gently. She looked very adorable in Jack¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you¡¯re back. The midnight snacks are ready. You can eat them now.¡±


    ¡°Paige, where did you go tonight? Jack followed Paige and asked. ¡°I saw you take a cab. I¡¯ll be home in


    the next few days. I can drive you to where you want to go.¡±


    ¡°OK. Thank you, Jack.¡±


    ¡°You can eat first. I¡¯ll go ask Ms. Patricia toe here.¡± The housekeeper found that Patricia had been


    staying in her room most of the time today. He guessed Patricia was in a bad mood because she didn¡¯t


    get a high SPA


    When Jack sat down on the chair, his phone rang.


    ¡°What? Did she turn us down again? Well, I won¡¯t ask her to write the song¡±


    After Jack hung up the phone, Danica asked, ¡°Who is it? Why do you get so angry?¡±


    ¡°We came to Vallorie and wanted her to write a song. We¡¯d pay her 16 thousand dors per note. But


    she turned us down. She said she was busy and didn¡¯t have time to write songs. My agent came to her


    again and told her we¡¯d pay her 32 thousand dors per note. But she still rejected it. She¡¯s too **!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Danica and the others in the room froze and then turned to look at Paige when they heard what Jack


    said.


    ¡°***?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s very hard to let her write songs. Many artists wanted her to write songs for them, but she just


    turned them down.¡±


    Jack continued, ¡°She¡¯s a famous pianist andposer in the world, but she shouldn¡¯t be that **. Don¡¯t


    you think so?¡±


    Paige nodded at Jack. She realized that the person who offered a lot of money to let her write a song


    was


    Jack¡¯s agent


    When Paige asked the two suspects things about the fire, they killed themselves. She was in a bad


    mood when Jack¡¯s agent came to her, so she turned him down.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jack to be her brother at that time.


    ¡°Haha, you agree with me, right? Though she¡¯s a genius, she¡¯s really **.¡±


    ¡°***up!¡± Danica interrupted immediately.


    However, Jack continued, ¡°I won¡¯t let her write a song. What¡¯s the big deal with her?¡±


    Bonnie couldn¡¯t bear it, and she put a te of soup in front of Paige. ¡°Ms. Walker, oh, no, Ms. Quinn,


    no, Ms.


    Paige, this is your soup. Enjoy!¡±


    Jack opened his ***in disbelief and then looked at Paige. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears when he heard


    what Bonnie had said. What? Paige is Vallorie Walker and Paine Quinn! Seriously? Jack thought.


    ¡°Paige, enjoy the soup. Jack was rude just now. He keptining about you after he came back. I¡¯ll


    teach


    him a lesson.¡± Danica said to Paice gently.


    ¡°So¡­ Paige is Vallorie Walker and Paine Quinn?¡±


    Jack just couldn¡¯t believe it.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 227

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 227


    Chapter 227 Who¡¯s More Important?¡°How is it impossible? Your sister is so talented, can¡¯t she?¡±


    Danica rolled her eyes at him as if she felt that he was making a fuss out of nothing.Jack was shocked


    for a long time before asking. ¡°Didn¡¯t Paige just finish her SAT She was only eighteen years oldIt was


    an innocent age.How could she be the founder of PQ Fashion?How could she be Vallorie, a famous


    pianist andposer?What exactly happened that made his younger sister change so much?¡°Well,


    the top scorer is also your younger sisterDanica¡¯s tone was very calm, but Jack was once again


    shocked. Being shocked was not enough to describehis mood at this moment.It was said that this


    year¡¯s SAT was very difficult. It was twice as difficult as that ofst year. There were somany tricky


    questions, but Paige could actually get full marks!How hard did she usually work to achieve this result?


    The key was that he had just mocked her for being ***, ill-tempered, and self-righteous. Was it too


    lateto kneel now?He had just returned to the country and had yet to perform well in front of her when


    his good image wasruined.What could he do?Could he pretend to be a split personality?Whom could


    he pin the me on?¡°Jack, you are back?¡±At this time, a happy voice put Jack¡¯s mind back on


    task.Patricia happily ran to Jack, pulled out the chair, and sat down, her eyes full of surprise and joy.In


    the face of Jack, she was much more rxed. She wasn¡¯t as timid and careful as she was when she


    sawHernan. Instead, she was rxed.She said happily, ¡°Jack, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t


    you tell me in advance? I can go to the airport to pick you up!¡±¡°Mr. Jack is so famous. It is estimated


    that his fans who were waiting for him flooded the airport. We couldn¡¯t get close to him even if we got


    there!¡± Amily smiled at Jack ¡°Mr Jack, you didn¡¯t know that Ms. Patriciatalked about you every day I


    was tired of listening¡±The ***around were speechless. Thest time Hernan came back, Amily said the


    same.She was really a weathercock¡°Jack, thest time I asked you to ¡°Patricia wanted to say


    something but hesitated, her eyes filled with coquetry and expectation.¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Jack smiled


    handsomely and patted her head. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s ten autographs are in my bag. I will give them to you


    later¡°Yeah! I know that you¡¯re the best for me!¡± Patricia smiled innocently.She liked Sylvia, an amazing


    dancer in South Korea. This year, Sylvia joined Jack¡¯s variety show as a mentor, so Patricia took the


    opportunity to beg Jack to ask for Sylvia¡¯s autograph.With Jack¡¯s poprity, it was easy to ask for a few


    autographs¡°I have her Line ount. I will push it to youter¡±Hearing Jack say this, Patricia was even


    happier, and her voice was a little sweeter Thank you, Jack!¡±She subconsciously nced at Paige.This


    nce carried a hint of provocation and unting as if she was saying, ¡°Jack has condescended to help


    me get ten autographed photos as a gift. He even pushed my idol¡¯s Line ount to me, but he didn¡¯t


    give you anything. In Jack¡¯s heart, who is more important? Do you see it clearly?¡±Paige was somewhat


    speechless. They were just ten autographs!¡°Paige, do you have any celebrities you like in the


    entertainment industry? If you do, autographs and photos. are nothing. The next time I¡¯m invited, I will


    directly take you there and let you talk to them face to face.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jack. I¡¯m a fan of nobody ¡°Out


    of courtesy, Paige still declined Jack¡¯s good intentions.A fan of nobody?Patricia rolled her eyes at


    Paige, not believing her words.The ***around were a little surprised. This young girl actually did not


    admire anybody!After all, Paige was not an ordinary little girl.¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop chatting. The snacks are


    almost cool. You guys should eat quickly. Although Danica did not eat, she still forked a scallop¡°***, I


    haven¡¯t been back for so long. But you still remember what I like. Jack was slightly moved and took his


    te and forkBefore he could finish his words, he saw Danica remove the shell of the scallop and put it


    onto Paige¡¯s te.¡°Paige, ***knows that you like seafood. Enjoy yourself! Danica took another one,


    removed the shell, andput it onto Paige s te. Tonight¡¯s snacks are mainly seafood, and they are to


    young people¡¯s taste. Justenjoy yourself¡±Danica didn¡¯t want to restrain Paige from eating ¡°unhealthy


    food¡±. As long as Paige was happy, she could doanything.¡°Thank you, ***. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Paige


    smiled.¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious. As long as you like it, I¡¯ll ask the cook to make it every day!¡± Danica


    said this andthen forked Patricia one.Although the shell was also removed, Patricia was not feeling


    good. Everything was given to Paige first andthen to her.Did Danica consider how she felt?Danica had


    clearly said that she would treat her as her own daughter But she lied! All of them were liars!Danica


    picked up grilled shrimp. Jack thought that his mother finally thought of him. He was so excited that he


    picked up the te. The next second, he saw she put it onto Paige¡¯s te.¡°Paige, this smells very


    good. Taste it.¡±Jack was clearly ignored. Even the ***at the side could not help but sympathize with


    him. They wondered, Mr Jack is so humble in the family. He is often ignored¡­After a while, Jack saw


    her mother fork a roasted lobster and hurriedly picked up the te. ¡°***, how do you know that I like


    this.Before he could finish his words, he saw the roasted lobster fall onto Paige¡¯s te.¡°**, I also like to


    eat lobster!¡±¡°Can¡¯t you help yourself if you want to eat it?¡± Danica looked at him gloomily. ¡°Can¡¯t you


    move your hands? You should feel lucky that I didn¡¯t ask you to take care of your younger sister Don¡¯t


    be so ***!¡±It was typical of Danica as his biological mother.Danica peeled lobsters for Paige again. Jack


    saw that there were several on Paige¡¯s te. He thought that she could not finish them alone and


    reached out to take one. Unexpectedly, before his hand touched thelobsters, he was hit by


    Danica.¡°This is for your younger sister! Can¡¯t you peel it yourself if you want to eat it?¡±Jack was


    speechless.After noting home for so many days, he felt that he was humbler in the family.He was


    now the humblestJust as he was doubting himself, Danica suddenly ced a crab leg onto his te.


    He was overjoyed, butbefore he could express his gratitude and joy, he heard Danica¡¯s ruthless


    voice.Your sister doesn¡¯t like this. So I fork it to you.¡±Words failed JackJack felt bitter in his heart, but he


    did not say anything.After finishing the snacks, Patricia deliberately pestered Jack to talk to her,


    wanting to show how she was intimate with Jack in front of Paige.But Jack looked at the back of Paige


    and hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Patricia, if you have something to say, say it next time¡­.. I have


    something to tell Paige.¡±


    Chapter 227 Who¡¯s More Important?


    ¡°How is it impossible? Your sister is so talented, can¡¯t she?¡± Danica rolled her eyes at him as if she felt


    that


    he was making a fuss out of nothing.


    Jack was shocked for a long time before asking. ¡°Didn¡¯t Paige just finish her SAT


    She was only eighteen years old


    It was an innocent age.


    How could she be the founder of PQ Fashion?


    How could she be Vallorie, a famous pianist andposer?


    What exactly happened that made his younger sister change so much?


    ¡°Well, the top scorer is also your younger sister


    Danica¡¯s tone was very calm, but Jack was once again shocked. Being shocked was not enough to


    describe


    his mood at this moment.


    It was said that this year¡¯s SAT was very difficult. It was twice as difficult as that ofst year. There were


    so


    many tricky questions, but Paige could actually get full marks!


    How hard did she usually work to achieve this result?


    The key was that he had just mocked her for being ***, ill-tempered, and self-righteous. Was it toote


    to kneel now?


    He had just returned to the country and had yet to perform well in front of her when his good image was


    ruined.


    What could he do?


    Could he pretend to be a split personality?


    Whom could he pin the me on?


    ¡°Jack, you are back?¡±


    At this time, a happy voice put Jack¡¯s mind back on task.


    Patricia happily ran to Jack, pulled out the chair, and sat down, her eyes full of surprise and joy.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In the face of Jack, she was much more rxed. She wasn¡¯t as timid and careful as she was when she


    saw


    Hernan. Instead, she was rxed.


    She said happily, ¡°Jack, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I can go to the


    airport to pick you up!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jack is so famous. It is estimated that his fans who were waiting for him flooded the airport. We


    couldn¡¯t get close to him even if we got there!¡± Amily smiled at Jack ¡°Mr Jack, you didn¡¯t know that Ms.


    Patricia


    talked about you every day I was tired of listening¡±


    The ***around were speechless. Thest time Hernan came back, Amily said the same.


    She was really a weathercock


    ¡°Jack, thest time I asked you to ¡°Patricia wanted to say something but hesitated, her eyes filled with


    coquetry and expectation.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Jack smiled handsomely and patted her head. ¡°Sylvia¡¯s ten autographs are in my bag. I will


    give them to youter


    ¡°Yeah! I know that you¡¯re the best for me!¡± Patricia smiled innocently.


    She liked Sylvia, an amazing dancer in South Korea. This year, Sylvia joined Jack¡¯s variety show as a


    mentor, so Patricia took the opportunity to beg Jack to ask for Sylvia¡¯s autograph.


    With Jack¡¯s poprity, it was easy to ask for a few autographs


    ¡°I have her Line ount. I will push it to youter¡±


    Hearing Jack say this, Patricia was even happier, and her voice was a little sweeter Thank you, Jack!¡±


    She subconsciously nced at Paige.


    This nce carried a hint of provocation and unting as if she was saying, ¡°Jack has condescended to


    help me get ten autographed photos as a gift. He even pushed my idol¡¯s Line ount to me, but he


    didn¡¯t give you anything. In Jack¡¯s heart, who is more important? Do you see it clearly?¡±


    Paige was somewhat speechless. They were just ten autographs!


    ¡°Paige, do you have any celebrities you like in the entertainment industry? If you do, autographs and


    photos. are nothing. The next time I¡¯m invited, I will directly take you there and let you talk to them face


    to face.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jack. I¡¯m a fan of nobody ¡°Out of courtesy, Paige still declined Jack¡¯s good intentions.


    A fan of nobody?


    Patricia rolled her eyes at Paige, not believing her words.


    The ***around were a little surprised. This young girl actually did not admire anybody!


    After all, Paige was not an ordinary little girl.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop chatting. The snacks are almost cool. You guys should eat quickly. Although Danica


    did not eat, she still forked a scallop


    ¡°***, I haven¡¯t been back for so long. But you still remember what I like. Jack was slightly moved and


    took his te and fork


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Danica remove the shell of the scallop and put it onto Paige¡¯s


    te.


    ¡°Paige, ***knows that you like seafood. Enjoy yourself! Danica took another one, removed the shell,


    and


    put it onto Paige s te. Tonight¡¯s snacks are mainly seafood, and they are to young people¡¯s taste.


    Just


    enjoy yourself¡±


    Danica didn¡¯t want to restrain Paige from eating ¡°unhealthy food¡±. As long as Paige was happy, she


    could do


    anything.


    ¡°Thank you, ***. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°Eat more if it¡¯s delicious. As long as you like it, I¡¯ll ask the cook to make it every day!¡± Danica said this


    and


    then forked Patricia one.


    Although the shell was also removed, Patricia was not feeling good. Everything was given to Paige first


    and


    then to her.


    Did Danica consider how she felt?


    Danica had clearly said that she would treat her as her own daughter But she lied! All of them were


    liars!


    Danica picked up grilled shrimp. Jack thought that his mother finally thought of him. He was so excited


    that he picked up the te. The next second, he saw she put it onto Paige¡¯s te.


    ¡°Paige, this smells very good. Taste it.¡±


    Jack was clearly ignored. Even the ***at the side could not help but sympathize with him. They


    wondered, Mr Jack is so humble in the family. He is often ignored¡­


    After a while, Jack saw her mother fork a roasted lobster and hurriedly picked up the te. ¡°***, how do


    you know that I like this.


    Before he could finish his words, he saw the roasted lobster fall onto Paige¡¯s te.


    ¡°**, I also like to eat lobster!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you help yourself if you want to eat it?¡± Danica looked at him gloomily. ¡°Can¡¯t you move your


    hands? You should feel lucky that I didn¡¯t ask you to take care of your younger sister Don¡¯t be so ***!¡±


    It was typical of Danica as his biological mother.


    Danica peeled lobsters for Paige again. Jack saw that there were several on Paige¡¯s te. He thought


    that she could not finish them alone and reached out to take one. Unexpectedly, before his hand


    touched the


    lobsters, he was hit by Danica.


    ¡°This is for your younger sister! Can¡¯t you peel it yourself if you want to eat it?¡±


    Jack was speechless.


    After noting home for so many days, he felt that he was humbler in the family.


    He was now the humblest


    Just as he was doubting himself, Danica suddenly ced a crab leg onto his te. He was overjoyed,


    but


    before he could express his gratitude and joy, he heard Danica¡¯s ruthless voice.


    Your sister doesn¡¯t like this. So I fork it to you.¡±


    Words failed Jack


    Jack felt bitter in his heart, but he did not say anything.


    After finishing the snacks, Patricia deliberately pestered Jack to talk to her, wanting to show how she


    was intimate with Jack in front of Paige.


    But Jack looked at the back of Paige and hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Patricia, if you have something to


    say, say it next time¡­.. I have something to tell Paige.¡±


    Post navigation

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 228

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 228


    Chapter 228 A Gift for Jack


    What could he tell her?


    Looking at Jack¡¯s back, Patricia was more than angry.


    At that moment, Amily hurriedly came to her side. Seeing that there was no one around, she bent down


    and whispered, ¡°Ms. Patricia, I heard them say that the gift that Mr. Jack prepared for Ms. Paige is a


    limited edition of a set of Chanel diamonds.


    ¡°Chanel has indeedunched a few sets of diamonds recently, but one set costs about 16 million


    dors!¡± Patricia raised her eyes abruptly and said in disbelief, ¡°Could it be that Jack is willing to spend


    so much money on his younger sister he has never seen before


    After all, jewelry was limited in the world, and many people wanted to book it. Among them were many


    royal nobles abroad. It was not something that could be bought even if you were rich.


    It had something to do with your connections, power, and status.


    Patricia also wanted to order that set of luxurious and beautiful diamonds, but she knew that as an


    adopted


    daughter, she was not qualified to ask her foster parents to buy her such a valuable thing


    But Jack actually bought it so easily and even gave it to that ***.


    The key point was that he only gave her ten autographed photos. This was too biased!


    ¡°Everyone in the family said that they would treat you equally, but they treat you and Paige differently.


    The


    treatment is hugely different!¡±


    Amily sighed, ¡°Ms. Patricia, no matter how well you usually do, you are still no match for her being a


    biological daughter.


    Patricia bit her lower lip unwillingly. Could it be that because of the blood ties, her parents and brothers


    could easily take back all they had paid for eighteen years?


    She was clearly the girl who grew up pampered. They clearly said that they would make her the most


    carefree


    and happiest in the world.


    She wondered, liar, they are all liars


    Their biological daughter hase back, so they don¡¯t care about me!


    How I wish that Paige didn¡¯te back.


    Jack¡¯s legs were very long, and he soon caught up with Paige. ¡°Paige!¡±


    The boy¡¯s clear and pleasant voice entered Paige¡¯s ears. Paige had just stepped into the room when


    she heard the sound. She turned her head and looked at him with a puzzled look. ¡°What is it, Jack?¡±


    Jack hurriedly handed over a ck card and said sincerely. This is the pocket money that I gave you.


    Its credit is unlimited. You can spend as much as you wish.¡±


    Paige looked at the ck card in his hand and was a little surprised. Why did all the brothers in the


    family. like to give her money?


    ¡°Thank you, Jack.¡± Paige said gently, ¡°I have some money. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Jack was speechless.


    Yes, when he asked her topose, she said that she was not short of money and did not ept the


    order


    When he asked her to design jewelry, she also said that she was busy and did not have time¡­


    She was not short of money at all!


    Not only was she notcking in money, but as the founder of PQ Fashion, a pianist, andposer, her


    ie had long been over 16 million dors.


    How could she be short of money?


    But Jack still insisted on handing it over and said seriously, ¡°This is my concern for you. You don¡¯t take


    it. Is it because of what I did tonight?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. It¡¯s all my fault. Forgive me, OK?¡±


    Without waiting for Paige to answer, Jack said, ¡°Do you want to eat candy?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige found it funny. ¡°I forgot what you said tonight.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jack suddenly showed a happy smile and could not help but pinch her face. ¡°You are so


    sensible. Good girl! I will definitely treat you better in the future. You must take this card!¡±


    Just as Paige was about to say something, Jack said in a domineering tone, ¡°It is justifiable that a


    brother makes money for his younger sister to spend. If you don¡¯t take it, you have no respect for me!¡±


    Words failed Paige


    Jack gave in. ¡°Take it¡­¡±


    Paige was amused and inexplicably felt that Jack was a little cute. She reached out and took his card.


    Anyway, she kept it and didn¡¯t need to use it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save money for me! If I find that you don¡¯t spend the money at all, I will fly back and take you


    shopping!¡±


    ¡°Got it, Jack.¡±


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Jack pinched her face again. He always felt that she was very obedient and likable.


    ¡°Jack, what¡¯s your Line ount?¡±


    ¡°Line!¡± He always wanted to befriend her on Line, but every time he asked Danica, Danica asked him to


    go home and ask her in person.


    He knew what Danica was worried about.


    Wasn¡¯t she just worried that he wouldn¡¯te back and just half-heartedly cared about his younger


    sister on


    Line


    How could he be such a person?


    ¡°Let me scan your QR code.¡± Jack immediately took out his mobile phone and befriended Paige. Then


    he could go to the other brothers to show off.


    Jack scanned Paige¡¯s QR code, immediately befriended her, and added a note.


    After Paige befriended him on Line, she sent him two pictures.


    Jack checked the photos, and his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Compositions?¡±


    ¡°They are original and have not been published yet. It is very suitable for you.¡± Paige s eyes were


    gentle. ¡°Please take them as a gift for you.¡±


    A huge surprise hit Jack. His head was dizzy He felt as if he was hallucinating.


    ¡°I was really busy in the past. In addition, I have upied myself with thepany recently, so I have


    no time.


    to spare..


    When Jack asked, he found out that his parents had left thepany that was about to go bankrupt for


    Paige to manage.


    A while ago, he did hear a series of news about their own clothingpany bing famous, but he


    did not know that it was Paige¡¯s efforts.


    What an inborn businesswoman!


    How capable she was.


    As expected, she perfectly inherited all the excellent genes of the Lusk family


    While Jack had a better impression of her, he could not help but feel distressed. An 18-year-old girl


    actually had to be busy with so many things. How hard she was!


    ¡°I will find the best songwriter topose a poem! I will never ruin your efforts.¡± Jack knew that these


    twopositions were priceless. Once they were released, they would definitely be a hit.


    Personallyposed by Vallorie, coupled with the best songwriter and his voice, they would definitely


    cause


    a huge sensation.


    But why did Jack feel that he took advantage of her?


    After all, anyposition of Vallorie was priceless¡­


    ¡°Next time, if you need aposition, just tell me. I canpose one for you within a day.¡± Paige was


    very easygoing. ¡°If you want to buy jewelry, you can alsoe to me. I will help you appraise it.¡±


    Although the set of diamonds that Jack gave her was well-designed and the raw material was


    expensive, it


    was not worth 16 million dors at all.


    Someone at least earned half the price from Jack.


    However, it was a first-rate product, so the price was reasonable.


    However, as his younger sister, she still felt sorry for him¡­.


    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Jack felt that Paige was very obedient and sensible¡­


    Patricia, who was hiding at the side, saw this scene and was extremely angry.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 229

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 229


    Chapter 229 Show Off


    She did not expect that Jack would give Paige pocket money, and it was a ck card with no credit


    limit.


    She remembered that Hernan also gave Paige pocket moneyst time.


    Why were the two brothers so good to Paige?


    And she had been in this family for eighteen years, and Hernan and Jack had never given her any


    pocket


    money


    At the thought of this, Patricia was extremely low-spirited.


    ¡°I will often buy something from you. For your information, you are not allowed to give me a discount,


    do you


    hear me?¡±


    Jack was willing to be ripped off by Paige.


    ¡°If you are my customer, it will be free,¡± Paige said obediently.


    Jack suddenly felt that Paige was more lovely and could not help but rub her long hair


    ¡°However, I want to know how you can establish such a big brand and have such deep attainments in


    music You¡¯re so young. When did you enter these two industries?¡±


    And when did she learn to run thepany?


    The key was that though she was busy with thepany, she could also attend to her studies and get


    full


    marks.


    This was not easy


    Paige did not hide it and answered truthfully, ¡°I happened to know a few elders in the past. Under their


    guidance and help, I advanced by leaps and bounds.¡±


    ¡°That exins it.¡±


    She might not know that someone might not be able to reach her current level in piano or design in this


    life.


    While she could be so outstanding under the guidance of several elders, which could only mean that


    she was


    very smart and talented.


    For example, he had been in the show business for several years. Although he had be an


    international top star, in terms of music attainments, he was far inferior to her


    The difference was not small at all.


    ¡°Then do you want to enter the entertainment industry after graduation? If you want, I will help you


    pave the


    way


    ¡°I am not interested in it,¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°Then what are you interested in?¡±


    ¡°Medicine


    Jack finally knew that Paige was interested in medicine. ¡°Your third brother is a doctor When you


    graduate from university, go to his ce and ask him to guide you.¡±


    Guide me wondered she.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Paige nodded with interest.


    ¡°Then. It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. I¡¯ll be at home for a few days. If you want to go


    somewhere,


    you can tell me anytime. I¡¯ll be at your service.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°Good night, Paige!¡± Jack was ready to leave. He thought for a moment and then returned. Smiling, he


    said,


    ¡°Paige, I have a small request. I wonder if you can agree¡­


    ¡°Uh?¡± Paige raised her puzzled eyes.


    ¡°I want to take a photo with you. What do you think?¡±


    Taking a photo?


    ¡°Just for a short while. I guarantee that it won¡¯t take up too much of your time!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that Paige agreed, Jack immediately took out his mobile phone and clicked open a beauty


    camera.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have downloaded many beauty cameras. I find this one is the best.¡±


    Paige nced at the software he clicked open and could not help but smile. It turned out that Jack


    used the


    software she designed.


    ¡°Can I put my arm around your shoulder?¡±


    Paige nodded.


    Jack was happy and careful. He gently put his arm around her shoulder like a gentleman, and then he


    showed a bright smile to the camera.


    Paige also smiled, and her heart was filled with a trace of warmth. She didn¡¯t expect Jack to be so


    approachable and cute.


    ¡°Paige, you are so photogenic!¡± Jack took a picture and found that her face was too perfect. Every


    photo of


    her was beautiful. ¡°Let¡¯s take some more from different angles!¡±


    Didn¡¯t he say that he would only take one photo?


    Paige did not refuse and cooperated with Jack. They took photos from the doorstep to the corridor and


    from


    the living room on the second floor to the balcony.


    Finally, as if he had obtained a treasure, Jack was extremely satisfied. ¡°Paige, rest early. See you


    tomorrow!¡±


    He rubbed Paige¡¯s hair and left


    Paige was about to enter the room when she inadvertently noticed the figure hiding in the dark from the


    corner of her eye.


    It was Patricia again.


    She ignored her and directly entered the door and locked it inside.


    After they had left, Patricia, who was hiding in the dark, came out and was so angry that her facial


    features


    were distorted.


    Jack was too biased.


    He actually took so many intimate photos with Paige.


    Was Paige so photogenic? In her opinion, she was clearly a bumpkin.


    He even wanted to pave the way for Paige after she graduated.


    It was so infuriating.


    Not long after, Patricia¡¯s phone lit up.


    It was a top trending search, ¡°Jack changed his profile picture¡±


    In the picture, Jack stood on a beautiful terrace looking into the distance. Although he seemed to be


    alone,


    his careful fans still found that there was a girl¡¯s shadow in the photo.


    This girl should be helping him take photos. Her shadow was reflected on the ground by the light.


    Although the shadow was only revealed a little, it was still found by careful fans.


    Therefore, the second most searched topic came, ¡°Jack is probably in a rtionship¡±.


    At this time, Jack returned to the bedroom and sent the twopositions Paige gave him to the group


    chat


    for his agent and his music team to make a judgment.


    When everyone listened, they were full of praise.


    ¡°This is definitely Vallorie¡¯s work. It¡¯s her style!¡±


    ¡°This is a good tune! Amazing!¡±


    ¡°Thoseposers outside are nothing in front of her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so fantastic She¡¯s my idol. No one else in the world except Vallorie can create such beautiful


    music!¡±


    The agent couldn¡¯t help but ask Jack, ¡°You didn¡¯t seduce her to get thepositions, did you?¡±


    Tonight, they were rejected by Vallorie.


    But in the blink of an eye, Vallorie privately gave Jack twopositions!


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Jack couldn¡¯t help but show off ¡°You didn¡¯t expect it, did you? Vallorie gave them to me for


    free!¡±


    Free?


    Everyone in the group chat was stunned. All of them had puzzled expressions.


    They asked one after another, ¡°Free?¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible?¡±


    ¡°I guess you spent too much on them, so you¡¯re embarrassed to tell us, right?¡±


    ¡°Say it, we are ***prepared!¡±


    ¡°It must be 32 million dors, right?¡±


    ¡°No, they are worth at least 50 million dors!¡±


    ¡°Say it, we won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    Jack proudly said in the group chat, ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister It¡¯s for free!¡±


    Younger sister?


    This time, everyone was even more shocked. After asking for a while, they confirmed that Jack was not


    lying. Vallorie was his younger sister for sure.


    However, he was not referring to Patricia but someone else.


    The agent knew who he was talking about, but the others did not know and continued to ask.


    ¡°Then why was it so difficult to ask her for a song in the past? Wasn¡¯t she your younger sister in the


    past?¡±


    ¡°In short, it¡¯s a secret!¡± Jack sent a happy expression, then sent thepositions to Hernan,


    deliberately showing off. ¡°On the first day we met, Paige sent me a valuable gift. I wonder if you have


    received a gift from


    her?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 230

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 230


    Chapter 230 Jack and Martin Are at Loggerheads


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Early the next morning..


    Jack received a reply from Hernan. There was only one word.


    ¡°Scram.¡±


    Hernan had always been self-restrained, but he swore Jack now. Jack was in a good mood. After


    washing up.


    he went to the balcony to breathe fresh air. Suddenly, he saw a man holding Paige¡¯s hand at the gate


    of his


    house.


    The distance was too far, and he could not see the man¡¯s face clearly. Without much time to think, Jack


    suddenly became angry and rushed out.


    ¡°Let go of her! Who are you? Who gave you the guts to take advantage of my sister here?¡±


    Jack rushed over at once, and just as he shook his fist, he was easily stopped by Martin.


    ¡°Martin, it¡¯s you!¡± When Jack saw his good friend in front of him, he was suddenly stunned. Then he


    looked at


    Martin who was holding Paige¡¯s hand and suddenly asked in anger, ¡°What are you doing? She is my


    sister!


    ¡°She has just returned home. I warn you not to have any ideas about her! Otherwise, I will cut you to


    death!¡±


    Jack tried to protect Paige.


    ¡°What if I have ideas about her?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jack widened his eyes and thought that he had heard wrong.


    Today is Saturday. I want to take Paige to a ce.¡±


    Paige?


    Jack protected Paige even more, and he was stunned. He subconsciously asked, ¡°You are very


    familiar?¡±


    Even the way he addressed her was so intimate.


    ¡°Paige is now my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    The word ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± was like a bolt from the blue, causing Jack to be stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°Paige is your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    The Lusk family and the Stowe family were engaged. If Patricia was not the biological daughter of the


    Lusk


    family, the person who was engaged to Martin would be Paige.


    ¡°But Paige just returned to this family. She is only 18 years old this year and hasn¡¯t even gone to


    college. You ***fellow actually dare to pester her here in the name of your engagement. Have you


    asked me first?¡±


    Speaking of this, he waved his fist as a warning.


    Martin looked at him with interest and asked calmly, ¡°Is your fist very powerful?¡±


    His tone and attitude were simply too insulting.


    Jack¡¯s fist became even harder ¡°You can give it a try!¡±


    ¡°Paige, stand away I want to see how awesome Jack is.¡±


    ¡°You ***, you dare to look down on me!¡± Jack rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight with Martin


    when he suddenly saw that Martin¡¯s muscles were very perfect, and his strength was estimated to be


    twice.


    his. It could be seen that Martin exercised a lot.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± Martin looked at Jack, who gulped and was in a more cheerful mood..


    ¡°I won¡¯t chicken out!¡±


    Just when Jack was about to throw caution to the wind, Paige suddenly said, ¡°Jack, Martin is very good


    to


    Don¡¯t harm him.¡±


    Jack thought that he had heard wrong and turned back to look at her in disbelief. ¡°Paige, are you


    speaking up for him? That is his means to deceive girls! Who doesn¡¯t know how to be good to girls?


    Say some lies, take


    you out to have fun, give you a small gift, and..


    Paine¡¯s eyes were pure and clear, and she asked seriously, ¡°Huh?¡±


    And what?


    Jack gulped and did not dare to say that this was how boys tricked girls into sleeping with them.


    In short, he protected Paige as an elder brother. ¡°You ***, I just went abroad for a short time, and you


    already won Paige¡¯s heart! Do you believe that I will ask my dad to beat you?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t rival Martin, so he might as well let his father do it.


    After all, Martin was a junior. He probably wouldn¡¯t dare to fight with his elders.


    So he would be taught a lesson.


    ¡°Your dad is very satisfied with me, his son-inw.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! How could he agree? Paige, is it?¡± Jack asked in disbelief.


    ¡°What he said is true.¡±


    ¡°Dad really agreed?¡± It was a bolt from the blue for Jack.


    Is he our biological father? How old is Paige? What does he think? How can he bear to do that? Jack


    wondered.


    ¡°When Hernan was home a while ago, you got beaten up a lot, right? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tell him and


    ask him


    to beat you upter!¡± Jack threatened again.


    ¡°Hernan also agreed and asked me to eat with him next time.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Hernan was ch a harsh person How could he agree to that?


    it had only been a few days since theyst met, but Paige was bing better at lying


    don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you¡± Martin checked the time, and his eyes gently fell on Paige.


    ¡°Paige, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as Paige was about to walk over, she was grabbed by Jack. ¡°Paige, you can¡¯t go with him today I


    will


    take you out to shop.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Paige would choose this guy over her biological brother.


    However, Paige said quickly, ¡°I promised Martin before. How about I go shopping with you next time?¡±


    ¡°You. You promised him?¡± Jack did not expect Paige to agree to Martin¡¯s invitation. ¡°Even if you agreed,


    you


    could break the promise. Ignore him! It is not easy for me to have a few days off Do you have the heart


    to let


    me stay alone at home and be nagged by mom?¡±


    Martin nced at his hand. ¡°Let go of her.¡±


    ¡°You should let go of her hand first!


    ¡°I want to take her to eat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Today, she can¡¯t go with you!¡± Jack firmly grabbed her hand.


    Patricia, who was hiding in the dark, saw this scene. She was about to explode from anger


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jack and Martin would actually argue over Paige.


    What was so good about Paige?


    ¡°Paige, who do you want to go with?¡± Martin always held Paige¡¯s hand. It sounded like he was asking


    for Paige¡¯s opinion, but the grievance lingering in his eyes seemed to tell Paige, ¡°You haven¡¯t spent


    time with me. for a long time! You promised to be with me today!¡±


    ¡°Jack, I promised him first. I will go shopping with youter¡± Paige was helpless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. ¡°Jack felt heartbroken, but he still refused to let go of her hand. ¡°Where are you going? Why


    don¡¯t you


    take me with you? I¡¯ll be at your service.¡±


    By the way, he wanted to see if Martin had any more excessive behavior.


    If he had, Jack would never forgive him.


    Paige looked at his handsome face. It was too ostentatious. If she took him with them, he would cause


    at


    sensation wherever they went


    She had already experienced how popr he was at the airport that day.


    ¡°I can wear a hat. I can wear sunsses and a mask. I can wrap myself into a mummy. I can guarantee


    that


    others won¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    ¡°Next time,¡± Paige said lightly.


    It was easy to be recognized in broad daylight.


    It was different at night.


    ¡°Paige, are you really going to abandon me?¡±


    Jack could hear the sound of his heart breaking. He did not expect her to be tricked by the bad guy so


    quickly


    What kind of tricks did Martin use?


    Seeing Martin open the car door and let Paige sit in the car, Jack could not help but go forward and


    warn,


    ¡°Tell you what, dating is fine! But if you dare to do something excessive and push your luck¡­ We five


    will not.


    let you go!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 231

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 231


    Chapter 231 One Step Back for Two Steps Forward


    ¡°I will respect Paige¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°What? Could it be that you can go further with Paige if she agrees? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t even think


    about


    it Jack waved his fist and warned, ¡°If you dare to treat Paige badly, I will seek justice for her even if I


    have to


    sacrifice my life!¡±


    ¡°You know me very well.¡± Martinughed archly and indulgently. ¡°Although I am not a gentleman, I am


    not a


    ****. Don¡¯t worry I will wait for the day when Paige bes my wife.¡±


    ¡°There will never be that day!¡± Jack said decisively


    ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    Seeing Martin getting into the car, Jack hurried to the car window and said to Paige, ¡°Paige, if this guy


    bullies.


    you, just call me. I will personally settle with him! Also,e home early! No matter what happens to


    you


    outside, juste to me. No matter how difficult the problem is, I can help you solve it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jack,¡± said Paige.


    Jack saw Martin¡¯s smile and was very worried. But he could only watch as the car went away, just as all


    he


    could do was watch when Paige was having a wedding ceremony with someone else one day in the


    future.


    He was a little dejected¡­.


    ¡°Jack, what are you doing here?¡±


    Just then, a voice made Jack stop contemting.


    ¡°Patricia, so it¡¯s you¡­¡± Jack nced at Patricia and then could not help but look back in the direction


    where Paige left. The car Paige was in was long out of sight, so he looked back at Patricia. ¡°You got up


    early today¡±


    ¡°So did you, Jack. It is rare to have a holiday. Why don¡¯t you get more sleep?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    With that, Jack thought to himself, originally, I nned to take Paige out shopping today. I want to dote


    on


    her and make up for the missing time in the past


    But I didn¡¯t expect Martin to ruin it!


    The thought of Paige soon having a boyfriend and spending less and less time at home made Jack feel


    bad.


    ¡°Jack, it¡¯s rare for you to have a holiday How about we go out shopping? We haven¡¯t gone out together


    for at


    long time!¡±


    Just now, Patricia overheard Jack saying that he wanted to take Paige shopping. She thought, if I go


    out with


    Jack, I can find a reporter to take a photo of me holding Jack¡¯s hand


    At that time, it will surely cause a big sensation, and I will be the hot topic.


    Everyone will know that I¡¯m Jack¡¯s most beloved sister¡­


    And I can buy a lot of things and make Jack pay for me!


    However, to Patricia¡¯s surprise, Jack said listlessly, ¡°Next time!¡±


    He thought, I must wait for Paige at home. Otherwise, what if Paige needs my help?


    Patricia became unhappy. She forced a smile and ask, ¡°Do you have other arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jack did not think too much about it. He patted Patricia¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good girl, go


    shopping by


    yourself today.¡±


    Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Patricia was so angry that her expression changed dramatically!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin ***Paige to a romantic restaurant with fresh flowers as the theme and held her hand into the


    private room.


    Abbigail, who was sitting in the lobby, thought that she had seen it wrongly. She hurriedly rubbed her


    eyes,


    but when she opened her eyes and looked again, Paige and Martin had disappeared.


    ¡°You asked me out and said you had something to say to me face to face. I¡¯m here now. If you have


    something to say, just say it.¡±


    Davon was sitting opposite Abbigail, and his attitude toward Abbigail had long not been as gentle as


    before


    and became a little strange and cold.


    Abbigail hadn¡¯t seen Davon for a long time, and she noticed that Davon had bepletely


    different


    from before. Instead of looking sad in the slightest, she calmly took out a piece of paper and ced it in


    front of Davon.


    ¡°Davon, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to pester you. This is a statement to dissolve our engagement. I¡¯ve


    signed


    When Davon heard this, a look of surprise appeared on his face. He suppressed his mood swings,


    picked up


    the statement, and read it. This statement said that Abbigail had done a lot of bad things, so she


    voluntarily


    broke off her engagement with Davon. Every word on it upheld the reputation of the Elinor family and


    Davon.


    This made Davon feel a little guilty and uneasy!


    I¡¯m sorry, Davon. I made a mistake. I copied Paige¡¯sposition and humiliated you and your family.


    Although even saints make mistakes, I shouldn¡¯t have caused you to lose face in front of everyone and


    embarrassed you in front of your parents. This is my fault!¡±


    When Abbigail said this, she took out an exquisite bag and ced it in front of Davon


    ¡°This is a gift that I prepared in secret. I originally nned to make it public at our engagement party,


    but it is


    useless now.¡± With that, Abbigail showed a self-deprecating smile on her face. She then continued, ¡°I


    want to


    give it to you as a souvenir


    Davon opened the bag and found that there were many things inside. Among them was a diary that


    wrote about what happened from the first day they met until today. Every word and sentence in this


    diary showed


    how much Abbigail loved Davon.


    After Davon read just two pages, the memories of the past swept over him like a tidal wave. He was so


    touched that he wanted to cry, and his hands holding the diary trembled a little.


    ¡°There are also the birthday gifts that I prepared for you in advance in the bag. They are a scarf and a


    pair of gloves that I knitted for you. Although I¡¯m not handy, it took me over 40 days to make these. And


    my hands.


    When Abbigail said this, she pretended to hide her hands.


    It was only then that Davon realized that Abbigail had Band-Aids on seven or eight of her fingers.


    Davon felt sorry for Abbigail and asked, ¡°Did you get these injuries while knitting the scarf and the


    gloves?¡±


    Abbigail withdrew her hand and pretended not to take it seriously, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not important. What¡¯s


    important is that I made them a little **They can¡¯tpare to the name-brand items in the shopping


    mall. If you think they don¡¯t look good, just throw them away!¡±


    ¡°No, they look good.. ¡°Davon was touched so much by Abbigail. His original attitude was very


    determined, but


    he wavered at this moment.


    ¡°I was too naive in the past. I thought that only if I loved you, I could be with you forever. But I ignored


    that the Tate family has been experiencing increasingly serious difficulties. I have long been unworthy


    of your


    Abbigail just said a few words to make Davon feel that he was a heartless person who valued benefits


    and power and abandoned a woman who truly loved him.


    ¡°Davon, I wish you the best of luck in finding a girl who will be a good match for you. She won¡¯t be as


    ***as I am. She won¡¯t be like me and won¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to love you fully She will bring great help to


    your


    career.¡±


    Abbigail implied that it would be impossible for Davon to find someone who would simply love him as


    much.


    as she did in the future.


    ¡°Davon, thank you for loving me before. Every day with you is worthwhile and happy


    ¡°Goodbye, Davon.¡±


    Abbigail stood up and was about to leave.


    Davon grabbed her hand instantly. He wavered a lot. ¡°Abbigail..


    ¡°Davon, we have broken off our engagement. You shouldn¡¯t pull me like this. If your future wife


    happens to see it, she will feel ufortable. The girl who can match you will certainly be a little


    aggressive and forceful. She won¡¯t tolerate such a thing. You¡¯d better let go of me quickly..


    Davon knew that if he found a person whose background matched his family to be his wife, that person


    would surely not be as gentle and considerate as Abbigail, wouldn¡¯t be foolishly devoted to him, and


    wouldn¡¯t be a pushover!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 232

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 232


    Chapter 232 160 Million Dors


    ¡°I haven¡¯t signed the statement to dissolve our engagement!¡± Davon grabbed Abbigail¡¯s hand and


    refused to


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    let go of her ¡°You are still my fianc¨¦e!¡±


    Abbigail was inwardly ecstatic, but she pretended to be startled by Davon¡¯s words and hastily covered


    his


    mouth. ¡°Davon, you must never say that again. If your parents hear it, they will be sad!¡±


    Davon could feel that the soft skin of Abbigail¡¯s fingertips was touching him and thought it was as


    seductive


    as her lips.


    Abbigail was wearing a deep V-neck dress. When she bent down, her breasts were mostly visible.


    Looking at Abbigail like this, Davon thought, what an attractive figure. What an obedient and


    considerate


    girl.


    The happy and sweet memories of their past days once again came to his mind.


    Abbigail realized that her breasts had been exposed and quickly reached out to cover them. She


    pretended to


    want to leave, but she walked too fast and unintentionally tripped. She took this opportunity and fell into


    Davon¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Davon, let go of me!¡± Abbigail pretended to want to get up and rubbed her soft body against Davons


    body


    Davon could smell the fragrance of Abbigail¡¯s body, and the physiological arousal inside him was


    provoked


    by her


    ¡°Davon, quickly help me up. Let me get up.


    ¡°You have been a good and obedient boy since you were a child. You have never disobeyed your


    parents. If


    they see this scene.


    ¡°This is still a public ce!¡±


    Abbigail became more and more anxious as she said, and her eyes turned red.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I am so unfortunate. Because of the fire eighteen years ago, I was picked up by the


    cleaner And now, my family is in such a difficult situation. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t want to marry me.


    ¡°How could I not want to marry you?¡± Davon looked at Abbigail¡¯s fair and delicate face and swallowed.


    ¡°Davon, + must go.¡± Abbigail struggled and broke free from Davon¡¯s arms. ¡°If you think that you owe


    me, can


    you promise me one thing?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Davon still held Abbigail¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go of her


    ¡°You once took me to the house your family bought for your wedding. Do you still remember the seeds


    of roses I nted in the courtyard?¡±


    Davon didn¡¯t forget, and he remembered Abbigail said that she wanted to nt nice roses all over her


    future


    home at that time


    Thinking of the past, Davon was a little heartbroken again.


    ¡°When you¡¯re free, can you dig up a rose seedling and send it to me?¡± When Abbigail said this, she


    revealed a happy smile on her face. ¡°I want to take it as a memento of you leaving me. In the future,


    without you by my side, there will be a rose to keep mepany.


    Davon suddenly felt that Abbigail was so silly. He did not understand why Abbigail wanted a very cheap


    rose seedling instead of a house and money after the dissolution of their engagement


    He thought, what a simple and understanding girl Abbigail is


    ¡°Is that okay, Davon?¡±


    Davon waspletely touched by Abbigail. ¡°I¡¯m too clumsy. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll break the root. How about I


    take you there and you dig it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now¡±


    Originally, Abbigail was worried about how to trick Davon into being alone with her, but she did not


    expect Day¨®n to take the bait so quickly!


    Actually, Davon just wanted to take Abbigail to a ce with no one around and embrace Abbigail like


    before


    However, Abbigail would not be willing to miss such a good opportunity. After she agreed, she looked


    at the


    ce where Paige had just passed by and was guessing which rich man Paige came here for a meal


    with!


    She thought to herself, I can only inquire about itter!


    At this time, Paige was sitting at the dining table. Martin was setting the table for her while she was


    holding


    her phone and looking at the message she had received.


    ¡°Boss, good morning. The air is so fresh today. You can go out and smell it. Do you smell a whiff of


    money?¡±


    Paige replied: ¡°Have you run out of money again?¡±


    ¡°XR3 has failed again. If the research continues, 16 million dors will be needed.¡± Immediately after


    that,


    Paige received a smiling emoji.


    Paige did not expect the project to cost so much money. She did not want to pay with Jack¡¯s credit card


    and


    could only reply: ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Seeing that Martin had gone to answer the phone, Paige opened a mysterious website. Two options.


    immediately popped up on the home page.


    ¡°Find someone to work with on the task.¡±


    ¡°Complete the task yourself¡±


    Paige clicked on thetter option, and a sentence quickly popped up on the page: ¡°Lord Pierce,


    wee


    back!


    Immediately after that, a small green dot appeared at the lower right corner of her profile picture, which


    indicated that she was online.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! I didn¡¯t see it wrong, right? The top man on the list is back!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s online!¡±


    ¡°Lord Pierce hasn¡¯t appeared for half a year! I wonder what kind of task he will take next!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! He will certainly take a task with more money.¡±


    There was a ranking list on this website. The person called Lord Pierce ranked first, had a 100% task


    When users clicked on his profile picture, they could see two columns below it. The column on the left


    showed the tasks he hadpleted. He hadpleted a total of sixteen tasks, and the remuneration


    for


    each of them was over 8 million dors.


    The right column was the tasks that others had asked him to helpplete, and there were over 1,300


    of


    them cumtively. Although the contents of these tasks could not be seen, the honorarium that these


    people were going to pay him was visible, which ranged from 8 million dors to 16 million dors.


    Paige clicked on the task that would pay her 16 million dors. Someone asked her to help crack a


    drone


    its mysteries were learned, then America would create a new system that was even more powerful than


    it!


    At that time, America would surely make countless amounts of money.


    Paige thought, the person who issued the task must be a businessman, has a high status in America,


    and


    has a professional technical team.


    Because after cracking this kind of system, a lot of manpower and financial resources will be needed to


    study the new system


    It will certainly cost a lot of money!


    Paige thought this person must be very rich, so she changed the reward to 160 million dors.


    This move shocked a lot of hackers.


    ¡°160 160 million dors? What the hell is this task? It¡¯s really beyond my expectation that Lord Pierce


    wants


    a reward of 160 million dors.¡±


    I¡¯m so envious of such an awesome person.¡±


    This task should be more difficult than studying aliens, right?¡±


    ¡°I can only take some tasks that pay about 32 thousand dors. And I don¡¯t even have the right to


    bargain.


    Lord Pierce is indeed amazing! I worship him so much!¡±


    Martin had just finished the call ande in when his phone vibrated again. When he picked it up, his


    face


    clouded over!


    He thought to himself, 160 million dors? It¡¯s daylight robbery.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, it¡¯s now or never! Lord Pierce is not often online!¡±


    Rhys said on the other end of the line. He thought, it has been three months since we released this


    task, and


    we finally waited for Lord Pierce toe online!


    We cannot refuse it.


    Otherwise, Lord Pierce will surely take on another task!


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, it is very important for us to ***this system.


    Once they knew this system¡¯s mystery and then researched the new system sessfully, Americans


    as well


    as people from other countries would spend huge amounts of money to buy their new system!


    By then, they would make much more than 160 million dors!


    ¡°Agree to his request.¡± Martin¡¯s voice was cold.


    Rhys let out a sigh of relief and immediately went to make arrangements!


    After a while, Paige saw that her request was agreed to. The task automatically took effect and began!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 233

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 233


    Chapter 233 Her Plot Has Worked


    ¡°My goodness, I didn¡¯t see it wrong, did I? That person has agreed, right? What a rich employer


    ¡°I also want to receive a task with a reward of 160 million dors¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder what kind of task it is!¡±


    Paige used her mobile phone and opened the system sent to her by the person who issued her the


    task. The


    hour


    At this time, Martin came in after making the phone call. Seeing that Paige didn¡¯t have one bite of her


    meal


    and was still looking at her mobile phone, he could not help but ask, ¡°Are you busy with work?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± With that, Paige put away her phone, nced at the table in front of her, and found that there


    were more


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    than ten tes of food. ¡°Why did you order so much?¡±


    She didn¡¯t pay attention just now, but she didn¡¯t expect Martin to order so many dishes in the blink of an


    eye.


    ¡°Here are some new dishes. I¡¯d like you to try it.¡± Martin put one of the foods on Paige¡¯s te. Try and


    see


    how it tastes.¡±


    When Rhys saw that Lord Pierce directly went offline after receiving the money, he waspletely


    stunned.


    He thought, what¡¯s the situation? He¡¯s not going to take the money and then run away, is he?


    Everyone says that Lord Pierce is very powerful and has a 100% missionpletion rate, but these


    are all legends. This is our first time working with him!


    If he indeed runs away¡­


    After thinking about it, Rhys couldn¡¯t help but call Martin.


    This was the fourth time Martin received a call from Rhys today. Martin was a little angry and said, ¡°You


    better have something important to say.¡±


    He thought to himself, you have interrupted my date with Paige several times.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Lord Pierce directly went offline after receiving the money! I am worried that he¡­¡±


    Rhys thought, the loss of money is a small matter, but we have made a lot of effort to get that system!


    It cannot be leaked.


    Otherwise, we¡¯ll lose far more than 16 million dors!


    ¡°He dares to run away?¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t take it seriously at all because as long as Lord Pierce registered his personal information


    on the


    website, it would be a breeze to find him.


    Rhys did not expect Martin to be so calm, and he calmed down a little.


    Davon entered the password and pushed open the door to the vi. What came into view was a small


    garden.


    ¡°Davon, look, there are so many roses!¡±


    Abbigail did not expect the flower seeds she sprinkled at random to produce so many flowers. She was


    instantly overjoyed.


    ¡°Sharones here every day to clean up and water Davon held Abbigail¡¯s hand and walked into the


    garden. When he saw Abbigail smiling brightly, he got in a better mood.


    ¡°The one who will admire these flowers with you will be another girl in the future.Abbigail looked at the


    flowers and pretended to be sad.


    ¡°Abbigail¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter As long as you are happy, I will be satisfied!¡± Abbigail squatted down and pretended


    to smell the fragrance of the roses.


    She pulled a strand of hair behind her ear, closed her eyes, revealed an easeful expression on her


    face, and deliberately let her breasts be exposed again.


    In the sunlight, her every move looked pure and beautiful.


    After a while, she stood up and said, ¡°Davon, can you go and get me a small bottle? I¡¯ll dig one


    Davon swallowed, and his voice became ***. ¡°If you like it, you cane over often in the future to take


    a look..¡±


    ¡°I cannot. This will be the home of you and another girl! It¡¯s not suitable for me toe here.¡± Not


    allowing. Davon to answer, Abbigail continued, ¡°Davon, I¡¯m a little thirsty.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Davon wanted to take Abbigail¡¯s hand into the house to get water, but Abbigail


    hesitated for


    a moment and stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Davon, I won¡¯t go in. What if your future wife knows that I¡¯ve been here?¡± Abbigail pretended to wear


    an


    uneasy expression.


    ¡°You will be my future wife.¡± Davon turned around and looked at Abbigail. Before Abbigail replied, he


    pulled her into the living room.


    Apart from Sharon Acton, who came over every day to clean, no one else had been to this vi, so only


    bottled mineral water was avable in this house.


    Davon took two bottles and handed one to Abbigail. Of course, he did not forget to unscrew the cap for


    Abbigail.


    Abbigail felt a slight change in Davon¡¯s attitude toward her and was secretly delighted. After drinking a


    few


    mouthfuls of water, she began to think about how to find an opportunity to drug Davon in his water


    Suddenly, Davons mobile phone rang.


    When Davon went to another ce to answer the phone, Abbigail poured the powder she had brought


    into his water She hurriedly shook up the water and then sat on the sofa as if nothing had happened,


    waiting for


    Davon toe back.


    After a while, Davon came in after making the call. He drank a few mouthfuls of water and did not


    sense


    anything wrong.


    Abbigail secretly breathed a sigh of relief and then said, ¡°Davon, can you show me around this ce


    for the


    ¡°Okay ¡°Davon held her hand, and they walked from the living room to the kitchen and finally to the


    bedroom.


    Looking at the big bed in the bedroom, Abbigail could not help but mutter. ¡°In the future, you and


    another girl


    will be here and.


    Abbigail bit her lower lip and pretended to be sad. She then shook off Davon¡¯s hand and was about to


    leave.


    Davon hurriedly grabbed Abbigail¡¯s hand. He looked at the tears in Abbigail¡¯s eyes, and he was on the


    verge of


    losing his mind.


    ¡°Abbigail. ¡°Davon pressed Abbigail against the corner of the wall and kissed her frantically


    ¡°Davon, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯ve broken off our engagement. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to do this.


    ¡°Abbigail


    raised her chin to facilitate Davon¡¯s kiss to her while pretending to persuade Davon.


    ¡°Abbigail, we won¡¯t break off our engagement.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I want to marry you and be with you!¡± Davon hadpletely lost his mind. ¡°I will be responsible for


    you!¡±


    After a long time, Abbigail looked at Davon, who was sleeping beside her, and showed a smile of


    victory on


    her face.


    She was clear that if Greta knew about this, Greta would certainly be furious!


    The thought of the angry look that would appear on Greta¡¯s face made her smug!


    She thought, humph, the final winner was me.


    Greta, how dare you instigate Davon to leave me? Just wait and see how I¡¯ll settle with you after I


    marry into the Elinor family!


    Abbigail leaned against the head of the bed and told Lindsey about this matter Lindsey was overjoyed


    after hearing it because this meant that Davon had to be responsible for Abbigail and would never be


    able to get rid of Abbigail in his life


    This was an extremely great thing for Lindsey!


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that you would like to invite rtives and friends for dinner to celebrate my high


    score?


    It can be arranged now. Davon will be present.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s so excellent!¡±


    It was only when it was dark that Davon opened his eyes. He heard someone sobbing in a small voice,


    then


    he looked carefully and found it was Abbigail crying.


    Abbigail leaned against the bed and held the quilt. Her eyes were red from crying, and she looked like


    a pitiful.


    little rabbit.


    ¡°Davon, I did it voluntarily just now. I won¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s forget about this matter. I must go home.¡±


    Abbigail pretended to leave. Davon hurriedly grabbed her hand and saw that her neck and arms were


    covered in ***and bite marks¡­


    Davon was stunned.


    He did not know why he did such a disgraceful thing on a whim!


    He thought to himself, Abbigail is only eighteen years old¡­.


    But I


    ¡°Sorry, Abbigail, I was too impulsive.¡± Davon could do nothing but take Abbigail in his arms. ¡°I have said


    that I


    will be responsible for you.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 234

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 234


    Chapter 234 Amusement Park


    ¡°Then the engagement between us?¡± Abbigail wanted to say something, but there were still tears in her


    eyes.


    Davon said, ¡°It will continue!¡±


    ¡°What about your parents?¡±


    ¡°I will tell them that the engagement banquet will be held as scheduled!¡±


    ¡°Davon, you are so nice. ¡°Abbigail buried her face into his chest as a look of satisfaction shed across


    her


    eyes.


    On the other side.


    After breakfast, Martin brought Paige to thergest amusement park in Chicago. Today was Saturday,


    and there were many people there.


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Martin lowered his head and asked the girl beside him softly


    ¡°No.¡±


    When Paige was young, Tyrell and Lindsey were often not at home. Not to mention taking her out to


    y.


    they did not even have the time to stay with her


    ¡°I heard that all children like toe here. Martin held her hand


    So, did he treat her as a child?


    It was the first time that the staff checking the tickets had seen such an eye-catching couple, and they


    almost couldn¡¯t take their eyes back!


    The man was noble, and the woman was cold. They seemed to be a perfect match.


    ¡°Wish you a good time.¡± After the staff checked the tickets, they opened the door and let them in.


    Paige took a map of the amusement park at the entrance. She didn¡¯t expect the park to be so big and


    there


    were many entertainment projects.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Which one do you want to y?¡± Martin lowered his head and asked softly.


    Paige¡¯s eyes fell on the map and found that the nearest one was the merry-go-round horse. She looked


    up


    and thought it was too childish.


    When Martin noticed that her gaze was on the merry-go-round not far away, he thought that she was


    interested, so he held her hand and walked forward.


    Martin thought, in the end, she¡¯s still a child and likes to y merry-go-round.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite sunny today Put it on first. Martin put on the sunhat he had prepared beforehand, then took


    out a sun protection shirt for her to wear, as well as sunscreen spray, ¡°I¡¯ll help you spray it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Paige did not have the habit of using sunscreen. She was good at nursing herself, so


    her skin


    was very snowy


    ¡°It¡¯s better to spray some. Don¡¯t get sunburnt.¡± Martin sprayed some on her feet and said, ¡°You sit here


    and


    wait for me I will line up.¡±


    Parge did not expect him to be so considerate. Her heart suddenly felt warm.


    When the woman on the side saw this scene, she could not help but hit her husband¡¯s hand, ¡°Look at


    him,


    handsome and considerate. Look at you!¡±


    This beer belly, this bald¡­.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me!¡± The old man felt wronged. ¡°This kind of handsome man is usually unreliable!¡±


    ¡°You are the unreliable one!¡±


    Martin let Paige sit under the shade of the tree and wait, while he himself was in line.


    Paige found that he was wearing a casual outfit today, with a messenger bag on his back, making him


    look.


    like a teenager.


    Paige didn¡¯t expect him to look so good without a suit. He had the vigor and vitality of a teenager with


    this


    casual outfit.


    Behind him were a few female college students. They found Martin¡¯s handsome face and became


    excited.


    ¡°Hey, are you alone?¡±


    ¡°Can I add your Line?¡±


    ¡°We are single, and we don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet¡­¡±


    The girl who spoke had a flushed face. She was a little nervous and expectant as she waited for


    Martin¡¯s


    response.


    ¡°I have a fianc¨¦e,¡± Martin said and his eyes fell on the girl not far away. His bright eyes instantly


    became.


    gentle.


    The girls looked in that direction and found that this handsome man did not only have a fianc¨¦e, but he


    also had a super beautiful fianc¨¦e! Then they all shut up.


    When Paige saw that he was reaching the front of the line, she stood up and walked towards Martin.


    Martin took her into his arms. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest for a while more? It¡¯s hot here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost our turn.¡±


    Martin saw the slight jealousy in Paige¡¯s eyes, and his eyes were warm and charming when he smiled.


    He leaned close to Paige¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Was she here to dere her sovereignty?


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Paige¡¯s face did not change, and her beautiful face was particrly


    outstanding.


    After a while, they got in. Paige looked at the childish pumpkin car and big horse in front of her


    Although she was not interested, there were so many projects in the amusement park and she did not


    know which one to choose, so she simply got on a big white horse. Her movements were handsome


    and neat.


    Martin sat on the big horse next to her and held her hand as if she was the only scenery in his eyes.


    Along with the music, the two horses went up and down. Martin looked at Paige, and Paige also looked


    at


    him.


    The several female university students behind him were so envious. Her fianc¨¦ was so gentle and


    handsome!


    The old woman grabbed her husband¡¯s ear again, ¡°Look at him, he didn¡¯t say anything and just sat with


    his girlfriend on the merry-go-round, but you thought it was embarrassing and refused to go!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Let go of me! In public, can you be gentle. The man covered his ears. ¡°We are here for our


    grandson today! It is not like we are here on a date! Besides, isn¡¯t it hot to hold hands on such a sunny


    day?¡±


    ¡°***hot! This is romantic!¡±


    Paige looked into Martin¡¯s eyes. It was as if there was a me burning in the gxy, burning hot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is childish?¡± She asked softly.


    If thepany executives saw that their president was actually sitting on a merry-go-round, they might


    drop


    their jaws.


    ¡°Paige, you know what?¡± Martin took her hand and said, ¡°Every moment I am with you, I feel happy. No


    matter what we do, as long as I see you happy, I am happy.¡±


    At this moment, a sh caught their attention. Paige turned around and found that the female university


    student had taken a picture of them!


    The female university student was frightened. She just felt that the picture of them holding hands and


    looking at each other was very beautiful, so she could not help but take a picture.


    Martin¡¯s eyes became cold, ¡°I will deal with it.¡±


    Martin was about to dismount when Paige held his hand and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.


    It was okay to have photos taken. Anyway, that girl didn¡¯t know their identity and had no threat to them.


    Martin noticed that Paige was holding his hand tightly, and his heart warmed up. He subconsciously


    held


    Paige tighter


    ¡°Shall we take some?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige was surprised that he would make such a request.


    Martin took out his mobile phone and took a few pictures. He felt that the distance between the two was


    too far, so he got off the horse and rode with Paige.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Not to mention that there was a rule that two people could not ride together, such a close distance


    heated


    Paige¡¯s face up.


    ¡°It¡¯s better this way.¡± Martin embraced her from behind and rested his handsome face on her shoulder.


    The staff who maintained order pretended not to see it. She could not bear to go up and call such a


    handsome man down.


    ¡°Do couples take photos like this?¡± Martin had just finished speaking when he lightly kissed her face.


    Paige¡¯s


    expression was a little startled. This scene was taken by Martin¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Martin!¡±


    ¡°Paige, look at the camera.¡± Martin held her with one hand and his eyes were as bright as the stars.


    He rarely smiled, and the people in thepany all saw his cold side, but here with Paige, he had a lot


    of


    smiles.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 235

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 235


    Chapter 235 Do You Not Care About Your Life?


    Paige cooperated with him and took a lot of photos until the merry-go-round stopped. Martin got off the


    horse and took her hand.


    ¡°What do you want to y next?¡±


    Paige felt that the theme park project was too childish. She took out the map and looked at it. The


    exciting


    projects were the roller coaster and the turbo drop


    ¡°Are you afraid of heights?¡± Paige looked up and asked the man in front of her


    ¡°Afraid of you.¡± Martin looked at Paige and said word by word, ¡°Afraid that you don¡¯t like me or leave


    me.


    Other than that, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect the confession and directly stepped forward.


    Martin followed her footsteps and held her hand. ¡°Paige, are you afraid of heights?¡±


    If she was afraid, they could change to another project.


    Paige smiled, thinking, me? Afraid?


    If the position is not too small, I can cross my legs to eat desserts, provided that there was a te of


    desserts in my hand.


    ¡°Please fasten your seat belts. The staff reminded them, ¡°You must fasten your seat belts! Safety first!¡±


    After Martin fastened Paige, he did not intend to do it himself.


    Paige reached out her hand and gently held it for him.


    ¡°Afraid of my death?¡±


    ¡°Not really ¡°Paige said casually, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that your lower body will be paralyzed, and I¡¯ll have to


    take care of you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Martinughed, ¡°If I get to stay with you for the rest of my life in that way, I¡¯ll be d.¡±


    Paige nced at him, thinking, how could he curse himself like this?


    ¡°You are a girl. It is too hard for you to take care of me. I will take care of you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Martin held her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be healthy and safe for you.¡±


    The roller coaster started very quickly, and Martin and Paige heard the screams of others.


    it was very slow to go up the slope. When it went down the slope, it directly rushed down. The roller


    coaster suddenly flipped over, and it jolted over all of a sudden. The screams in their ears rose and fell.


    Martin found that Paige¡¯s face did not change, and he did not expect her to be so bold.


    Martin thought, that¡¯s right, how could a girl who dares to y with guns and lead an entire organization


    fear


    this?


    Five minutester, the roller coaster stopped, and many people rushed to vomit.


    Martin asked, holding Paige¡¯s hand, ¡°We took the roller coaster together Can it be considered that we


    have experienced the peak and low of life together?¡±


    Life was too long, just five minutes, it was like a lifetime.


    They seemed to have experienced all kinds of dangers and tests together, but on the way, they did not


    let go of each other¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I suddenly realized that every time I see you, I feel like I¡¯m on a roller coaster.¡±


    All those ups and downs, those exciting moments described perfectly how much he liked her


    Paige looked up and could not help but ask, ¡°When did you start to like me?¡±


    Martin smiled gently, ¡°The first time I saw you save your grandpain the hospital. I thought you were very


    special.¡±


    At that time, Martin did not know that he had already fallen for Paige.


    Before meeting her, Martin did not believe in love at first sight. He even felt that love was dispensable


    in his life and was not important at all.


    But after meeting her, all his thoughts and ideas changed.


    In his life, this was the first time he wanted to hold a girl¡¯s hand, the first time he wanted to protect a


    girl, the


    first time he had a future with a girl, a home that belonged to him.


    It was also the first time he had tasted the torment of missing.


    His mood hadpletely changed because of Paige!


    Martin would feel disappointed because Paige had not replied to his messages.


    Martin would also feel happy because Paige smiled at him.


    ¡°Then what do you like about me?¡± Paige raised her eyes and asked.


    Martin gently stroked her face and said gently, ¡°I like your eyebrows, every look, every expression.


    When you are angry, when you are jealous, when you are happy. I like the light in your eyes when you


    look at me.¡±


    Paige sneered, ¡°In the end, you like pretty girls.¡±


    ¡°I like you.¡± Martin corrected her, ¡°So long as it¡¯s you, I would like everything about you.¡±


    Paige felt warm in her heart and changed the topic, ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you


    Paige arranged the turbo drop and then they yed a flume ride together


    In the long and narrow waterway, Martin held her in his arms. Both of their faces had happy smiles.


    After that, it would be a haunted house.


    Martins eyes fell on the nearby haunted house. If Paige was afraid, he could protect her!


    ¡°This is it.¡± Paige¡¯s tone was very casual, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    She wanted to see if the haunted house was scary, or if it was the Triangle Area she had stayed in


    before.


    was scarierAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Martin heard her tone, it did not sound like she was going on an adventure. Instead, it sounded


    like she


    was going shopping. Martin thought, the little girl¡¯s courage is much greater than i had imagined.


    Before entering the haunted house, they had to pass through a long and narrow passage.


    Martin held Paige¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Be careful of your feet.¡±


    There were many switches on the road, and after they avoided them one by one, they saw that there


    were


    skulls hanging everywhere on the wall, and blood was everywhere.


    This blood was too fake.


    Paigeined. It was difficult for people to get close to it if they didn¡¯t make those blood real.


    And the couple behind them had long been scared out of their wits and screamed, running back!


    Was it that scary?


    Paige was a little confused. From time to time, ghosts would jump out to scare them. Not only was


    Paige not


    afraid, but the cold vibe emitted from her body made the ghosts startled.


    The staff thought, isn¡¯t the vibe of this couple too strong?


    Further down, there was a secret room where coffins were ced. As soon as they entered, the back


    door


    automatically locked.


    It looked like there was no exit, only the sound of ghosts, as well as the flickering lights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Martin¡¯s voice was very gentle.


    Afraid?


    Paige was a little afraid that when the ghosts jumped out, she could not help but kick them away.


    After all, she had a few subconscious reactions just now. If Martin was not there, she would have


    kicked the staff member who yed the ghost to the corner in the next second.


    At this moment, the mechanism was activated and more than a dozen darts were shot at them.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Martin protected Paige in his arms and quickly avoided a lot of them.


    Many ghosts suddenly jumped out of the coffin and other corners. They were holding knives to attack


    the couple. Paige pulled the fluttering curtains to block them and found that the curtains had been


    pierced by


    knives


    T


    ¡°They¡¯re fake!¡± Not only did Paige find out, but Martin also found that the person who attacked them at


    this time was not a staff member. Telling from their strength, they must be professional killers!


    Who sent them?


    How dare they?


    ¡°Paige, be careful.¡± At that moment, Martin protected her behind him and kicked one of the ghosts


    away. Then, he quickly knocked down another person who pounced on him.


    The target of these people was obviously him!


    Was it his enemy?


    Or anyone else?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 236

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 236


    Chapter 236 He Carries Her Out


    Martin thought, no matter who he is, as long as he scares my Paige. I¡¯ll send you to hell!


    Being protected by Martin behind him, Paige looked at his handsome side profile and suddenly felt a


    warm. feeling in her heart.


    One ghost after another was beaten down by Martin Paige was somewhat puzzled, thinking, these


    people are too weak Where do they get the courage to assassinate us?


    They should get more training.


    This level is too insulting.


    Not long after, Martin kicked thest person into a corner. The person cried out in pain and fell to the


    ground.


    Looking at the people in the room who were screaming, Martin whispered to Paige behind him, ¡°Paige,


    turn


    around and cover your ears.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Paige knew what he wanted to do, so she obediently cooperated with him.


    Martin¡¯s eyes were suffused with a cold light. He crushed the bones of one of them with one foot, and


    his


    voice carried a cold chill. ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The man could hear the sound of his bones breaking, and he fainted from the pain.


    The others were scared out of their wits and ran towards the exit, wanting to leave this ce.


    Martin only used thirty percent of his strength, and the coffin lid flew out, directly smashing into their


    bodies.


    There was another scream.


    ¡°Next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as just getting beaten up.¡± He reminded them word by word ruthlessly.


    Everyone knew that they couldn¡¯t escape, so they quickly knelt down and begged for mercy, their faces


    full of


    fear.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, please spare us! We were just greedy for money and were blinded¡­¡±


    ¡°We really don¡¯t know who wants your life¡­¡±


    ¡°That person is very mysterious, we¡­


    Before they could finish their words, Martin stepped on the coffin lid, and the people below it screamed


    in


    pain.


    ¡°Today, you scared my girl.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. They reacted and looked at the thin and slender girl. Was that girl very


    important to


    Martin?


    Were they on a date?


    Was Martin angry because the assassination scared that girl?


    CT 05 He Carros Her Cut


    In other words, Martin cared a lot about that girl, more than his own life?


    Before they could think about it, Martin exerted more strength and stepped on the coffin lid.


    One of the killers could not bear the burden and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The coffin lid was pressed against his body. It was too heavy, too ufortable.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t remembered? Hmm?¡± Martin¡¯s voice seemed toe from hell, causing people to


    shudder


    One of them trembled in fear, no longer daring to hide anything, honestly saying, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Waller! Mr.


    Waller


    spent 160 million dors to kill you!¡±


    Mr. Waller? Ro Waller?


    One of Martin¡¯spetitors. Recently, they had beenpeting for a piece ofnd, and the total area


    had


    reached 4 million square feet.


    Was Ro doing this behind the scenes?


    Martin¡¯s eyes became even colder, and his voice was even more cold-blooded and ruthless. ¡°You guys


    ept


    160 million dors? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°My life is so worthless in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Stowe. We are in need of money. It has nothing to do with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Next time, you have to have a bottom line.¡±


    That person reacted and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, we understand. Next time someone offers a


    price, we will definitely not ept it without 1.6 billion dors! Ah, no, next time someone wants your


    life, we will


    definitely inform you immediately¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t dare to ept any order rted to Martin.


    ¡°Do I need you to inform me?¡± Martin¡¯s eyes were filled with deep disdain.


    ¡°I, I mean, from now on, we will never do this again!¡± The man was so scared that he cried. He no


    longer cared about his image. He knelt down and begged for mercy, ¡°Please. Let us go!¡±


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Martin curled his lips coldly, ¡°You should be d that she is here.¡±


    Everyone was trembling in fear. What Martin meant was, if not for that girl being here and being afraid


    of scaring her, he would have already killed them.


    Who was that girl? Which family was she from?


    If he had known earlier, he would have kidnapped her!


    Martin was so difficult to deal with, and it was still easier to deal with a girl.


    Martin stood up and took out his phone to call Rhys, ¡°Fairnd Amusement Park¡¯s haunted house,


    come over


    and deal with it


    As soon as Martin finished speaking, he saw a person trying to slip away from him.


    ¡°Do I give you any permission?¡±


    That person was almost scared out of his wits and hurriedlyy back down, shivering.


    Martin then walked to Paige¡¯s side, took her hand, and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am here.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He sized Paige up and down. ¡°Any injuries?¡±


    Paige shook her head.


    After confirming that she was not injured in the slightest, Martin picked her up and looked at the people


    on


    the ground, ¡°All of you, lie down.¡±


    One person less, and the rest could go to **together.


    All the killers were desperate. They wanted to run, but their bodies could not move. Just now, Martin


    was too


    heavy-handed. Several of them had their ribs broken, and many of them were injured.


    They even felt pain in their bones when they moved. How could they run away?


    ¡°Put me down, I will walk by myself.¡± Paige was carried out of the haunted house by him.


    ¡°It is dark here. If you identally fall, I will feel distressed.¡±


    ¡°I will watch the road.¡± It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have eyes. Even if she closed her eyes and walked on


    this path,


    she wouldn¡¯t fall!


    Martin really took care of her like she was a child.


    ¡°What if there is danger?¡± Martin carried her forward step by step. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll let you down when we


    get


    out.¡±


    Paige looked up at his angr chin, ¡°You were not injured just now?¡±


    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Martin raised the corner of his mouth, ¡°I would like to be injured. That


    way, you can bandage my wound for me and keep thinking about my injury.¡±


    Paige could not help but say, ¡°You are thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get your attention even if I¡¯m injured?¡± Martin lowered his head and rubbed her face, ¡°Little


    heartless.¡±


    Why was it so difficult to get her attention?


    Martin carried her out of the haunted house, and Rhys arrived with his men.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, are you and Ms. Paige alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Rhys breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was fine. Otherwise, Chicago¡¯s sky would


    have


    changed!


    He hurriedly brought people in to clean up the mess.


    At this time, the person in charge of the amusement park, the public security in this area, and the other


    higher-ups quickly ran over and bowed with all their might to apologize.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, it was my negligence. I didn¡¯t notice that anyone had pretended to be a staff member and


    wanted


    to wait for an opportunity to attack you! I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see that you are fine! If something had happened to you here, I really didn¡¯t know what to


    do!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, it¡¯s all my fault. There¡¯s a problem with the security here. I can¡¯t shirk my responsibility!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Martin nced at them and said coldly.


    The two people in charge, as well as the subordinates beside them, were all frightened and lowered


    their


    heads even more, afraid that Martin would make things difficult for them.


    What should they do? Mr. Stowe and his girlfriend almost met with an ident. Their few light


    apologies.


    seemed to be useless!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 237

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 237


    Chapter 237 A Gift Package As they thought of this, more sweat appeared on their foreheads, and they


    were extremely panicked. ¡°Mr. Stowe, please give us another chance! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°Next, we will


    definitely strengthen our defenses. We will never let such a thing happen again!¡± ¡°We are willing to


    swear on our lives!¡± Martin only said, ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± Then left with Paige in his arms ¡°Let me down,


    okay?¡± ¡°Maybeter Martin had wanted to take advantage of Saturday to have a good date with Paige,


    but he didn¡¯t expect that Ro would spoil his mood. Competing with him in business was a small


    matter, but ruining his date was a big matter. Martin definitely couldn¡¯t let Ro off easily! ¡°I¡¯ll take you


    somewhere else next time,¡± Martin said gently. Anyway, they had yed a lot of projects in the


    amusement park, and the trip was quite okay. ¡°What do you usually do on weekends?¡± Paige looked up


    and asked. ¡°Before I met you, work.¡± After meeting Paige, he missed her every day and wanted to


    spare more time to be with her. At this time, someone saw Martin carrying Paige toward the exit. Under


    the sunlight, the two of them were too eye-catching. Their height and temperament were simply meant


    for each other. ¡°Look, that girl is so happy. Being held by her boyfriend¡­¡± ¡°So sweet¡­ I want my


    boyfriend to hold me like this, too.¡± ¡°Please, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡± ¡°Although I have a boyfriend,


    he will never hold me in front of so many people! He feels embarrassed.¡± ¡°The good guys belong to


    other girls. I am so envious!¡± ¡°Have you found that the man looks familiar? I think I have seen him


    somewhere before!¡± ¡°If you say so, I think I really have seen him somewhere before. Where was


    it¡­¡± Martin put Paige in the passenger seat, fastened her seat belt, and unscrewed a bottle of water for


    her. ¡°I only got this in my car. I will take you to drink something elseter.¡± Paige looked at the bottie


    with Kona **printed on it. This bottle of water was more than 320 dors. It came from the seawater


    extracted and diluted thousands of feet under the seabed of Hawaii Ind. Not only was it beneficial to


    the health of the body, but it could also improve the condition of the skin. This small bottle of water was


    ridiculously expensive. Was this called ¡°only¡±? On the other side. Davon sent Abbigail back to the Tate


    family while he went to his parents toy his cards on the table. ¡°Abbigail and I are already with each


    other. The engagement banquet will be held as usual. I have to be responsible for her to the


    end!¡± Greta heard this and was furious, ¡°How could I have given birth to a fool like you! Can¡¯t you tell?


    That girl schemed against you and she deliberately let you seed!¡± Davon interrupted impatiently,


    ¡°Mom! Your prejudice against Abbigail is too deep! You have no idea how kind she is! In order to not


    make things difficult for me, she took the initiative to break off the engagement. She even defended my


    dignity with every word in the agreement! She left me, not asking for the house, not asking for money,


    and not asking for anypensation. She only wanted a rose that represented the past!¡± This was a


    request that only a kind and pure person would make! ¡°You, you idiot, you are simply too ***!¡± Greta


    mmed the table angrily, her temples hurt badly, and her heart ached faintly. ¡°How ungrateful you are!


    Look at how angry your mother is!¡±n patted Greta¡¯s back tofort her and said, ¡°Next Monday is


    the wedding date that we agreed on. Let me ask you. Are you sure you want to be engaged to


    her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Davon said resolutely as if he had made up his mind to sacrifice everything for love.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you wish!¡± n!¡± Greta was about to say something whenn gestured for her not to


    be anxious. It was just an engagement banquet anyway. They would first let the Tate family think that


    the engagement had beenpleted and let down their guard. If Abbigail did something that would


    disappoint their son, then it was only natural for them to end the engagement! ¡°However, we are too old


    to do this for you. The engagement banquet, the guests, and other matters, you handle them yourself.¡±


    lan clearly did not put the Tate girl in his eyes andpletely ignored the wedding banquet. However,


    Davon was already satisfied. He was happy to arrange it himself. He decided to ask for


    Abbigail¡¯s opinion and was determined to make the engagement banquet everything Abbigail


    liked! Seeing him leave happily, Greta asked, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t stop him, but how can you still mess


    around with him? That Tate girl is not easy to deal with. She is very evil! Marry her? It¡¯s better to marry


    Paige!¡± ¡°Paige is a piano master. Do you think she can marry our son? Don¡¯t worry, the Tate family


    won¡¯tst long. Their financial problems are getting more and more serious. They will go bankrupt


    soon! At such a critical moment, the Elinor family has always valued friendship and righteousness.


    Holding the engagement banquet as scheduled can also make a good reputation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an


    engagement. Let the Tate family think that we¡¯ve agreed on their marriage. If they can¡¯t keep calm and


    do something to disappoint Davon, then the engagement will be annulled sooner orter. ¡°What if they


    don¡¯t do something to disappoint our son?¡± ¡°Did you forget? That Tate girl was picked up by a cleaner


    when she was a child. I heard that the Tate family. treated that cleaner very badly. After the


    engagement, if we really don¡¯t want her, we can expose this scandal She didn¡¯t even take good care of


    her adopted mother who raised her for eighteen years After the marriage, how can she take good care


    of her parents-inw?¡± ¡°That makes sense ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What we need to do is help our son put her


    down step by step On the other side. Martin took Paige to have lunch before bringing her back to Moon


    Dunes Vi. ¡°Have a lunch break here.¡± Martin touched her head. ¡°I will go to the study to deal with my


    work first. You can take a nap. I will take you to a ce in the afternoon.¡± There was something urgent


    that he had to deal with immediately with theputer. ¡°Okay.¡± After he left, Paige took out her mobile


    phone to ***thebat system. The system was veryplicated. It could be seen that the team who


    studied the system program was very skilled. However, under her operation, the system still fell apart


    bit by bit. After a while, Paige sent the cracked system over and also gave a big gift package, which


    took a total of thirty-two minutes. After this, Paige went to the balcony to admire the sea of daisies


    around. Under the sunlight, the sea of flowers bloomed in the wind, and the beautiful crescentke


    shone in the sunlight. Paige had nothing to do, so she leaned on the bed and yed with her mobile


    phone. She first sent the 160 million dors she earned to her subordinates, and then nced at the


    mission list to see if there were any easy but high-sry tasks. On the other side. Rhys excitedly called


    Martin, ¡°Mr. Stowe, Lord Pierce actually solved the system in less than half a day, and even gave us a


    big gift package!¡± ¡°What big gift package?¡± Martin asked in a deep voice. ¡°He guessed that after we


    solved the system, we would develop a new system, so he directly established the prototype of the new


    system for us. I never thought that he would have such a high talent in this aspect! Mr. Stowe, why


    don¡¯t we take him in?¡±


    Chapter 237 A Gift Package


    As they thought of this, more sweat appeared on their foreheads, and they were extremely panicked.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, please give us another chance! I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    ¡°Next, we will definitely strengthen our defenses. We will never let such a thing happen again!¡±


    ¡°We are willing to swear on our lives!¡±


    Martin only said, ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± Then left with Paige in his arms


    ¡°Let me down, okay?¡±


    ¡°Maybeter Martin had wanted to take advantage of Saturday to have a good date with Paige, but he


    didn¡¯t expect that Ro would spoil his mood. Competing with him in business was a small matter, but


    ruining his date was a big matter.


    Martin definitely couldn¡¯t let Ro off easily!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere else next time,¡± Martin said gently.


    Anyway, they had yed a lot of projects in the amusement park, and the trip was quite okay.


    ¡°What do you usually do on weekends?¡± Paige looked up and asked.


    ¡°Before I met you, work.¡±


    After meeting Paige, he missed her every day and wanted to spare more time to be with her.


    At this time, someone saw Martin carrying Paige toward the exit. Under the sunlight, the two of them


    were too eye-catching. Their height and temperament were simply meant for each other.


    ¡°Look, that girl is so happy. Being held by her boyfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°So sweet¡­ I want my boyfriend to hold me like this, too.¡±


    ¡°Please, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Although I have a boyfriend, he will never hold me in front of so many people! He feels embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°The good guys belong to other girls. I am so envious!¡±


    ¡°Have


    you


    found that the man looks familiar? I think I have seen him somewhere before!¡±


    ¡°If you say so, I think I really have seen him somewhere before. Where was it¡­¡±


    Martin put Paige in the passenger seat, fastened her seat belt, and unscrewed a bottle of water for her.


    ¡°I only got this in my car. I will take you to drink something elseter.¡±


    Paige looked at the bottie with Kona **printed on it. This bottle of water was more than 320 dors. It


    came from the seawater extracted and diluted thousands of feet under the seabed of Hawaii Ind.


    Not only was it beneficial to the health of the body, but it could also improve the condition of the skin.


    This small


    bottle of water was ridiculously expensive. Was this called ¡°only¡±?


    On the other side.


    Davon sent Abbigail back to the Tate family while he went to his parents toy his cards on the table.


    ¡°Abbigail and I are already with each other. The engagement banquet will be held as usual. I have to be


    responsible for her to the end!¡±


    Greta heard this and was furious, ¡°How could I have given birth to a fool like you! Can¡¯t you tell? That


    girl


    schemed against you and she deliberately let you seed!¡±


    Davon interrupted impatiently, ¡°Mom! Your prejudice against Abbigail is too deep! You have no idea


    how kind


    she is! In order to not make things difficult for me, she took the initiative to break off the engagement.


    She


    even defended my dignity with every word in the agreement! She left me, not asking for the house, not


    asking


    for money, and not asking for anypensation. She only wanted a rose that represented the past!¡±


    This was a request that only a kind and pure person would make!


    ¡°You, you idiot, you are simply too ***!¡± Greta mmed the table angrily, her temples hurt badly, and


    her


    heart ached faintly.


    ¡°How ungrateful you are! Look at how angry your mother is!¡±n patted Greta¡¯s back tofort her and


    said,


    ¡°Next Monday is the wedding date that we agreed on. Let me ask you. Are you sure you want to be


    engaged


    to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Davon said resolutely as if he had made up his mind to sacrifice everything for love.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you wish!¡±


    n!¡± Greta was about to say something whenn gestured for her not to be anxious. It was just an


    engagement banquet anyway. They would first let the Tate family think that the engagement had been


    completed and let down their guard. If Abbigail did something that would disappoint their son, then it


    was


    only natural for them to end the engagement!


    ¡°However, we are too old to do this for you. The engagement banquet, the guests, and other matters,


    you


    handle them yourself.¡±n clearly did not put the Tate girl in his eyes andpletely ignored the


    wedding


    banquet.


    However, Davon was already satisfied. He was happy to arrange it himself. He decided to ask for


    Abbigail¡¯s


    opinion and was determined to make the engagement banquet everything Abbigail liked!


    Seeing him leave happily, Greta asked, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t stop him, but how can you still mess


    around with


    him? That Tate girl is not easy to deal with. She is very evil! Marry her? It¡¯s better to marry Paige!¡±


    ¡°Paige is a piano master. Do you think she can marry our son? Don¡¯t worry, the Tate family won¡¯tst


    long. Their financial problems are getting more and more serious. They will go bankrupt soon! At such


    a critical moment, the Elinor family has always valued friendship and righteousness. Holding the


    engagement banquet


    as scheduled can also make a good reputation.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement. Let the Tate family think that we¡¯ve agreed on their marriage. If they can¡¯t


    keep calm and do something to disappoint Davon, then the engagement will be annulled sooner or


    later.


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t do something to disappoint our son?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget? That Tate girl was picked up by a cleaner when she was a child. I heard that the Tate


    family. treated that cleaner very badly. After the engagement, if we really don¡¯t want her, we can expose


    this scandal


    She didn¡¯t even take good care of her adopted mother who raised her for eighteen years After the


    marriage,


    how can she take good care of her parents-inw?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What we need to do is help our son put her down step by step


    On the other side.


    Martin took Paige to have lunch before bringing her back to Moon Dunes Vi.


    ¡°Have a lunch break here.¡± Martin touched her head. ¡°I will go to the study to deal with my work first.


    You can take a nap. I will take you to a ce in the afternoon.¡±


    There was something urgent that he had to deal with immediately with theputer.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he left, Paige took out her mobile phone to ***thebat system.


    The system was veryplicated. It could be seen that the team who studied the system program was


    very skilled. However, under her operation, the system still fell apart bit by bit.


    After a while, Paige sent the cracked system over and also gave a big gift package, which took a total


    of


    thirty-two minutes.


    After this, Paige went to the balcony to admire the sea of daisies around. Under the sunlight, the sea of


    flowers bloomed in the wind, and the beautiful crescentke shone in the sunlight.


    Paige had nothing to do, so she leaned on the bed and yed with her mobile phone. She first sent the


    160 million dors she earned to her subordinates, and then nced at the mission list to see if there


    were any


    easy but high-sry tasks.


    On the other side.


    Rhys excitedly called Martin, ¡°Mr. Stowe, Lord Pierce actually solved the system in less than half a day,


    and even gave us a big gift package!¡±


    ¡°What big gift package?¡± Martin asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°He guessed that after we solved the system, we would develop a new system, so he directly


    established the prototype of the new system for us. I never thought that he would have such a high


    talent in this aspect! Mr. Stowe, why don¡¯t we take him in?¡±


    Post navigation

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 238

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 238


    Chapter 238 Lord Pierce


    ¡°Do you think a person who dares to ept a mission of 160 million dors will be willing to work for


    someone else?¡± Martin asked.


    That was true The main reason why the man epted jobs online was because of the free timetable.


    He could finish his job whenever and wherever


    ¡°Moreover, in less than half a day, he can break the original system and set up a new mode. With his


    level and ability, how can he be willing to cooperate with the other people on the team and stay in the


    laboratory every


    day?¡±


    He could create a new system by himself. What else was there to do with others?


    Rhys felt that it made sense, but it was a pity to leave such a talent behind!


    Lord Pierce¡¯s ability was definitely above their research team¡¯s!


    If they could recruit such talent, it would be of great help to the future development of their group.


    ¡°How about we give him dividends? As for the working hours, he cane whenever he wants! As


    long as he


    can help us create a more powerful system or do other research!¡±


    ¡°If so, it is better to give him another 160 million dors and let him build a new system.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    ¡°This new system is very important to us. It¡¯ll be best if we study it on our own.¡±


    No matter how powerful the other party was, if he had any other intentions in the future, in the end, it


    would


    be their own loss.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Rhys felt pity, but at the same time, he could only give up on this unrealistic idea.


    After ending the call, Martin handled his work in front of theputer. After half an hour, he got up and


    walked to the bedroom.


    ¡°Paige, are you asleep?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He knocked on the door, but no one responded.


    He didn¡¯t know if Paige had a quilt. It was summer. If the air-conditioning¡¯s temperature was too low,


    she


    might have caught a fever.


    Thinking of this, he turned the doorknob. The bedroom was quiet. Only the wind blew the curtains.


    Paige was


    sleeping on the bed. It was as beautiful as a painting.


    Martin suddenly hoped that time would stop like this because the scene in front of him made him feel


    happy


    The snow-white bed quilt made Paige feel as if she was in the snow. Her skin was originally snowy, and


    she


    was lying on the big bed, making her skin look more attractive, and she looked petite and cute.


    Martin gently approached and pulled the quilt for her. The phone suddenly fell from the quilt to the


    ground


    Martin thought, who would have thought that Paige would y with her phone before she went to bed?


    Martin had just picked it up when he realized that the page had yet to be closed. It should have been


    Paige


    who was swiping her phone and falling asleep


    It was a personal page of an APP The username was only two words Lord Pierce


    Martin was shocked, Paige is Lord Pierce?


    Martin looked at the mission panel on the page. It showed that one hour ago, the 160-million-dor


    mission


    had beenpleted. Looking at the specific time, she only spent thirty-two minutes in the entire


    process


    This meant, after the date, she finished it when she was free!


    Rhys thought that she had used half a day and was amazed. After all, their people had used several


    months


    to ***it


    However, he did not expect Paige to use half a day, but thirty-two minutes!


    In thirty-two minutes, the problem that their entire team could not solve for several months was solved!


    If Rhys knew, he would probably doubt his life!


    Martin¡¯s gaze fell on Paige¡¯s fair and clear face. Her new identity. Just now, Rhys had suggested that


    they


    recruit this hacker to work for them.


    Martin raised the corners of his lips. He did not know how many identities Paige had!


    Each one was more powerful than thest, and each one was more stunning than thest.


    Gently covering her with the quilt, Martin leaned over and kissed her soft lips.


    ¡°Sleep tight.¡±


    Martin looked at her repeatedly, as if he had not seen enough. After a while, he locked the phone


    screen, put


    it on the bedside table, and slowly left.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. When Paige got up, she found it was 4:30 in the afternoon.


    How


    could she sleep so soundly and sofortably in Martin¡¯s ce?


    The white curtains in the bedroom were blown up by the wind. It was as light as a beautiful scene in a


    movie


    She turned on her phone and suddenly found that someone was looking for her to order a bill for 160


    million.


    dors. The task was very simple: treat the people around you better.


    What did this mean?


    Did that person order the wrong order?


    Was treating the people around her better worth 160 million dors? What was wrong with the one who


    gave


    the order?


    However, the money had already been transferred into her ount, and the mission had automatically


    taken


    effect.


    She could only send a question mark


    After sending it, she got up, tidied up, and went downstairs


    Martin stood in front of the huge floor to ceiling window His back was slender and straight.


    He held a wine ss in one hand and looked at the scenery outside the window. No one knew what he


    was.


    thinking


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a nap?¡± Paige thought that he would take a nap after finishing his work, but she didn¡¯t


    expect


    him to stand there Did he encounter some troublesome problems?


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Martin turned around, ced the wine ss on the **tray, and walked towards


    Paige


    He touched her face and kissed her. ¡°Did you stay uptest night?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I got someone to prepare afternoon tea. Let¡¯s go to the garden to eat together.¡± Martin held her hand


    and


    spoke in a very gentle tone.


    When the housekeeper ced the things on the table in the garden, he could not help but look at


    Paige, thinking, Ms. Paige is even more beautiful than before! Probably because she had just woken


    up, her eyes are


    as clear as water, like the stars in the sky.


    Mr. Stowe is really lucky to have such a girlfriend!


    ¡°You slept very soundly just now,¡± Martin said gently, thinking, does she like my bed or my smell?


    Paige suddenly reacted, ¡°You just came in? So, my mobile phone¡­¡±


    Did he see it?


    Martin raised his lips and realized that she was smart. In less than two seconds, she reacted.


    ¡°When I covered you with a nket, the phone fell to the ground. You forgot to lock the screen.¡±


    ¡°So, you saw it all? The person who made the order is you? You are Mr. R?¡±


    ¡°Mr. R is Rhys¡¯ ount, but I did ask him to make the order.¡±


    In the beginning, he went to find the top hacker, Lord Pierce, to **the system. Later, when he found out


    it was Paige, he added another 160 million dors.


    Paige was speechless and thought, no wonder! Only he will do this kind of thing and throw 160 million


    dors, hoping that I will treat him better!


    ¡°Am I not good to you usually?¡± Paige raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Good.¡± Martin picked up a piece of cake and fed it to her, ¡°But if it could be better¡­¡±


    ¡°For example?¡± What did he mean by ¡°better¡±?


    ¡°For example. You feed me one too.¡±


    Paige stared at him.


    ¡°With your skill, 160 million dors is not enough.¡± Martin continued to feed her. He raised the corner of


    his lips and smiled, ¡°If I knew that you were first on the leaderboard, I would give you an extra zero.¡±


    Which meant 1.6 billion dors?


    ¡°Anyway, I earn money for my girl. It¡¯s your money sooner orter.¡±


    Paige did not expect that the person who wanted to ***the system was Martin. She thought about it and


    came up with an idea.


    Didn¡¯t Martin pay 160 million dors to ask her to treat him better?


    Tonight, Paige would create a new system for Martin and ept these 160 million dors as her


    payment!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 239

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 239


    Chapter 239 The Movie


    In the evening


    Jack sat on the swing in the garden, his eyes constantly looking in the direction of the gate


    Jack thought, what time is it?


    Paige has note back yet!


    Where did Martin take her?


    Jack wanted to call Martin to ask, but after thinking about it, he held it back!


    Jackforted himself, what if they were almost there?


    Bonnie looked at his lonely back and patted Danica on the shoulder as she smiled, ¡°Mr. Jack sat here


    the


    whole day.¡±


    ¡°Let him wait! Who told him not to go home early to see Paige?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Jack participated in a show as a mentor. He was very busy and could not get out of it.¡±


    ¡°Is making money more important than Paige?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is important. Mr. Jack made money for Paige.¡± Bonnie continued, ¡°I heard that he gave


    Ms. Paige


    a card without the quota.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Danica thought, I gave too little! I can¡¯t be beaten by my son!


    Thinking of this, Danica decided that after Paige came back, she would give her a card without the


    quota,


    too!


    After finishing dinner at Moon Dunes Vi, Paige was taken out by Martin to watch a movie. In order


    not to


    attract attention, Martin did not book a whole theatre. Instead, he went to the ticket office to buy tickets


    like


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ordinary people.


    When the staff saw Martin at first nce, he thought that he had seen him wrongly. He rubbed his eyes


    and


    found that the person in front of him was their president, Martin Stowe.


    Not to mention this cinema, this entire shopping mall was under Martin¡¯s name!


    Was the president here for an inspection?


    Or?


    The manager¡¯s eyes fell on the little girl next to Martin. What a beautiful girl! Could it be that the


    president has a girlfriend and he brought his girlfriend out for a date today? Feeling the life of ordinary


    people?


    ¡°Mr


    The staff wanted to say that the movie tickets were free


    ¡°Just treat me as an ordinary customer, Martin said


    Got it!


    Martin really brought his girlfriend out to experience life!


    ¡°Are there any movies that young girls like to watch recently?¡± Martin asked.


    Young girl It must be the girl next to Martin!


    ¡°Yes, yes¡± The staff quickly replied, ¡°There is a love film that is very popr The leading male character


    is


    Jack, who is a top star


    ¡°Another one.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The staff did not expect that Martin would reject it so quickly Did he not like Jack? Thinking of


    this, the staff suggested, ¡°There is also a youth film that is very inspirational and very popr However,


    actors are


    not big shots.¡±


    ¡°Two tickets.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡±


    Although the manager really wanted to remind Martin that no one would buy tickets at the ticket office


    now,


    they were all directly selecting the seats on their phones.


    But thinking about it, Martin was a busy person. He probably didn¡¯t understand these things. Martin was


    rich,


    it was useless to talk to him so much. So the staff quickly prepared two tickets and bowed politely,


    ¡°Over


    there, please, entrance A!¡±


    Martin took the tickets and took Paige¡¯s hand to walk forward.


    Looking at their handsome backs, the staff really wanted to take a picture of them, but he didn¡¯t have


    the


    courage!


    Martin was in love!


    How many girls¡¯ dreams were going to break?


    Before Martin entered the theater, he saw that the other girls¡¯ boyfriends had gone to buy popcorn and


    drinks,


    so he asked in a low voice, ¡°What drinks do you want?¡±


    Paige wanted to say that the drinks in the cinema were not tasty, but on second thought, this was the


    cinema under Martin¡¯s name, so she said very casually, ¡°Orange juice.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait for me here.¡± This was the first time Martin had used an automatic vending machine to buy


    things. He nced at the process and quickly bought drinks, popcorn, potato chips, and other things.


    The other girls saw that he bought so much, and they were jealous and envious. Sure enough, other


    people¡¯s boyfriends were not only handsome but also generous!


    Paige saw that he was holding a lot of things in his hand and card, Til get it


    ¡°Hold my arm


    In fact, he could have bought a bag, but in order to let Paige take the initiative to hold him, he yed a


    me


    trick


    Paige could see through it, but she still held his arm with one hand Paige did not expect Martin to have


    so


    many tricks


    After checking the tickets and entering Hall 1, Martin found two central seats, put down the things, and


    helped her put down the seat


    After a while, the movie began.


    Martin held her with one hand and fed her drinks with the other.


    Paige did not have much interest in the youthful inspirational film, but it had to be said that the opening


    of


    this film was very good, the actors were chosen very well, and the atmosphere was also very good


    Martin saw the light of the screen fall on Paige¡¯s face, her eyes were like stars, bright and charming.


    ¡°Paige,¡± Martin called out softly, suddenly grabbed her head, and kissed her lips.


    In the dark environment, Paige was suddenly kissed, and she was a little stunned.


    Martin kissed her affectionately and seriously. After a while, he released her and continued to feed her


    snacks.


    Paige¡¯s face was a little red, and her eyes fell on the movie screen. She suddenly found that they were


    like


    characters in the movie and were experiencing the beauty of first love.


    It turned out that dating was quite sweet.


    She ate the small fish that Martin handed her. Suddenly, she felt a foot behind her kicking the back of


    her


    chair.


    Paige looked back and saw that it was a girl who looked about the same age as her. Did she do this on


    purpose?


    Before Paige could say anything to stop her, she heard Martin say in a deep voice, ¡°You kicked my


    fianc¨¦e¡¯s


    seat.¡±


    The little girl blushed after hearing Martin¡¯s words. Maybe she did not expect Martin to be so good-


    looking, or


    maybe she did not expect that he would take the initiative to protect Paige beside him. The little girl


    looked


    embarrassed and she whispered her apologies.


    Not long after, Paige felt someone kicking her seat from behind. After a while, the person


    kicked again.


    The people in the back row seemed to have done it on purpose and kept kicking it


    Martin turned around and found that the one who kicked was not the little girl just now, but her


    boyfriend


    That boy looked like he was born with a silver spoon. He had an arrogant expression that seemed to


    say,


    ¡°What can you do?¡±


    ¡°Deliberately?¡± Martin¡¯s voice turned cold, ¡°You don¡¯t want your foot anymore?¡±


    ¡°So what if I did it on purpose? You can still break my foot?¡± The boy said and kicked the back of


    Paige¡¯s


    chair in front of Martin.


    Paige looked back and found that this boy was deliberately stirring up trouble.


    Many people around looked over. The boy was turned around by Paige. He felt a sigh in his heart. He


    didn¡¯t


    expect this girl to be so good-looking!


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have kicked her. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to ask for a number.


    Thinking of this, he raised his eyebrows and said ***, ¡°What¡¯s your phone number? Let¡¯s be friends.


    ¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± His girlfriend was so angry she hit him.


    However, the boy did not care. He was indifferent. He was still staring at Paige. ¡°I think your boyfriend


    is


    useless. Why don¡¯t you follow me?¡±


    Useless?


    Martin was annoyed, very good, belittling me and asking for Paige¡¯s number!


    Martin took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. ¡°Morningstar za¡¯s cinema, hall 1, the 15th


    and


    16th of the 7th row, take them out.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 240

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 240


    Chapter 240 His Father Co The book you are reading has updated!


    Dave found it funny ¡°Man, do you know who I am? Have you heard of the Cohen Group in Chicago?


    We have al


    close rtionship with the Stowe Group!¡±


    This cinema belonged to the Stowe Group Dave didn¡¯t think the man in front of him could get them out


    of


    there


    ¡°You are Robert Cohen¡¯s son?¡± Martin asked in realization


    ¡°Oh, so you know my dad, Dave proudly said ¡°Yes, I am Robert Cohen¡¯s only son, Dave Cohen I have


    a


    nickname, Night Club Prince!¡±


    Paige found both his name and nickname quite unpleasant.


    ¡°Since you know my father, you must also know that he loves his son! In this world, there is nothing I


    can¡¯t


    get, even if I want to have somebody!¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows and said in a casual tone, ¡°Oh, do you mean if I don¡¯t go with you today, we


    will


    have trouble?¡±


    ¡°Smart girl!¡± Dave had a smug look on his face. ¡°As long as you are obedient, I can let your boyfriend


    go.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°Then your boyfriend will have to suffer!¡± Dave crossed his legs and said proudly, ¡°If I make one single


    call, I


    guarantee that your boyfriend won¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.¡±


    As soon as Dave finished speaking, the lights in Hall 1 were turned on and the movie stopped. A staff


    member apologized through the microphone on his cor, ¡°Sorry. This will be quick.


    Several security guards quickly came to No. 15 and No. 16 and dragged Dave and his girlfriend out.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go! Do you know who I am?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Being taken away in public, Dave¡¯s girlfriend felt embarrassed and shouted, ¡°Do you know who he is?


    He is


    Robert Cohen¡¯s son! Have you heard of the Cohen Group? Are you deaf? Did you not hear me?¡±


    Several security guards did not change their faces and directly dragged them out.


    Soon, Hall 1 became quiet.


    The lights went out and the movie continued. Martin made a phone call and said on the phone, ¡°Lock


    them


    up.¡±


    He would deal with that ignorant *ter.


    ¡°Mr Stowe, do you want to call Robert over?¡± Rhys asked respectfully.


    ¡°No need, someone will call him.¡±


    Martin did not want to disturb Paige¡¯s mood for the movie, so he continued to feed the girl snacks and


    drinks.


    Dave was dragged to the empty ground of Hall 7 next door. There were no movies ying there, and


    no movie


    viewers


    Several security guards mercilessly pushed them to the ground before forming a human wall in front of


    Dave


    and his girlfriend


    Dave cursed, ¡°**! Open your ***eyes and see who I am! How dare you push me and put us here! You


    are so dead¡±


    Dave didn¡¯t expect that Martin was so powerful that he could even call security!


    ¡°Dave, what should we do now?¡± His girlfriend Sally grabbed his arm in fear.


    ¡°I will remember you!¡± Dave was about to leave with Sally in his arms, but the security guys blocked


    their way,


    not letting them go.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get out of the way. Do you want to illegally imprison us? If you don¡¯t back off


    right now,


    you¡¯ll be so sorry!¡±


    Dave rolled up his sleeves and wanted to beat them!


    But the security guards were all professionally trained. They were more than enough to deal with


    dandy¡¯


    In a few seconds, Dave was thrown to the ground in great pain by the security guards!


    ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s the heir of the Cohen family!¡± Sally was frightened and hurriedly bent over


    to


    support Dave. ¡°Dave, are you okay? Your face is swollen.¡±


    ¡°**!¡± Dave was so angry that he immediately called his father.


    Half an hourter.


    After the movie ended, Paige took Martin¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    The little girl was holding his hand!


    And she offered to do it!


    Martin raised the corners of his lips, held Paige¡¯s hand, and walked with her to Hall 7.


    At this time, Robert had arrived. Seeing his son sitting on the ground, his face swollen, he immediately


    rushed forward. ¡°Dave, my baby, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Dad, what took you so long?¡± Seeing that his father had brought more than a dozen bodyguards, Dave


    felt that he would win this game. Then he became arrogant again. ¡°These ****security guards beat me


    up. They took orders from the man in Hall 1. Take people in and catch the man sitting in the No. 15, 6th


    Row!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you want to catch me?¡±


    Martin stepped into Hall 7. When the security guards saw him, they finally spoke, ¡°Mr. Stowe, we


    locked him up here as you requested, but he tried to attack us. We only did it for defense.¡±


    Mr. Stowe?


    Martin Stowe?


    As soon as Robert saw Martin, his legs became soft Mr Stowe, what brought you here?


    ¡°Your son did not tell you?¡±


    Robert was stunned. He realized that the situation was not good and hurriedly looked at his son


    When Dave heard the security guards call that man Mr Stowe, he was already frightened Looking at his


    father¡¯s ttering face, Dave felt so scared


    This man is Mr. Martin Stowe of the Stowe Group? Oh my, I¡¯m a dead man


    Seeing that his son was dumbfounded, Robert knew that he could not count on him. He quickly bent


    down and said to Martin, ¡°If my son did anything to offend Mr. Stowe, I¡¯ll apologize for him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He attempted toy his hand on my fianc¨¦e in front of me and wanted her to be your


    daughter-inw.¡±


    What?


    Robert was so scared that his body went numb!


    Robert knew his son would do that. But this was Martin Stowe!


    ¡°Ignorant **!¡± Robert was so angry that he turned around and pped his son!


    Dave had never been scolded by his father since he was a child. Now his father¡¯s p really shocked


    him!


    Sally, who was on the side, was so scared that she did not dare to speak. ***. When she was watching


    a movie, she found that this man was quite good-looking and very considerate of his girlfriend. He fed


    and kissed his girlfriend. Sally got jealous and kicked the back of Paige¡¯s chair.


    Later, in order to stand up for Sally, Dave deliberately kicked the back of Paige¡¯s chair, too.


    This was insane!


    ¡°Mr. Cohen, why did I not know that the Stowe Group and the Cohen Group have a close rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Well


    Robert knew that his son had bragged too much. A close rtionship? The Cohen Group didn¡¯t even


    have the qualifications to wipe Martin¡¯s shoes!


    Robert knew his son loved to brag, but now, how could he do it in front of Martin?


    Robert felt that he could not stand up anymore. He was about to faint, but he forced himself to calm


    down. ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Stowe. It¡¯s my responsibility for not teaching my son discipline. Please forgive


    us!¡±


    Then he turned around and snapped, ¡°Why are you standing there? Get over here and apologize to Mr.


    Stowe


    and his fianc¨¦e!¡±


    Robert looked up at Mr Stowe¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and his face instantly turned pale. It was her!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 241

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 241


    Chapter 241 A Heavy Price


    The founder and the person in charge of the Pai Group, Pai?


    The Pai Group was a well-known venture capital in America. Its founder, Pai, was a good venture


    capitalist. Any projects she aimed at would definitely develop after her investment.


    Many small enterprises could be strong because they were invested by the Pai Group


    Before, when Robert took the project to the Pai Group to ask for investment, he was lucky to see Pai.


    Although he was far away, Robert was still shocked when he saw Rn, the CEO of the Pai Group in


    America, being respectful to Pai.


    The outsiders did not know that the founder of the Pai Group was actually a woman.


    Robert didn¡¯t expect his **son to provoke two big shots that they could not afford to offend ever


    Robert almost lost his breath and hurriedly bowed to say, ¡°Ms. Paige, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. If you


    hadn¡¯t agreed to invest in our project and give us a sum of money, my family would not make it today. It


    can be said


    that without the Pai Group, there wouldn¡¯t be the Cohen Group¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Martin thought, the Pai Group? Ms. Paige?


    Who can make Robert so humble? Who can approve the Pai Group¡¯s investment¡­


    Who else could it be besides the founder Pai?


    So my girl is Pai?


    Pai is Paige?


    Interesting.


    Paige did not expect that her two identities would be exposed in one day. She was speechless.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you are the benefactor of the Cohen Group¡­ How dare my son ask you to¡­¡± Robert


    turned


    around, grabbed his son¡¯s ear, and came to Paige, kicking him to kneel.


    ¡°Say what you did to Ms. Paige just now.¡±


    Robert was very angry. He took the electric baton from the bodyguard and fiercely hit Dave on the


    back.


    Dave threw himself forward, kneeling in great pain.


    Dave didn¡¯t expect Robert to hit him so hard


    After a long while of pain, Dave said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s Sally. She kicked the back of Ms.


    Paige¡¯s


    chair a few times. I wanted to stand up for Sally, so I kicked it as well¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you kick the back of Ms. Paige¡¯s chair? Are you risking your legs? If someone else kicks the


    back of Ms. Paige¡¯s chair, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t stop them, but how could you let her do whatever she


    wanted?¡±


    Robert raised the electric baton again and ruthlessly hit Dave on the back. ¡°**! Loser!¡±


    After getting beaten, Dave looked at Sally with anger.


    Sally was scared out of her wits, and her face turned pale. She sat on the ground and could not stop


    trembling. ¡°Mr. Cohen, please listen to me¡­.


    ¡°You ***always causes trouble for the Cohen family. Someone, take her away and teach her a lesson.¡±


    After Robert finished speaking, he looked at Dave, who was lying on the ground and could not get up.


    Robert ***on him again. ¡°I asked you to apologize. Are you deaf?¡±


    Dave had been spoiled since he was a child. He had never suffered like this. Dave spat out a mouthful


    of


    blood. ¡°Ms. Paige¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mr. Stowe, I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡±


    ¡°Louder!¡± Robert roared.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Stowe, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dave didn¡¯t expect Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e to be the founder of the Pai Group¡­.


    Dave was so regretful. He hated himself for being ignorant and provoking Paige as well as Martin.


    Paige looked at Dave in a mess and said casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if I didn¡¯t go with you today, you


    would make things difficult for us? And you would cause trouble for my fianc¨¦? You also said that you


    would make


    a call and my fianc¨¦ would not see the sun tomorrow?¡±


    When Robert heard these words, he was in despair. He knew that Paige would definitely not let them


    go


    though they apologized¡­


    Right now, the Cohen Group was worth 500 million dors. If it was gone, it didn¡¯t matter. But there


    were more than a hundred people in the Cohen family¡­.


    Robert heard that Pai had a widework and could even block any big news¡­


    The people who offended her before disappeared suddenly..


    Meanwhile, Martin would definitely not let his fianc¨¦e be wronged in front of small fries like them.


    Thinking of this, Robert closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and seemed to have made a decision.


    ¡°My son is extremely ***and offended you. Mr. Stowe and Ms. Paige, I will definitely give you an


    exnation today.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Robert held the electric baton and walked toward Dave.


    ¡°Dad, what are you going to do¡­¡± Dave had never seen Robert show such a fierce expression as if


    Robert


    wanted to kill him.


    Dave crawled with difficulty, trying to stay away from Robert, but Robert came to him step by step,


    holding the electric baton, and his voice was extremely gloomy. ¡°Tell me, which leg did you use to kick


    Ms. Paige?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I am your son¡­¡± Dave crawled in fear. He seemed to have guessed what Robert was going to


    do. Dave


    said in a broken voice, ¡°If I lose one leg, I will be a ***. Dad, can you bear to watch me sit in a


    wheelchair for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s good that you can still sit in a wheelchair. What else do you want?¡±


    If he could exchange one leg for more than a hundred lives in the Cohen family, Dave would be d.


    ¡°Since you


    knee.


    don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll choose one.¡± Robert raised his hand and hit the electric baton hard on Dave¡¯s left


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Dave shouted in pain. Hearing the sound of his bones breaking, he almost fainted.


    Martin reached out and covered Paige¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still a kid. Don¡¯t look at this.¡±


    Paige thought, a kid?


    I didn¡¯t even blink when I fired at the Triangle Area. How could you say I¡¯m still a kid?


    Robert was about to make a move when he heard Dave¡¯s scream. ¡°Dad, it hurts. Don¡¯t hit me. I know I


    was


    wrong¡­ Please, dad¡­


    Robert also felt pain. He knew better than anyone about Martin¡¯s means. Even if Paige let them go


    today.


    Martin would not let them off. So, Robert must do something.


    His eyes welled up in tears. Robert only hated himself for indulging Dave too much and causing him to


    make.


    an unforgivable mistake¡­.


    The heavy price was that Dave lost a leg.


    It was useless to regret.


    After a while, Robert wiped the tears and looked at the couple in front of him humbly and fawningly.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Ms. Paige, my ***son has paid the price. I wonder if you can show mercy and spare our


    lives.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡± Paige held Martin¡¯s hand and did not intend to pursue the matter.


    Martin nced at Robert, and Robert hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Stowe. My son can only stay at


    home in the future. He will never have the opportunity to offend you¡­¡±


    Martin heard this and looked away, leaving with Paige.


    Paige knew that if not for her and Martin¡¯s identities, and if it were an ordinary couple, their ending


    would have been very miserable today.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 242

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 242


    Chapter 242 Nobody but You


    ¡°Paige, how many more identities do you have that I don¡¯t know?¡± Martin lowered his eyes and looked


    at Paige beside him.


    ¡°Not many.¡±


    In other words, there were still some more.


    Martin looked at Paige gently. He did not expect Paige to have so many identities. Martin wondered


    what she had experienced in the past to be so powerful.


    ¡°The Tate family was¡­ not good to you in the past?¡± Martin seemed to have expected something and


    asked.


    ¡°Yes, not very good.¡±


    ¡°So, when you were a child, you must have suffered a lot Martin stopped and could not help but hold


    Paige.


    Paige was suddenly pulled into his arms and smelled him. Suddenly, she felt warm all over, and her icy


    heart


    began to warm.


    ¡°I will be here in the future.¡± Martin held up her face and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Tell me if you are


    wronged


    Don¡¯t hide it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Paige gave Martin a bright smile.


    Did Paige smile at him?


    Martin could not help but lower his head and kiss her.


    The staff in the cinema were all stunned, especially the manager. They could not believe that Martin


    would love a girl to this extent. They only knew that he was a cold man!


    It could be seen that Martin loved Paige very much, and he looked at her in a very affectionate way.


    Everyone.


    was jealous of Paige.


    They thought, Mr. Stowe is so handsome!


    I didn¡¯t expect that he would be tender.


    This girl is so blessed to be held and loved by him like this.


    Martin let go of her and looked at her lovingly. ¡°I will carry you.


    Paige wore a pair of high heels today, and Martin could not bear to see her walk hard¡­.


    But Paige reminded him in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re in the cinema.¡±


    ¡°Does the cinema have a rule that I can¡¯t hold my own fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Martin did not care about what others thought of them and reached out, but Paige did not want to


    attract


    attention.


    There were many people in the shopping mall. Moreover, when she went to Pai Group, to make herself


    look


    more mature, Paige often wore high heels and was used to it.


    Martin did not wait for her to refuse and suddenly picked her up. ¡°You¡¯re so thin. Eat more.¡±


    Paige looked up at Martin. ¡°Can you carry me when I¡¯m fat?¡±


    ¡°It is no problem even if you weigh 220 pounds.¡±


    Paige thought, 220 pounds? How fat will I be? Will I be overweight like a ball?


    ¡°If I weigh 220 pounds, will you still want me?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention 220 pounds¡­ Martin looked down at Paige and said indulgently. No matter how much


    weight you have, I want you. I want nobody but you in this life.¡±


    Paige lowered her head, and her face was a little burning


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can leave me when you be fat. Martin said firmly and lovingly, ¡°You must be


    very cute when you get fat. I can¡¯t help but want to see you get fat¡±


    Paige thought Martin would never see that in his life.


    ¡°When you go with me in the future, you don¡¯t have to wear high heels. Martin carried Paige and


    walked


    forward. Then he added, ¡°High heels are not good for your feet. It is ufortable to wear them.¡±


    You know this?¡±


    ¡°There is a production line of female shoes in mypany. I will bring you to pick some personally next


    time.¡± Martin smiled gently at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t like those shoes, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can consider


    me.¡±


    Paige was speechless and thought, he confessed to me whenever he has an opportunity


    ¡°Goodness, look! That man is carrying his girl.¡±


    That man is so handsome, and he is tall.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see that woman¡¯s face, but she has a fabulous figure, so she must be good-looking.¡±


    Martin carried Paige to the car, then fastened the seat belt for her, and sent her home.


    Jack raised his watch and looked at the time. He thought, ***! It¡¯s sote. How could Martin cross the


    line?


    My sister is so young. How could he send her home sote?


    When it was nine in the evening, Martin¡¯s car suddenly stopped at the door of the vi. Jack saw it and


    rushed up happily


    Paige went home.


    She was finally back


    As soon as Paige got out of the car, she saw Jack looking at her with expectations and affectionately


    calling her name.


    Paige was a little stunned. She wondered what Jack was looking forward to. Could it be..


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you snacks,¡± Paige said truthfully.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want snacks. Jack asked with a smile, ¡°Did you have fun today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was very happy.¡±


    ¡°Were you bullied?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    With Martin¡¯s protection, Paige was unharmed


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not hurt and you¡¯re happy Jack touched her head. He thought, what a good little


    sister! She¡¯s so cute.


    ¡°You are her brother!¡± Martin couldn¡¯t bear to see Jack so close to Paige


    ¡°Paige is so adorable. What¡¯s wrong with me touching her and praising her?¡± Jack didn¡¯t expect that


    Martin wouldn¡¯t even let him touch Paige¡¯s head, though Martin had stayed with Paige for the whole


    day. Jack thought Martin was unreasonable.


    ¡°Well, Jack, let¡¯s go in After Paige finished speaking, she looked at Martin and said, ¡°Be careful on the


    way


    back.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Martin also touched her head. He did not expect that Paige would remind him to be careful. He


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    thought she was so kind.


    ¡°***Martin, get your hand off¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige is so cute. What¡¯s wrong with me touching her and praising her?¡±


    ¡°You ¡°Jack did not expect Martin would imitate his tone and say that, so Jack became angrier.


    ¡®Til call you when I get home Martin looked at Paige affectionately


    Given that, Jack suddenly blocked their line of sight. ¡°No calls! You have talked nonsense all day. Is


    that not


    enough? Paige is going to rest¡±


    Martin directly ignored Jack. After all, he was much taller than Jack. Then Martin¡¯s eyes fell on Paige.


    ¡°See


    you tomorrow¡±


    ¡°****! It¡¯s my turn tomorrow Jack saw Martin get in the car and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I want to go


    shopping with Paige tomorrow You don¡¯t need toe.¡±


    Jack finally got two days off. If Martin took Paige out¡­.


    How could Jack have fun with her?


    ¡°Jack.¡± Martin suddenly lowered the window and looked at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jack asked in a bad mood.


    ¡°16 million dors for being the endorser of Starlight. Will you ept it tomorrow?¡±


    Starlight of the Stowe Group?


    However, after thinking about Paige, Jack did not hesitate and refused. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°50 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Martin, don¡¯t lure me with money. ***¡­¡±


    ¡°160 million dors.¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡± asked Jack, who was leaning against the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s from nine in the morning to nine in the evening.¡± Martin smiled.


    ¡°One day?¡±


    Jack thought, what a ****man! To let him not stay with Paige, I have to spend money to buy his time.


    He¡¯s gone too far.


    ¡°Yet, if you finish filming ahead of time, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Really? I have your words.¡± Jack finished speaking and looked at Paige with a smile. ¡°Paige, I will


    make some money


    for you tomorrow. The next day I will take you out to y, good girl.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 243

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 243


    Chapter 243 Uncle


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Jack, you don¡¯t have to work so hard. I have money. It¡¯s enough,¡± Paige said.


    ¡°Paige, be good. Just save it. Your life is long. You¡¯ll need it. It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡± When Jack said


    this, he smiled and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    When entering the gate of ****Vi, Paige found that Jack was wearing a handsome set of clothes


    today. and could not help but say, ¡°You look dashing today.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Is that so? You like it? Then I will wear it for you every day!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    In the living room.


    As soon as Patricia went downstairs, she inadvertently found a lot of beautifully packaged snacks on


    the coffee table and was about to open one


    As soon as Jack entered the door, he noticed her movements and immediately rushed forward to stop


    her.


    ¡°Hey, Patricia! Wait, that is for Paige.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s hand holding the snacks suddenly paused.


    Jack took the snacks from her hand and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I buy you a lotst time? You said you couldn¡¯t


    finish


    them all and you wanted to share them with your ssmates¡­ This time, it¡¯s for Paige!¡±


    Patricia smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s just snacks. Jack, look how nervous you are!¡±


    ¡°You know that this one is very difficult to buy!¡±


    It was a famous brand that was exclusive to the royal family of Denmark. Ordinary wealthy families had


    no


    way to buy it. Jack personally came to buy them.


    Paige,e, eat some biscuits! They are custom-made for the royal family. I heard that the Princess


    also


    likes to eat this.¡±


    Jack opened it and pushed it in front of Paige. Then Danica slowly went downstairs.


    ¡°The biscuits might make Paige get pimples. As a woman, Danica knew better than anyone else that


    girls


    loved beauty. A pimple on her face was a big deal!


    ¡°Then Paige, do you want to eat these?¡± Jack presented other snacks to Paige.


    Danica nced at it and said lightly. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t know Paige¡¯s taste. Paige doesn¡¯t like it!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, what about this? Girls like it, right?¡± Jack took another box of good-looking macarons.


    Paige raised the corner of her lips and gently said, ¡°Jack, you don¡¯t have to do so much. I like


    everything you


    Jack heard this and immediately became very happy. He held all the snacks on the coffee table in his


    arms. ¡°Then I will take them up for you. When you have time, you can eat them slowly! Tell me which


    vor you like more. I will buy them for youter!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jack.¡±


    Jack loved to hear her call him Jack. Her voice was soft and pleasant. He could not help but say,


    ¡°Paige, what did you call me just now? I did not hear it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Jack,¡± Paige called out again.


    ¡°Haha! Paige, you¡¯re a good girl! Go back to your room and think if there are any other things you like, I


    will


    buy them for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jack.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Why are you being so polite?¡±


    Patricia, who was at the side, was very angry and felt upset. She then went upstairs.


    As soon as she entered the room, she remembered that she had left her phone on the coffee table


    when she


    was taking the snacks. Just as she was about to go downstairs to get it, she heard Danica¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Oh right, Paige, this is your pocket money!¡± Danica stuffed a card into Paige¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why are you giving me money again?¡± Paige looked at it.


    She had already given me several times before.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. This one has no limit. You can buy whatever you like. Don¡¯t save the money!¡±


    ¡°Mom, why do you do the same thing as I did?¡± Jack, who was eating at the side, suddenly raised his


    head


    when he heard this. ¡°You just want topete with me! I finally have a ce in Paige¡¯s heart!¡±


    ¡°You can give Paige gifts, and so can I.¡± Danica did not let Paige refuse. ¡°Hurry up and ept it. Just


    now,


    Patricia was beside me, so I did not take it out. Otherwise, she¡¯ll say it¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Patricia, who was upstairs, heard this and clenched her fists in anger. You think it¡¯s fair?


    Obviously, it¡¯s not!


    ¡°Put it into your pocket quickly. Don¡¯t give it back to me.¡± Danica did not let Paige take out the card. She


    held


    Paige¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your father said that you got full marks on the SAT. We must celebrate. Right


    now,


    your grandparents have not recovered. Some of your uncles are abroad. We don¡¯t want to invite those


    distant


    rtives So we n to invite your uncle and his family to have dinner in the restaurant of Martin¡¯s


    company


    and also introduce you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    So, I have an uncle?


    ¡°Your father has a younger brother and a younger sister,¡± Danica smiled and said. ¡°But your aunt has


    married abroad. They are very busy and rarelye back. After your grandparents recover, I will invite


    your aunt and


    her family to reunite. Let¡¯s meet your uncle and his family first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then I will book the private room of Morningstar Restaurant the day after tomorrow. I will tell Martin


    later and ask him to give us the biggest one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige chatted with her for a while and then went upstairs to take a bath.


    Patricia was very jealous. She got a great score on SAT too, but her mother did not intend to celebrate


    for


    her.


    The next day.


    Paige walked out of the door of ****Vi and gave the prepared gift to Martin.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Martin was a little surprised. She actually prepared a gift for me?


    He had known her for so long, and this was the first time he had received a gift from her.


    Unable to suppress the joy and excitement in his heart, Martin opened the bag and took a look. There


    was so


    much inside.


    ¡°I made the clothes myself.¡±


    During this period of time, she would make clothes whenever she had the time. After she finished, she


    felt


    that these eight sets of clothes were too little and prepared other things.


    ¡°And this. You are usually busy with work and have a lot of pressure. Throw the pill in the water and


    drink it.¡±


    Paige took out a small bottle.


    The medicine she made herself could ease the pressure and benefit his health.


    ¡°These are birthday gifts?¡± Martin¡¯s voice showed that he was moved and delighted.


    ¡°No, just gifts. When it is your birthday, I will give you something else,¡± Paige exined.


    I can have other gifts?


    Martin held the gift in one hand and sped her to him with the other hand. He said gently in her ear,


    ¡°Your


    are the best gift that I have.¡±


    Paige could feel his happiness. She did not expect that he would be so happy as she just casually


    prepared


    some things.


    Morn is right. Martin gave me so many gifts, and it is time for me to return the favor.


    ¡°You even prepared socks for me?¡± Martin found that there were many gifts in the bag, which were


    commonly used in daily life, and he was more than delighted.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 244

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 244


    Chapter 244 The Most Beautiful Flowers


    ¡°Well, there are pajamas, suits, shirts, socks, and so on. And¡­¡± Paige suddenly stopped and did not


    finish.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°You can go home and see.¡±


    Seeing the faint blush on Paige¡¯s face, Martin guessed something and whispered in her ear,


    ¡°Underwear?¡±


    He raised his lips. ¡°How do you know my size?¡±


    ¡°Martin!¡±


    ¡°Your blushing face is really cute.¡± Martin touched her face, his eyes full of love. He did not expect her


    to be


    so shy. She was too likable.


    Just now, in the bag, he also saw a *****, toothbrushes, toothpaste, leather belts, and other things that


    weremonly used.


    ¡°My fianc¨¦e is so generous.¡±


    She would give so many gifts at a time.


    ¡°This is also my first time giving gifts to you. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to use it.¡±


    ¡°Even if you give me a leaf, it is the best thing in the world for me. Just¡­¡± Martin looked down at the


    bag in


    his hand, somewhat reluctant.


    Paige raised her eyes and looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I really want to keep these things in the safe.¡±


    Paige had personally chosen them for him. Some of them were personally designed by her and made


    by her!


    He really didn¡¯t wanna use them!


    Paige saw the reluctance in his eyes. ¡°If you like them, I will give you moreter, especially the clothes.


    If you


    want them today, they will be sent to you tomorrow. I can also design a few other sets for you, and you


    can


    put them in the safe or something.¡±


    Martin was amused by her and rubbed her face. ¡°But I don¡¯t wanna see you work so hard. When did


    you


    prepare all these?¡±


    She was with him all the time. She should have no time to make these.


    In order to give him a surprise, she must have spent a lot of time¡­.


    He didn¡¯t know it and often sent her home veryte¡­.


    During this period of time, she must not have had enough rest!


    Thinking of this, he felt a little upset and worried.


    Paige knew what he was thinking and said casually, ¡°It did not take much time. By the way, my mother


    wants. to invite my uncle and his family to have dinner tomorrow. You shoulde too.¡±


    Although Martin received a call from Danicast night, and she asked him to prepare the biggest


    private room, he was still very happy to hear her invitation. ¡°I will pick you up tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go with my family.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you when I get to the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martin opened the car door for her. Today, they were going to the biggest area of flowers in the


    neighboring city to enjoy the scenery.


    ¡°The journey is a little far. You should take a rest first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Paige took out her mobile phone to handle the work.


    When Martin was waiting for the traffic light, he reached out to block her screen and said in a gentle


    tone, ¡°It¡¯s not good for your eyes to look at the phone in the car.¡±


    ¡°You sure care a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Martin raised the corner of his lips and nced at her. ¡°In this life, only you can ask me to do


    anything. How would I dare to order you? I can¡¯t control you.¡±


    He knew that Paige would definitely be the top priority in the family.


    ¡°In that case, you are quite pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little bit.¡± Martin looked at her with a smile. ¡°But if my fianc¨¦e can care about me more, then the


    grievance will disappear.¡±


    Paige put away her phone and pressed the music yer in the car. The pleasant music sounded.


    ¡°You wrote a song for Jack?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Paige found that he was quite well-informed. Jack was on leave at home these


    two days. He had not even finished filling in the song and started singing. How did Martin know it so


    quickly?


    ¡°He sent it to mest night to show off.¡±


    I see, Paige shook her head and thought.


    4


    Paige heard the jealousy in his tone and raised her lips. ¡°If you like it, I will write two songs for you next


    time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Martin reached out and rubbed her hair. ¡°I knew that my fianc¨¦e loves me the most.¡±


    After Paige finished them, he would also send them to Jack, showing Paine loved him the most.


    They arrived at the ce in the neighboring city.


    Paige found that there were seven or eight photographers waiting at the door. When they saw Martin,


    they greeted him respectfully.


    Unexpectedly, Martin also invited the best photography team in America.


    The wedding photos can only be taken after you agree. Why don¡¯t we take a few lover stock photos


    first?¡± Martin had specially booked the ce today. There were only two of them in this ce.


    Rhys personally drove here with four big boxes of clothes, which were all prepared by Martin.


    One box was full of Martin¡¯s clothes, and three boxes were for Paige. There were beautiful long


    dresses inside, all kinds of jewelry¡­


    Paige thought that today was just a simple trip, so she was dressed very casually. She did not expect


    Martin to be so thoughtful¡­


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, please carry Ms. Paige. Yes, carry her in your arms¡­¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, please lean on Mr. Stowe¡¯s chest and smile a little more¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, hold this camera and pretend to take photos of Ms. Paige. Ms. Paige, lower your head and


    smell the flowers. Yes, it is this posture¡­¡±


    After an hour of shooting, Paige was exhausted. There were photography assistants who ran over to


    help her hold the parasol. Some assistants wiped her sweat. Some served her drinks.


    Paige suddenly had a feeling that they seemed to be taking wedding photos.


    Rhys ced all kinds of drinks and food in a ss room not far away, waiting for them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and rest for a while.¡± Martin held Paige¡¯s shoulder and raised his hand to let the


    photography team leave. He then personally took the parasol for Paige.


    ¡°We will eat here at noon. Do you like roses?¡± Martin asked as he walked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to nt roses for me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can say no.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed quite beautiful, but let me say it first, don¡¯t move the roses home.¡±


    Last time, she said that she liked daisies. Not long after, Martin had people nt arge patch of


    daisies in


    Moon Dunes Vi


    ¡®So you


    like it?¡± Martin walked into the ss room. It was cool here. Paige drank half a ss of beverage.


    Then someone delivered a contract.


    Martin signed on it and handed it to Paige.


    ¡°Do you still have work to do today?¡± Paige was suspicious. She took it and looked at it. It is the


    transfer


    agreement of this area of roses.


    Martin actually bought it and gave it to her!


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°In the future, this ce will be yours.¡± Martin tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear, his gaze and


    tone filled with adoration.


    Rhys suddenly felt that he should not stay here. Today was Sunday. It was already very sad to work


    overtime. They even showed their love in front of him¡­


    Why? Why did you show your affection in front of me, a poor single man? Have you considered my


    feelings?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 245

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 245


    Chapter 245 Small World


    The next second, Martin kissed Paige¡¯s lips, and they cuddled affectionately.


    Rhys stopped drinking coffee, afraid of making a sound¡­.


    Boohoo¡­


    Is it toote for me to take a leave and go home now?


    Why?


    Why do you have to kiss in front of me?


    I¡¯m pitiful enough!


    After a while, Martin stopped. He could only see Paige.


    After Jack finished his work, it was dark outside. He took out his mobile phone and called Paige,


    ¡°Paige, have you eaten? I will take you out for dinner!¡±


    ¡°I have eaten.¡± Paige¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone. ¡°Jack, have you just finished your work?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not¡­¡± In order to not let her worry, Jack chuckled and lied, ¡°I have already eaten. I just asked


    if you wanted to have some more¡­¡±


    ¡°Jack!¡± At this time, his agent rushed over and whispered into Jack¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Stowe promised to give


    you 160 million dors, saying that he will transfer you privately.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°He told you to wait a little longer. He said that he needs to save money to marry in the next few years.


    After it¡¯s done, he will transfer the money to you.¡±


    Jack was dumbfounded.


    What does he mean?


    Transfer money to me in a few years?


    He¡¯s not nning to give it to me, huh?


    In other words, I worked for nothing today?


    ***it!


    The next morning.


    Not long after Paige arrived at thepany, she received a call from Jaylen.


    ¡°Boss, have you heard of Morningstar za?¡±


    It was arge-scale shopping mall that the Stowe Group had just built this year. It was located in a


    prosperous area in Chicago. It covered an area of 100 acres. All the first-tier big brands were involved.


    It was


    magnificent.


    Ordinary workers probably didn¡¯t even have the courage to step in, because any small item inside,


    including a


    ss of water, would be a few hundred dors!


    Paige was calm. ¡°I have heard of it. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe kept twenty storefronts in Morningstar za. He officially invited us, PQ Fashion, to move


    in, and they¡¯re rent-free all year round. Today, we arranged the scene and moved the clothes and


    jewelry over. It can


    be considered the 99th branch in the country! I wonder if you are free. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    ¡°When did it happen?¡± Paige waspletely unaware.


    ¡°Half a month ago, Mr. Stowe wanted to give you a surprise and asked me to keep it secret.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re his man or what?¡±


    ¡°Heehee, you¡¯re my current boss, and he is my future boss. What should I do?¡±


    Paige stood up. ¡°I will go and take a look.¡±


    Half an hourter, she came to Morningstar za. Looking at the magnificent PQ Fashion¡¯srge store


    that


    was lined up in a row, she could not help but take out her mobile phone and call Martin.


    Martin was in the middle of a meeting. When he saw his phone vibrating, he raised his hand to signal


    the


    finance department head who was reporting his work to stop.


    Everyone was silent.


    Martin slid the screen and his tone became gentle. ¡°Paige, what do you need?¡±


    The forty-nine executives in the conference room were all stunned. Is Mr. Stowe in love? Does he have


    a


    girlfriend? He seems so gentle to the girl¡­


    Such gentle words actually came out of his mouth. It is too unbelievable!


    ¡°Morningstar za, twenty storefronts for free? You are quite generous.¡± Paige¡¯s voice came from the


    phone.


    For such arge shopping mall, a storefront would cost at least 5,000 dors per month. The twenty


    storefronts that Martin vacated were the best locations, and they were in a row. The monthly rent was


    estimated to be about 240 thousand dors.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Martin¡¯s tone carried a trace of doting. Supporting his fianc¨¦e¡¯s career was something


    that he


    should do


    ¡°It¡¯s about business. I still have to pay the rent.¡± She couldn¡¯t take it for no reason. She felt weird.


    ¡°I¡¯m your family soon. You should take advantage of me. You have to know that if you need it, the entire


    Stowe Group can be your stepping stone and help you achieve what you want.¡± Martin¡¯s voice


    was ****.


    Everyone present was stunned again. Is Mr. Stowe saying¡­ sweet nothings?


    Mr. Stowe can actually say sweet nothings?


    Mr. Stowe is generous indeed¡­


    What kind of girl is she that Mr. Stowe would be willing to hand over the entire Stowe Group?


    She¡¯s more than those young girls from rich families¡­


    Impressive¡­


    ¡°You think I¡¯m ambitious?¡± Paige thought it was funny.


    ¡°I mean, as long as you want it and I have it.¡± Martin was willing to do everything he could to get her.


    ¡°Do you


    need me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Paige said directly. ¡°T¡¯ll go back to thepany soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your surprise. I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martin ended the call in front of all the executives who were shocked. He found that they were acting as


    if they had seen a miracle. Each and every one of them was dumbfounded, and they still hadn¡¯te


    back to


    their senses.


    ¡°Continue.¡± He returned to his usual cold tone.


    Only then did everyonee back to their senses¡­


    This should be Mr. Stowe!


    The one just now was too gentle and unreal¡­


    Paige walked into PQ Fashion¡¯s physical store, feeling the enthusiasm and sincerity of the staff, and


    her gaze


    also became gentle.


    She did not expect that this group of salespeople would be so well-trained with warm smiles and polite


    manners


    At this time, the store manager, Winnie Garlin, recognized Paige, rushed over, and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, you are here. I am sorry that I did not receive the news and did note out to wee


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°I came to take a look. There is no need to wee me.¡±


    Winnie nodded repeatedly. Could it be that Ms. Quinn came to supervise? Oh no, I forgot to let the staff


    704


    Celt Bonus


    perform better today. This is the first day of the official opening in Morningstar za¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking around. You can go back to your work.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± After she left, Winnie hurriedly ordered the staff. ¡°Today, all of you, perform well! There is a big


    shot


    here!¡±


    At this time, Abbigail held Davon¡¯s hand and walked to PQ Fashion. Her gaze suddenly turned sad.


    Scenes from the past shed in her mind¡­


    ¡°Like it? Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Davon noticed her gaze.


    ¡°Davon, forget it¡­ This brand is too expensive. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Abbigail bit her lower lip and


    hid the embarrassment in her eyes.


    ¡°Tonight, your parents will invite guests to celebrate your great scores. You are in the limelight tonight,


    so naturally, you should be stunning!¡± Davon remembered that during the awards ceremony, she wore


    PQ Fashion¡¯s dress and jewelry in PQ Fashion¡¯s high heels, looking gorgeous.


    However, Abbigail did not dare to say that she had giarized Vallorie¡¯s music at the awards ceremony,


    so


    PQ Fashion thought she ruined its reputation and had cklisted her¡­.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Davon held her hand and walked in.


    Abbigail could not refuse and could only follow.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 246

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 246


    Chapter 246 Exnation


    Wee to PQ Fashion is there anything I can help you with?¡± a polite youngdy came forward and


    asked


    gently


    ¡°Hello, my hanc¨¦e is attending a dinner party tonight. It is very important Do you have any clothes and


    jewelry suitable for her? Davon asked.


    ¡°Of course¡¯ Every style of PQ Fashion is unique in the world We can guarantee that your girlfriend will


    be


    stunning at the party! This way, please The shopping guide led the way.


    The shop is quite big Abbigail noticed that Louis Vuitton, which was next door, had only upied three


    storefronts She did not expect PQ Fashion to be so generous. It took up twenty of them at once. ¡°The


    rent


    here must be very high, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s free PQ Fashion has already officially cooperated with the Stowe Group. This is how the Stowe


    Group


    showed its sincerity¡±


    Sincerity?


    The Stowe Group is too generous. There are twenty storefronts. They¡¯re all free¡­.


    Abbigail suddenly felt a little envious PQ Fashion¡¯s future was bright as it could cooperate with the


    Stowe


    Group It was not like the current predicament of the Tate family. Those big corporations had already cut


    off


    all ties with them!


    Just thinking about it made her feel sad


    This is the gowning area. Do you need me to rmend it to you? Or do you want to choose it


    yourself?¡±


    Tll choose it myself!¡± Abbigail began to choose the new designs, unable to suppress the excitement in


    his


    heart


    These dresses were beautiful and unique. She could imagine how she looked when she wore them.


    She was


    sure that she would be beautiful at tonight¡¯s dinner party.


    ¡°Abbigail, how about this one? Do you want to try it?¡± Davon took out a strapless gown and handed it to


    her


    Abbigail was impressed by it if she could buy such a beautiful dress¡­


    All of a sudden, she had an idea. If she bought it in Davon¡¯s name and wore it in private, she would not


    be


    discovered by PQ Fashion


    PO Fashion was such a famous brand. It had no right or time to check her daily whereabouts


    I will only wear it tonight


    Thinking of this, she went to the locker room After a while, she opened the door and walked out


    Davon found that the pink strapless gown made her look delicate and charming He was looking at her


    when


    he suddenly noticed a familiar figure from the corner of his eye


    Paige?


    How could she be here?


    ¡°Davon¡­¡± Abbigail noticed his gaze and looked over. Her face darkened. Paige? Why would shee


    here? Is


    she even qualified to be here?


    Look at her clothes. She does not look like she is working here. Could it be that Dad had paid her a lot


    of


    moneyst time and she used it to shop? Or could it be that she¡¯s with her sugar daddy?


    Thinking of this, Abbigail looked around and did not find anyone with her. She was a little disappointed.


    Paige noticed them and thought that it was really bad luck. She was about to turn around and leave,


    but she


    did not expect Abbigail to call her name pitifully.


    It attracted the attention of the surrounding people.


    ¡°I finally saw you today. No matter what, you can¡¯t make mistakes again! What do you want to buy? As


    long


    as you tell Dad, Dad will buy it for you! Don¡¯t do silly things outside, okay?¡±


    She said and wanted to step forward to hold Paige¡¯s hand, wanting to show her kindness in front of


    everyone.


    Unexpectedly, Paige directly kept a distance from her, and her eyes were filled with a trace of


    dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t learned your lesson?¡±


    ¡°Paige, even if you threaten me and beat me afterward, I can¡¯t watch you do that¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people here. Do you want me to say in front of them that you are kept by several


    rich old men so that you can afford to shop in PQ Fashion? Even if you don¡¯t care about your


    reputation, I don¡¯t want


    to hurt you. After all¡­¡±


    Before Abbigail could finish her words, Paige raised her hand and pped her.


    ¡°Paige¡­ Davon did not expect that Paige would dare to hit Abbigail in front of so many people. He was


    a


    little angry!


    She must be jealous,


    She is jealous that I chose Abbigail and did not choose her. She is jealous that I went shopping with


    Abbi


    not her!


    She must be annoyed that I suddenly stopped chasing her


    Abbigail was pped, her face was swollen, and her hair was messy. She was so angry that she was


    about


    to go crazy!


    ¡°Dear customers, what happened?¡± asked the shopping guide.


    ¡°I remember that Ms. Tate doesn¡¯t seem to be qualified to buy anything from PQ Fashion,¡± Paige


    suddenly


    said


    Everyone was stunned when they heard this Even the salesgirl was stunned Could it be that Abbigail


    had been cklisted? If that was the case, how could she have the courage to step in?


    ¡°It¡¯s you


    Abbigail suddenly understood. She had guessed that PQ Fashion would not cklist her for no reason


    it must be that Paige had used her identity as Vallorie to make PQ Fashion do this.


    Otherwise, how would PQ Fashion make things difficult for a customer like her?


    Thisdy tried to ruin PQ Fashion¡¯s reputation. PQ Fashion has already cklisted her. If you don¡¯t


    believe


    me, you can check.¡±


    Hearing it, Winnie hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry. Miss, please take off the gown and return it to us immediately.¡±


    ¡°What cklist? What do you mean? Davon was angry.


    In front of everyone, his fianc¨¦e was asked to take off the gown, which was equivalent to shaming him


    in


    public!


    ¡°My fianc¨¦e has always been a loyal fan of PQ Fashion. However, you chose to believe in this person?


    Well,


    I¡¯m telling you that I will buy this dress today!¡±


    Winnie said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. The cklisted customer has no right to buy anything from here


    Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who is the cklisted customer?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s this youngdy in front of me.¡±


    Davon did not expect Winnie would believe Paige¡¯s words so much. ¡°Do you have evidence? You


    believe everything she says? If she says that I am a cklisted customer, you¡¯ll also believe it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If she said it, we would believe it,¡± Winnie said firmly.


    This was the first time Davon had seen such a person, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to her! After all, this


    was


    not his shop!


    Those who coulde here to shop were from the upper ss. He couldn¡¯t be a joke. Otherwise,


    when they went back and spread it out, the Elinor family¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    He must get an exnation.


    Davon sneered, ¡°Then tell me. How did my fianc¨¦e be a cklisted customer?¡±


    Winnie then looked at Paige.


    ¡°Davon, forget it I¡¯d better take off the gown¡­¡± Abbigail was afraid that Paige would tell the truth and


    wanted


    to leave with tears in her eyes


    However, Davon was determined to get an exnation for her today He held her hand and refused to


    let her


    go


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your fianc¨¦e tell you that she giarized Vallorie¡¯s song at thest award ceremony, wearing PQ


    Fashion¡¯s clothes? PQ Fashion felt that she had ruined its reputation and cklisted her You can ask


    her if


    you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Paige sneered.


    As soon as she finished, the store was in an uproar.


    ¡°Heavens, I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Tate, who looks so delicate and kind, would dare to giarize?¡±


    ¡°Vallorie is such a great piano master. How dare she dare to giarize Vallorie¡¯s tune?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 247

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 247


    Chapter 247 Take It Off


    ¡°Abbigail, is what she said true? Davon was stunned and looked at Abbigail in disbelief.


    ¡°Davon, stop asking me Since you all believe her, I¡¯ll take it off Abbigail said, tears welling up in her


    eyes, making her look particrly pitiful


    For a moment, Davon felt that he was too much of a jerk. How could he be misled by Paige and believe


    her nonsense?


    Abbigail was his fianc¨¦e, and she also gave him his virginity. But he didn¡¯t protect her and even


    questioned her along with outsiders!


    Thinking of this, Davon took Abbigail¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it off! They said


    you are on the cklist, then they have to prove it! If they can¡¯t prove it, I willin to PQ Fashion¡¯s


    headquarters. Im going to let your boss know how you people spoil this brand¡¯s reputation and how you


    treat your VIP customers!¡±


    Winnie was amused by his words. It turned out that these two young people still didn¡¯t know that PQ


    Fashion¡¯s founder was standing nght in front of them.


    But it made sense. As PQ Fashion¡¯s manager, Winnie herself only had the honor of meeting Paine a


    few times since PQ Fashion started


    These two people were obviously not from the upper ss. It was normal that they didn¡¯t know Paine


    yet


    ¡°If you want evidence, I will give you evidence.¡± Winnie raised her eyes and said, ¡°May I know the full


    name of thisdy? I will check it


    out on ourputer.¡±


    Every store could log into the internal system and check the customer¡¯s level and status.


    ¡°Forget it, Davon. Let¡¯s go!¡± Abbigail tried to pull Davon¡¯s hand and anxiously said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel


    embarrassed enough? They are so rude to us. Even if they find out that I¡¯m not on the cklist, I won¡¯t


    be their customer anymore.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Davon felt sorry for her. He had indeed ignored her feelings. Just as he was about to let go and leave,


    he heard Paige say in a clear and cold tone, ¡°Her full name is Abbigail Tate Abbigail with double b.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Davon was angry, thinking that Paige tried to make a scene.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll check it out now¡± Winnie seemed to be very respectful to Paige.


    Abbigail red at Paige as if she was saying. ¡°Shut up! You nosy ***!¡±


    She was angry and also anxious. She pleaded softly. ¡°Davon, please¡­¡±


    Many people gathered around to watch for fun. They saw Winnie walk to theputer and type on the


    keyboard. But soon, she had


    an embarrassed look on her face.


    ¡°How is it? Is she on the cklist?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tell us! Is this youngdy on your cklist or not?¡±


    Why don¡¯t you say something? What happened?¡±


    Winnie pursed her lips and nced at Paige. She then whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t find any Abbigail Tate on the


    cklist¡±


    ¡°In other words, my fianc¨¦e is not on the cklist, right?¡± Davon was instantly encouraged. ¡°Now, all of


    you, apologize to my fianc¨¦el Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare all of your


    Abbigail was a little surprised Did PQ Fashion only delete her identity and not cklist her?


    Thinking of this, she let out a sigh of relief


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to apologize? Davon took out his mobile phone and dialed the service number


    of PQ Fashion. ¡°I want to make aint about your branch in Morningstar za The salesperson


    humiliated us and refused to apologize You¡¯d better notify your higher-ups and ask them to send over


    someone to deal with it. Otherwise, I will go to the media and show everyone how bad the


    service you offer¡±¡±


    After Davon made the call, he dialed the official number of the Morningstar za ¡°Ask your manager to


    come over. I have to let your manager know how the high-end brand PQ Fashion, which is in this


    shopping mall, bullies the customers!¡±


    If PQ Fashion failed to provide good service during its stay, it was very likely that this brand would not


    be able to stay in this mall


    again


    Morningstar za was a high-endrge department store under Stowe Group. If it was kicked out of


    this mall, it would definitely


    cause a great impact!


    After finishing the call, Davon looked at Winnie and Paige and said, ¡°It¡¯ste even if you want to


    apologize now!¡±


    ¡°Who said I wanted to apologize?¡±


    Paige stood aside and quietly watched them as if this farce had nothing to do with her. The corners of


    her lips curled up as she said


    with great interest, ¡°You finished? You haven¡¯t made all the calls yet. Don¡¯t you need parents¡¯ support


    when you pretend to be


    wronged?¡±


    Oh, right! Dad and mom!


    Abbigail did not expect Paige to be so ****and even reminded her.


    V


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m just your younger sister. I can¡¯t lecture you. I¡¯m going to call mom and dad over¡­ Abbigail


    called her parents and


    exaggerated what had just happened to them.


    Winnie came to Paige with a worried look. What should they do next? They made a scene here, and


    today was also the first day of PQ Fashion¡¯s opening. If words got out¡­.


    ¡°Since they want to make us more popr, we should ept their kindness.¡± After Paige finished


    speaking, shezily added,


    ¡°Abbigail used to be a six-star customer. You only checked the cklist on the ordinary customers¡¯ list.


    Of course, you couldn¡¯t find


    her name!¡±


    Ordinary customers were divided from one-star to three-star, ording to their spending from 50


    thousand dors to 499 thousand


    dors per year.


    Primary VIP was divided from four-star to five-star, ording to their spending from 500 thousand


    dors to 1.49 million dors per


    year.


    Intermediate VIP was divided from six-star to seven-star, ording to their spending from 1.5 million


    dors to 4.99 million dors


    per year


    Other than that, there was also high-level VIP, top-level VIP, supreme VIP, and so on¡­


    Hearing this, people at present were all shocked. Who was this girl? How did she know so much about


    PQ Fashion¡¯s internal system?


    Winnie finally understood.


    When she saw the clothes that Abbigail was wearing, she thought that Abbigail was only an ordinary


    customer. But she failed to find Abbigail¡¯s name on the ordinary customers¡¯ list, so she searched the


    Primary VIP list. Yet she still found nothing.


    l go check it out now!¡± Winnie logged into the system again and chose the intermediate VIP customer


    list. Sure enough, when she saw Abbiga¡¯s name, it had already turned ck with a cross behind it


    customers¡¯ names were blue, and only Abbigail¡¯s name was ck on the list!


    The crowd was in


    A


    notified


    uproar


    By on the ckbar?


    now if she is cklisted by PQ Fashion, she will receive a phone call and a text message notification.


    She will be


    has been cklisted


    ¡°Therefore, Ms Tate knows that she does not have the qualification to purchase in the store, and she


    still pretends to be innocent


    She


    eming!¡±.


    ¡°ording to PQ Fashion¡¯s rules, there is nothing wrong with what the store manager has just done.


    But Ms. Tate and this mister insisted on asking the store manager to apologize. I think you two should


    apologize to the store manager and this youngdy


    instead!¡±


    They were talking about Paige when they mentioned ¡°youngdy¡±.


    Abbigail heard the judges and felt extremely embarrassed. She pulled Davon¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Davon, I


    don¡¯t know what happened either. How could they cklist me? I didn¡¯t receive any messages at all¡­¡±


    Davon could more or less tell that she was lying. He was a little disappointed. But people still watched


    them and pointed at them, so he said gently, ¡°Just take off the clothes and give them back.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 248

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 248


    Chapter 248 Who Is She?


    Abbigail was unwilling to ept this, but she had no choice but to do so. As everyone stared at her and


    pointed at her, she had to


    he handed all the clothes to the shop assistant and was about to leave. ter the changing room and take


    off her clothes La


    Miss, you broke the zipper on the waist! The shop assistant hurriedly chased after Abbigail and


    stopped her


    ¡°What kind of cloth is this made of?¡± Davon frowned when he heard that


    How could it be so easy to break?


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s because your fianc¨¦e¡¯s waist is too thick. This dress was designed for someone with a thin


    waist! When your fianc¨¦e put it on, she could tell that this dress didn¡¯t fit her shape at all! But she still


    put it on!¡±


    Abbigail bit her lower lip and said nothing. When she put on the dress, she indeed had to take a few


    deep breaths to barely put it on!


    Because she wanted to show Davon her waist.


    However, she tore the zipper when she took it off.


    The shop assistant patiently exined, ¡°Generally speaking, you are on the cklist and do not have


    the qualifications to purchase any product in the store. But you damage the dress, so you have to pay


    for it. The price of this dress is 2,1 million dors. Are you going to pay it by card or by PayPal?¡±


    Davon¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. 2.1 million dors? How could it be so expensive?


    The shop assistant saw through his thoughts and continued to exin, ¡°This dress is designed by our


    boss. It is made of high-quality fabric, and the flower stamens at the hem of the dress are all encrusted


    with diamonds.¡±


    ¡°Davon ¡°Abbigail did see the price tag when she was trying on the dress. She thought she could rip


    Davon off and ask him to pay the


    bill, however


    The people around discussed.


    ¡°An ordinary tailor can¡¯t fix that damaged part!¡±


    ¡°In other words, they have to spend 2.1 million dors on a dress that can¡¯t be worn again.¡±


    ¡°They are on the cklist. Even if they buy it, they can¡¯t wear it in public, right? Otherwise, PQ Fashion


    can sue them!¡±


    ¡°Well, they ask for it


    Davon he


    the murmurs and whispers. His face darkened even more.


    Lindsey, who had received the call, rushed over and saw that there were a group of people surrounding


    Abbigail and Davon, punting


    She hastily pushed aside the crowd and shouted at Paige, ¡°Abbigail, did this ***bully you again? i have


    to teach her a


    After that Lindsey


    forward and tried to give Paige a p


    from Abbigail on the phone that Paige made things difficult for her and humiliated her in public. Lindsey


    was instantly furious. She and Tyrell happened to run an errand nearby and they immediately rushed


    over!


    You bidr


    Mo


    before Lindsey could even touch Paige¡¯s face, Paige grabbed her wrist!


    ndly buthed Lindsey aside, causing her to hit the mirror beside the pir


    Abbigail rushed forward to help Lindsey up and red at Paige.


    Davon scolded Mrs Tate. you alright? Are you hurt?¡± he asked.


    ¡°This mirror i


    1,600


    ars You should


    hat you didn¡¯t break


    Hearing the light tone of Paige¡¯s voice, Tyrell in


    crowd bec


    furious. Paige Lusk! How could you be so rude? The Tate family has taught you all these years and you


    have learned nothing! You guys! Why don¡¯t you kick her out now? What are you waiting for?


    boss out? None of them had the gut to do sol


    The person in charge of PQ Fashion, Jaylen, came Fashion and that the staff bullied the customers


    He just heard from his subordinates that something had happened to PQ


    Although


    didn¡¯t beli


    arty, so he came over to take a look


    When Tyrell saw Jaylen, he breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had seen an old friend Mr Terrell, you


    came at the right time I heard


    that


    Before Tyrell could finish his words, he saw Jaylen hurriedly walk towards Paige, bowing at her


    respectfully, ¡°Boss, what happened?¡±


    Boss?


    Everyone was stunned!


    What did Jaylen call this girl?


    Boss?


    Tyrell and Lindsey were stunned. Did they hear it wrong?


    How could Paige be Jaylen¡¯s boss?


    The manager of the mall, Jarries Huebel, also received the message and rushed over


    When he saw Paige, he immediately bowed and said, ¡°What brings you here, Ms. Quinn? Your arrival


    honored Morningstar zal | should have weed you myself What happened here? I was just told


    that someone was making trouble here


    Ms Quinn?


    Tyrell, Lindsey, Davon, and Abbigail were so shocked that their eyes widened


    There was only one person who could be called ¡°Ms. Quinn¡¯ in PQ Fashion, and that was the founder,


    Paine Quinn!


    But how old was Paige?


    How could she be Paine Quinn?


    But if she wasn¡¯t, why would Jaylen and James be so polite to her? They even bowed to her


    But Paige and Paine indeed sounded a little simr


    Paige said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. A customer on our cklist insisted on buying our dress. But we refused


    them, so they made a scene


    ere and even damaged the dress it seems that they are not going topensate us.¡±


    age¡¯s word, Jaylen and James were surprised since it was something new to them.


    Those who wyre able to enter the Morningstar za were all people from the upper ss. How could


    there be someone who was so


    reasonable and didn¡¯t evenpensate for the darnage they caused?


    it to me,¡± Jaylen asked and looked around


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There


    Jaylen locked over and the Tate family Jou!


    M


    And


    Tyrett¡¯s mind was in a mess. At this time had a bad feeling


    alit, he could not understand why PQ Fashion, such a big brand, would cooperate with the Tate family.


    they stopped)


    not long after Paige left the Tate family ether


    But when he saw the respectful look on Jaylen¡¯s face when Jaylen talked to Paige. He guessed


    something, but he did not dare to


    think about it!


    Sweat broke out on his forehead!


    Lindsey also began to panic in the past, PQ Fashion chose to cooperate with them. However, ever


    since Paige left the Tate family, PQ


    Fashion inexplicably stopped the cooperation. Later, Abbigail giarized Paige¡¯s song and received a


    notice from PQ Fashion, saying


    that Abbigail was on the cklist¡­


    Then Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but think, could it be¡­.


    ¡°Did you damage the dress and refuse topensate? Then we can only call the police to deal with it.¡±


    Jaylen looked serious and


    took out his phone. Seeing that he was about to call the police, the Tate family panicked.


    ¡°Mr. Terrell, wait, we willpensate¡­ Tyrell turned to ask Abbigail in a low voice with a smile on his


    face. When he learned that they


    had to pay 2.1 million dors, he freaked.


    He didn¡¯t have that much cash in his hands right now!


    Davon also knew that the Tate family¡¯s financial condition was not as good as before. ¡°Let me pay,¡± he


    offered.


    It was all because of him. If he didn¡¯t take Abbigail out to shop, it wouldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Good boy. Fortunately, we have you here! Thank you! Thank you!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 249

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 249


    Chapter 249 Kick Them Out


    Just as Tyrell finished speaking, he heard Davon ask embarrassedly. ¡°Can I pay it with my card and my


    PayPal?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have that much money on his card, nor did his PayPal ount.


    ¡°Sure The clerk brought over the cash register and showed him the bar code. Davon first scanned the


    code and paid 1 million dors


    first, then took out a card and swiped 1.1 million dors.


    The people around them watched them as if they were a joke. After Davon paid the bill, they all


    dispersed.


    Almost none of them paid attention to them anymore.


    ¡°Mr Terrell, can I have a moment with you?¡± Tyrell had to brazen it out and stepped forward. He ignored


    the people around him and


    smiled humbly. ¡°PQ Fashion and Tate Clothing used to be good partners in the past. I think maybe


    there were some


    misunderstandings that¡­¡±


    ¡°Good partners?¡± Seeing that Tyrell was still daydreaming, Jaylen sneered and interrupted him, ¡°If not


    for our boss, PQ Fashion would


    never cooperate with Tate Clothing Don¡¯t you know what level yourpany is at?¡±


    Tyrell felt his blood freeze with random thoughts popping out in his head


    What did he just say?


    So, it was really Paige who was helping Tate Clothing. No, it was impossible!


    How old was Paige back then?


    How could she be PQ Fashion¡¯s boss?


    ¡°My boss is the founder of PQ Fashion. If it wasn¡¯t her who gave you resources and helped you clean


    up all the mess. Tate Clothing


    would have already gone broke in Dolton!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Paige¡¯s help, not to mention going broke in Dolton, the Tate family might even be the


    poorest one in Chicago!


    Tyrell felt as if he was hit by a ***. He couldn¡¯t believe it at all!


    How could Paige be Paine Quinn?


    Since she was young. Paige had never shown her talent in design at all!


    Lindsey couldn¡¯t believe it either. If Paige was actually Paine, why would she work in the clothing


    company under Daybreak Group?


    Did she work in Daybreak Group to stealmercial secrets?


    But the clothingpany under Daybreak Group had the worst performance in all the industries that


    Daybreak Group had ranged. Why didn¡¯t she take care of her PQ Fashion but work for Daybreak


    Group?


    It didn¡¯t


    to could


    Davon also couldn¡¯t believe that Paige was actually Paine


    She already


    shocked everyone when her identity as Vallorie was exposed.


    Not long agu.


    How


    took the highest score on SAT. And now, she suddenly became PQ Fashion¡¯s founder, Paine Quinn.


    Sentities did she have that others didn¡¯t know?


    No


    of her identities much better than Abbigail¡¯s


    Thinking of this, Davon nced at Abbigail and suddenly felt that she was so ordinary. He suddenly felt


    embarrassed standing


    beside


    bre


    nly. She didn¡¯t believe that Paige was Paine at all.


    ¡°Mr Terrell, are you kidding?¡± Lindsey smiled awkwardly. ¡°How could she be Paine Quinn? I mean, how


    old is she? And how did you know her? Did she pay you off to put in a good word for her?¡±


    Jaylen sneered ¡°If I remember correctly, the person who called PQ Fashion¡¯s customer service number


    and asked the higher-ups to


    deal with this farce is your future son-inw, right?¡±


    Which meant that Paige did not have time to pay him off in advance!


    Hearing this, the Tate family finally realized and their faces went pale. For a moment, none of them


    could speak again.


    Because Davon was right.


    If not for Davon making this call, Jaylen wouldn¡¯t havee, and Paige¡¯s identity wouldn¡¯t have been


    exposed


    But, how could Paige be Paine?


    How could that be possible?


    James cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Stowe had said that PQ Fashion is the most important partner


    of the Stowe Group. Now that


    you caused trouble in the Morningstar za and PQ Fashion, and even insulted Ms. Quinn, I now


    dere that the four of you are not


    allowed to step into Morningstar za again! All of you have been cklisted with immediate effect!¡±


    From now on, as long as the machine at the entrance of Morningstar za scanned their faces, it


    would sound the rm and block


    them out


    The security guard would also stop them.


    ¡°Wait please don¡¯t. Can we have a talk¡­¡±


    Before Tyrell finished speaking, he heard Paige calling a phone. ¡°Max, I want to sue Abbigail for


    defamation. Yes, I have CCTV here as evidence. She damaged my reputation and dignity in public just


    now. I wanted her to stop the infringement. Fine her, detain her or


    ask her for a public apology. Just see what you can do.¡±


    Hearing this, the Tate family was immediately frightened.


    Last time, when Abbigail giarized Paige¡¯s song, Paige also tried to sue her, and in the end, they had


    to pay arge sum of money to


    settle it


    They already knew how powerful Paige was.


    Lindsey was about to get angry, but when she thought that Paige was very likely to be Paine, she


    suddenly became a little scared and


    didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Paige, we are family. Why do you have to do that¡­¡± Tyrell hurriedly stepped forward to be a


    peacemaker.


    He didn¡¯t have money to afford the fine at all!


    Besides, if Abbigail was detained, how could she get married in the future? If words spread out, her


    reputation would be ruined!


    it would be too shameful for her to ***apologize!


    In any case. Tyrell could not watch Paige sue Abbigail Otherwise, the Tate family would suffer a great


    loss!


    ¡°Page, let¡¯s have a talk We are family


    ¡°Who is your family? Paige didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him. ¡°Mr. Huebel, I don¡¯t think the customers on


    our cklist are still qualified to stand here. What do you think?¡±


    and hurriedly called the security guard to kick them out.


    Lindsey felt very shameful being carried out by the security guard in Morningstar za, such a


    luxurious mall, and she shouted, ¡°Let


    go! I can walk


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of her Davon could not break free from the hands of the security guards.


    He had no choice but to watch


    Abbigail being held by two security guards. He saw the painful look on her face and shouted, ¡°Let go of


    my fianc¨¦e! You are hurting


    her


    ¡°Paige, listen to me! Paige¡­ Tyrell was carried away until his voice trailed off.


    ¡°Ms. Quinn, I¡¯m really sorry. Our Morningstar za has to take responsibility for such a thing!¡± James


    hurriedly bowed at her and


    apologized, ¡°I know that Mr. Stowe is busy, and I really don¡¯t want to disturb him with such a little thing.


    Could you please keep this


    from him


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was afraid that if Paige told Martin about this matter, he would


    be fired.


    ¡°You did a good job.¡± Paige praised him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not tell him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Quinn. Don¡¯t worry. I will neverlet such a thing happen again! PQ Fashion is under my


    protection from now on.


    Anyone who dares to cause trouble in your ce will be kicked out of here!¡± James bowed and


    ttered Paige for a while before


    leaving.


    ¡°Boss, did they hurt you just now?¡± Jaylen stepped forward and asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can get back to your work. I want to see the turnover today.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Seeing that there was nothing else, Jaylen looked around and left.


    Paige walked towards theputer and had a check. Just in the morning, she had already received


    6.1 million dors!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 250

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 250


    Including the 2.1 million dors that Davon paid for the dress.


    Chapter 250 Conflict


    From time to time a few employees would peek at Paige from the side Paige looked so young and


    beautiful! They didn¡¯t expect their boss to be so good-looking and talented at such a young age. What¡¯s


    more, she looked so dominant and eye-catching


    She was so awesome!


    They all felt lucky today to be able to see Paige with their eyes!


    The surrounding customers discussed


    ¡°?n didn¡¯t expect her to be Paine Quinn. She is a real looker and has a personality. No wonder she can


    design so many beautiful


    clothes!¡±


    ¡°I want to take a photo with her, but I dare not disturb her!¡±


    She looks so cold, but she is polite when talking to the store manager! Is she really a boss? She


    doesn¡¯t have any airs at all.


    ¡°I heard that PQ Fashion treats its employees very well. When I graduate, I also want to work for her!¡±


    ¡°Theard that PQ Fashion¡¯s threshold is very high. They won¡¯t hire an ordinary undergraduate. Their


    designer who won the first prize, Man Robins, has graduated from a famous university!¡±


    Paige noticed that there was a gaze fixing on her for a long time. She raised her eyes and met the eyes


    of a short-haired girl next to


    her


    The short-haired girl hesitated and her face turned red.


    ¡°Can I help you? Paige asked gently.


    The short-haired girl¡¯s face reddened even more. After a moment, she mustered up her courage and


    walked up to Paige, saying, ¡°Nice Nice to meet you, Paine. I love design. I¡¯m your***fan. I¡­ I¡¯m not


    here to ask for your signature or photo! Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Just now, Ms. Tate said that you have¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°She said that


    you have a sugar daddy. But you are the founder of PQ Fashion. You don¡¯t need to rely on men to


    support you at all! If you need a witness, I will testify for you in court. She ndered you in front of so


    many people just now. I witnessed it all!¡±


    The short-haired girl hurriedly took out a bill from her bag. It was a receipt she received from PQ


    Fashion just now. She wrote down her number and handed it to Paige.


    ¡°This is my number. If you need me to testify, just call me! I can testify at any time!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Paige smiled and reached out to take the receipt. She did not expect this girl to be so kind.


    Well I will be off now.¡± Although the short-haired girl wanted to get an autograph or a photo from Paige,


    she was afraid of disturbing Page and could only say goodbye to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take a photo with me?¡± Paige suddenly asked.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The short-haired girl was stunned. Then she realized that Paige was talking to her. She was so excited


    that she wanted to jump up, but she was afraid of attracting the attention of others. She covered the


    corner of her **and nodded repeatedly


    Her idol actually took the initiative to ask


    if she wanted to take a photo with her!


    Oh my gosh!


    so happy the


    felt thi


    dreaming it felt so unreal!


    Parge revealed a perfect smile when she *** the camera. She looked pretty cool on the phone


    The girl was so happy that she grinned from ear to ear. After taking the photo, she hurriedly said,


    ¡°Thank you, thank you! I won¡¯t post


    this photo online¡±¡±


    Paige picked up the paper next to theputer and signed her name ¡®Paine Quinn¡± on it.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    The short haired girl was stunned and realized that Paige had given her an autograph She couldn¡¯t


    help but exim, ¡°Oh my


    goodness!¡±


    Her scream attracted a few gazes of the surrounding people!


    She humedly covered her ***, but the smile in her eyes had already given her away. After a while, she


    finally calmed down Seeing that people took their eyes away, she stepped forward and took Paige¡¯s


    signature with both hands. She was so excited that she


    thanked Paige over and over again.


    Paige looked at her and gently said, ¡°You shoulde to have an interview after you graduate.¡±


    The short-haired girl was stunned and looked at Paige in disbelief. Was her idol just inviting her to join


    PQ Fashion? But how did Paige know her design? What if her design was ****?


    ¡°Your clothes and your bag were designed by yourself, right?¡± Paige could tell at a nce that they


    were quite creative


    The short-haired girl was shocked. Before she could say anything, she heard Paige say. ¡°The pen you


    used just now has the ¡®College of Design¡¯ printed on it. It should be rewarded by the school because of


    your good performance, right?¡±


    The short-haired girl did not expect her idol to be so meticulous. She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it is a


    reward. I am going to be a senior soon and work as an intern after half a year. Can¡­ Can I really go to


    PQ Fashion for an interview?¡±


    She asked with excitement, nervous.


    ¡°Of course, PQ Fashion wees everyone who has strength and dreams.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The short-haired girl was so happy that she thanked Paige again and again. Finally, she


    had to say goodbye.


    Paige watched her leave and raised the corner of her lips.


    Just as Paige was going to go back to thepany and walk out of the door, someone stepped on her


    and bumped into her on the


    shoulder.


    The girl who stepped on her and bumped into her had a cold and ***look on her face. She looked rich.


    But she didn¡¯t apologize, she even sized Paige up and down. Seeing that Paige didn¡¯t wear any famous


    brand, she immediately showed a trace of contempt on


    her face.


    She talked to her long-haired friend beside her. ¡°PQ Fashion¡¯s clothes don¡¯t look that good. There is


    nothing worth paying for.¡±


    ¡°Every dress here is designed by the founder, Paine Quinn. I think they are very beautiful, just like this


    one. Take a look.¡± The long-haired girl picked up a ck V-neck dress. People who wore it must look


    like an elegant swan.


    ¡°Just so-so,¡± the girl casually said


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize for stepping on me?¡± Paige¡¯s voice sounded.


    The long-haired girl looked back and saw Paige. She thought that she had identally stepped on


    Paige just now, so she hurriedly said. ¡°Sorry, are you talking to me? I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t know!¡±


    Paige looked at the rich girl, who was in a dark blue strapless tight dress with a light blue suit jacket.


    She also wore a blue sa, i ne with a strange style Her brown curly hair made her look elegant


    and cold Her outfit made her look fancy, but with her bac manners, Paige couldn¡¯t like her at all


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a **? If you do, why do you need your friend to apologize for you?¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, the rich girl smiled and asked back, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know Paige coldly smiled ¡°You are someone who will never apologize when you offend


    others.¡±


    Paige¡¯s aura was much stronger than the girl¡¯s. Paige did not have any famous brand logo on her, but


    her momentum was more


    Get Bo


    powerful than that of the nich girl.


    The rich girl did not want to waste time on Paige, so she raised her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is that


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Has no one ever taught you how to sincerely apologize?¡±


    The nich girl did not expect Paige to be so difficult to deal with. She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know


    what clothes I am wearing?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 251

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 251


    Chapter 251 Donate It


    ¡°What is it? Do you think you get to do whatever you want in Chicago, just because you are wearing


    clothes


    from SK Fashion?¡±


    The rich girl smiled even more charmingly, ¡°I¡¯m d that you know. I assume that you also know that


    my clothes are thetest, and they are from Light Breeze, the best designer of SK Fashion. You are


    well aware


    that you can never afford them, right?¡±


    She was implying that since she could afford such expensive clothes, she wasn¡¯t someone Paige could


    mess


    with.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Paige raised her hand to signal the shop assistant toe over. ¡°Tell her. The shoes I¡¯m


    wearing


    are dirty. How much do I have to pay for dry-cleaning it?¡±


    The shop assistant took a closer look and said, ¡°Gosh! The shoes belong to PQ Fashion¡¯s custom-


    made series. I have seen them once in the internal training ss. A pair of them costs about 320


    thousand dors¡­ The dry cleaning and maintenance alone cost about 25 thousand dors. But dry-


    cleaned shoes don¡¯t hold their value. I assume that this pair of shoes haven¡¯t been worn long, right? I


    think the total loss is


    around 32 thousand dors.¡±


    32 thousand dors?


    The rich girl pulled a long face.


    She thought, the clothes I¡¯m wearing are worth around 250 thousand dors. And the shoes she is


    wearing alone are more expensive than my whole set? How can that be?


    Moreover, her shoes are from PQ Fashion¡¯s custom-made series¡­


    Everyone knows that Paine, PQ Fashion¡¯s founder, doesn¡¯t take orders easily. The only people who


    can get her.


    tailored are big shots.


    Is this girl from a good family?


    But why is there no brand on her clothes? Are her clothes custom-made as well?


    The rich girl¡¯s expression became even more sullen.


    The long-haired girl did not expect to meet someone richer than them as well, and she pulled the rich


    girl¡¯s


    sleeve. ¡°Kailyn, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just 32 thousand dors. I can afford that.¡± Kailyn opened her handbag, took out a check, wrote


    down the


    number, and handed it over high and mighty. ¡°Take it.¡±


    Paige did not take it. Instead, she said to the shop assistant beside her, ¡°Donate it for me.¡±


    The shop assistant, Kailyn, and the long-haired girl were all stunned.


    ¡°Put down the donor¡¯s name as ¡®Ms. Self-righteous Know-nothing.¡± After that, Paige directly turned


    around to


    leave, not expecting Kailyn to apologize at all.


    You¡­¡± Kailyn looked at Paige¡¯s back and was **off. She thought, if I find out who you are, you are


    doomed!


    The shop assistant took the check and immediately got on with it


    ¡°Kailyn, who was that girl? It seems that she doesn¡¯te from some ordinary family¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there a better family in this country than mine?¡± Kailyn raised her chin slightly and said with


    certainty.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Your cousin is now the richest person in the country. The Lusk family is the top among all!¡±


    The long-haired girl suddenly thought of something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your uncle¡¯s lost biological


    daughter has been found? You haven¡¯t picked out the dress for tonight¡¯s gathering. Why don¡¯t you take


    a look now?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Kailyn replied. She turned around and asked another shop assistant, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got


    here?¡±


    ¡°We have a high-end couture section over there, but the prices are usually not eptable¡­¡±


    The shop assistant simply told the truth and meant nothing else, yet Kailyn found her words particrly


    harsh.


    ¡°What is it? Do you think the Lusk family can¡¯t afford a dress?*


    Hearing the surname ¡°Lusk¡±, the shop assistant nced at the clothes Kailyn was wearing, which were


    the


    There were very few customers here since a single dress cost at least 3.2 million dors.


    Unlike the ordinary dresses from before, every one of them was so beautiful and eye-catching.


    After just a nce, Kailyn was attracted by a beautiful backless dress. She immediately had someone


    take it off the model and try it on. She was satisfied, so she paid by card at once. During the whole


    time, she didn¡¯t


    hesitate or blink even once, as if the money meant nothing to her at all.


    ¡°Kailyn, with this dress and the expensive jewelry at your ce, you¡¯ll definitely be in the limelight


    tonight!¡±


    the long-haired girl praised with a smile.


    Kailyn curled her lips coldly and thought, I don¡¯t need you to tell me this.


    ¡°I heard that the girl who was abandoned grew up in a small city and has just moved to Chicago


    recently. With your aura, you¡¯ll crush her even without those extravagant clothes tonight.¡±


    Kailyn was not interested in the girl who hade back recently. She thought, I¡¯m just d Patricia


    isn¡¯t from


    the Lusk family.


    Patricia, wait and see I¡¯ll make you miserable!


    Tyrell and his family were outside Morningstar za.


    After Tyrell and his family were kicked out, they did not leave right away. Instead, they hid behind the


    flowerbed and looked eagerly in the direction of the exit.


    It was midsummer, and it was 102 degrees outside. Abbigail felt that she was burning, and she could


    not. help but swallow. She said in a dry and hoarse voice, ¡®Dad, Mom, how long are we going to wait


    here?¡±


    She felt that she was about to melt, and her whole body was aching from the scorching sun.


    ¡°Be good, Abbigail. Be patient.¡± Tyrell looked in the direction of the exit. Then he analyzed, ¡°Paige is


    the top scorer and also a piano master. And now, she is also PQ Fashion¡¯s founder. She also has


    something to do with the Lusk family¡¯s clothingpany. Maybe she knows some important figures


    from the family. And it seems that Mari, who won the designpetition, is close to Paige. Also, Mr.


    Wager from Pai Group respects Paige a lot as well.¡±


    Tyrell remembered that earlier, Pai Group suddenly withdrew their capital and did not want to cooperate


    with the Tate family anymore, so he went to invite Rn to have a meal together and ask about the


    details, only to


    learn that Rn had gone to see someone very important,


    Tyrell saw with his own eyes that Rn was very respectful to Paige in the box in the restaurant. There


    was even a hint of humility and ttery on Rn¡¯s face.


    ¡°Just now, Mr. Huebel said that PQ Fashion is the Stowe Group¡¯s most important partner. What does


    that mean? It means that Paige knows someone from the Stowe Group. Think about it. Didn¡¯t we see


    her take Mr. Stowe out of the hospital with our own eyesst time? All things considered, she knows


    more people than we


    can imagine. Our family is saved!¡±


    Tyrell thought, my mind is set. I must go all out and ask Paige to help us get through the difficulties


    later!


    ¡°She cares about Cassie the most, doesn¡¯t she? If nothing else works, maybe we can just stop


    providing


    Cassie with medicine so as to threaten¡­¡± Lindsey felt so hot that she fanned herself with her hands.


    She felt


    that she was about to faint from the heat and thought, we¡¯ve been waiting here for half an hour now.


    How


    much longer are we supposed to wait?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Paige. She won¡¯t be threatened. The more you threaten her, the more determined she


    is to g against you.¡± Tyrell finally realized the reason why his family had been having a rough time after


    Paige left.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It turned out that Paige was indeed the lucky charm of the Tate family.


    Meanwhile, Abbigail was utterly bitter. She thought angrily, I can¡¯t believe she got Davon¡¯s 2.1 million


    dors


    That ***!


    The point is, I love clothes from PQ Fashion so much. And she is the designer of all the products? How


    annoying!


    Why?


    Why is Paige capable of so many things?


    Why did she bury those skills so deeply before, and why is she showing them now?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 252

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 252


    Chapter 252 Fawn on Paige


    Abbigail could not figure it out, so she decided to drop it.


    Get Boya


    ¡°Abbigail, what happened to your face?¡± Under the scorching sun, Lindsey suddenly noticed a clear


    palm print


    on Abbigail¡¯s right cheek. Lindsey immediately had a theory. ¡°Did Paige hit you before I went to the


    mall?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± aggrieved, Abbigail lowered her longshes and said, ¡°I identally bumped into Paige¡¯s palm.


    It had


    nothing to do with Paige¡­¡±


    Lindsey was about to snap, but on second thought, she stroked Abbigail¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Abbigail. I promise that we will make Paige pay. We will make her provide us with


    countless resources and funds. Be good, Abbigail. Bear with it for today¡­¡±


    When Abbigail heard Lindsey¡¯s words, she raised her eyes in surprise, finding Lindsey¡¯s behavior


    puzzling. Instead of taking her side, Lindsey asked her to bear with it and stand the humition.-


    Abbigail thought, I¡¯ve been pped, and my face is now swollen. So what if we get the money and the


    resources from Paige? It¡¯s still not going to make up for the grievances I have suffered.


    Sensing the abrupt change in Lindsey¡¯s attitude, Abbigail felt even more upset.


    After a while, they saw a familiar figure walking out of the mall.


    Tyrell rushed to Paige, opened the umbre, held it over her head, and smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Paige,


    finally. you¡¯re out! Are you feeling hot? I just went to the supermarket to buy an umbre. They told me


    that it could


    protect you from the sun. This brand may not be as good as the PQ Fashion you founded, but at least it


    works.¡±


    Paige nced at him coldly. Instead of stopping, she continued to walk forward.


    Lindsey also rushed forward, handed over some cupcakes she had just bought to Paige, and said


    fawningly, ¡°Paige, I just went to that famous bakery outside the mall and picked out some cupcakes for


    you. Didn¡¯t you expect me to be with you on your birthdays when you were little? Why don¡¯t we find a


    ce to make it up to


    you


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard there is a restaurant nearby with a flower theme. Why don¡¯t we go there? We will


    sing the birthday song to you in advance.¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey were at Paige¡¯s both sides and fawning at her with smiles on their faces. However,


    Paige did not stop and walked forward without even answering them.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Paige, I just went to a jewelry store nearby and picked out a new ne for you¡­¡±


    Tyrell was reluctant to take the ne out at first. However, seeing that none of the tricks worked, he


    had no choice but to go all out. He took out a small gift box from his pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an old ne Abbigail wore before, and I didn¡¯t just buy it randomly. I went to that famous


    jewelry store and had it custom-made with the letters P and L on it. See? It is iid with diamonds.


    Consider it your


    birthday gift.¡±


    Tyrell handed the gift box over and smiled even more kindly.


    Paige¡¯s facepletely turned cold, and she said in a cold voice, ¡°I will not withdraw thewsuit, and


    you can forget about me cooperating with you.¡±


    ¡°Paige, stop joking. I know you are still mad at us,¡± Tyrell said and continued to smile, looking extremely


    humble.


    Lindsey was aside. Seeing that Paige was still unmoved, she began to pretend to be pitiful and said


    with tears, ¡°Paige, I have made a lot of mistakes before. Can you give me a chance to make things


    right for you?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t say anything. She walked to a nearby open parking lot, pressed the unlock button, and


    was


    about to get into her car..


    Tyrell was stunned when he saw that her car was a top-grade limited edition one which cost at least 4.8


    million dors.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lindsey was also stunned. Tyrell and she basically traded everything in exchange for a Maybach. To


    her surprise, Paige owned a limited-edition Rolls-Royce.


    What was more, the license te number was very special. It looked very familiar as if she had seen it


    somewhere before.


    She could not remember where she had seen it before for the moment, but she was certain about one


    thing. Paige was loaded.


    She found it made sense. After all, Paige was the founder of PQ Fashion. Of course, Paige was


    loaded.


    Tyrell blocked the car door with his body, stopping Paige from getting in the car. At the same time,


    Lindsey knelt with tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. What does it take for you to forgive me?¡±


    Lindsey cried, seemingly very regretful. She said, ¡°I miss the old days. Shall we be the same as


    before?¡±


    Without waiting for Paige to speak, Lindsey continued to cry, ¡°You are so sessful that you don¡¯t think


    I am important to you anymore, right? But I have raised you for so many years. Doesn¡¯t that mean


    something?¡±


    Lindsey wiped away the tears on her face. She said with tears, ignoring the difort of kneeling on


    the burning ground, ¡°Do you still remember? For countless times, by the time I went back, you had


    already gone. to bed. I would go to your bedroom, tuck you in, and stoke your face. You looked so


    cute¡­.


    ¡°I wanted to go back and be with you countless times, but I had to work. I had no choice but to ask


    Cassie about how you were doing¡­


    ¡°We wanted to be there with you while you grew up. However, at that time, Tyrell and I had to work our


    ***off for the sake of our family¡­ Do you know? Back then, when I was on business trips, I would cry


    so hard


    Paige looked at Lindsey¡¯s hypocritical face and was no longer patient at all.


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t the founder of PQ Fashion, not Vallorie, not the top scorer, and had no connections, would


    you


    still kneel here and beg for my forgiveness?¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, Lindsey was stunned and stopped shedding tears.


    ¡°If I had a bicycle instead of a Rolls-Royce, would you be kneeling here confessing to me?


    ¡°You only see me for my value and want something out of me. Don¡¯t insult motherhood. You don¡¯t


    deserve to


    be my mother!¡± Paige sneered.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Lindsey was surprised that Paige was smart enough to see through her. Just as she wanted


    to say


    something, Paige interrupted her.


    ¡°I had nothing to do with the Tate family anymore the second you put my information online and wanted


    to


    find my biological family. I have already repaid your kindness in raising me. I have never taken any


    advantage.


    of the Tate family ever since I was a girl. If not for Grandma, Tate Clothing would have been gone long


    ago. You wouldn¡¯t have a chance to kneel here and beg for my forgiveness at all.¡±


    As Paige spoke, Lindsey¡¯s face turned paler and paler, and Tyrell was filled with mixed feelings. They


    regretted so much that they had offended Paige, the lucky charm of the Tate family, the woman with


    countless connections and money.


    Unfortunately, it was toote to regret it now.


    ¡°Now, shall I call the parking lot security guards to kick you out, or do you prefer to get out of my way?¡±


    Tyrell thought, it never urs to me that Paige would be so indifferent now. This parking lot


    belongs to


    Morningstar za. If the security guards get here, they will kick us out for sure.


    Then Tyrell hurried forward and said fawningly, ¡°Paige, don¡¯t be like this. If I had the money, I¡¯d give it to


    you.


    But we have been going through a lottely. Also, your grandma is in the hospital, and we have to pay


    for her


    medical bills. If you sue Abbigail, we can¡¯t afford it at all.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 253

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 253


    Chapter 253 Celebration Party


    Get Botos


    ¡°Really? Then howe you could afford to go shopping?¡± Paige smiled sarcastically and looked at


    the gift


    box in his hand.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Tyrell was choked by her words. Stunned for a few seconds, then he said, ¡°It was thest of


    my savings. As I said, I could give you everything that I had.¡±


    Seeing that Paige still did not buy it, Tyrell added, ¡°You saw it in the mall. It was Davon who paid for


    Abbigail.


    I couldn¡¯t afford anything, since I had no money.¡±


    ¡°For thest time, get out of my way.¡± Paige didn¡¯t want to waste another second on them.


    Yet Tyrell continued to beg shamelessly, ¡°Paige, Abbigail can¡¯t afford to be detained or apologize to


    you. publicly. If words get out, her reputation will be ruined, and our family will be implicated as well¡­


    After she


    marries into the Elinor family, she will be looked down upon by Davon¡¯s parents!¡±


    ¡°What do I care?¡±


    Paige thought, seriously? Do you really think a woman like Abbigail gets to marry into the Elinor family?


    Since when does the Elinor family lower their standards to this point?


    ¡°How about Abbigail apologizing to you in private?¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Paige to say anything, Tyrell turned to Abbigail and urged,


    ¡°Abbigail,


    Abbigail was aside. She stepped forward reluctantly, pretended to be innocent and pathetic, and said,


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you were the founder of PQ Fashion, and I didn¡¯t know that you


    were so capable. Please believe me. I was simply worried that you might go astray. I was looking out


    for you, and I had no bad


    intentions¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she noticed that Paige¡¯s eyes had turned cold. Then she said hastily, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.


    Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like the forgiving type to you? ***off!¡± Paige lost all of her patience. She pushed Abbigail


    away


    and was about to get into the car.


    Tyrell hurriedly went to help Abbigail up while Lindsey blocked the car door once again. ¡°Paige, are you


    really


    going to leave us with no way out?¡±


    Hearing Lindsey¡¯s words, Paige raised her eyebrows. ¡°So what? If you¡¯re saying that you might kill


    yourselves because of that, well, I¡¯m just happy that I don¡¯t have to see your faces ever again.¡±


    Lindsey didn¡¯t say anything, and her expression turned sullen. She then realized something and pulled


    Abbigail to kneel.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just angry at Abbigail for spreading rumors in front of everyone? I¡¯ll have her kneel and


    apologize to you. I¡¯m being sincere enough, right?¡±


    Paige smiled coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t drop the charges even if you all slit your wrists in front of me. Stop


    dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Paige, are you mad at me because Davon is nice to me? If you like him that much, I can give him back


    to


    you.¡±


    Abbigail fell to her knees, crying pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s just that he keeps pestering me, and my hands are tied¡­¡±


    Then she paused and continued sincerely, ¡°I tried to persuade him several times to be with you, but he


    just


    wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Paige was about to get in the car. Hearing Abbigail¡¯s words, she smiled with a hint of ridicule, ¡°Really?


    He


    didn¡¯t tell you he was courting metely?¡±


    Hearing that, Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail were stunned.


    They couldn¡¯t believe their ears.


    They thought, what did she say? Davon has been courting hertely?


    ¡°I guess that you haven¡¯t checked his phone, so you have no idea how many numbers he has used to


    text me.


    I assume that you have used some despicable means to keep him by your side. Sadly, his heart


    doesn¡¯t


    belong to you. You know what? I feel sorry for you. Your whole life is like a joke.¡±


    After Paige finished speaking, she opened the car door directly, which hit Lindsey and Abbigail, and


    they


    cried out in pain.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Paige left decisively, leaving Lindsey and Abbigail behind, clinging to each other while feeling terrified.


    When


    Paige started the car, they were so worried that Paige might hit them.


    Tyrell looked in the direction where Paige left. He thought, I never knew a Rolls-Royce¡¯s limited edition


    would


    sound this great when it started. It¡¯s a good car indeed¡­


    On the way back, Abbigail took out her phone and called Davon, wanting to know whether Paige was


    telling


    the truth.


    To her surprise, after Davon picked up the phone, he beat her to it and said, ¡°Abbigail, I¡¯ll ***tonight¡¯s


    dinner.


    I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell.¡±


    Hearing that, Abbigail thought, I know he is mad at me since I made him a fool today at the mall.


    I¡¯m sure he thinks that I¡¯m not good enough.


    But Dad, Mom, and I have already told everyone that the Elinor family would show up tonight. If our


    rtives


    don¡¯t see Davon tonight, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re bragging.


    If I don¡¯t get to marry Davon, others will look down upon our family utterly.


    At the thought of that, Abbigail said tactfully, ¡°Davon, my stomach is bothering me, too. I felt like


    throwing up just now. I wonder if I am¡­ pregnant. But rest assured. If I am, I¡¯ll get rid of the baby. The


    last thing I want is


    to put you in a pickle.¡±


    Hearing her words, Davon felt guilty. ¡°That day¡­ I used protection that day. I don¡¯t think you will get


    pregnant.


    But if you are, keep the baby¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go join you once I get better. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Abbigail was relieved at once. ¡°Alright then. Get some rest, and I¡¯ll wait for you at the restaurant


    tonight.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she felt a little d that she still had something to pin Davon down.


    She suddenly felt that she made the right choice by having sex with Davon. At least it became her


    excuse to keep him by her side when he wanted to dump her.


    The night arrived.


    Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail showed up while dressed properly.


    Abbigail was wearing a simple dress. Although the dress was from some famous brand, it had no logo.


    She


    wore her hair down and looked beautiful.


    As soon as they got out of the car, someone greeted them warmly.


    A man grinned and said, ¡°Tyrell, long time no see! Rumors have it that your family has been going


    through a hard time. I guess it¡¯s so wrong! The car you¡¯re driving is so fancy! And you can afford a


    dinner party at Morningstar Restaurant¡­ I heard that it is owned by the Stowe Group, and you can


    barely make a reservation


    here!¡±


    The man was Jase Emerson, Tyrell¡¯s old friend. It was said that the Tate family was about to go


    bankrupt,


    and Jase, who was in another city, also heard about it. Yet instead of helping the Tate family, he did


    nothing.


    After seeing Tyrell today, he was certain that the rumors were fake.


    ¡°Lindsey, you are getting more and more beautiful! I¡¯m sure the rumors are just rumors. After all,


    you look so


    great, and the dress you¡¯re wearing is so gorgeous,¡± a woman said. She was Cindy Strachey, Jase¡¯s


    wife, and


    she was also dressed extravagantly.


    ¡°The more we thrive, the more someone gets jealous,¡± Lindsey said with a smile.


    Cindy figured that Lindsey was telling the truth and thought, if they are really going broke, how can they


    still be in the mood to feast here? They won¡¯t have that kind of money anyway.


    Thinking, Cindy noticed Abbigail, who was beside her, and she could not help but be puzzled. ¡°And this


    is?


    Didn¡¯t you say on the phone that your daughter got a high score, and therefore you wanted to treat us


    to a


    meal? Where is Paige?¡±


    Cindy thought, why did they bring this girl here? Who is she? She is no match for Paige in terms of


    both temperament and appearance.


    Where is Paige?


    Hearing Cindy¡¯s words, Abbigail was embarrassed. She tried to maintain a polite smile on her face.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 254

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 254


    Chapter 254 An Important Guest


    Lindsey patted Abbigail on the shoulder and said, ¡°The girl I¡¯m talking about is Abbigail. I¡¯ll introduce


    her to youter!¡±


    Cindy¡¯s daughter, Juliet Emerson, noticed the dress on Abbigail and could not help but ask, ¡°This dress


    is from LV, right?¡±


    Abbigail nodded and smiled at her, saying, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wearing Dior, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Juliet said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You keep a low profile. Your dress and jewelry are expensive, but there aren¡¯t


    any logos. My name is Juliet. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°My name is Abbigail Tate. Thank you foring to my party.¡±


    ¡°Is your surname Tate? Did you hold this party?¡± Juliet was a little surprised.


    Then what about Paige?


    In fact, Juliet was quite looking forward to seeing Paige, because she liked Paige¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Tyrell chuckled and invited his friends toe in.


    Tonight, he booked elevenrge tables in the lobby on the first floor. There were a total of 88 seats for


    his rtives and friends. He nned to personally announce Abbigail¡¯s identity in front of everyone.


    Because Morningstar Restaurant did not receive any other guests today, they were the only people in


    the hall on the first floor. Someone might think that they booked the entire restaurant.


    Lindsey held Abbigail¡¯s hand and stepped into the hall. Immediately, many rtives and friends who


    had arrived first stood up and greeted them.


    ¡°Lindsey, long time no see. You¡¯re leading a better life over the years.¡±


    ¡°How generous. You booked an entire restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen Madam Tate? I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. I miss her so much.¡±


    ¡°Where is Paige? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?¡±


    ¡°Where are the people from the Elinor family? Didn¡¯t they say that they woulde?¡±


    Lindsey looked at them with a smile. ¡°Calm down. Mr. Elinor and Mrs. Elinor have caught a cold these


    past few days, but their son, Davon, will arrive soon¡­¡±


    Lindsey knew that most of these people came for the Elinor family. After all, in the past, the Elinor


    family was much richer than the Tate family. Even the Tate family wanted to build a rtionship with the


    Elinor family!


    ¡°Waiter, serve some wine to the guests first.¡± Lindsey waved at the waiter next to her.


    However, the waiter stood still and did not seem to hear Lindsey¡¯s words.


    Lindsey was embarrassed for a moment, then smiled and raised her voice. She said with a fake smile,


    ¡°Excuse me, may I ask you to serve some wine to the guests? They are thirsty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Mrs. Tate. I¡¯m the lobby manager. There will be important guests in a while. All the staff has toe


    with me to wee them. Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll send you a few more bottles of wine as an


    apologyter.¡±


    When Lindsey heard this, her face darkened. She didn¡¯t need the wine.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she was about to get angry, she heard Abbigail say in a gentle voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The manager ignored her and said to the walkie-talkie, ¡°Are you ready? The guests areing soon.


    Why


    don¡¯t youe over and line up?¡±


    Abbigail, who was ignored, felt very ufortable, but she forced herself to endure it due to the


    presence of


    so many people.


    The guests chatted with Tyrell and Lindsey for a while. When they saw that the dishes were not served


    and


    there was no wine or snacks on the tables, they were puzzled.


    One old woman could not help but ask, ¡°Lindsey, when will the food be served? My grandson is hungry.


    He is


    crying and wants to eat.¡±


    They came here in advance and were already here for forty minutes!


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry. There are too many people and the chefs are busy. Please wait a little longer. The dishes will


    be


    served soon!¡±


    Hearing this, the woman was unhappy. She thought, this is Morningstar Restaurant. There are so many


    people in the kitchen. How is it possible that they can¡¯t make it?


    Just now, the manager seemed to mean that there would be important guestsingter.


    They couldn¡¯t just ignore ordinary guests even though they had important guests, right?


    Moreover, Lindsey had already booked an entire floor. She¡¯s not an ordinary guest, right? Why can¡¯t I


    see any


    dishes or snacks? This is so strange!


    Lindsey waited for a long time. When she saw the manager leading a group of waiters and talking


    about


    something, she couldn¡¯t help but walk over.


    ¡°When will the dishes be served? The guests are hungry!¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m really sorry. Originally, we didn¡¯t want to receive other guests today. It was you and Mr.


    Tate who insisted on having dinner here¡­ You forced us to give you 88 seats¡­¡± The manager was


    speechless.


    If not for this, he wouldn¡¯t have reluctantly arranged eleven tables for them.


    ¡°The guests tonight are very important. Our leader told us that we need to serve them well. We need to


    listen


    to every word he says.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that we can¡¯t eat without theming?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Madam. I took the risk and arranged a ce for you. If the seniors find out that we


    have served you in advance and neglected important guests, we may all lose our jobs!¡±


    Tyrell and Abbigail watched this from afar. Seeing that Lindsey did not seem to havee to an


    agreement, they all walked over. Before they could say anything, they saw the manager receive a call.


    It was an important.


    guest!


    The manager brought all the staff of the restaurant to greet them.


    Lindsey wanted to see who the important guest tonight was!


    She saw a beautiful girl walking out of a luxurious car. Behind her was a nanny!


    Lindsey was stunned.


    Tyrell and Lindsey had not realized what was happening when they saw the manager respectfully


    greeting Paige with a few dozen people. Then, the manager and the others stood on both sides and


    bent down to wait for Paige to enter the hall.


    Paige knew that Rhys must have told the manager that there would be an important guest. That was


    why


    they behaved like this.


    After she returned to thepany, she happened to have something to deal with and got off workter


    than usual¡­ Her parents and others came first and asked the driver to go to thepany to pick her


    up. She was


    afraid she would be bored on the road alone, so she asked Bonnie to go with her.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I can see that Mr. Stowe really cares about you.¡± Bonnie smiled. As soon as Bonnie


    finished


    speaking, she suddenly noticed three familiar figures on the left side of the door.


    She thought, aren¡¯t they the people that I identally bumped into after having a meal at the restaurant


    last


    time?


    At that time, they insisted on asking about Ms. Paige¡¯s identity¡­.


    If I am right, they seem to be Ms. Paige¡¯s stepparents and stepsister.


    As soon as Paige walked into the gate, she noticed them. With just a nce, she retracted her gaze as


    if she


    didn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°Paige? Why is she here?¡± Tyrell was shocked.


    Lindsey was also startled. ¡°Is she the important guest tonight?¡±


    ¡°The housekeeper behind her seems to be the one we metst time, right?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 255

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 255


    Chapter 255 A Handsome Man


    Last time, the nanny seemed to have said that Paige¡¯s biological family had prepared a lot of valuable


    gifts. They wanted to thank the Tate family for raising Paige all these years, but the Tate family did not


    ept it¡­


    Could it be that Paige¡¯s biological parents are rich?


    Thinking of this, Abbigail subconsciously clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact.


    Under the weing of everyone, Paige entered the elevator for VIPs. When the elevator door closed,


    she


    looked up and met Davon¡¯s surprised gaze in the distance.


    When Davon walked to the entrance, he was shocked by the scene. He froze there immediately.


    Why did the whole restaurant wee Paige?


    The one behind Paige is the nanny?


    Paige got out of a recreational car? That RV was worth 1.6 million dors¡­


    The guests in the lobby were all surprised and began to gabble.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Paige? Why didn¡¯t she say hello when she passed by? It¡¯s OK that she ignored us. But her


    parents were standing in front of her, and she didn¡¯t even look at them.¡±


    ¡°What is going on? Why does it seem that she has be very cold and indifferent as if she doesn¡¯t


    know


    us?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t Lindsey say that her daughter got 1,320 on the SAT and wanted to invite us to celebrate it?


    Why


    did Paige go upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Is there any surprise waiting for us upstairs? Is Paige going upstairs to make arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Just now, Paige seemed to regard us as strangers.¡±


    ¡°Paige went to the eighth floor. You know, in Morningstar Restaurant, the floor means money. The


    higher you go up, the more expensive it is. The eighth floor is the best in the entire restaurant. There is


    only one private room and arge terrace. It is said that the scenery outside is super beautiful.¡±


    Everyone was attracted by thest person¡¯s words and asked one after another, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I have a rtive who is doing well in Chicago. Last time, he wanted to book a private room, but he


    couldn¡¯t¡­. Only people with a greatwork and a high status can book a private room. He told us


    about that, and he also said that the scenery on the eighth floor was worth it even if he spent 80


    thousand dors. It¡¯s his dream


    to have dinner on the eighth floor.¡±


    ¡°How can Paige go to such an awesome ce?¡±


    ¡°Not only can she go there, but she was also weed by the whole restaurant¡­ What the hell is


    going on?¡±


    Many guests asked Lindsey about it. Lindsey had note back to her senses, and her mind was full


    of the


    indifferent face of the girl who passed by


    An ominous feeling was getting stronger and stronger¡­


    How powerful is Paige that she can even go to the eighth floor?


    ¡°Davon, I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± At this time, Abbigail¡¯s voice sessfully attracted the attention of all


    the guests. She stepped forward to hold Davon¡¯s hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you standing


    there like a


    fool? Come in.¡±


    ¡°This is the child of the Elinor family? He looks like a talented person and has an extraordinary


    appearance. He indeed grew up in a noble family. His temperament and appearance are different from


    ordinary people¡­¡±


    ¡°Inparison, the girl next to him is not worthy of him.¡±


    ¡°Are they a couple? They don¡¯t seem to be a good match. If they are really a couple, then the girl is so


    lucky.¡±


    When Abbigail heard this, her face stiffened, and she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It is said that the Tate family and the Elinor family agreed to let their children get married. Isn¡¯t the


    person who Davon is engaged to Paige? Where did this girle from? Why is she holding Davon¡¯s


    hand?¡±


    ¡°She ****Paige¡¯s fianc¨¦. Why didn¡¯t Tyrell and Lindsey do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that Paige left because of this?¡±


    Seeing that things became worse, Tyrell walked up to the stage and stretched out his hands to signal


    everyone to quiet down.


    ¡°My dear friends, thank you all for attending tonight¡¯s banquet. Eighteen years ago, there was a big fire


    that made me carry the wrong child and identally brought Paige home. But fate wanted to correct


    us. Eighteen yearster, it gave me a chance to find my dearest daughter, Abbigail. Here is her.


    ¡°Abbigail,e on and say hello to everyone,¡± Tyrell said with a gentle smile.


    As soon as everyone heard this, they immediately began to discuss it.


    ¡°Ah? She is the biological daughter of Tyrell and Lindsey? They look somewhat simr.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a beautiful child like Paige is not their daughter.¡±


    ¡°When I went to the Tate¡¯s house, I felt strange when I saw Paige¡¯s fair and pure face. I thought that


    Tyrell and Lindsey were too lucky. How could they give birth to such a beautiful girl? It turns out that


    she is not their biological child.¡±


    ¡°No wonder when Paige passed by just now, she became so indifferent. She must have returned to her


    own


    family, right?¡±


    ¡°Tyrell, what about Paige? Where did she go? Is she still in your family?¡±


    Tyrell heard many people saying that Paige was too beautiful to be his daughter. He felt embarrassed,


    but when he heard thest question, he still maintained a smile.


    ¡°Paige has found her real family too. She went back not long ago.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± everyone started to discuss again. Paige¡¯s biological family seemed to be pretty


    good. Just now, the entire restaurant weed her. Inparison, the Tate family seemed a little


    shabby. Paige was unlucky to grow up in this family.


    Abbigail said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to find my biological parents and have such good friends


    and rtives. Thank you very much for joining us tonight¡­¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Abbigail participated in the SAT a while ago and got 1,320. Tonight, we want to celebrate her getting a


    high score. It was not a problem for her to attend an excellent university. Second, we want to announce


    her identity as our daughter. The most important thing is that we want to share really exciting news with


    you. In a few days, Abbigail and Davon will be holding an engagement party. I believe everyone has


    received the invitation, right? At that time, pleasee to their engagement party.¡±


    Everyone heard that the Elinor family and the Tate family would really hold an engagement banquet.


    Abbigail was very lucky. She was able to be the daughter of the richest man in Dolton and also


    the daughter-inw of the Elinor family. She also worked hard and did very well on the SAT¡­


    At this moment, Abbigail suddenly noticed a handsome man walking in from the direction of the door.


    He was wearing an expensive suit that entuated his tall and slender figure. His strong vibe made


    people feel in awe. His outstanding face made people unable to look away¡­


    What a handsome man.


    Who is he?


    Is he the guest who came here for dinner tonight?


    Abbigail could not see where he was going. It seemed that he was going to the private room upstairs


    for


    dinner.


    Ever since she was young, she had never seen such a good-looking man. She almost fell in love with


    him.


    Now Davon seemed very ordinary.


    She never thought that there would be such a noble and cold man in the world. While she was thinking


    about that man, she regretted getting engaged to Davon.


    In the end, she chose wrong.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 256

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 256


    Chapter 256 A Gift


    ¡°Abbigail? Abbigail?¡± Tyrell called her softly and tugged at her skirt.


    Only then did Abbigaile back to her senses and withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°Invite Davon up on stage and let him make a speech.¡±


    Abbigail knew that Tyrell was trying to show off and tell everyone how outstanding his future son¨Cin¨C


    law was.


    Davon seemed to have no mood tonight, but Abbigail still stepped down and gently held his hand and


    brought him to the stage.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°It seems that Davon listened to Abbigail. She asked him to go on stage, so he did.¡±


    ¡°They are very in love¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I like Paige more.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Davon went


    up to the stage and said a few words of courtesy. He didn¡¯t say much and quickly got off the


    stage.


    Abbigail was led by him. Just as she was about to step down from the stage, she suddenly noticed a co


    ol


    boy walking at the entrance.


    The cool boy had brown hair. He wore designer clothes and sunsses with a mask on his face. Judgi


    ng from his style of dressing and his vibe, Abbigail got a hunch that he was Jack, one of the most popul


    ar


    celebrities recently.


    Just as she was about to take a closer look, the cool boy had already walked towards the elevator.


    The Morningstar Restaurant was really worthy of its reputation. All the guests here were big shots. Of


    course, except for Paige.


    Even if Paige was excellent, Abbigail would not admit that Paige was better than her.


    As soon as Paige walked into the private room, she saw a new face. It was a beautifuldy with elegant


    manners.


    The time did not leave a trace on her face. She looked like she was only in her thirties.


    ¡°Paige, my dear! You are here!¡± Danica saw Paige at a nce and immediately walked up to her.


    Paige nodded and apologized first, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just arrived.¡± Thedy put on a kind smile and looked quite amiable.


    Danica stepped forward and took Paige¡¯s hand to thedy and said, ¡°I was just talking about all the gre


    at


    things you have done with Allison! Come, let me introduce you two to each other. This is your auntie, All


    ison. Allison, this is Paige. She is the flesh and blood of me and Donald!¡±


    Get Boghts


    Allison Dungey


    asked gently, ¡°You are Paige? You are so pretty! Danica, Paige looks like you. She has your eyes. But I


    have to say that Paige is more beautiful than you! You are so lucky to have such a sweet girl!¡±


    Hearing that Allison praised their appearances, Danicaughed happily. ¡°See, your


    auntie Allison always. knows how to make meugh!¡±


    ¡°Paige, wee back. I am so happy that you returned,¡± Allison said as she reached out and shook ha


    nds with Paige in a dignified and elegant manner.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Allison. I am also happy to meet you.¡± Paige greeted Allison politely.


    ¡°I heard from your mother that you were the one managing the


    clothingpany during this period of time. It turns out that it was you who made thepany famous


    a while ago. What a talent! You have your father¡¯s business mind and your mother¡¯s good¨C


    looking appearance. You are such an intelligent and capable girl!¡±


    Allison turned to look at Danica with a smile. ¡°You two really have an outstanding daughter!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there! You ttered us!¡± Danica smiled.


    Allison couldn¡¯t stop smiling and said, ¡°What I said was the truth.¡±


    Just then, a middle¨C


    aged man came out of the bathroom. He was in a suit and looked like an elite. When he


    saw Paige, he was surprised, as if he did not expect her to arrive so quickly.


    ¡°Paige, let me introduce you. This is your uncle, Michael. Michael, this is my daughter, Paige.¡± Danica s


    tepped


    forward and introduced them to each other.


    Michael smiled and asked amiably, ¡°So you are my niece? You and Danica look so alike!¡±


    ¡°I was just saying that Paige is prettier than Danica. Look at her eyes, her


    face shape¡­¡± Allison praised Paige


    again.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, uncle,¡± Paige greeted Michael.


    ¡°Nice to meet you! You have finally returned to this family. It must be a difficult time for you all these yea


    rs! Don¡¯t worry, we will be your strong backing from now on. If you need anything, just tell us! We are a


    family!


    We will help you as best as we can!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Paige turned her gaze from Michael to Allison, saying, ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡±


    ¡°Good girl. I heard that you were a straight¨CA student and also a good leader when you were in the


    think you deserve a reward for what you did!¡± Michael said with a smile.


    1


    Michael took out a bank card that


    he had prepared before he came and handed it over. ¡°This is a gift for you. Wee back. The passwo


    Paige was a little speechless.


    Why did they give her a bank card again?


    Why did everyone in the family always give her bank cards?


    ¡°The oift and this card. You don¡¯t have to * Dapico could feel that they


    cared about Paige quite a lot, which


    made her feel even happier and touched.


    Get Boras


    ¡°We gave Paige the card to wee her back home. We are her uncle and aunt, and this is just a little t


    Michael said and handed the card over.


    However, Paige took a step back and politely refused, ¡®Thank you, uncle. But I can¡¯t take this card.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal to me. Are you treating me as a stranger?¡± Michaelughed and looked at Allison.


    Allison immediately walked up and stuffed the card into Paige¡¯s


    pocket. ¡°Just take it! There is not much money on this card. It is just that we want


    to let you know that you are always wee. If you don¡¯t take it, we will not be able to sleep tonight!¡±


    Paige was just


    about to refuse again when she heard Danica say, ¡°Fine. In this case, Paige, you should take it.


    ¡°Anyway, they are not short of money. Giving you a card is the only way they can express their feelings.


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say. Allison put the card into her pocket and smiled gently at her, so Paige cou


    ¡°Silly girl. We are your uncle and aunt. Don¡¯t be so formal to us!¡± Allison said


    and looked at her watch. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Kailyn? Why didn¡¯t she arrive yet?¡±


    She looked at Paige again and exined, ¡°Kailyn met her good friend just now. She said that she wante


    and say hello to her friend. But it had been twenty minutes and she still didn¡¯te back. I¡¯m going to ca


    ¡°No need. Give her some time with her friend. It¡¯s okay,¡± Danica immediately said.


    ¡°But Paige is here, and the food is going to be served soon. She can¡¯t keep us all waiting


    for her, right?¡± Allison said and took out her phone to dial Kailyn¡¯s number.


    The next second, they heard a pleasant ringtone from the door. The doorknob moved and then, the doo

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 257

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 257


    Chapter 257 An Unreasonable Girl


    A beautiful girl with an arrogant look walked in, followed by a nanny.


    ¡°Kailyn?¡± Allison hung up


    the phone andined, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What took you so long? Paige has been waiting for you f


    or so long! Lauryn, you should have told her!¡±


    The nanny, Lauryn, immediately lowered her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Lusk. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Come over here! Let me introduce you. This is your cousin, Paige. Paige, this is your cousin, Kailyn.¡±


    The corners of Paige¡¯s lips curled up! It turned out that the girl who refused to apologize after bumping i


    nto her shoulder and stepping on her in the shopping mall today was actually her cousin, Kailyn.


    Didn¡¯t she say that PQ Fashion¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t look good and there was nothing worth paying for?


    Why did she wear PQ Fashion¡¯s clothes today?


    Perhaps because she noticed Paige¡¯s gaze, Kailyn felt her face burning, as if she had been pped in t


    he


    face.


    She did not expect to meet Paige here again and her eyes widened in disbelief. But quickly, she calme


    d down and pretended everything was fine as she asked, ¡°Mom, is she the daughter of Danica and Don


    ald who has


    been missing for years?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e over and say hello!¡±


    Kailyn didn¡¯t expect that this woman who could afford a pair of 320¨Cthousand¨C


    dor shoes was actually her


    cousin. She immediately felt a little displeased.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come over and greet your cousin!¡± Allison nced at Kailyn with disapprova


    l and


    teased, ¡°Did you get shocked by Paige¡¯s beauty?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, Mrs. Lusk. But Ms. Kailyn was offended today! She said that she encountered an


    unreasonable girl when she was in the mall¡­¡±


    Before Lauryn could finish her words, Kailyn scolded her, ¡°Lauryn!¡±


    Can¡¯t she tell that this is not the right thing to talk about now?


    Lauryn didn¡¯t know that the ¡°unreasonable girl¡± was Paige. She thought that Kailyn didn¡¯t want to talk a


    bout


    her grievances because Kailyn didn¡¯t want to spoil this moment.


    Therefore, she continued again, ¡°Ms. Kailyn has never suffered grievance since she was little, Mrs. Lus


    k! You


    have to do something and find out who dared to bully Ms. Kailyn!¡±


    Hearing this, Paige put on a half¨Csmile and said lightly, ¡°I think the


    one who was bullied should be the one who was stepped on and bumped into the shoulder by you, yet


    did not get an apology from you. Don¡¯t you.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    think so?¡±


    Allison was confused at what she heard. What did it mean?


    Get Boot


    Danica quickly responded. ¡°Paige, have you met Kailyn before? Do you know what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Paige said casually, ¡°Kailyn


    bumped into someone and stepped on her, yet she didn¡¯t apologize. But the shoes she stepped on wer


    e worth 320 thousand dors. In the end, Kailyn paid 32 thousand dors for the cleaning, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± all of them asked at the same time.


    ¡°That person didn¡¯t take the money but donated it. I think maybe it was the reason why Kailyn was unh


    appy.¡±


    Kailyn gnashed her teeth in anger, but she did not dare to say anything. What if Paige told them who w


    as ¡°that person¡°?


    They dined together here to celebrate Paige¡¯s return.


    If they knew what Kailyn did and scolded her¡­


    Paige could also guess that, and she raised her eyebrows and gave Kailyn a meaningful look.


    ¡°How could you do that?¡± Allison finally understood what happened and lectured her, ¡°How could you n


    ot say sorry after you stepped on someone? That was too much!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°And she is richer than you! She could even donate all the money you gave her! Now you know that the


    re is


    always someone better than you!¡±


    Allison paused and added, ¡°And Paige saw what you did. Fortunately, we are a family. She won¡¯tugh


    at you. But next time you dare to do the same thing again, I will freeze your card!¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Kailyn whispered and cast a re at Paige.


    Patricia felt extremely good when she saw it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing. That¡¯s it!¡± Michael changed the topic with a smile. ¡°Paige is just off work. She mu


    st be hungry. Lauryn, press the food bell and let them serve the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lauryn hadn¡¯t expected things would end up like this. She instantly went to ring the bell, awkwar


    d.


    Kailyn muttered, ¡°Off work?¡±


    Paige just looked like a seventeen or eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl. Did she already get to work?


    Allison heard her murmur and decided to take this chance to motivate her daughter. ¡°Paige takes over t


    he clothingpany as soon as shees back. She has done a good job. Kailyn, you have to learn f


    rom


    Paige!¡±


    Kailyn was surprised. Because the person who had causedmotion so many times in thepany


    recently wasn¡¯t some experienced executive, but Paige¡­.


    It turned out that Paige was really somebody!


    ¡°Paige got full marks on the SAT She is not only a good student but also a capable and intelligent pretty


    girl¡­¡± Allison couldn¡¯t stop praising Paige.


    ¡°Wait, Lauryn. There is someone who hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Seeing that Lauryn was about to ring the bell,


    Everyone was curious. Who else hasn¡¯te?


    ¡°Jack came back a few days ago. He will be here in a while. And Martin¡­¡±


    ¡°Martin ising too?¡± Allison was surprised, and she smiled as she said, ¡°But Martin rarely attends


    such


    asions¡­¡±


    ¡°He is dating Paige now.¡± As soon as Donald finished speaking, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Paige, it should be Martin! Go answer the door for him!¡±


    When Paige stood up, Allison put on a decent smile and quickly nced at the shoes on Paige¡¯s feet. W


    that it was a pair of PQ Fashion¡¯s custom¨C


    made shoes worth about 320 thousand dors, she immediately understood what was


    going on and nced at Kailyn with a meaningful look.


    Kailyn lowered her head and dared not to make a sound. She did not expect Allison to figure out what ha


    happened so quickly.


    When Paige opened the door, she saw Martin standing at the door in a formal outfit. He was tall and han


    ¡°Sorry that I¡¯mte. I had something urgent to deal with at thest minute.¡± Martin looked at Paige


    affectionately and asked, ¡°Are your parents here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are all inside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to encourage me before I meet your parents?¡± Seeing that she turned around and was a


    her, his eyes lit up.


    Paige was speechless.


    Martin had met


    her parents countless times! Her ce had almost been his second home. He was thest one who wou


    hand.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t move, Martin stepped forward and gently held her hand.


    The two walked into the room hand in hand. Suddenly, Allison noticed the ne Paige wore today wa


    Back then, this ne had even caused a stir in the


    world!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 258

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 258


    Chapter 258 The Person Being Ignored


    It was such a precious thing and it could only be passed to Martin¡¯s wife.


    So Rosa already admitted Paige as Martin¡¯s future wife?


    But Rosa was a vegetable, and her condition didn¡¯t get better.


    Was it Killian¡¯s idea?


    Paige had just returned to the Lusk family, but she had already gained favor from her parents, Killian,


    and Martin. As for Patricia, the resentment in her eyes was so obvious that she couldn¡¯t hide it at all.


    She was so


    impatient.


    ¡°Martin, here you are!¡± Donald stood up happily and gestured to the seat beside him. ¡°Come over here


    and


    take seat.¡±


    ¡°Sorry that I¡¯mte. I had something urgent to deal with at thest minute.¡± Martin then turned to look at


    Michael and Allison and said politely, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I¡¯ll drink it up as my apology.¡±


    He picked up the wine on the table and poured himself a ss of wine. Then he finished three sses


    in a


    row.


    Both Donald and Danica said that he didn¡¯t have to do that, and even though Michael and Allison also


    tried to


    stop him, Martin still finished the three sses of wine.


    -His manner was noble, along with his strong vibe that could not be ignored. His masculine charisma


    was


    quite fascinating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal to us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. You didn¡¯t even brush after finishing three sses of wine. Martin,e sit down.


    Are you hungry?


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for Jack. Tell them to serve the dishes first!¡±


    ¡°Martin, good evening.¡±


    Patricia greeted Martin on purpose. She was specifically dressed up today to attract Martin.


    Kailyn also greeted Martin, but Martin only nodded slightly at them and then fixed his eyes on Paige.


    He didn¡¯t give them a look at all.


    A trace of disappointment shed across Patricia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Martin, I heard that you have been very busy recently. No matter what, health is the most important


    thing. You are still young, and it is a good thing to have such a passion at your age. But when you get


    old, you will have an ache all over. It won¡¯t be a good deal! Pay more attention to your health than to


    your business!¡± Michael smiled and said.


    Allison maintained a decent smile and said with a smile, ¡°Martin does not need your reminder! Paige


    will take


    care of him¡­¡±


    ¡°You are right!¡±


    Get Bo


    Allison gently looked at Martin and then looked at Paige. ¡°Martin is handsome and hard¨Cworking. While


    Paige. is capable and also beautiful. The two of them are really a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Michaelughed and said, ¡°Martin, it took Donald a lot of effort to find Paige back. You


    have to


    be nice to her! Otherwise, we won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, please trust me. I will cherish this chance to be with Paige. I won¡¯t fail her.¡± Saying


    this,


    Martin looked at Paige affectionately.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was lit up, Michael changed the topic and asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that


    you. recently purchased a few more groups and also bought Naperville and Rockford. I heard that you


    are going to


    build an apartment block in Naperville, and a shopping mall in Rockford, right?¡±


    As soon as Michael finished speaking, Donald interrupted with a smile, ¡°Wait, wait. No work today. It¡¯s


    rare for Martin toe over and have a drink with us. Since he has already finished three sses of


    wine, I need to


    toast him as well. Martin, you have been busy with your work recently, and you also need to take care


    of


    Paige. Thank you¡­¡±


    Donald poured a ss of wine and Martin also refilled his ss. He picked it up and clinked it with


    Donald¡¯s


    ss. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Lusk. It¡¯s my honor to be able to take care of Paige.¡±


    ¡°You know how to make me happy!¡± Donaldughed out loud and said.


    Donald was just about to drink when he heard Danica and Paige say, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    Both Donald and Martin stopped what they were doing, and then they put down their wine sses at


    the


    same time.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to eat. We can have a drinkter!¡± Donaldughed and exined. He was obviously


    afraid of


    his wife.


    ¡°Yes, you are right, Mr. Lusk. Just treat it as toast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure. Let¡¯s say that I just drank up the wine¡­¡±


    The rest of the others were speechless.


    Because they could tell that Donald was obedient to Danica, and Martin was obedient to Paige.


    Martin studied the look on Paige¡¯s face and whispered in her ear, ¡°I drank the wine just now because I


    waste. I won¡¯t drink anymore today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What were you busy with today? Why did you get off work sote?¡± Martin lowered his head and


    approached


    her, staring at her face.


    Paige was a pretty girl, but she also looked cold when she remained expressionless. Meanwhile,


    combined with the unruliness in her nature, she looked very se*y and charming in Martin¡¯s eyes.


    Get Bo


    ¡°We received a cooperation offer today. And they sent people to thepany to see me.¡±


    Paige stayed to talk about cooperation. In the end, the other party merrily signed the contract.


    ¡°Which partner is it?¡±


    ¡°Yellowcaber Company.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Martin approved, ¡°They are credible.¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s rare to hear this remark from your mouth.¡±


    They looked intimate and natural as they whispered to each other.


    Michael, Allison, and Kailyn could see that they weren¡¯t faking loving each other because of their


    engagement. It could be told that they were in love by the way they looked at each other.


    Suddenly, the door was knocked on again. Jack pushed open the door and walked in.


    He took off his sunsses and said, ¡°Sorry! I¡¯mte!¡±


    As soon as he entered the room, he smiled and greeted everyone. Then he walked up to Paige and


    rubbed her hair. ¡°Paige, here I am! I¡¯m going to sit beside you!¡±


    Originally, Donald was sitting next to Martin, and beside Martin was Paige, and Paige was sitting next


    to Patricia. And now Jack insisted on sitting between Paige and Patricia.


    In fact, Jack wanted to sit between Martin and Paige, but he was afraid of being beaten up by Martin


    and his


    parents.


    ¡°How are you doing, Paige? Were you busy today?¡± Jack sat down and asked, but before Paige could


    say anything, he turned to look at Martin and continued, ¡°Paige is just a little girl. How could you let her


    manage thepany alone?¡±


    ¡°I want to be helpful too.¡±


    But Paige wouldn¡¯t allow it. He had no choice but to secretly give her more cooperation offers. It was a


    difficult job for him, by the way.


    ¡°I can handle it myself.¡± Paige was obviously speaking up for Martin.


    Martin couldn¡¯t help but grin. He could tell that Paige loved him very much!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about business. Let me take you out to have a vacation!¡± Jack wanted to spend some time


    with. Paige. Before Paige could refuse, he begged, ¡°I have to get back to work in a few days. When I


    start to get busy, you won¡¯t be able to see me for a few months.¡±


    ¡°And Paige will have more peaceful times,¡± Martin added.


    ¡°I knew you wanted me to leave!¡±


    Kailyn noticed the awkward look on Patricia¡¯s face. Ever since Martin entered the room and Jack


    arrived, neither of them had given Patricia a look at all. Both of them only paid attention to Palge.


    felt her skirt being stepped on. She looked at Amily¡¯s back. Old b*stard, Patricia is not a member of the


    Lusk family, so why are you so loyal?


    Paige could tell that Kailyn had ulterior motives at a nce, but this had nothing to do with her. Paige


    ate the food on the te and chatted with the two people beside her as if nothing had happened.


    In the dining hall.


    The waiter saw that many guests were walking around and eating at other tables, causing the entire


    first. floor to be in a mess. He could not help but go forward and remind them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, gentlemen.


    This table is


    unavable.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the woman next to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. This area is not


    open.¡±


    The waiter even saw a granny holding a child about two years old and about to pee in the soil of the


    indoor green nts. He hurriedly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. The bathroom is on


    the left of the


    corridor in front.¡±


    ¡°My grandson can¡¯t fertilize this tree? He can¡¯t hold it in anymore! Corridor? It¡¯s too far!¡± As she spoke,


    the child urinated, dirtying the soil and carpet.


    ¡°My nephew has booked the entire hall, and we can¡¯t even sit down? How powerful you are!¡± A middle¨C


    aged man with a cigarette in his mouth nced at the waiter and patted the table in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Get your manager here. I want toin!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate only reserved eleven tables and eighty¨Ceight seats. He did not reserve any other areas. Even


    if our manageres, the result will be the same. Unless Mr. Tate pays more money, you can only


    spend money in


    the area ahead.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 259

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 259


    Chapter 259 Embarrassing


    After an unknown period, Jack suddenly thought that there was someone beside him and immediately


    looked over. ¡°Patricia?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Patricia finally heard Jack call her by the name. She raised the corner of her lips. The smile on


    her face


    had not bloomedpletely yet.


    ¡°How many points did you get on SAT?¡± Jack hadn¡¯t asked about Patricia¡¯s results since she returned


    home.


    Jack only knew that Paige scored full marks.


    Although Jack¡¯s voice was low, Patricia heard it and felt embarrassed. She could even hear Kailyn, who


    was


    next to her, secretly chuckling.


    ¡°Jack.¡± Kailyn smiled and called out, ¡°Patricia scored 1,540 points. I scored 1,555 points.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it was difficult this time. You can get 1,555. Very good.¡±


    Kailyn raised her chin and looked at Patricia with interest. Before she became happy, she heard Jack


    adding.


    ¡°But the best one is Paige.¡± When Jack said this, he saw Jayden, the restaurant manager serve


    another dish, then he put the dish directly in front of Paige. ¡°Paige, take care of yourself. You are too


    thin!¡±


    Martin peeled a shrimp for Paige and put it on her te. Jack was not to be outdone. He picked up the


    crab peeling tool next to him and picked out the meat. Then Jack put it on Paige¡¯s te.


    Danica picked up food for Paige. Donald added soup for Paige. The attention of the whole family was


    on


    Paige.


    Kailyn¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of calction. She nced at Patricia¡¯s skirt which fell to the ground.


    After pressing it with the foot of the chair, she picked up a ss of orange juice and said, ¡°Paige, let¡¯s


    have a toast.


    of orange juice¡­¡±


    Before Kailyn finished her words, she pretended to be unsteady and sprinkled the orange juice on


    Patricia¡¯s


    skirt.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Patricia did not expect that Kailyn would dare to y tricks in front of so many people.


    Allison had long seen through this kind of little trick. On the surface, she pretended to reprimand,


    ¡°Kailyn,


    why are you so careless? Hurry up and apologize to Patricia!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Patricia. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Kailyn seemed to me herself.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jack took out a few tissues to help Patricia wipe her skirt. He did not notice the


    intrigue.


    between the girls.


    The skirt was too long. It could not be dried by the tissues at all.


    Patricia could not re up in front of so many people, especially with Martin at present. She stood up


    and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to deal with it.¡±


    Kailyn¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of schadenfreude because she had already pressed down on


    Patricia¡¯s


    skirt with her chair foot earlier.


    Get Ba


    Patricia hurried to the bathroom. Just as she left her seat, she suddenly fell to the ground with a


    scream.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Patricia, are you alright? Why did you fall?¡± Kailyn hurried forward to help Patricia up. In fact, Kailyn


    just wanted to watch Patricia embarrass herself up close. Kailyn gave Patricia a smug look. ¡°Did you


    trip because your skirt is too long? You were too careless! You didn¡¯t hurt yourself, did you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Patricia had yet to get angry.


    Kailyn immediately apologized, ¡°It was all my fault. I dirtied your dress and made you rush to the


    bathroom.


    That was why you tripped and fell. But I didn¡¯t do that on purpose! After dinner is over, you cane to


    my house. Pick a new dress. Do take my apology. Patricia, why don¡¯t you stand up? The ground is


    cold. Let me help you up!¡±


    When Kailyn pretended to help Patricia up, she deliberately stepped on Patricia¡¯s skirt. Patricia had not


    yet


    stood up, but she fell down again and knelt on the ground. People present only heard the hem of


    Patricia¡¯s skirt tear apart with a few sounds.


    ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you from being seen!¡± Kailyn said anxiously.


    Kailyn picked up Patricia¡¯s torn skirt and pretended to help Patricia cover her skin. In fact, Kailyn made


    trouble to let Patricia reveal more skin.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Patricia was so angry that she pushed Kailyn away. She subconsciously covered her


    exposed skin. and stood up with the help of Amily.


    Kailyn hurriedly apologized and looked at Donald and Danica. ¡°Donald, Danica, I didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose. Sorry. I just wanted to toast to Paige, but I didn¡¯t hold the ss properly. It¡¯s all my fault for


    wiping my hand cream. before I left. When I took the ss, it felt a bit slippery. I¡¯m really sorry! I just


    wanted to help Patricia up, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would fall again. I¡¯m really sorry, Patricia!¡±


    She apologized with a sincere look, even bringing her own shawl forward. ¡°Patricia, you can use it!¡±


    Patricia was so angry that she grabbed the foot of her skirt and walked towards the bathroom, not even


    looking at Kailyn.


    Kailyn bit her lower lip, feeling wronged. She grasped the shawl with both hands and said in an upset


    tone, ¡°Is Patricia angry with me?¡±


    ¡°When Patriciaes outter, you should apologize to her properly.¡± After Allison finished her words,


    she looked at Donald and Danica with a smile. I¡¯m really sorry. Kailyn was reckless I apologize for her.


    Just feel free to give her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Kailyn didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Forget it.¡± Although Danica was distressed by Patricia¡¯s fall and


    embarrassment, Kailyn and Allison had apologized, so she couldn¡¯t make things difficult for her. It


    seemed that they had no ill intentions. Danica could only say, ¡°Amily, go to the vehicle and get a spare


    dress for Patricia to change into. See if she is injured. If she is, bring the medicine box over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± When Amily passed by Kailyn, Amily deliberately stepped on Kailyn¡¯s skirt. From this angle, only


    Kailyn


    felt her skirt being stepped on. She looked at Amily¡¯s back. Old b*stard, Patricia is not a member of the


    Lusk family, so why are you so loyal?


    Paige could tell that Kailyn had ulterior motives at a nce, but this had nothing to do with her. Paige


    ate the food on the te and chatted with the two people beside her as if nothing had happened.


    In the dining hall.


    The waiter saw that many guests were walking around and eating at other tables, causing the entire


    first.


    floor to be in a mess. He could not help but go forward and remind them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, gentlemen. This


    table is


    unavable.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the woman next to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. This area is not


    open.¡±


    The waiter even saw a granny holding a child about two years old and about to pee in the soil of the


    indoor green nts. He hurriedly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. The bathroom is on


    the left of the


    corridor in front.¡±


    ¡°My grandson can¡¯t fertilize this tree? He can¡¯t hold it in anymore! Corridor? It¡¯s too far!¡± As she spoke,


    the


    child urinated, dirtying the soil and carpet.


    ¡°My nephew has booked the entire hall, and we can¡¯t even sit down? How powerful you are!¡± A middle¨C


    aged


    man with a cigarette in his mouth nced at the waiter and patted the table in dissatisfaction. ¡°Get your


    manager here. I want toin!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate only reserved eleven tables and eighty¨Ceight seats. He did not reserve any other areas. Even


    if our manageres, the result will be the same. Unless Mr. Tate pays more money, you can only


    spend money in


    the area ahead.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 260

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 260


    chapter 260 Pay Money for the Mess


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Tyrell¡¯s cousin-inw didn¡¯t believe it. Several rtives and friends around him were


    getting things worse.


    ¡°You are only a waiter and you don¡¯t know anything about the private dining area. I don¡¯t me you, but


    if you don¡¯t call the manager here today, we will do something!¡±


    ¡°Yes, call your manager over! Apologize to us personally!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Being a waiter and making you feel superior? What right do you have to ask us to


    leave?¡±


    One of them even blew a cloud of smoke on the waiter¡¯s face, revealing a look of disdain.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. You can¡¯t smoke here.¡± The waiter kept his cool. ¡°Mr. Tate really didn¡¯t reserve the entire


    restaurant. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him in person. An honored guest came to our


    restaurant today. The manager personally serves the private room, so he can¡¯te over. Please be


    kindly noted.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you looking down on us?¡±


    ¡°What? The guests in the private room are distinguished guests. We have already booked the entire


    restaurant, and you look down upon us? You¡¯re too rude!¡±


    ¡®Tyrell must have booked the entire restaurant. Otherwise, why is there not a single person in the hall?¡±


    *Call your manager over!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll see him!¡±


    At this time, Lindsey saw that the guests were making a ruckus and hurriedly came over to ask, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    Davon is still here. If he sees the behavior of the Tate family, won¡¯t he discredit Abbigail?


    A few rtives told her what had happened. The waiter did not forget to add, ¡°Madam, if you and Mr.


    Tale had not insisted, our manager would not have left the area in front to treat your guests. Our


    manager will not receive other guests today. Now this area is all dirty¡­¡±


    The table was full of leftovers. There were melon shells on the ground and cigarette butts everywhere.


    Someone had even put the cigarette on the carpet and extinguished it. There were several holes in the


    carpet.


    It was the first time that such rude customers had appeared in the Morningstar Restaurant.


    ¡°If you insist on adding this area, the service fee will be increased by 20¡­¡±


    After all, the carpet was dirty and broken. It would take a lot of time and money to clean up and


    maintain itter.


    ¡°Lindsey, tell him that Tyrell has booked the whole ce!¡±


    ¡°Now the whole ce belongs to our family. Let me tell you. I can do whatever I want!¡±


    Get Bott


    ¡°When we booked the whole ce, we must have included the service fee. Now you want to raise the


    fee? Didn¡¯t you say that Morningstar Restaurant is under the Stowe Group? Isn¡¯t it too rude of you?¡±


    The other waiters hurriedly came over to stop him.


    ¡°Sir, you broke the carpet in our restaurant. We didn¡¯t say much about this, but this carpet is imported


    from Italy. We didn¡¯t intend to ask you topensate, but to charge some service fees.¡±


    ¡°Just now, there was someone who peed in the soil of the green nt. The green nt is very delicate


    and could only be watered a little every five days. It is a special breed from France. One nt cost 320


    thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Madam, these are the guests you invited. Please say something.¡±


    The few waiters were polite, but the bunch of members of the Tate family were shouting


    ¡°320 thousand dors! Are you robbers? How can you ask us to pay for this so casually? My grandson


    peed there to help you fertilize the nt. You don¡¯t thank us but you are extorting money?¡±


    ¡°We have eighty eight people spending money here, and you have earned a lot, haven¡¯t you? You are


    still not satisfied, and you want more money? Are you robbers? Aren¡¯t you too crazy for money?¡±


    ¡°This is too much! We must see your manager today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I dirtied it! So what?¡±


    At this time, someone picked up a te of leftovers and poured it on the carpet.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lindsey was in shock, but it was already toote to stop her cousin.


    The other people also followed the guy, crushing the cigarette butt on the carpet and pouring soup into


    the green nts.


    ¡°Cousins!¡± Lindsey almost fainted.


    Suddenly, when someone was making trouble, he bumped into an ancient porcin vase.


    Unfortunately, there was no carpet in the ce where it fell. There was only a crashing sound ringing


    out and the porcin vase broke into pieces.


    The entire hall suddenly quieted down.


    ¡°The porcin vase was made one thousand years ago. One cost 48 0 thousand dors.¡±


    Hearing the waiter, Lindsey felt her legs go soft. She felt dizzy.


    Davon felt the Tate family was rude and got dissatisfied with their behavior. However, Abbigail went to


    the bathroom and had not returned at this time.


    Lindsey called Tyrell over, and the waiter called his group leader.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Tate, you really have to pay for this.¡± After listening to what happened, the team leader


    spoke out the bill, 48 0 thousand dors for porcin, 320 thousand dors for green nts; plus 80


    thousand dors for the carpet. We can provide the purchase certificate. If you don¡¯tpensate, we


    will call the police!¡±


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding. It was all a misunderstanding¡­¡± Tyrell wanted to hold the leader¡¯s


    shoulder, but


    the team leader did not take this.


    ¡°Today, Mr. Stowe is also in the restaurant. If he knows it, you should know what will happen.¡±


    When Tyrell heard this, he knew that something was wrong.


    Martin was cold-blooded and ruthless. Whoever dared to cause trouble in his ce was courting death.


    ¡°Tyrell, didn¡¯t you reserve the entire ce? Why are you afraid of him!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Tyrell is the richest man in Dolton, yet we can¡¯t afford to pay a few dors? You are looking


    down


    on us!¡±


    Tyrell wiped the sweat off his forehead. Suddenly, he saw Davon not far away. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± he


    said hurriedly.


    Then, he went to talk to Davon.


    ¡°Davon, help me! You also know that I don¡¯t have that much cash on hand¡­¡±


    It had be a habit for Tyrell to ask for benefits from his future son-inw.


    However, Davon¡¯s expression was ugly as he said, ¡°Tyrell, to be honest, I don¡¯t have much money left


    in my


    card¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, can you help share some of my burdens? Some of my rtives have been living in the


    countryside.


    since they were young. They did not cause trouble on purpose¡­¡±


    Davon looked in the direction of the bathroom. Abbigail had not returned. He did not want to be a


    su*ker.


    However, Tyrell kept calling him son-inw, almost pleading.


    Tyrell even said, ¡°Abbigail¡¯s grandmother said that when she gets better, she will give all the shares to


    Abbigail after you marry. You will be also happy¡­¡±


    ¡°Tyrell, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why are you hesitating?¡± Tyrell continued to persuade.


    After all, Davon had just gone to university. After being fooled by Tyrell, he finally told the truth, ¡°I can


    only pay 48 0 thousand dors. This is all I have left in my card.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then transfer 48 0 thousand dors to my ount and I will pay for the mess¡­¡±


    Although Davon was unwilling, he transferred 48 0 thousand dors to Tyrell in the end.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 261

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 261


    Chapter 261 Ulterior Motive


    Get Bagus


    Tyrell had made apensatory payment, but those rtives still argued with the waiters. Tyrell


    hurriedly


    pulled them away.


    ¡°Tyrell, you can¡¯t be so nice. How can you let these lowly people *** you?¡±


    ¡°Although our family is rich, we can¡¯t let them cheat us out of money like this!¡±


    ¡°If you care about your status as the richest man, you can leave it to me! I can defeat one of these


    people


    with one punch!¡±


    Tyrell was rendered speechless.


    Tyrell felt embarrassed. He put his palms together and pleaded softly, ¡°I treat you guys to dinner today


    to


    celebrate Abbigail¡¯s good results. Also, I want to introduce her fianc¨¦ to you. Now that he¡¯s here, do me


    a


    favor and stop messing around!¡±


    The group then remembered that Davon was there and subconsciously looked at him.


    Davon drank alone at the table. When he thought that he spent 48 0 thousand dors on this dinner, he


    felt


    ufortable.


    Abbigail was attracted to the two handsome men.


    Although Abbigail did not know their names, after she saw them from a distance, her mind was filled


    with


    their figures.


    One was like the star named Jack, and the other was also stunningly handsome. Abbigail could not


    help but


    want to inquire about their whereabouts.


    Abbigail pretended to go to the bathroom and found that several elevators leading upstairs were


    guarded.


    Two waiters even stood on the fire stairs.


    Abbigail had no choice but to hike up her skirt and walk toward the spiral staircase on the other side.


    Fortunately, no one guarded this staircase. Just as Abbigail was about to walk up the stairs, a waiter


    appeared and stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, you can¡¯t go upstairs.¡±


    Abbigail stepped back and smiled elegantly. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for the bathroom,¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°The bathroom is about 320 feet to the left.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Does Jack have dinner here today?¡± Abbigail asked gently, keeping her elegant smile.


    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t reveal the privacy of our customers.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­ Can you answer my other question? Just now, a very handsome man went upstairs. He


    looks very much like my friend. Can you tell me his name? If it is my friend¡¯s name, I will go upstairs


    and say hello


    to him.¡±


    The waiter nced at Abbigail. Come on, many people had made the same excuse¡­


    She failed to seduce Mr. Lusk, so she wanted to turn to Mr. Stowe?


    She¡¯s asking for the moon! the waiter thought to himself.


    The waiter said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Miss, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Abbigail looked upstairs. She did not know when the handsome man would go downstairs. If she knew


    who


    he was, it would be great¡­.


    If Abbigail could attract Jack¡¯s attention, she might be his girlfriend or join the entertainment


    industry


    with his help. It would only do good and could do no harm whatsoever!


    On the other hand, Kailyn ate something and found that Patricia had not returned yet.


    Kailyn pretended to be worried. ¡°Patricia is not back yet. I¡¯ll go and see if she needs help.¡±


    Kailyn got up and walked towards the bathroom. It was about 160 feet away from the dining area.


    Kailyn arrived at the bathroom.


    Kailyn knocked on the door and asked sweetly, ¡°Patricia, are you alright?¡±


    The door of the bathroom was opened angrily. Patricia threw all the water in her hands onto Kailyn¡¯s


    face.


    Although Kailyn covered her face in time, some water still wet her makeup.


    ¡°You sl*t!¡± After that, Patricia wanted to give Kailyn a hard p!


    However, Kailyn easily caught Patricia¡¯s wrist. ¡°With the surname Lusk, do you really think you are a


    noble


    Kailyn smiled coldly and said ***, ¡°If not for your ****who pitied you, you would have wandered


    homeless through the streets like a stray dog! Don¡¯t be ***in front of me. You can¡¯t eat anything for


    dinner tonight!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Patricia was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she couldn¡¯t say anything to refute it. Her


    face was


    red with anger!


    ¡°If we fought, would the Lusk family help me or an outsider like you?¡± Kailyn looked at Patricia


    meaningfully. She was gloating as if she wasughing at Patricia¡¯s lowly status.


    Amily, holding the dress and following Patricia out of the bathroom, couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Ms. Kailyn,


    please let go. You¡¯ve hurt Ms. Patricia!¡±


    Before Kailyn could say anything, Amily coldly added, ¡°Otherwise, I will use my phone to take a picture


    of this scene and tell your parents about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so loyal!¡± Kailyn let go in disgust and cleaned her hands as if it was ***to touch Patricia.


    Patricia saw this and became furious.


    ¡°Patricia, I will get even with you for what you did over the years bit by bit! Don¡¯t leave this house so


    fast, or the game will not be fun!¡± When Kailyn was about to enter the bathroom, she deliberately


    bumped into


    Amily¡¯s shoulder and red at her. ¡°And you!¡±


    Kailyn wouldn¡¯t let the two off!


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± Amily held the dress and followed behind Patricia. She was neither


    haughty nor humble as she reminded Patricia, ¡°Ms. Paige is the focus of tonight¡¯s dinner. It¡¯s better not


    to make


    trouble, or you will leave a bad impression on your parents. They will think that you deliberately ruin this


    dinner¡­ There will be plenty of opportunities to deal with Kailyn.¡±


    ¡°Now even she dared to ***me!¡± Patricia was very angry. ¡°Let alone the other annoying people in the


    Lusk family! I can tell that she has a grudge against Paige, but she doesn¡¯t dare to ***Paige in front of


    so many people! Why, why did she ***me?¡±


    ¡°You know what kind of person Ms. Paige is. You are different¡­ Ms. Kailyn only dares to ***you!¡±


    Amily¡¯s words made Patricia even more unhappy. She thought, d*mn Paige, she has taken all the


    benefits! If she hadn¡¯t suddenly returned to this family, Kailyn wouldn¡¯t have been so impudent!


    After a while, Patricia returned to her seat. Donald, Danica, and Jack immediately greeted her warmly.


    For the sake of the big picture, she said that she was fine and stole a nce at Martin.


    Martin was whispering to Paige. After he said something, Paige red at him and pretended to be


    angry, and


    he smiled dotingly.


    How dare Paige re at Martin like that?


    What was more, Martin smiled, as if he was the one who let Paige do this to him!


    Why? Why did such an outstanding man fall in love with Paige?


    At that time, Kailyn returned.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 262

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 262


    Chapter 262 Frame-Up


    Kailyn trotted to Allison, held her arm, buried her face in her arms, and shouted in a low voice, ¡°***!¡±


    Kailyn seemed to be greatly wronged!


    Patricia was angry when she saw this. Those who didn¡¯t know what happened would think that she


    bullied


    Kailyn!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Allison lowered her head and saw that there was a palmprint on her daughter¡¯s right


    face. If she didn¡¯t look carefully, she couldn¡¯t tell that it was made with makeup.


    Allison knew her daughter was acting, so she decided to help her. She raised her voice and asked with


    concern, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the two.


    ¡°***don¡¯t ask anymore!¡± Kailyn kept her head down the whole time andined as if she was


    unwilling to let anyone know about this.


    ¡°What happened?¡± As Kailyn did not say anything, Allison looked at Patricia and asked gently, ¡°Kailyn


    went to


    look for you just now. Why does she act like this after she came back? Do you know what happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Patricia was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know what Kailyn was up to.


    ¡°****, it¡¯s none of her business. Don¡¯t ask her! I made it with makeup because I thought it was fun,¡±


    Kailyn


    immediately said.


    ¡°Who would make a palmprint on the face?¡± Allison felt sorry as she reached out to touch Kailyn¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­ Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Kailyn cried out in pain.


    Everyone looked at Patricia in disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Did Patricia p Kailyn?


    Allison looked at Patricia and said righteously, ¡°Patricia, Kailyn was rash tonight and dirtied your dress.


    I will


    apologize for her. I will take you to the mall and buy a new dress. Otherwise, I will feel bad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t p her!¡± Patricia felt wronged. ording to Allison, Kailyn dirtied her dress, so


    she


    was so angry that she pped Kailyn! But it was not like this!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you pped her, but you admitted it!¡± Allison pretended to be tolerant and said gently,


    ¡°Kailyn


    is to me for what happened tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t p her! I don¡¯t know what happened to her face!¡± When Patricia said this, she looked at


    Donald


    and Danica. ¡°Dad, ***, I didn¡¯t p her!¡±


    Danica was also a little confused. Just now, Kailyn went to the bathroom to look for Patricia out of


    worry.


    When she came back, there was a red palmprint on her face. When Allison touched her face, she cried


    from


    the pain. It seemed that she was not pretending.


    ¡°Patricia, what exactly is going on?¡± Danica would not wrongly use Patricia, nor would she harbor


    Patricia


    1/2


    a Scanned with OKEN Scanner


    if Patricia made a mistake.


    ¡°Just now, Kailyn went to the bathroom to look for me. When I opened the door, I¡­¡± Patricia suddenly


    remembered that she sshed water on Kailyn. The makeup on her face was ruined a little.


    Did Kailyn make a palmprint on her face when she reapplied makeup to frame Patricia? Bit*h!


    ¡°What happened then?¡± Seeing that Patricia didn¡¯t continue, Danica thought that something


    unmentionable


    had happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what Patricia did to me, as long as she can cool down! Mrs. Lusk, please don¡¯t pursue this


    any further! It will hurt the rtionship between me and Patricia and our families! Tonight¡¯s dinner is for


    Paige,


    and Martin is also here¡­ Let this matter end here!¡±


    Without waiting for the others to speak, Kailyn continued, ¡°I¡¯m fine! ***, don¡¯t ask anymore! Don¡¯t ruin


    this


    dinner!¡±


    After Kailyn finished speaking, she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.


    Allison knew why Kailyn did that. She continued to ask, ¡°Why is your hair also wet¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because it is too hot and I am sweating! Anyway, it has nothing to do with Patricia. Let¡¯s eat!¡± When


    Kailyn said this, she pleaded softly, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass Paige¡­¡±


    Patricia was furious. Kailyn was trying to tell everyone that her wet hair and the palmprint on her face


    had something to do with Patricia! But she still pretended to consider the overall situation. It was ****!


    Patricia couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and said furiously, ¡°***, I didn¡¯t p her. She made that palmprint


    on her own! Amily can prove that I didn¡¯t touch her at all!¡±


    Patricia refused to admit it, while Kailyn pretended to be sensible and cover up what Patricia did¡­


    So everyone thought that Kailyn was bullied!


    Although Danica felt that Patricia wouldn¡¯t do that, it seemed that Kailyn was telling the truth. She


    couldn¡¯t say that Kailyn was acting without any evidence.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me. Let¡¯s eat¡­ If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk after dinner is over!¡± Kailyn


    couldn¡¯t


    stand the attention of everyone.


    The corners of Paige¡¯s lips curled. She could tell that Kailyn was acting. It was quite easy to expose


    Kailyn¡¯s lie. Some/makeup remover would tell who was lying. However, Patricia was so angry that she


    lost her mind.


    She had not thought of this.


    However, Paige did not intend to intervene in the conflict between the two sisters. Instead, she said,


    ¡°This goose liver is quite delicious,¡±


    When everyone heard this, they began to focus on the food.


    Although Jack was confused and thought that Patricia would not p Kailyn, he felt that Kailyn always


    looked cute and should not be scheming¡­


    och trama I In


    Jack couldn¡¯t figure out why. He refilled Kailyn¡¯s and Patricia¡¯s tes. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We can talkter.¡±


    ¡°Jack, I didn¡¯t p her!¡± Patricia had never felt so wrong!


    ¡°Patricia, no one said you pped me. Don¡¯t mention it again!¡± Kailyn was eating timidly. She refilled


    Patricia¡¯s te and kept ttering her¡­


    Patricia was ready to explode!


    ¡°Patricia, Paige said that goose liver was delicious. What do you think? If you like it, I¡¯ll give you more,¡±


    Kailyn


    smiled.


    Patricia was mad with anger!


    On the other hand, Abbigail could not find any other way to go upstairs.


    So Abbigail returned to the main hall.


    The hall was a mess, but Abbigail did not notice it. She was thinking about how to get close to those


    two


    handsome men¡­


    ¡°Abbigail, what took you so long? Did you have an upset stomach?¡± Davon saw that Abbigail had finally


    appeared and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°The restaurant is too big. I lost my way¡­ Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Abbigail looked up and saw


    Davon¡¯s ordinary face. She was a little disappointed. Compared to the two men, he was rather in¡­


    ¡°Abbigail, I want to ask you something. Can we hold two engagement parties?¡± Davon asked.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 263

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 263


    Chapter 263 The Man With Paige


    Perhaps because he was afraid that Abbigail would misunderstand, Davon added, ¡°It is my idea. It has


    nothing to do with my parents¡­¡±


    Davon¡¯s parents let him take full charge of the engagement party.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Abbigail could guess why, but she still asked subconsciously.


    ¡°Well, on the day of the engagement party, our family will invite our distant rtives. The rtives and


    friends


    who have a good rtionship with your family can alsoe, but those distant rtives¡­¡±


    Davon paused, but then he decided to speak his mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let your parents find another


    time to


    invite your distant rtives to dinner?¡±


    ¡°Davon, do you think our distant rtives are rough fellows and will embarrass your family?¡± Abbigail


    was a


    little angry.


    ¡°Abbigail¡­¡± Davon wanted to exin, but he did not know what to say.


    Abbigail did not see how rude her rtives from the countryside were just now. Davon did not want to


    recall


    that scene again!


    If the people from the Elinor family met them, they wouldugh at Davon and oppose this marriage!


    Davon just did not want to make a big thing about this.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like my family, you don¡¯t have to be responsible for my future,¡± Abbigail said.


    ¡°Abbigail, that¡¯s not what I meant! It was because¡­¡± Davon exined in a low voice.


    Everything that happened just now was humiliating. Davon was afraid that Abbigail would be


    embarrassed.


    ¡°What happened just now? Did you feel slighted because I went to the bathroom for too long? Do you


    think that I deliberately left you alone? So you feel embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! You should ask your parents!¡± Davon was a little anxious.


    Although Abbigail did not know what happened, she had a bad feeling. Did something big happen


    when she


    was absent?


    Davon refilled his ss to calm down. After a while, he said, ¡°I promised you earlier that I would buy


    you a Porsche after the engagement party. You¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±


    What did Davon mean?


    Did Davon not want to marry Abbigail?


    Did Davon not want to pay for Porsche?


    Did Davon think that he could go back on his word because he was tall, rich, and handsome?


    Did Davon look down on Abbigail?


    1/4


    Scanned with OKEN Scanner


    Ges Bogus


    The two men Abbigail met just now were very handsome, but she didn¡¯t say anything about this to


    embarrass


    Davon and let him preserve his dignity as a man.


    Did Davon really think that he was outstanding?


    ¡°All my private money was transferred to your dad just now,¡± Davon exined patiently as he saw


    Abbigail¡¯s


    face darken.


    Abbigail was stunned. What did Davon mean?


    Why did Davon transfer money to Tyrell?


    It was arge sum of money!


    Seeing that Davon did not intend to tell her the reason, Abbigail gathered up her skirt and walked


    towards Tyrell. After knowing the reason, she finally realized how embarrassing what her rtives did


    was!


    On the other hand, Jack was picking up food for Paige when his phone suddenly vibrated a few times.


    It was a call from Jack¡¯s agent. The agent asked Jack to meet him for something.


    ¡°Paige, I have something to do. Be good and eat here.¡± Jack patted Paige¡¯s head and said to Martin,


    ¡°Take good care of Paige. If you make her unhappy¡­¡±


    Jack gestured with his fist as if saying, ¡°I will beat you.¡±


    Martin smiled and asked with interest, ¡°Can you defeat me?¡±


    Jack suddenly felt insulted. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. You know, fists are not measured in size, but in


    strength.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Martin smiled even more wickedly.


    Jack felt that he waspletely looked down upon.


    ¡°Jack, let me walk you out.¡±


    When Jack heard this, his eyes lit up and he looked at Paige with excitement. ¡°But you haven¡¯t


    finished¡­¡±


    ¡°I am full.¡±


    Jack was happy. He warned Martin, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us!¡±


    Jack could finally stay alone with Paige for a while!


    Even for a short while.


    Jack draped his arm over Paige¡¯s shoulder and left. He seemed to have won the lottery and was very


    happy.


    ¡°Paige, is there anything in the entertainment industry that you want to know? I will tell you everything I


    know,¡± Jack said dotingly. ¡°Not interested? It doesn¡¯t matter. I will tell you one more thing¡­¡±


    Jack told Paige a lot of gossip along the way. Jack began to talk from the moment they entered the


    elevator, and he didn¡¯t stop when they went to the hall on the first floor.


    With Dainn


    2/4


    a Scanned with OKEN Scanner


    Abbigail was about to thank Davon when she looked up inadvertently. Wasn¡¯t that Jack?


    Jack didn¡¯t wear his sunsses. He was fashionably dressed and wore his baseball cap back to front.


    He put


    his arm around a girl¡¯s shoulder and spoke with a beaming smile. That girl was actually Paige!


    Abbigail widened her eyes. She thought that her eyes might deceive her. She rubbed her eyes


    desperately and


    took a closer look. It was really Paige!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny? Haha¡­¡± Jackughed out loud.


    Paige was amused by Jack¡¯s look and nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I have something more hrious to tell you¡­¡± Jack vividly recounted the other gossip in the


    entertainment industry.


    Abbigail found it hard to believe that the international superstar, Jack, would actually put his arm


    around


    Paige¡¯s shoulder and chat with her with augh¡­


    Were they dating?


    Thinking of this, Abbigail covered her mouth and could not believe it!


    Did Paige go upstairs for dinner today because of Jack?


    Jack was a famous star, so it was normal for him to book the whole floor when he had dinner.


    However, how could Paige be with such a perfect man?


    Even if Paige was the founder of PQ Fashion, she was not qualified!


    Abbigail clenched her fists and her eyes turned red with jealousy. After Jack and Paige left, she walked


    towards Davon.


    Although Davon paid 48 0 thousand dors, Abbigail was not interested in his ordinary face. She


    shouldn¡¯t


    have slept with him too early¡­


    ¡°Davon, my dad told me what happened. I¡¯m really sorry that my rtives have caused you trouble!¡±


    Abbigail bit her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯ll try to pay you back¡­¡±


    Although she said that, Abbigail did not intend to pay any money. She just wanted to leave a good


    impression on Davon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money¡­ Think about my suggestion just now. Don¡¯t be angry. I just want my


    rtives to like


    you more¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I have told my dad. We will hold two engagement parties. My dad will find another time to treat


    those


    distant rtives.¡±


    Davon finally showed a smile after hearing this.


    On the other hand, Paige went back to the box after saying goodbye to Jack.


    Others asked Paige if she wanted to eat more food. She said she was full and could not eat anymore.


    Both


    Donald and Michael offered to pay the bill.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is organized by me. It is my treat!¡±


    ¡°I am Paige¡¯s uncle. Can you let me do my part? I also want to leave a good impression on Paige!¡±


    ¡°You gave Paige a gift and a bank card. No matter what, I can¡¯t let you pay for this meal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Well, I have to pay for this dinner. Otherwise, my wife will me me after I go back!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 264

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 264


    Chapter 264 Rush Forward to Curry Favor


    ¡°If you pay the bill, I¡¯ll have to kneel on the keyboard when I go back! No, no, no¡­¡±


    Seeing that the two brothers were still arguing, Danica smiled and said to Paige, ¡°Paige, send Martin


    off first. We¡¯ll go to the door to find youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Martin passed the hall on the first floor with Paige in his arms, Abbigail was ck-jawed.


    Abbigail thought, isn¡¯t this man that I¡¯ve yearned for days and nights?


    He actually held Paige and lowered his head, seeming to say something to that little sl*t.


    That little sl*t raised a smile. They seemed to be flirting!


    But didn¡¯t that little sl*t just hold Jack?


    Bit*h!


    She is actually two-timing!


    Shameless!


    The key point is, how did she do that? She could catch two high-quality men in one go and not be


    discovered. They were all eating in the same restaurant, but the two men did not notice the other


    person¡¯s existence!


    This is too amazing!


    Seeing them leave the restaurant, Abbigail stood up immediately. ¡°Davon, I need to go to the


    bathroom.¡±


    Going again?


    Davon wanted to ask if Abbigail was feeling unwell, but when he saw that she was not going in the


    direction of the bathroom, he wondered, where is she going? Is she leaving the restaurant to get some


    fresh air? Is she


    upset by what happened tonight?


    Abbigail hurried out of the restaurant. From a long distance, she saw the man holding Paige¡¯s face with


    both hands under the dim light and kissing her passionately.


    Abbigail covered her ***, unable to believe what she had seen!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Their rtions seemed to be better than she had imagined!


    ¡°I really want to send you home.¡± Martin greedily absorbed Paige¡¯s sweetness. It was a while before he


    reluctantly let go of her and said, ¡°I really want to take you home.¡±


    However,pared to him, Paige


    ¡°I have to go alone again.¡±


    Martin¡¯s tone sounded a little sad.


    was much more indifferent, ¡°I will take their carter. You go back first.¡±


    ¡°Be a good boyfriend,¡± Paige said resignedly.


    ¡°Then give me somepensation.¡±


    When Paige found that Martin was always looking for her forpensation, she suddenly felt that it


    was funny. She curled her lips and tiptoed to kiss his lips. ¡°Alright, then?¡±


    Martin held her even tighter, and said, ¡°Too little. Be more generous?¡±


    Paige stood on tiptoe and gave him another kiss.


    Martin¡¯s desire had been ignited by Paige, so he simply held her head and wanted a long kiss at one


    time.


    Abbigail, who was hiding at the side, saw that they were kissing so hard that she was so angry that she


    cursed in her heart countless times, little sl*t!


    Abbigail thought, how smart the bit*h is! She actually knows how to seduce a man!


    Suddenly, Abbigail thought of something and immediately took out her mobile phone to take a photo.


    Abbigail thought, if there¡¯s any chance, I will definitely let this man or Jack see how ****and scheming


    this little sl*t is!


    After a while, Martin rubbed Paige¡¯s face. ¡°I will stay here with you and wait for your parents toe


    out.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m okay here.¡± As if talking to a kid, Paige said tenderly, ¡°Be good. Be careful on


    the road


    and drive slowly.¡±


    ¡°Then I will call you when I get home.¡± Martin retracted his hand and gave her a reluctant look before


    turning


    around to go to the parking lot.


    Paige turned around and saw Abbigail hiding in the bushes. ¡°Have you taken enough?¡± Paige asked


    coldly.


    Abbigail did not expect Paige would notice her from such a distance. She even knew that Abbigail had


    taken a photo. How could Paige discover her?


    Seeing Paige walking toward her step by step, although Abbigail was a little scared, she still took the


    initiative to walk out.


    Abbigail took the lead and pointed at Paige and scolded, ¡°You are too shameless. You just held Jack,


    and then you h*ok up with this man now! What? Are you so bit*hy in your bones? Can¡¯t you live without


    a man?¡±


    Held Jack?


    H*oked up with Martin?


    Paige reacted and felt funny. She raised her hand and gave Abbigail a p. The p was particrly


    crisp


    and loud in the night.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re smart? It seems that the lesson I taught youst time was not enough. This time, I¡¯ll


    help you review. Use your tiny little brain to think! Don¡¯t always put puddings in your head. It just makes


    you ***and ****.¡±


    to Favor


    2/4


    a


    Scanned with OKEN Scanner


    ¡°You, you bit*h, you dare to scold me¡­¡± Abbigail covered one side of her face. She was so angry that


    she was


    about to make a move.


    At this time, a limousine came over. The driver quickly got out of the car and came to Paige. He asked


    respectfully, ¡°Ms. Paige, what happened? Do you any help?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Abbigail warily.


    ¡°No big deal.¡± Paige turned around and got into the car, totally not taking Abbigail seriously.


    Abbigail was furious. She knew that Paige had the driver to protect her. If Abbigail made a move at this


    time,


    Abbigail would definitely suffer!


    ¡°Just wait! This isn¡¯t over!¡±


    When Abbigail finished her harsh words, she saw Tyrell and Lindsey rushing to the front of a group of


    people,


    trying to curry favor with them.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here! I¡¯m Tyrell from Tate Clothing. I¡¯m holding a banquet for my


    daughter here tonight. I wonder if you have the time toe and have a drink.¡±


    ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t drink.¡± In front of the crowd, the noble and beautiful Danica coldly said, ¡°Even if


    we are free, why do you think we want to have a drink at your banquet?¡±


    Danica thought, they bullied my baby daughter! I had not even settled the matter of them!


    How could they dare to run to me and disgust me?


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not what he meant. Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± Lindsey nudged Tyrell¡¯s elbow,


    indicating for


    him to apologize.


    Tyrell hurriedly put on a smiling face and smacked his lips in an especially fawning manner. He smiled


    humbly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault for being st*pid and not knowing how to speak properly. Mrs. Lusk,


    don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s just we¡¯re so happy to see you tonight, so I¡¯m in a hurry and want to treat you


    to a drink. I


    don¡¯t know that Mr. Lusk does not drink¡­¡±


    The Lusk family¡¯s vibe was too strong. Whether it was Donald¡¯s family or Michael¡¯s family, they seemed


    to be standing on the clouds and looking at people. Under the strong vibe of the powerful family, Tyrell


    felt like an


    ant, extremely lowly,


    ¡°But I am very unhappy to see you. Didn¡¯t Mr. Tate hear a saying? Good dogs do not block the road.


    Please


    move aside.¡±


    Seeing that Danica did not want to waste time with them at all, Tyrell felt humiliated but at the same


    time, he


    was reluctant to miss


    ¡°ch a good opportunity!


    Lindsey also asked with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Lusk, I don¡¯t know if there was any misunderstanding between


    us earlier. A few days ago, the Daybreak Group said¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Lindsey to finish speaking, Danica raised her eyes


    and nced at the lobby manager.


    The lobby manager immediately understood and immediately went forward, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Tate, Mrs.


    Tate,


    please make way¡­¡±


    The lobby manager used his hand to create a path, and the Lusk family passed by them one by one.


    The


    powerful vibe made the Tate family fearful.


    Looking at the back of Donald and Danica, Tyrell could not help but call, ¡°Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk¡­¡±


    Scanned with OKEN Scanner

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 265

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 265


    Chapter 265 Strange Woman in the Ward


    Get Bonis


    Tyrell really wanted to go up and say a few more words, even if they hated him and looked down on


    him.


    However, the lobby manager led a few waiters to block the way, obviously not wanting Tyrell and


    Lindsey to


    As expected of the richest family in the country, the Lusk family, their temperament, wasn¡¯t something


    ordinary small rich families could cultivate.


    For example, the Elinor family was much superior to the Tate family, but the Elinor familybined


    didn¡¯t


    have the strong vibe as Danica¡¯s.


    The elegance and nobility raised by the years, and the luxury and abundant life one could see from


    Danica¡¯s face, were not something one could easilypare.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they gone bankrupt yet? Are they still in the mood to treat people to a meal?¡± Danica


    walked out


    of the restaurant, her delicate face carrying a trace of annoyance.


    Donald said tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Soon, they will go bankrupt. There is only an empty ****left. I


    guess


    they have a hard time paying tonight¡¯s bill.¡±


    The Tate family did not have any business partners and had a cash flow dilemma. Thepany was


    already


    in a mess.


    Looking at Tyrell tonight, he was obviously aging a lot. The high-spirited look in his eyes was gone,


    reced by dejection and defeat.


    ¡°Danica, when did such a small family make you unhappy? I¡¯ll find someone to deal with itter.¡±


    Allison, who


    was at the side, revealed a noble smile and said gently, ¡°We don¡¯t have to be angry with such a viin.


    Anger


    will only age us.¡±


    In the eyes of really rich and powerful families, they were just small fries.


    Michael, who was at the side, sneered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Paige the only one who got full marks in this year¡¯s


    SAT? Just


    now, that family held a banquet and wrote a banner saying that his daughter got a high score on the


    SAT and


    had a bright future ahead of her. How ***! No wonder they are just small families, showing off with


    such a score!¡±


    Little did they know that the real strong were all restrained.


    In the end/the Tate family wasn¡¯t insightful at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them anymore. Be careful on your way back.¡±


    Hearing Danica say this, Allison looked at Patricia again and asked lovingly, ¡°Then Patricia, let¡¯s go to


    the


    mall and choose a new dress?¡±


    Patricia stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°I really didn¡¯t hit Kailyn! I didn¡¯t hit her because of the dress. No,


    no, no, I just didn¡¯t hit anyone!¡±


    ¡°Look at this child. She still cares about that,¡± Allison couldn¡¯t help butugh. Allison looked at Patricia


    with


    Chapter 266 Strango Woman in the Ward


    1/3


    Scanned with OKEN Scanner


    an amiable expression. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t me you. Since you don¡¯t want the dress, then I will bring you


    other


    giftster. Then Donald, Danica, see you next time.¡±


    ¡°Allison, listen to me¡­¡±


    Before Patricia could exin, she heard Michael say with a smile, ¡°Our whole family likes Paige very


    much.


    Let¡¯s gather moreter. We want to see her more.¡±


    Seeing their drivering over, Michael first opened the car door for his wife and children to get in,


    and then


    said a few words and left.


    Patricia saw no one was listening to her exnation, she got more anxious and said, ¡°Dad, ***, I really


    didn¡¯t hit her!¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back and talk about this,¡± Donaldforted.


    ¡°If not for Paige thinking of the kindness of Madam Tate, I really want to send them to ***at once!¡±


    Danica


    said with a trace of dissatisfaction on her delicate face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Paige about what happened just now.


    Don¡¯t disgust her.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Donald said with a smile.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Danica was about to get on the limousine when she suddenly turned back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go make some


    more


    trouble for them.¡±


    Danica thought, if I can¡¯t send them to ***in one go, then I will slowly torture them. In short, I can¡¯t let


    them


    have a good time!


    How could they *** my baby Paige for so many years?


    ¡°No problem,¡± Donald answered.


    The next morning.


    Tyrell and Lindsey came to Room 301 of Farwen Hospital with gifts on their hands. As soon as they


    opened the door, they saw Cassie talking to a strange woman.


    The strange woman was sitting by the bed. Judging from her clothes, she looked like a secretary.


    There was a trace of seriousness and dedication in her eyes. She nodded and seemed to agree with


    what Cassie said.


    ¡°***, you¡¯re awake? This is¡­¡± Lindsey was full of curiosity and vignce towards this strange woman as


    soon as she entered the door.


    Lindsey thought, it¡¯s only half past seven in the morning and this woman came so early. What was she


    plotting with Cassie?


    As soon as the strange woman saw them, she immediately got up and politely said to Cassie, ¡°If there


    is nothing else, I will go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Cassie responded softly. Seeing her son and daughter-inwing to see her with a lot of


    gifts, Cassie immediately became unhappy. ¡°Who told you toe? Get out!¡±


    2/3


    a Scanned with OKEN Scanner


    Get Bogos


    ¡°***, you haven¡¯t told me who this person is.¡± Lindsey only wanted to know the identity of this woman in


    her mind. Lindsey wondered, who is she to Cassie? What did Cassie tell her to do? Is it rted to the


    testament?


    Thinking of this, Lindsey immediately blocked the way of the strange woman and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Are you a rtive of our family or who? Sorry, I don¡¯t think I have seen you before?¡±


    The strange woman did not answer Lindsey¡¯s question. Instead, she said politely, ¡°Sorry, please make


    way.¡±


    Lindsey did not intend to let her go. It seemed that this woman did not take her seriously at all. Lindsey


    was


    a little angry.


    The strange woman saw that Lindsey refused to let her go and directly squeezed past her, closing the


    door


    and leaving.


    Lindsey was even more furious. She decided to let the strange and rude woman sufferter!


    ¡°***, you won¡¯t buy insurance, will you?¡± Tyrell couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that the woman was


    wearing a ck suit and looked a bit like an insurance staff member.


    ¡°Huh, you two are eager for me to ***early! Even if I ***, I will donate all my property! I won¡¯t leave a


    penny to you!¡± When Cassie said this, she was so angry that she coughed a few times and sneered


    coldly, ¡°What? What do you want this time? My phone, bracelet, or flowers made of gems?¡±


    Last time, when Cassie was unconscious, Lindsey took all the things that Paige gave her, making her


    condition worse.


    Fortunately, in the end, Paige took the things back and gave Cassie expensive medicine. Otherwise,


    she would long be buried deep!


    They had to go to the grave to see her!


    ¡°***, how could we dare to think about your things?¡± Lindsey said pretentiously, ¡°Thest time I saw you


    in aa, I was afraid that your precious items would be stolen by those bad men, so¡¯l was kind


    enough to help you keep them. You not only misunderstood our good intentions but also allowed Paige


    toe and make a scene. I fell down because of this, and I even twisted my waist. It was so painful


    that I couldn¡¯t sleep


    for a few days.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it.¡± Cassie did not have a good expression. She did not forget to mock them, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    the biggest bad man in the family? Vicious couple!¡±


    Although Lindsey was ufortable in her heart, she still put out the breakfast one by one. ¡°***, you


    are teasing us again! We asked the nursest night and she said you can eat these dishes. Have


    something to


    eat first?¡±


    Since thest time she saw their ruthless ambition, Cassie hated them even more. At this time, she


    coldly nced at the breakfast in front of her, ¡°Take it away.¡±


    Maybe they were all poisoned!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 266

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 266


    Chapter 266 Regretful


    ¡°***, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not poisonous.¡± At that ***, Tyrell sat by the bed and looked at Cassie. He said,


    ¡°We know you are angry. We should not post Paige¡¯s information on the family tracing website.


    Otherwise,


    you and she won¡¯t be apart.¡±


    Hearing that, Cassie was surprised.


    Tyrell had never admitted his mistake.


    It was strange.


    ¡°We have thought about what you said when we came to see youst time.¡± It seemed that Tyrell had


    realized


    his mistake. He lowered his head and looked regretful.


    Cassie once said the Tate family had misfortune since Tyrell posted Paige¡¯s information on the family


    tracing


    website.


    ¡°Paige had always been outstanding. You have never told me about that.¡±


    Hearing that, Cassie felt it was funny and sneered, ¡°I talked about Paige every time I called you, but


    you


    always hung up impatiently. You said you were busy or in a meeting. In short, you had no time to care


    about


    her.¡±


    That was true. Tyrell could not refute Cassie.


    ¡°You rarely call me. When you called, you asked for money or the number of a boss. I thought I could


    talk


    something about Paige with you after giving you what you wanted. However, you hurriedly hung up the


    phone


    before I said anything.¡±


    ¡°You can send me messages.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Paige¡¯s school had sent you her performance regrly? To make you like her, Paige


    got full


    marks every time.¡±


    Tyrell was surprised. He did not expect Paige to be so excellent. Moreover, he did not expect her to


    look


    forward to their love.


    Tyrell realized he hadn¡¯t done well on that.


    However, he didn¡¯t know the messages sent by Paige¡¯s school.


    Lindsey, who was standing aside, became embarrassed. She remembered it was true. At that time, she


    worked around the clock to make money. Paige¡¯s school sent messages frequently.


    The messages bothered Lindsey every day until she finally called the school toin.


    However, Paige did not know that. She thought her parents could see her performance, so she studied


    hard.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me Paige is the founder of PQ Fashion,¡± Tyrell said with a trace of aint.


    ¡°You paid no attention to Paige. How dare you me me? Paige was underage back then. She didn¡¯t


    want


    Get Boy


    you to think that an underage child was better than you. She worries about your feelings all the time.


    She has tried her best to help you secretly. Otherwise, how could you manage the Tate family well?¡±


    Lindsey was unconvinced when she heard that. ¡°***, although Paige is the founder of PQ Fashion, the


    Tate family¡¯s achievements are because of our hard work¡­¡±


    ¡°Your hard work?¡± Cassie sneered, ¡°You two are good for nothing. When you wanted to invest in some


    projects, Paige asked someone to help you. She had almost put the money in front of you. However,


    you lost everything. Paige had to pay 100 million dors for you.¡±


    When Lindsey and Tyrell heard that, they were stunned and couldn¡¯t believe that.


    ¡°Things like that are countless. Paige has been devoted to you, but what have you done these years?¡±


    Tyrell was stocked. He came to his sense after a long while and asked, ¡°**, is what you said true?¡±


    Had Paige done that for a long time?


    Was she devoted to them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether it is true or not? Not to mention the bigpanies, take PQ Fashion as an


    example. It has strong ***and a good development prospect. Why do they cooperate with a small


    company like yours? Is it because you are ***? Do you have any resources to attract PQ Fashion to


    ask for cooperation with you?¡±


    Cassie¡¯s words made Tyrell and Lindsey embarrassed.


    ¡°If not for the ****decisions you¡¯ve made all these years, Paige wouldn¡¯t have to solve all kinds of


    problems caused by you. With her ability, let alone the richest man in Dolton, she would have been the


    richest man in


    the country.¡±


    Lindsey had to believe that when she saw Cassie speaking with indignation and remembered what


    happened. in the past, including that Paige had created PQ Fashion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know to cherish her.¡± With that, Cassie got so angry that she could not help but cough. After


    a long


    while, she continued, ¡°Thanks to her I can still be alive.¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey were startled and looked at Cassie, not knowing what Paige had done.


    Paige had no knowledge of medicine and hadn¡¯t spent any money. Why did Cassie say that?


    Cassieughed in anger when she saw Tyrell and Lindsey¡¯s expressions. ¡°Do you think I can stay in


    the VIP room for such a long time because of your ability?¡±


    It was Farwen Hospital. Although Cassie was in an ordinary VIP room, it was impossible to live in it with


    just


    money. It relied on connections.


    Colin agreed to be my attending doctor because of Paige.


    ¡°Also, I have to take medicine twice a month, which needs 1.6 million dors each time. I can have the


    surgery after taking it for three months. The medicine was supplied by Paige.¡±


    ¡°What have you done? You have paid the hospitalization expenses and visited me every ten days. Is


    that


    enough? Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige is unrted to you and me by blood, but she has helped us the most. However, you are not


    satisfied with her. You hurt and humiliate her again and again¡­¡±


    Tyrell couldn¡¯t hear what Cassie said next. His brain was in ***.


    Once, Tyrell wanted to transfer Cassie to another hospital to prevent Paige from visiting Cassie.


    However, Colin told Tyrell the best medical resources in the country wer¨¨ in Farwen Hospital and that


    Cassie


    would die soon if she was transferred to another hospital.


    Tyrell asked Colin if there was any other way to save Cassie besides staying in Farwen Hospital.


    Colin said Cassie could have the surgery three monthster if she took a kind of medicine twice a


    month.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, the price was 1.6 million dors per pill.


    Tyrell was reluctant to spend money, but he did not expect¡­


    What Cassie said was exactly the same as what Colin said. How could Cassie know the price if Paige


    hadn¡¯t


    given Cassie the medicine? How could she recover? Many doctors had been helpless about her


    condition.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 267

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 267


    Chapter 267 Cassie Refuses to Help Tyrell


    Tyrell remembered that Colin said angrilyst time that it was thanks to Paige that Cassie was still


    alive.


    Tyrell wondered, could it be that Paige is really stronger than we have imagined?


    Suddenly, he felt that it was ***of him to think that Paige had to work and serve the big shots before


    she could afford to stay in Chicago.


    When PQ Fashion made its debut three years ago, Paige, as the founder of the brand, was much


    richer and


    owned more resources than they were. She didn¡¯t need to work or rely on men.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition, she was Vallorie and a top student who many famous schools wouldpete for.


    No wonder every time they criticized her for not being self-loving. Paige would treat it with ridicule and


    disdain. It turned out that they really misunderstood her.


    Paige stayed in Chicago with her strength.


    Every time she came to the hospital, she just sent expensive medicine to Cassie, not for getting the


    shares


    from her.


    The shares Cassie had were worth 48 million dors, but this expensive medicine alone cost Paige 9.6


    million dors. In addition, she even sent Cassie a mobile phone, bracelets, flowers made of gems, and


    so


    The value of the thingsbined had surpassed the value of the shares in Cassie¡¯s hands.


    Paige wasn¡¯t flirting with men. Just because she got along well with Colin, Colin was willing to be


    Cassie¡¯s


    attending doctor.


    She was the founder of PQ Fashion, so it was normal for her to get close to Rn.


    Paige did notck money or resources. Nor did she need to rely on men.


    Tyrell thought he was *****and misunderstood her.


    ¡°**, I really regret and me myself after hearing what you said.¡± Lindsey covered her face and cried.


    After


    a long time, she raised her tearful eyes and said, ¡°We owe her too much!¡±


    Without waiting for Cassie to speak, Lindsey cried again and said with regret, ¡°***, can you help us and


    be a mediator? We want to bury the hatchet with her. As long as you talk to her, she will definitely


    forgive us.¡±


    Cassie shook off her hand and said coldly, ¡°I feel too embarrassed to do that!¡±


    ¡°**, but we don¡¯t know who else we can ask for help except you. Please!¡±


    Lindsey held Cassie¡¯s hand again and begged with tears in her eyes. ¡°All these years, we thought we


    were very powerful, but we didn¡¯t know that it was Paige who helped us. We really regretted what we


    had done. I felt so guilty. Please help us and give us a chance to correct our mistakes.¡±


    Get B


    ¡°Look what the family is like now. Do we look like a family? If your father was still alive, how sad he


    would be


    to know that Paige has fallen out with us!¡±


    Tyrell, who was standing at the side, knelt and raised his head, begging, ¡°**, just help us! Many things.


    have happened in thepany. We have sold many of our properties and shops, but we still can¡¯t


    afford the


    debts. If this continues, thepany will go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Thepany is not set up by you. Even if it goes bankrupt, it is not your turn to feel sad.¡±


    Cassie finally realized that Tyrell and Lindsey were not really regretful. They didn¡¯t want thepany to


    go.


    bankrupt and lose their status as the richest people in Dolton. They didn¡¯t want to get poor.


    This was what they really cared about.


    ¡°Even if thepany goes bankrupt, you deserve it,¡± Cassie said angrily.


    Tyrell took two steps forward and grabbed Cassie¡¯s hand. ¡°**, things are worse than you thought. A few


    days ago, Abbigail mocked Paige a few days, and I didn¡¯t expect that Paige would take them to heart.


    Paige.


    said that she would sue Abbigail. Not only did she ask forpensation, but she also wanted Abbigail


    to


    ***apologize to her. Abbigail might be detained.¡±


    This meant that Paige did not show mercy to them at all and was determined to make Abbigail pay the


    price.


    ¡°Then Abbigail must have said something that crossed the line. Otherwise, Paige wouldn¡¯t do this! I


    support Paige¡¯s decision!¡± Cassie did not ask what had happened.


    ¡°**, you didn¡¯t even ask what had happened before you supported Paige? Is Abbigail still your


    granddaughter? How can you let an outsider ***your granddaughter?¡±


    Lindsey was so excited that she almost forgot to act. If Tyrell hadn¡¯t red at her, she would have


    spilled the


    beans.


    ¡°*, Abbigail was indeed wrong in this matter,¡± Tyrell hurriedly said. ¡°I also asked Abbigail to apologize to


    her in private. Lindsey and Abbigail knelt to Paige, and I also tried to say something nice, but Paige


    didn¡¯t


    forgive us.


    Seeing that Cassie still ignored him, Tyrell took a step forward and said, ¡°***, how about this? Call her


    over. The three of us will apologize to her in front of you. We¡¯ll do whatever she asks us to do, even if


    we kneel to


    her and admit our mistakes.¡±


    Lindsey clenched her fists and thought, I still had to kneel and apologize to her? Do we have to


    degrade ourselves to do this? Tyrell is such a ***. How can he make such a suggestion?


    ¡°Do you really know that you were wrong? Or do you just want to put on a show?¡±


    Without waiting for them to reply, Cassie sneered and said mockingly, ¡°You are doing this for your glory


    and wealth. You don¡¯t want to be down and out. You still want Paige to do everything for you like before


    just because you apologize to her?¡±


    Tyrell¡¯s face stiffened. He did not expect Cassie to see through their minds. She was not misled by their


    tears.


    Tyrell could only continue to plead, ¡°Only you can help us. Paige is very respectful to you and is filial to


    you. It doesn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t grateful to us. You raised her up, and as long as you talk to her, she


    will listen to


    you.¡±


    Tyrell didn¡¯t want Paige to sue Abbigail and help the Tate family survive the crisis. If Cassie asked her


    to do so, Paige would listen to her.


    Cassie smiled more coldly. She did not expect that she would only know how vicious Tyrell and Lindsey


    were


    when she counted her days. How dare they ask Cassie to beg Paige?


    ¡°How can you have the cheeks to ask me to do so?¡± Cassie raised her hand and swept all the


    breakfast on


    the small table to the ground. She said angrily, ¡°You will never really admit your mistakes. You just want


    to


    use Paige and get the benefits from her!¡±


    ¡°***¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of here. You don¡¯t have toe here anymore!¡±


    Lindsey was shocked by Cassie¡¯s behavior. If the food hadn¡¯t been swept to the other side, she would


    be sshed by the dishes.


    Lindsey deliberately changed into an expensive dress before she came to the hospital today. And the


    dress almost got ***.


    Fortunately, she dodged in time, or she would have to pay to wash it.


    Seeing Cassie so angry, Tyrell hurriedly stood up and stroked her back. ¡°**, don¡¯t be angry. We really


    want


    to make peace with Paige. We¡¯re not as bad as you think.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Cassie did not want to hear any exnation from them anymore. She was so angry that she


    coughed hard.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 268

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 268


    Chapter 268 Paige Prepares Gifts for Cassie


    Get Boph


    Tyrell was afraid that Cassie¡¯s condition would get worse, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll leave now.


    Don¡¯t


    be angry. There¡¯s still some breakfast in the bag. You can take it out and eat itter.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call someone to drive you away. Take your things and get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tyrell hurriedly helped Lindsey up and gestured for her to leave.


    Lindsey fiercely red at him. She didn¡¯t want to leave. The matter had not been settled. They have to


    let Cassie help them. Otherwise, Paige would not let them go. Nor would she be willing to help them


    like before.


    Just now, Lindsey and Tyrell cried and begged Cassie, and they spent a lot of money on breakfast.


    Lindsey


    had to get the matter done today.


    Otherwise, it would be a big loss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tyrell grabbed her hand and took her away by force.


    As soon as they walked out of the ward, Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but shake off his hand and scolded him,


    ¡°What are you doing? As long as Cassie agrees to help us, maybe Paige will even give us PQ Fashion.


    She will at least let us be the shareholders or take up a position. Things will be better than now.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Cassie is angry?¡± Tyrell nced at the ward and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll think


    about


    countermeasures when we get back.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if she is out of her mind. She treats an outsider better than her family.¡± Lindsey couldn¡¯t


    understand


    what was so good about Paige..


    Paige was beautiful, strong, and rich, but Lindsey hated her wild character.


    ¡°If wee and visit Cassie more, she might be soft-hearted and agree to help us. But that woman is


    strange.¡± Tyrell thought of the woman who was sitting by the bed talking to Cassie.


    He wondered who she was.


    What did she say to Cassie?


    Why did she get up and leave the moment she saw them?


    Did she have any secret that they couldn¡¯t know?


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about her?¡± Lindsey took out her phone and made a phone call. She ordered, ¡°Help


    me check a woman. She just left Ward 301 of Farwen Hospital at 7:30 this morning. She¡¯s about 26 or


    27 years old, with short hair, sses, and a professional suit. Take her to the ce we usually meet if


    you find her. I


    want to deal with her personally.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t even show respect to Lindsey and Tyrell. When they asked who she was, she just


    ignored


    them and left.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Cassie. However, they could afford to deal with the ones around


    ****.


    On the other side.


    Get Boy


    Paige went to Knapcoll Vi early in the morning to prepare a birthday present for Cassie, whose


    birthday.


    was around the corner.


    In the past years, Paige had given Cassie a lot of clothes, mugs, and other daily necessities that Paige


    had


    personally designed.


    Later, she had also given Cassie a lot of precious jewelry.


    This year, Paige made an herb pouch for Cassie to hang at the head of the bed, which would improve


    the quality of her sleep.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Paige personally sewed the herb pouch with Cassie¡¯s favorite patterns and put in some rare and


    precious


    medicinal herbs. Then she sewed up the opening.


    ¡°This is the most expensive herb pouch I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Paige¡¯s subordinate prodded his chin and


    watched her busy. He could not help but sigh, ¡°Boss, her son is not as filial and patient as you are. He


    isn¡¯t even willing to


    buy a pouch for her, let alone to let him sew one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Paige could not stand his chatter. After sewing the herb pouch, she made a lot of herb


    bags for Cassie. Before sleeping, Cassie could put one in the water when she had a foot bath.


    ¡°You are really nice to Cassie, and you do value her birthday.¡±


    Paige made an herb pouch and herb bags and even personally designed a massage device.


    The massage device for sale on the market used a microcurrent to massage, which many people didn¡¯t


    like. The elders preferred traditional massage methods. Although many businessmen designed


    products that boasted of physical massage, only Paige seeded in making massagers that imitated


    human-hand


    massage.


    The one she designed was like a pair of hands, which took her ten days to improve it.


    Seeing that Paige was finally finished, her subordinate could not help but stretch out his hand and say,


    ¡°Boss, can you let me try it?¡±


    Paige red at him, and he immediately retracted his hand.


    Paige looked so fierce. Others would think that she was protecting something more precious than her


    life


    instead of a massager.


    ¡°Boss, will this product hit the market? I feel that it is quitefortable to have it massage me.¡±


    ¡°This is for Madam Tate.¡±


    It meant that it was not for sale.


    This massager was equipped with all kinds of functions, such as heating, finger massage, and so on.


    At this moment, Paige¡¯s mobile phone rang. She looked at it and saw that it was from Samuel.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± She put on her headphones, answered the phone, and continued to work on what she was


    doing.


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Samuel¡¯s vigorous voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    Through the phone, Paige could imagine his energetic and radiant appearance.


    ¡°You called me to remind me that Grandma¡¯s birthday ising soon, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clever. Nothing can be hidden from you. What birthday gift will you prepare this year?¡± Samuel


    ¡°An herb pouch for improving her sleep, some herb bags for a foot bath, and a massager.¡±


    ¡°Can you prepare all these for me?¡± Samuel especially liked the things she designed. They were very


    useful.


    Take the pills she gave himst time for example. After eating them, Samuel felt refreshed and


    energetic


    every day.


    ¡°Alright. I can give you some herb pouches and herbs, but I only made one massager. So you have to


    buy one


    yourself. It¡¯s troublesome to make one.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Samuel smiled again. Many people lined up to give him gifts. But Paige would turn him down.


    ¡°Did your grandma take the medicine six times? In a few days, she can have the surgery, right?¡± This


    was


    what Samuel was concerned about most.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Because Cassie had taken the medicine, her physical conditions were not as poor as before. At least


    Paige


    dared to give her surgery.


    ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    Hearing Samuel ask this, Paige smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe my medical skills, why don¡¯t you


    let Mr.


    Williamson do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that old guy to have surgery for Cassie. He¡¯s old, and his eyes are blurred. He can¡¯t see


    where her


    heart is. I believe that you can do it.¡±


    Paige smiled all the more. She knew that Samuel cared about Cassie, but he couldn¡¯t show it too


    obviously.


    ¡°I heard you say before that Cassie doesn¡¯t want to live with her son and daughter-inw after she is


    discharged.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has several suites under her name, but I don¡¯t know which one she wants to live in. She


    hasn¡¯t had


    anyone clean them yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to deal with. Give me the addresses and I will send someone to clean them up. If she


    doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed, she can live in the vis under your name or my name. There are all


    kinds of styles, and


    she can live wherever she likes.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 269

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 269


    Chapter 269 Cassie¡¯s Will


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you with the cleaning. It¡¯s just a small deal, I don¡¯t need your men to do it,¡± Paige said


    lightly as


    she fiddled with the things in her hands.


    She had someone to help her.


    ¡°Alright. In short, call me if you need help.¡± Samuelughed happily, ¡°By the way, you get a full mark for


    SAT.


    We have prepared a gift for you and have already sent it to you.¡±


    Paige¡¯s concentration was on the massager in front of her. She answered lightly, ¡°Well, I saw it. But I


    haven¡¯t


    opened it.¡±


    She was busy preparing birthday gifts for Cassie these days, and every time she passed those gifts,


    she did


    not have time to stop and open them.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be a property ownership certificate, right?¡±


    Samuel immediately disagreed and said, ¡°I am not as tacky as Royce!¡±


    ¡°Is that jewelry?¡±


    ¡°That is something that only Cason will give you. I prepared something better.¡± Samuel sounded happy.


    ¡°Is that an antique? Expensive calligraphy or painting?¡±


    ¡°No. That is Darius¡¯ style. I won¡¯t give you something like that.¡±


    ¡°Is that a bank card?¡±


    ¡°Only Larry would give you this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. They are shares.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear, you guessed it so quickly. So you don¡¯t think it¡¯s novel, right?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t think that she


    could guess it. Unexpectedly, she used less than 30 seconds to figure out what his gift was.


    ¡°I know all of your styles. So your gifts aren¡¯t novel for me.¡± Although she said that, Paige knew that


    they had already given her the best. ¡°Thank you. But you don¡¯t have to give me gifts anymore.¡±


    ¡°We will be happy to give you gifts.¡± Samuel look a look at the time and sighed, ¡°Well, I still have a


    meeting to attend. Let¡¯s call it a day. How good it would be if you could take care of my group. Then I


    can enjoy a good


    life.¡±


    ¡®I am still young. It might take ten or twenty years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re heartless. You don¡¯t care about me at all! Well, call me if you have time. If you need anything,


    you can also tell me. Don¡¯t ask other old men for help. They are annoying! Just look for me when you


    need help, OK?¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°OK.¡±


    The next day.


    Get Boy


    Lindsey angrily pushed open the door to Ward 301. As soon as she came in, she asked angrily, ¡°***,


    how can you do this? Are you out of your mind? You actually left a will in the Wills Service Center in


    advance. Did you give everything to Paige? How can you do this? Have you thought about us?¡±


    She did not show respect to Cassie and trembled in anger.


    Cassie sat on the bed and was reading the book that Paige had given her before. When she heard this,


    she raised her eyes and asked unhappily, ¡°These are my things. I can give them to whoever I like.


    What qualifications do you have to break in and question me? Did I agree to let you in? Get out and


    knock on the door before you get in!¡±


    Tyrell desperately pulled Lindsey. Although he was angry, he was not as impatient as she was.


    Lindsey still wanted to argue with Cassie, but she was stopped by Tyrell.


    ¡°Come out and knock on the door first. Don¡¯t be so impulsive,¡± Tyrell advised.


    After he closed the door, he knocked on it. He waited for a long time but did not hear Cassie¡¯s


    response.


    Lindsey could not stand it and directly pushed open the door. She asked angrily, ¡°***, didn¡¯t you hear


    the knock on the door? Is there something wrong with your ears? We have been knocking on the door


    for a long time! How long do you want to keep us waiting? You must give Tyrell, me, and Abbigail an


    exnation!¡±


    When she said this, Lindsey pulled Abbigail forward. Abbigail¡¯s eyes were red as if she was wronged


    for


    Cassie¡¯s arrangement for her will. And she looked like everyone owed her.


    ¡°What did you do to Giada?¡± Cassie did not answer her. Instead, she asked angrily, ¡°Did you take her


    away?¡±


    Giada Morse was Cassie¡¯s consultant. Simply put, she was the one who helped Cassie draft the will.


    If Giada was not coerced, with her character, she would never tell the contents of Cassie¡¯s will!


    When Lindsey rushed into the ward to question her, Cassie guessed that something might have


    happened to Giada. After Tyrell left the ward with Lindsey, Cassie hurriedly called Giada, but no one


    picked up.


    Because she was worried about Giada¡¯s safety, Cassie became even angrier. She pointed at Lindsey


    with


    trembling fingers and asked, ¡°What exactly did you do to Giada?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s so stubborn. Even if she suffered, she wasn¡¯t willing to tell me about your will.¡± When


    Lindsey said this, she sneered. She was happy when she recalled the terrified and uneasy expression


    on Giada¡¯s face when Giada was caught in the warehouse and the painful torment she had suffered.


    ¡°So, you took her daughter and threatened her, right?¡±


    Giada was a single mother, and her daughter was her only weakness.


    ¡°What did you do to her daughter!¡±


    I was just scared! They are fine. Why are you so excited?¡± Lindsey didn¡¯t understand why Cassie


    always cared about outsiders more than her family. Was she really out of her mind?


    ¡°Let them go!¡± Cassie was so angry that she mmed the book on the bedrail, which made a creaky


    sound. ¡°I


    told you to release them!¡±


    ¡°I have released them. If she had told me honestly in the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so


    much.


    That¡¯s ***of her,¡± Lindsey sneered.


    However, the will had been drafted. Unless Cassie agreed to modify it, no one could take out the will or


    void


    That was why Lindsey had to find Cassie.


    Cassie was so angry that she threw a ss on the bedside table at Lindsey.


    Tyrell wanted to stop her, but it was toote. The ss hit Lindsey, who was in pain, and her dress was


    wet.


    ¡°****, are you crazy? Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°So what? It was insulting to robbers by calling you a robber! You three did such a mean thing to get


    the will! You should be ashamed of what you have done!¡±


    Cassie was so angry that she coughed hard and covered her heart with one hand. But she was too


    angry, and her heart was too painful.


    Lindsey felt wronged. ¡°How can you say that? Tyrell is your only son. If you don¡¯t leave anything to him,


    you should at least leave them to Abbigail. Why did you give everything to Paige? She is just an


    outsider who has no blood rtionship with you! She is the founder of PQ Fashion and Master Quinn.


    She does notck money at all. Why did you give so many things to her?¡±


    ¡°I can do whatever I want to my things. That¡¯s none of your business!¡± After Cassie finished coughing,


    she pointed to Lindsey and asked, ¡°Yesterday, you knelt and said that you owed Paige too much. You


    wanted to let go of the past grudges and wanted to make peace with her. Why do you treat her like an


    outsider now?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 270

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 270


    Chapter 270 Cassie Is Furious


    Get Bogot


    ¡°****, we did give Paige a cold shoulder in the past, but we wanted to make up for her now. Shouldn¡¯t


    you leave your property to your family?¡±


    Without waiting for Cassie to answer, Lindsey continued to speak angrily. ¡°You know about the current


    situation at home. We couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. We begged you to help us several times, but you


    were indifferent. We never thought that you would make a will in advance behind our backs. What


    exactly did that chick do so that you are so partial to her?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When Lindsey said this, she became angrier. ¡°Abbigail and Davon¡¯s engagement party will be held in


    two days. We can¡¯t even afford a new outfit for her. If she showed up at the engagement party in old


    clothes, she would beughed at! Also, she will graduate from college and marry into the Elinor family.


    How can she not have any dowry?¡±


    Lindsey did not give Cassie a chance to speak and continued to scold her, ¡°If you share half of the


    property. with us, I won¡¯t be that angry. But you gave all of them to Paige. It¡¯s us who need your


    property the most, not Paige! She¡¯s already rich. Why don¡¯t you understand this?¡±


    Abbigail cried silently at the side as if she was sad and disappointed at her grandmother¡¯s partiality.


    Cassie was so angry that she covered her heart, and she was in so much pain that she could not


    speak.


    ¡°****, are you alright? Are you having a problem with your heart?¡± Tyrell asked as he pulled Lindsey


    behind


    him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend! You have to give us an exnation today! Otherwise, we won¡¯t let it go!¡±


    Seeing Lindsey crossing her arms in front of her chest and looking unreasonable, Tyrell turned around


    and red at her. Cassie didn¡¯t seem to be pretending. If anything happened to Cassie, they would get


    nothing in


    the end.


    Cassie was trembling in anger. She touched the things on the bedside table. There were coasters,


    tissue


    boxes, reading sses, and other things. She threw what she got at Lindsey.


    ¡°***, don¡¯t be unreasonable! What are you doing? Enough!¡± Lindsey hurriedly dodged it.


    After throwing everything away, Cassie touched the service button next to the bed and wanted to ask


    someone to drive them away.


    But before her hand could touch the button, Tyrell knew what she wanted to do and hurriedly ced


    the button high up, not letting Cassie call for help.


    ¡°***, what are you doing? Catch your breath.¡± Tyrell hurriedly stroked her back and turned to tell


    Lindsey, ¡°Go out first. Abbigail, stay behind.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go out?¡± Lindsey wanted to argue with Cassie, but she noticed that Cassie¡¯s face had


    turned pale. It seemed that she was not faking, so she reluctantly walked out of the ward.


    Cassie¡¯s heart was too painful. She endured it for a long time before the pain died down. Tyrell poured


    her a ss of water. Unexpectedly, Cassie took it and sshed it on his face.


    Cet Bo


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a son like you. Get out of here.¡±


    They had gone too far in bullying Cassie.


    Tyrell understood her mood. He wiped the water off his face with his hand and knelt, saying sincerely,


    ¡°***, I can understand why you ****me. But you don¡¯t understand me. The family is in crisis, but you


    have already


    made a will in advance at this critical juncture.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that Cassie had made the will a long time ago. Yesterday, she called Giada here to


    amend the will. For example, if an ident happened and Paige could not inherit the will, Cassie would


    rather donate all


    of it than leave Lindsey and Tyrell anything.


    ¡°***, can you reconsider it?¡± Tyrell pleaded, ¡°Just give us some money to tide us over.¡±


    Cassie did not expect him to still dare to make such a request. She was so angry that she smashed the


    ss.


    in her hand on his head.


    The ss did not ***, but Tyrell¡¯s forehead was bleeding.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Abbigail covered her ****in shock. She had never expected Cassie to be so ruthless that she


    even


    broke Tyrell¡¯s head.


    Abbigail hurried forward. She used some tissues to wipe the blood away for Tyrell and looked a bit


    angry. ¡°Grandma, how can you do this? You can scold my dad, but you shouldn¡¯t hit him. He¡¯s your


    son. How can you


    do this?¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, kneel.¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡± Abbigail¡¯s hand froze.


    ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Abbigail could only swallow her anger and kneel. Fortunately, she was wearing a pair of sun-resistant


    trousers today. When she knelt, she would not hurt her delicate skin.


    ¡°****, this is your granddaughter. She has suffered so much since she was a child and has taken so


    much troubleing back to us. As a grandmother, shouldn¡¯t you love her? Don¡¯t you want to make up


    for her?¡±


    Cassie nced at Abbigail. Abbigail was her granddaughter. How could Cassie not care about her and


    leave


    her alone?


    However, Abbigail was scheming and had many bad ideas. Moreover, she always targeted Paige. That


    was


    why Cassie did not like her.


    If Abbigail could get along with Paige peacefully when she returned home and be more sensible, she


    would also inherit a portion of the will.


    It was Abbigail¡¯s affectation and Tyrell and Lindsey¡¯s wild ambition that made Cassie determined not to


    leave them anything.


    ¡°It was Paige who stayed by my side and took good care of me.


    Get Boytos


    ¡°I was hospitalized for several months. Paige took care of me for countless days and nights. She


    bought me expensive herbs and tried her best to save me.¡±


    ¡°She poured water for me, massaged me, washed for me, turned me over to do some exercise, and


    changed my urine bag. You haven¡¯t done anything for me!


    ¡°How many times have you been here to visit me? If not for the crisis at home, you wouldn¡¯t evene


    to


    visit me!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te to visit, but you ***away all the helpers I left in the group. It was fine if you


    just fired them, but you were so shameless that you used despicable excuses to drive them away!


    ¡°You call me ***, but you never treat me as your mother at all! I am just a cash machine in your eyes.


    The only value I have left is that I can give you your money! If I give you this inheritance, I will live a


    miserable life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about the inheritance again. I will give it to whoever I like.¡±


    When Cassie said this, her face became even colder. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯te again!¡±


    ¡°***¡­¡±


    ¡°If you disturb me again, I will ask Paige to transfer me to a ce where you can¡¯t find me!¡±


    ¡°***, don¡¯t be angry. Consider my words.¡± Tyrell was still trying to fight for it. ¡°If I¡¯m promising, have a lot


    of money on hand, and don¡¯t have to worry about food or shelter, then you can give the money to


    whoever you like. But the problem now is that mypany is facing an unprecedented crisis.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 271

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 271


    Chapter 271 Ten Times the Original Rent


    ¡°I said get out¡­¡± Cassie pped the bedside table hard. Her body was shaking due to anger.


    ¡°M*m, calm down. Calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out! Be gone! Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Both of you, get out of here. Kaff, kaff. Get


    out!¡± Cassie shouted angrily with all her strength.


    Tyrell was afraid that it would make her condition worse, so he pulled Abbigail up. ¡°Have a good rest


    then. We will visit you again in a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away! Go away! Go away!¡± Cassie shouted so loudly that her voice got ***. Her body was shaking


    violently. After they left, she found that there were tears on her face.


    Cassie mocked herself. She didn¡¯t expect herter years to be so bleak.


    None of her blood rtions was reliable.


    After a long while, Cassie took out her mobile phone from under her pillow with trembling hands. She


    clicked into the recent calls and called Paige. Cassie just wanted to hear her voice.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Paige found her voice strange as soon as she picked up the phone.


    ¡°Are you


    alright?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just miss you. What are you doing?¡±


    Paige paused and looked at the massage device. She said gently, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just some work.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself too tired. You should have a good rest. By the way, when is my surgery?¡± Cassie


    couldn¡¯t


    wait any longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s in three days.¡±


    ¡°Three days¡­¡± Cassie covered her heart with one hand and muttered. She didn¡¯t know if she could


    wait until


    that day.


    After being angered by Tyrell for the past two days, Cassie felt that her heart was aching badly.


    Sometimes she couldn¡¯t get her breath.


    Paige thought Cassie was worried that the surgery wouldn¡¯t work. She smiled gently, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t


    worry. After the surgery, your health will definitely be better. If you recuperate well, you will live to 100.¡±


    Cassieughed out loud, ¡°Why should I live for so long? I will be happy as long as I can live until I see


    you get


    married.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You have survived the difficult times. You can get through this too.¡±


    Cassie had been at death¡¯s door many times. But Paige managed to save her.


    ¡°It was just a small surgery. You just need to have a sleep. When you wake up, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°OK. With you as my surgeon, I won¡¯t be worried¡­¡± Cassie smiled. She seemed to believe in Paige¡¯s


    skills. ¡°Oh.


    Get Boys


    Right. After I get discharged from the hospital, I want to move to the house in the suburbs.¡±


    Cassie didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by Tyrell and the others any longer.


    Paige replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get someone to clean it up.¡±


    ¡°After I get discharged from the hospital and recover, you should arrange for me to meet your parents. I


    want


    to talk to them in person.¡±


    ¡°OK. No problem.¡±


    ¡°OK. You can get back to work now. I want to take a nap.¡±.


    ¡°OK. Goodbye, Grandma.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Paige looked up and said to Jairo, ¡°Go and check if Tyrell went to the


    hospital


    today.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to Madam Tate?¡±


    Paige replied, ¡°No.¡± But she felt that Cassie sounded a little sad. Paige guessed it was rted to Tyrell.


    ¡°By


    the way, let Colin go over and see if Grandma is alright.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± After Jairo finished the tasks, he came back and said to Paige, ¡°Boss, that fo*l did go to the


    hospital today. He also brought Lindsey and Abbigail. They might be pretending to care about Madam


    Tate!¡±


    ¡°What did Colin say?¡±


    ¡°He said that Madam Tate was a little angry. But she is alright. She was probably angry with the three


    idi*ts.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the mini surveince camera that you usedst time?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you want to install the surveince camera in the ward?¡± Jairo immediately understood. ¡°You


    should.


    have done that earlier.¡±


    He thought, that way, Boss could see if anyone is bullying Madam Tate.


    ¡°I will go and get it now!¡±


    After a while, Jairo found thest mini surveince camera. It was developed by Paige a long time ago.


    It looked like a grain of wheat. It could be stuck to any ce without being noticed,


    ¡°Boss, this is thest one. Here.¡±


    Paige said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow. You should keep an eye here.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    In the hospital.


    When Lindsey, who was waiting in the corridor, saw Tyrell and Abbigail walk out of the ward, she


    hurriedly asked, ¡°How is it? Why do youe out so soon? What did she say? How much did she


    promise to give us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk¡­¡± Tyre looked dispirited and listless.


    ¡°What? Cassie still doesn¡¯t want to give us a penny?¡± After Lindsey said that, she noticed the injury on


    Tyrell¡¯s


    forehead. ¡°What happened to your forehead?¡±


    ¡°M*m, Grandma lost her temper and hit Dad¡¯s head. We even knelt. But Grandma still has no intention


    of


    changing the will.¡±


    What a ****! Lindsey cursed in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Tyrell grabbed her hand and wanted to say something. But his phone rang.


    ¡°Hello? What did you say? It¡¯s the Lusk family again? Why do they always target Tate Clothing?¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Tyrell still couldn¡¯t understand why the Lusk family would suppress the


    Tate


    Clothing again and again.


    The Tate Clothing doesn¡¯t even have the power to make trouble for the Lusk family!


    Why is the Lusk family so against us?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did the Lusk family do this time?¡±


    Tyrell said, ¡°After the Lusk family threatened thepanies, almost all the raw material merchants


    stopped cooperating with us. We haven¡¯t been able to get material for a long time.


    ¡°There are still some in stock and some old orders. But many manufacturers called today. They said


    that they wanted to end the cooperation and asked us to stop production. Our people asked for a long


    time before they were told that it was the Lusk family¡¯s order.


    ¡°In addition, many shopping malls are forcing us to s** t down our physical stores. They use all kinds of


    methods. They even broke the contracts and paid the break fee. Some rental contracts are about to


    expire. But thendlords don¡¯t want to renew the lease with us unless we pay ten times the original


    rent.¡±


    ¡°Ten times? How hrious!¡± Lindsey was furious.


    Tyrell continued, ¡°Also, we have lost all the old customers¡­.


    ¡°And many elites in our group suddenly quit their jobs. It¡¯s said that they can get double their sries


    and holidays at anypany of the Lusk family¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it becausest time¡­¡± Lindsey suddenly remembered thatst time at Morningstar Restaurant, they


    blocked Donald and Danica¡¯s way. Danica seemed to be irritated.


    Was that why the Lusk family intensified their attacks on the Tate family?


    ¡°Now we have internal and external problems. I heard that there are tr*itors in thepany. They sell


    our secrets¡­¡± Tyrell was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough liquid cash. If


    we can¡¯t fill the gap, the Tate family will copse¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 272

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 272


    Chapter 272 A Trap


    When Abbigail heard that, her face instantly turned pale.


    Abbigail thought, no, my family can¡¯t break down, at least not now.


    My engagement party with Davon will be held soon. If my family went bankrupt at this critical moment, I


    could not even marry an ordinary rich man like Davon.


    In that case, my life will be ordinary¡­.


    No, I can¡¯t let it happen!


    ¡°I will go in and talk to that old ****¡­¡± Lindsey stepped on her high heels and wanted to enter the ward.


    ¡°At this point, sell the shares I have first. Let¡¯s hold on for a while longer¡­ Don¡¯t go to her. She won¡¯t


    help.¡±-


    Tyrell sighed. He seemed to have expected the result.


    Lindsey still wanted to say something, but Tyrell interrupted, ¡°You know her character. The more we


    want her to give us money, the more reluctant she will be. Let¡¯s wait a few days to see her.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think an old ***like her with so much cash and shares in her hand? She¡¯ll be dead soon.


    Why won¡¯t she save us?¡±


    When Lindsey said this, she hated Cassie more.


    Abbigail also thought that way. She wished for Cassie to ***early. In her eyes, Cassie didn¡¯t benefit her


    while she was still alive. Abbigail thought Cassie was partial toward Paige.


    Abbigail held that Cassie would not be an eyesore if she ***as there was no need to pay medical


    expenses.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s her stuff. Alright, help me spread the news first. See if any acquaintances are willing to


    buy


    our shares at a high price. Remember, it must be done quietly.¡±


    Abbigail¡¯s engagement party was about to begin. If people knew that the head of Tate Clothing sold his


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    shares, outsiders would think that the Tate family couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. When the stock price fell,


    Tate


    Clothing would be in more danger¡­


    At that time, it would be more difficult to save the Tate family.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lindsey did not expect that in the end, she did not take advantage but still had to sell


    their


    shares. She felt a little angry.


    Not long after Lindsey released the news, Jairo got it.


    ¡°Boss, your family has dealt a heavier ***to the Tate family. Tyrell, that ***, ispletely unable to


    resist.


    He has even sold his shares.¡±


    Paige did not expect that her parents would attack the Tate family for no reason. Was it because of


    her?


    Thinking of this, Paige tapped her fingers on the table and said, ¡°Send a message, saying that Tate


    Clothing is going bankrupt. Also, create some negative news and force their stock price to drop to the


    bottom. Rn


    Get Boys


    will get involved and must buy all Tyrell¡¯s shares.¡±


    ¡°Yes, no problem!¡±


    Jairo knew that Paige was indeed sophisticated. Nobody could be on par with her in this respect.


    In the past, Paige was just too kind to the Tate family.


    ¡°Apart from the shares, how many assets do they have?¡± Paige looked up and asked.


    ¡°If what Madam Tate has isn¡¯t included, Tyrell only has a little real estate and a Maybach left. Well,


    Lindsey


    also has some shares, houses, cars, and other things¡­¡±


    This time, they were selling Tyrell¡¯s shares, and Lindsey¡¯s was still in her hands.


    ¡°Think of a way to get them to hand the stuff over all at once.¡±


    Since they bothered Cassie every few days, Paige thought it was better to teach them a lesson.


    In any case, they wouldn¡¯t repent in this life.


    ¡°Boss, Lindsey loves money so much. At this critical moment, she will definitely not hand over her


    assets¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a piece ofnd in the suburbs to be auctioned in two days?¡± Paige had thought of a good


    idea.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jairo nodded. ¡°Rn has set his eyes on that piece ofnd and wants to take it for you.


    However, the Stowe Group has also taken a fancy to it. It seems that they want to build thergest


    entertainment area in


    Chicago.¡±


    It was said that the Stowe Group wanted to build thergest Ferris wheel on this piece ofnd, as well


    as the grandest opera house. There were also more than 20rge streets, luxury hotels, and so on¡­


    Paige said, ¡°Tyrell is short of money. He has sold all his shares and must want to make a big profit,


    Spread the news that the piece ofnd is very valuable. If it is sold, it will be worth several times


    more¡­ I will tell the others on the day of the auction and let Tyrell take that piece ofnd.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± Jairo gave Paige a thumbs up. ¡°You are really smart¡­¡±.


    To buy that piece ofnd, Tyrell had to spend all his money, and he even had to borrow some to barely


    take


    it¡­


    Moreover, after he bought that piece ofnd, Tyrell would definitely regret it.


    ¡°Spread the news more, saying that thend is in high demand and very valuable¡­ Get more people


    around Tyrell to pressure him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jairo immediately went to handle it.


    The next day.


    Paige went to the ward and brought some fruits and snacks for Cassie. At the same time, she stuck the


    surveince camera at a high ce.


    If one did not carefully observe every inch of the ward, one could not find it at all. The surveince


    camera


    had the same color as the wall.


    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so sweet¡­¡± Cassie patted Paige¡¯s hand. With this surveince camera, she felt more


    at ease. If Lindsey came to find trouble again, Cassie could have evidence to call the police.


    In short, Paige could always think of what Cassie wanted. In fact, Cassie had always wanted to install a


    surveince camera.


    ¡°I can see every move in the ward on my phone. If you feel bored, I can also talk to you through the


    surveince camera, but you can¡¯t see me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am satisfied to hear your voice.¡± Cassie was in a good mood because of Paige¡¯s


    arrival


    and wanted to peel an apple for her.


    However, Paige took the apple from her and said, ¡°Let me do it. You just need to have a good rest and


    recover.


    After the operation is over, you will be better, and I¡¯ll take you to travel to other countries.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Cassie had long wanted to go abroad to travel. ¡°When you¡¯re on vacation, you can


    take me


    there.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Paige peeled fruit for her.


    Cassie looked at Paige and thought of Abbigail. In Cassie¡¯s eyes, Abbigail couldn¡¯t bepared to


    Paige at


    all, as Paige was much more outstanding than her.


    ¡°Grandma, which country do you like the most?¡± Paige handed over the fruit and asked gently.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s you who take me there.¡± Cassie also gave her fruit. ¡°Take it¡­¡±


    Paige took the fruit Cassie handed over and took a bite. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to France first. At that time, I will


    book. a hotel and restaurant first. You just need to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cassie smiled. ¡°Oh, by the way, find a time and let me see your boyfriend.¡±


    Paige smiled. ¡°OK. When you finish the operation, I will take him to see you.¡±


    ¡°Paige, he must be very excellent, since you take a fancy to him¡­¡± Cassie couldn¡¯t wait to see them


    get married. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of gift to give him.¡±


    All her stuff was given by Paige. Cassie had been hospitalized for a few months and did not bring


    anything


    valuable with her.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 273

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 273


    Chapter 273 An Auction


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about it,¡± Paige said gently.


    Ger Boys


    ¡°This is the first time we meet. I must give him a gift. When you have time, go to the house I used to


    live in.


    Open the safe and take out the jade ring. That is your grandfather¡¯s favorite treasure. He said that he


    would


    pass it to his future grandson-inw.¡±


    Paige knew what that ring meant to Cassie. ¡°No, it¡¯s your treasure in memory of grandpa.¡±


    ¡°It will only be valuable if it is passed down. It¡¯s just a little something.¡± Cassie patted Paige¡¯s hand and


    said with a smile, ¡°You must help me bring it. I am giving it to my grandson-inw, not to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige smiled and chatted with her for a while. 2 didn¡¯t leave until Cassie was tired and fell


    asleep.


    Two dayster.


    Tyrell and Lindsey sessfully sold all the shares, houses, and shops. They also borrowed a lot of


    money from many banks in the name of the group. In addition to a few rounds of financing, they were


    finally


    qualified to participate in the auction.


    The participants in the auction today were all international first-tier groups, including PQ Fashion, Pai


    Group,


    the Stowe Group, the Daybreak Group, and so on. Even Samuel came to join in the fun.


    Among these groups, only Tate Clothing was the least powerful. Inparison, it was insignificant.


    Tyrell came to the door and looked at the majestic door in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Lindsey, we


    must seed in getting thisnd today¡­¡±


    As long as they could get thisnd, Tate Clothing would definitely be able to have a turnaround.


    And all their problems would be solved.


    Lindsey became excited. ¡°And our value will immediately increase by hundreds of times. At that time,


    the


    Elinor family will be nothing. Abbigail, this is why I made you dress up so well today.¡±


    The people who came here today were either rich or powerful. As long as Abbigail was chosen by one


    of


    them, her future would definitely be promising.


    At that time, the Elinor family and Davon would be nothing in front of these first-tier groups.


    Abbigail was a little excited. Ever since she caught a glimpse of Davonst time, she felt that he looked


    too


    ordinary and was not worthy of her. If Abbigail could hit on a richer and more powerful person here


    today.


    even if he was older, she would ept it.


    When they stood at the door, the representatives of other groups passed by. When they saw their


    family of


    three wearing formal clothes, they were a little puzzled.


    It was an auction for thend, but the three of them were dressed very formally as if they were going to


    attend a dinner party¡­


    Especially Abbigail was wearing a strapless gown, which made her not fit inpared to other people


    in


    suits¡­


    Get Bo


    Abbigail thought that she was very beautiful. She smiled and nodded at the people who passed by her,


    but everyone ignored her and looked at her as if she was a ***.


    Abbigail was a little confused, but she did not know what was wrong.


    At that ***, a luxurious car stopped at the door.


    The driver, who was dressed formally, opened the door respectfully..


    Donald was the first to get out of the car, and then he reached out to hold Danica¡¯s hand when she got


    out.


    As soon as Tyrell saw them, he immediately tidied up his clothes and took two steps forward, smiling.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, nice to meet you. You also came to this auction?¡±


    Tyrell finally straightened his back with a lot of money, as if he had the confidence to talk with them.


    But Danica nced at him coldly and thought, what a ****. How can he smile since he¡¯s going


    bankrupt?


    ¡°Smile more, or you won¡¯t have any chances in the future,¡± Danica said coldly.


    Tyrell was stunned. He thought that Danica meant that Tate Clothing could not afford thend, so he


    smiled


    even more happily.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, do you know? Today, Tate Clothing is determined to win thisnd.¡±


    ¡°Oh, none of my business.¡± Danica didn¡¯t care about it and directly walked past him.


    The four security guards at the gate recognized Donald and Danica. They hurriedly bowed and said,


    ¡°Mr.


    Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, there you are. Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Has the founder of PQ Fashion arrived?¡± Danica asked lightly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her yet. When she arrives, I will send someone to tell you.¡±


    This kind of auction had been held more than once. The security guards all knew Paige and knew that


    she


    was the founder of PQ Fashion at a young age.


    ¡°OK.¡± Danica held Donald¡¯s hand and walked in.


    ¡®Mrs. Lusk seems to have a grudge against us. Every time she speaks, her words sound harsh.¡±


    Lindsey


    looked at Danica¡¯s walking away, a little angry.


    Although the Lusk family was far richer than the Tate family, every time Danica spoke to her, Lindsey


    felt that


    Danica was so ***, and the Tate family was humble.


    ¡°They have a great background. After we go inter, be nicer to them. Try to have a good rtionship


    with.


    them. Once we get this piece ofnd, there will be more opportunities for contact.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Lindsey stared after Danica. She did not know why Danica was so lucky to be married to the


    richest


    man.


    At that ***, a car stopped not far away.


    A handsome man with a cold face walked over. When Abbigail saw him, she was attracted to him.


    What a handsome man!


    He was different from the two men Abbigail met at Morningstar Restaurant. This man was tall with


    powerful


    charisma.


    When she participated in the designpetition, Abbigail had the honor of meeting him. She knew that


    he was the head of the Daybreak Group and the richest man in America now.


    At the sight of this man, Tyrell immediately smiled and stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Lusk, long time no see.


    You also came to this auction? Just now, I saw your parents go in. I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see


    you. It¡¯s really


    my honor to see you¡­¡±


    Hernan only nced at him and looked away. Obviously, Hernan did not have any impression of Tyrell.


    Meanwhile, the secretary behind Hernan reached out to stop Tyrell, not allowing him to take another


    step


    forward.


    Lindsey immediately felt a little embarrassed. No matter who they greeted today, those people always


    looked


    indifferent.


    Lindsey thought, humph, when we get powerful, let¡¯s see if you still dare to treat us like this.


    At the thought of this, Lindsey suddenly noticed Abbigail look at Hernan with desire. Lindsey asked,


    ¡°Do you have a crush? Such a man is your target. Davon is nothing. You need to be more far-sighted.


    Think about how


    you dealt with Davon and get this man.¡±


    ¡°***, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Abbigail stared after Hernan and made up her mind that as


    long as


    she found a better man, she would dump Davon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not stand here. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    There was still half an hour before the auction started. Tyrell nned to go in and try to contact those


    big


    shots.


    ¡°Listen, when you see Paigeter, all of you better behave yourselves. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°If we take thisnd, it doesn¡¯t matter whether that girl forgives us or not¡­¡±


    ¡°You are short-sighted again. With the resources and connections that Paige has, we¡¯d better be her


    friends.¡±


    Hearing Tyrell¡¯s words, Lindsey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 274

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 274


    Chapter 274 That¡¯s Paige


    Just as Tyrell showed the invitation and wanted to bring his wife and daughter into the door, one of the


    security guards immediately stopped him.


    ¡°Sorry, may I ask which group you are representing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the message just now? Have you never heard of Tate Clothing?¡± Tyrell was stunned.


    ¡°Tate¡­ Tate Clothing?¡± One of the security guards seemed to have never heard of this name. Today,


    the


    participants in the auction were all first-tier groups. The security guards had never heard of such a


    small


    group.


    The security guard hurriedly asked his colleague. ¡°Is there Tate Clothing at the auction today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t seem to have heard of this name. I¡¯ll go check it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, please wait a moment.¡±


    Tyrell¡¯s family was left outside. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. ¡°Your organizer sent me a text


    message and reminded me toe over today. How can it be fake? Why can¡¯t the text message prove


    my


    identity?¡±


    Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is the richest man in Dolton.¡±


    ¡°Dolton?¡± The security guard was stunned. He had obviously never heard of it before.


    The other security guard was also confused. ¡°Dolton? Where is it?¡±


    The third security guard couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°There are four districts in Chicago. The backward


    one is the North District, where there are four counties. The backward one is Burbank, where there are


    four towns,


    and Dolton is one of them. It¡¯s also the most backward one among the four towns.¡±


    The other two security guards were speechless. They finally understood. It turned out that Tyrell was


    just the richest man in a small town in Chicago. They thought Tyrell had a great background¡­


    Seeing the security guards speechless, Tyrell and Lindsey were extremely embarrassed.


    Even Abbigail felt embarrassed that these security guards had never even heard of Dolton.


    No matter what, it was still a small town in Chicago. It wouldn¡¯t be very bad.


    ¡°How much longer do you need to check?¡± Lindsey did not expect that things would not go smoothly


    before


    the auction started. She wondered if there were any changes today.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this way please.¡± The security guard who went to check on them quickly returned.


    ¡°Open your eyes wide. Remember, Tate Clothing can definitely take thisnd today. We¡¯ll have many


    opportunities to meet.¡±


    The four security guards did not know why Tyrell and his family were so ***. Today, among the


    participants in the auction, the Stowe Group alone could simply beat them¡­


    Not to mention the otherrge groups¡­


    However, they did not say much. Instead, they made way for Lindsey and the others to pass by.


    ¡°Abbigail, did you see the fourckeys show great respect for Donald and Danica¡­ We must get into


    the upper ss. Only in this way will we not be embarrassed anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Abbigail also wanted to be powerful. She made up her mind again that she


    would hit on a rich person who was more powerful than Davon today.


    Tyrell looked at the seats in the message and looked around. He did not expect that their seats were at


    the


    edge of thest row¡­.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too far away?¡± Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. ¡°When we raise our cardster,


    can the


    host see us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Tyrell didn¡¯t expect the organizer to arrange such a bad position for them. It was


    especially close to the toilet¡­ Although he was angry, there was nothing Tyrell could do. At least they


    were


    members of the auction.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a seat. Look at how many groups outside want toe in, but they are not qualified.¡±


    Tyrell


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    could onlyfort himself.


    When they came in just now, they found that there were many representatives of small groups outside.


    Those were waiting for the auction to end and wanted to see the big shots here.


    ¡°We can easily meet these big shots, but those outside have to wait.¡±


    After Tyrell said this, Abbigail felt much better and thought that it made sense.


    However, they were so far away from here. Lindsey wondered how she could build a good rtionship


    with


    the richdies in the front.


    At that moment, she heard Abbigail exim, ¡°Dad, mom, look, that¡¯s Paige!¡±


    Paige was held by a man and passed by them.


    Because they walked away quickly, Tyrell and Lindsey could only stare after them.


    Abbigail covered her ***and was shocked for a while before she said, ¡°It¡¯s the man I sawst time.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Lindsey had no idea what she was talking about.


    ¡°I saw Paige with this man at Morningstar Restaurantst time.¡±


    However, Abbigail had only guessed that this man was very rich. She did not expect him to be so rich


    and


    could join in this auction.


    This meant that he was at least a higher-up of these big groups¡­


    He could achieve that at such a young age¡­


    Abbigail was extremely jealous. She did not know why Paige was so lucky to find such a rich, young,


    and


    handsome man¡­


    ¡°Last time at Morningstar Restaurant? I didn¡¯t see him¡­¡± Lindsey did not know who the man Abbigail


    talked about was, but she stared after him. ¡°He looks quite young, but I don¡¯t know whichpany he


    belongs to. I didn¡¯t expect that ***¡­ that girl to have a boyfriend so quickly.¡±


    ¡°She is the founder of PQ Fashion. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to find a suitable boyfriend? Besides, it¡¯s not


    strange for her to have a boyfriend at her age. Abbigail already has a fianc¨¦.¡±


    Hearing Tyrell¡¯s words, Lindsey said, ¡°Abbigail, remember, once you find a better man, you must kick


    Davon


    out. It would be best before the engagement party¡­¡±


    ¡°***, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Abbigail looked at the man¡¯s back and was shocked. ¡°***, look,


    that man and Paige are sitting in the first row. Right in the center.¡±


    Donald, Danica, Hernan, and the others were sitting with them¡­.


    They were all big shots Tyrell¡¯s family wanted to curry favor with but failed.


    However, they were all sitting together with Paige.


    ¡°Abbigail, don¡¯t worry. When we get thend today, we will have a seat like that in the future.¡±


    Hearing Lindsey¡¯sforting words, Abbigail felt a little better. She thought, that¡¯s right. As long as we


    took thend today, the Tate family will be able to make aeback.


    ¡°But ***, where are we staying tonight? Still in the hotel?¡± Seeing that no one was around, Abbigail


    could. not help but whisper, ¡°We even sold ourst house¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as we take thisnd today, we don¡¯t have to worry about that. If not, we can move to Cassie¡¯s


    ce first. She still has a few houses. I remember that there is a vi in the suburbs¡­¡±


    Abbigail felt more at ease. As long as they could stay somewhere, it would be fine. The only thing their


    family.


    could offer now was the Maybach¡­.


    Everything else was sold.


    Even the jewelry was sold.


    Except for the fancy clothes they would wear at the engagement party, everything else was sold.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 275

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 275


    Chapter 275 Bid


    Get Bon


    After a while, Abbigail finally found that something was wrong. ¡°****, look at the clothes they are


    wearing¡­¡±


    All of them were very formal. Even Paige was wearing a light pink suit. Her hair was tied back with a


    cool


    vibe.


    The three of them, however, were like clowns¡­


    ¡°Did we wear the wrong clothes?¡± At this time, Abbigail felt that her dress was particrly annoying. No


    wonder when they were at the door just now, there was a hint of confusion in other people¡¯s eyes when


    they


    looked at them.


    It turned out that they were wearing the wrong clothes!


    Lindsey also noticed this and became a little embarrassed. They had never participated in an auction


    before


    and did not know what to wear today.


    Tyrellforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. In a while, others will only care about who buys thend, and no one cares


    what


    kind of clothes you wear.¡±


    Martin and Paige sat side by side in the first row. They had their fingers sped together. Hernan, who


    was


    at the side, coldly said, ¡°Watch your behavior.¡±


    ¡°It is too cold. I am just helping Paige warm her hands.¡±


    Then Hernan¡¯s gaze fell on Paige. He softly asked, ¡°Is it cold?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige could only nod.


    Hernan took off his coat and gently covered Paige¡¯s knees. ¡°Put it on first. I¡¯ll get someone to raise the


    temperature.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Before Paige finished speaking, Hernan had already talked to the staff.


    ¡°Your hair is very pretty.¡± Martin reached out and stroked the hair on Paige¡¯s forehead. He looked at her


    beautiful face and said gently, ¡°You look good in a suit.¡±


    ¡°You look good today too,¡± Paige looked into his eyes and said gently. ¡°I will give you thendter.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to build a Ferris wheel? And a high street?¡±


    Martin did not expect that the news had spread.


    He had originally nned to give it to her after it was built, and he had even thought of a name.


    However, Paige did not know about it and thought that he had taken a fancy to themercial value of


    thisnd. ¡°Anyway, someone helped me pay most of the price. You can say it¡¯s the person¡¯s gift, but it


    will take two days.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°My baby, Paige, you always think of me when you have something good¡­¡± Martin approached her,


    and his


    breath fell into her ears.


    Get Bodas


    Hernan had just finishedmunicating with the staff. When he saw them whispering in each other¡¯s


    ears.


    again, he was immediately puzzled.


    When the people around them saw that they were behaving intimately, they could not believe it and


    stared


    with their eyes wide open.


    This was the first time they had seen Martin speak to a girl in such a soft voice in public.


    The thing was that the girl looked so young and probably had not graduated yet.


    Who is she? How did she do it?


    Can she tell us the secret?


    Abbigail, who was sitting in thest row, saw Martin asionally lowering his head to talk to Paige. His


    considerate and warm actions made her go crazy with jealousy!


    Why? Why is he so good to Paige?


    There seems to be so much to talk about between them¡­


    They look like a lovestruck couple!


    No wonder Paige was not interested in Davon before. It turned out that she had a better choice¡­.


    The auction had not yet begun, and many groups of bidders got up to get close to Martin, Donald,


    Danica,


    and Hernan in the first row.


    Lindsey noticed that Paige got up and left. She did not know where Paige was going. Soon after, Martin


    also


    followed her¡­


    Seeing that there was no one in Paige¡¯s seat, Lindsey came forward and sat in Paige¡¯s seat. She


    greeted


    Danica on the left.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Lusk. We met again. Do you still remember me? I am Tyrell¡¯s wife from Tate Clothing. My


    name is


    Lindsey¡­¡±


    Danica was talking to a fewdies. She noticed that Lindsey was sitting in her baby daughter¡¯s seat.


    She could not help but be a little unhappy. ¡°Who let you sit here?¡±.


    The smile on Lindsey¡¯s face was a little awkward. She noticed that severaldies were looking at her


    with ridicule. She smiled, ¡®I¡­ I saw that Paige went to the bathroom, so¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you call her name?¡± Danica immediately reached out and gestured for the staff toe


    over.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, please listen to me¡­¡±


    Before Lindsey could finish speaking, she heard the staff politely say, ¡°Sorry, may I ask whichpany


    you are representing? Please return to your seat and sit down.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Lindsey thought, there are so many people here. Why don¡¯t you let them go? Why do you have to


    ask me


    to leave only?


    But with so many people looking at her, she still had to get up and smile, ¡°Mrs. Lusk, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Mrs. Lusk doesn¡¯t know you at all. I don¡¯t know why you have the guts to


    get


    close!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are many people who want to curry favor with Mrs. Lusk, but you are the first to be


    so


    ****!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? I don¡¯t know where this small fryes from. You think you can speak to Mrs.


    Lusk


    just because you cane here?¡±


    ¡°Today, thisnd will definitely belong to the Lusk family!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s congratte Mrs. Lusk in advance¡­¡±


    Danica reached out to tell thedies not to congratte her too early. She was not interested in this


    piece ofnd at all, and it was even more impossible for her to bid for it and ruin her baby daughter¡¯s


    n.


    The reason why she and her husband came here today was that after the auction ended, her baby


    daughter


    would attend a banquet with them.


    However, the others did not know that they thought that the Lusk family all came here because they


    were


    determined to get this piece ofnd.


    They felt that this piece ofnd must have great potentialmercial value.


    After Lindsey was asked to leave, she secretly swore that she would teach them a lesson sooner or


    later!


    However, from the corner of her eyes, she suddenly noticed that Danica had said something to the


    staff. After a while, the staff changed a new chair for Paige!


    Lindsey was angry when she saw this. She was not a virus, and she just sat down for a while. is it


    really


    necessary?


    Paige had lived in her house for eighteen years before, and they had sat in the same chair countless


    times¡­


    I don¡¯t know why Danica is so nice to Paige and so mean to me!


    After a while, the auction began.


    The host talked about thend¡¯s use, area, nning requirements, etc., and then the bidding started.


    The starting price was ***million dors. As long as one raised the card, the price would increase by 80


    million dors.


    ¡°I announce that the bidding begins.¡± The host hammered the small hammer and officially started the


    bidding.


    All thepanies bid one after another.


    At first, everyone fought to raise their cards, but when the price rose to 1.28 billion dors, the number


    of


    people bidding became fewer and fewer.


    Get Bopp


    Paige was still insisting, the Stowe Group didn¡¯t fall behind, and Daybreak Group was also chasing


    after


    them.


    Tyrell wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his hands trembled. Every time he raised the card, his


    heart beat


    fast.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 276

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 276


    Chapter 276 Get It


    Lindsey was a little anxious. ¡°Why do they keep raising the price? What should we do? All the funds we


    have on hand added up to only 1.92 billion dors. If this goes on, it is very likely that this piece ofnd


    will be


    ***away by them!¡±


    This piece ofnd could be bought with 1.28 billion dors, but now¡­¡± Tyrell looked at the number on


    the screen. It had already reached ***billion dors, and the cold sweat on his forehead was getting


    more.


    Abbigail also clenched her fists tightly. She was extremely nervous. They had to take this piece ofnd,


    or


    they would be finished!


    ¡°1.44 billion dors.¡±


    ¡°1.52 billion dors.¡±


    ¡°1.68 billion dors.¡±


    Finally, Paige stopped bidding.


    ¡°How much money does Tate Clothing have?¡± Hernan asked Martin, who was beside him.


    ¡°2 billion dors.¡±


    Thus, Hernan raised the card again.


    ¡°1.68 billion dors! Daybreak Group offers 1.68 billion dors!¡±


    Following the host¡¯s voice, everyone held their breath. They had never expected that this piece ofnd


    would


    be able to sell at such a high price!


    Lindsey subconsciously grabbed Tyrell¡¯s hand. ¡°What should we do, hubby? It¡¯s 1.68 billion dors


    now!¡±


    Tyrell¡¯s hand trembled non-stop. They were staking everything on this day, but now¡­


    ¡°1.68 billion dors going once¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, quickly raise your card! We still have a chance, Dad!¡± Abbigail saw that her father¡¯s face was


    pale and cold sweat was forming on his forehead. ¡°Hurry up and raise your card. Did you hear me?


    Dad!¡±


    ¡°1.68 billion dors going twice¡­¡±


    Tyrell finally came to his senses and raised his hand.


    When the host saw him, he eximed, ¡°1.76 billion dors! The gentleman behind bid 1.76 billion


    dors¡­¡±


    Because the seat was in thest row, the host did not remember which group he was from, so he could


    only


    say it was a gentleman.


    The audience was in an uproar.


    They were all curious about what kind of group could afford such a high price¡­.


    Get Blog


    They looked up and found that someone had raised a card at the edge of thest row.


    ¡°Which group is it? Is it so rich?¡±


    ¡°It needs cash to payter. They can¡¯t use real estate mortgages¡­ What group has so much money on


    hand?¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen them before? And the position is so behind? Can they really afford it?¡±


    Hearing the whispers around her, Lindsey sat up straight. Today, she was going to show everyone the


    strength of Tate Clothing!


    ¡°I won¡¯t follow,¡± Hernan said to Martin beside him. ¡°You go.¡±


    Martin raised the card in his hand, and everyone was shocked once again.


    1.84 billion dors! The Stowe Group offers 1.84 billion dors!¡±


    Abbigail was shocked and speechless.


    It turned out that the handsome man was the leader of the Stowe Group!


    They finally knew who he was, but at this time, the Tate family did not have much money left!


    ¡°What should we do? We only have 1.92 billion dors¡­¡± Lindsey had never thought that the Stowe


    Group would be so rich. Now, only the Stowe Group was left to challenge them!


    They had neglected the strength of the Stowe Group!


    As long as the Stowe Group wanted something, the Tate family¡¯s money was not enough topete


    with


    them!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°1.84 billion dors going once¡­¡±


    Tyrell¡¯s heart was almost unable to take it anymore.


    *1.84 billion dors going twice¡­¡±


    ¡°Quickly raise your card, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Tyrell, what are you doing? Quickly raise your card!¡±


    Before Tyrell could react, Lindsey and Abbigail had already grabbed his hand and raised his card.


    The host was shocked. ¡°2 billion dors! It¡¯s that gentleman again! He offered 1.92 billion dors! Is


    there


    anyone who wants to continue? Is there anyone else?¡±


    Tyrell came back to his senses and looked around nervously with Lindsey and Abbigail. There was no


    one else bidding!


    Even the Stowe Group gave up!


    ¡°What group dares to challenge the Stowe Group? This is too inconceivable¡­¡±


    The thing is that they seem to be about to win¡­¡±


    Get Bopus


    ¡°PQ Fashion, Daybreak Group, and the Stowe Group have all given up. This group is too powerful.


    What is its


    name? It can actually get thend¡­¡±


    ¡°2 billion dors going once¡­¡±


    ¡°2 billion dors going twice¡­¡±


    ¡°2 billion dors going thrice. Deal!¡±


    The host knocked on the small hammer and said in an excited voice, ¡°Let us apud to congratte


    the gentleman behind for sessfully buying today¡¯snd! I dere that this auction is over


    sessfully! Pleasee to me and sign the agreement¡­¡±


    ¡°We got it. We got it¡­¡± Abbigail seemed to be in a dream as she cried out excitedly and embraced her


    mother!


    Lindsey¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°We really got it! We defeated PQ Fashion, Daybreak Group, and the


    Stowe Group, and we got thend today!¡±


    Am I dreaming?


    It is so unreal!


    ¡°Tyrell!¡± Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but embrace Tyrell, and the family of three was so happy.


    Ever since he was young, Tyrell had never been as powerful as he was today. It had to be known that


    all the groups present wererge international corporations, but he actually defeated them and


    sessfully took


    down thisnd!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be excited. I¡¯ll go up and pay the money¡­¡± Tyrell hugged his family and then got up.


    Along the way, several people from different groups took the initiative to greet him. He also smiled and


    responded politely, as if he had long been a sessful person.


    Lindsey felt that her good days wereing. From now on, she would no longer have to suffer others¡¯


    disdain.


    All the humiliation was over!


    ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s so great about it? They just got what Daybreak Group didn¡¯t want, right, Mrs. Lusk?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece ofnd. Look at how happy they are. Who knows how many great pieces ofnd Mrs.


    Lusk. got when she was young?¡±


    ¡°They hadn¡¯t seen the world before. Mrs. Lusk, this piece ofnd today is definitely something that you


    don¡¯t want. Only then can they have a chance to ****it. Otherwise, with Daybreak Group¡¯s strength,


    they won¡¯t have it if Daybreak Group wants it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    A few nobledies ttered Danica. Danica smiled, ¡°I¡¯m very happy that they managed to get it.¡±


    I was worried that they wouldn¡¯t dare to buy it!


    Now, they are not far from their doom¡­


    Of course, Danica was happy.


    The nobledies thought that Danica was just joking and hurriedly ttered her.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk is so visionary. Now, look at them. A b*nch of ***clowns!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, you are so broad-minded. No wonder Daybreak Group has developed so well over the


    years!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, will you go to my newly opened restaurant to eatter?¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go to my ce. I just opened a new resort nearby¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Let¡¯s go to my hot spring hotel. My husband just bought it!¡±


    ¡°I have a dinner party tonight. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Danica smiled.


    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom,¡± Paige whispered to Danica.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 277

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 277


    Chapter 277 Teach Someone a Lesson


    ¡°Okay.¡± Danica was surrounded by several nobledies, standing on the spot and chatting.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, I heard that your daughter Patricia got high scores on the SAT. She is much better than my


    ***


    kid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My daughter got lower scores. Mrs. Lusk not only has a perfect appearance but also has


    skills


    in charming your husband and teaching your daughter. You really have it all.¡±


    Several nobledies kept praising Danica.


    Abbigail, who was excited, identally found that Paige went to the bathroom with that man. A sly


    look.


    shed in her eyes, and she immediately got up and followed them.


    After Paige went to the bathroom, she was washing his hands when she suddenly heard a proud voice.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that the Tate family could buy thend today, right?


    ¡°I know you wanted this piece ofnd. Why don¡¯t you kneel and beg me? I can ask my dad to sell it to


    you at a


    cheaper price,¡± Abbigail raised her chin and said proudly.


    ¡°Are you ***again? I asked you to go to the psychiatry department to take a look, but you didn¡¯t go. Why


    did youe here?¡± Paige rolled her eyes at her and was about to leave.


    ¡°Paige! You **, even if you founded PQ Fashion, you won¡¯t be in the upper ss!


    ¡°You were born to be lowly! I don¡¯t know why you dare to put on such cold air all day long!


    ¡°That man is really blind to fall for you!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of poor and cheap family would give birth to something like you!


    ¡°You are so ******!


    ¡°You are!¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    Abbigail noticed that the handsome man was still waiting outside, so she continued to provoke, ¡°You¡¯re


    just like that old person in the hospital, wasting air. You should have gone to hell a long time ago¡­¡±


    Waste air?


    Paige¡¯s eyes turnedpletely cold as she walked toward her.


    Abbigail got what she wanted. She immediately took some water from the tap and sshed it on Paige.


    Then, she ran out of the bathroom as fast as she could and messed up her hair, creating the illusion


    that she


    was bullied by Paige in the bathroom.


    Want to run?


    Paige took two steps forward and grabbed her. She threw Abbigail against the wall and gave


    her a


    p.


    The huge inertia made Abbigail fall to the side.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Abbigail got what she wanted.


    As long as she fell into the man¡¯s arms and the man subconsciously held her, her n would be


    sessful!


    However, she did not expect Martin to walk toward Paige as if he did not see her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he


    asked


    with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Paige walked toward Abbigail. Her eyes were burning with anger. She grabbed Abbigail and held her


    neck with one hand, pressing her against the wall. ¡°Who¡¯s the old person? Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Paige, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I can¡¯t breathe. Let go. Help, help¡­¡± Abbigail made a


    painful


    expression.


    ¡°Paige, what are you doing¡± Lindsey shouted and immediately rushed over.


    The audience¡¯s attention was attracted by them.


    Seeing Lindsey walking angrily toward Paige, as if she was looking for trouble with Paige, Danica


    suddenly


    pushed through the crowd and rushed over.


    ¡°Provoke me on purpose? Who are you acting for? Believe it or not, I can strangle you to death in a


    second.¡±


    Paige grabbed her more tightly.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Lindsey rushed over, but she did not expect a handsome figure would block her way.


    She looked up and was stunned. ¡°You¡­ Mr. Stowe?¡±


    He was the leader of the Stowe Group and the youngest and richest man in the world.


    Why would he get involved in this kind of thing?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my fianc¨¦e teaching someone a lesson?¡±


    The cold-blooded and heartless voice made Lindsey feel as if she was struck by lightning. She could


    not


    believe what she had heard. What does that mean?


    Fianc¨¦e?


    Paige is Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    How is that possible?


    Her body suddenly went soft, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Even Tyrell, who had rushed over, was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. Martin


    had personally admitted that Paige was his fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Who were you cursing just now? Are you mute? Are you not going to talk?¡± Paige increased her


    strength and her whole body emitted a terrifying aura. Her cold eyes seemed to want to swallow this


    clown in front of her.


    Get Boys


    Abbigail was still in shock. Before she could react, the man just said that Paige was his fianc¨¦e, and his


    mother called him Mr. Stowe in fear. Could it be that he was not an employee of the Stowe Group, but


    the


    richest man in the world, Martin Stowe?


    How is this possible?


    How could the richest man in the world, Martin, have a fianc¨¦e? How could the fianc¨¦e be Paige?


    What is going on?


    I must have heard it wrong!


    It must be!


    ¡°Since you want to y, I¡¯ll y with you until you beg,¡± Paige said coldly as she red at Abbigail.


    She pped Abbigail again and again. From a distance, Tyrell could not help but feel anxious when he


    saw


    that his daughter was beaten and could not fight back.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I¡¯m sorry. The one who got beaten up is my daughter. Please let me over. There may be


    some


    misunderstanding between them. I will go and talk with them. Everything will be fine¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your daughter who made my fianc¨¦e unhappy?¡± Martin¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°You have


    taught your


    daughter badly. I haven¡¯t dealt with you yet.¡±


    Tyrell could be sure now. Paige was really his fianc¨¦e. It is over. Why did Abbigail have to provoke


    Paige now?


    Why did she have to do it in front of Martin¡­


    We are doomed this time!


    Paige pped Abbigail more than ten times in one go, and each p was full of strength.


    Abbigail was hit so hard that her ears were buzzing, and she even saw stars. She saw that Paige¡¯s


    face


    turned into several shadows, and the people around her were blurred¡­.


    ¡°Paige!¡± Lindsey saw that her biological daughter was beaten so hard that the corners of her *were


    bleeding. Her face was swollen and her makeup was ruined with messy hair. Lindsey felt so sorry and


    worried!


    Lindsey really wanted to beat Paige to death, but at this time, she could only kindly persuade her, ¡°Why


    did


    you beat Abbigail for no reason? Look at how badly you beat her up¡­ There are so many people


    watching.


    Quickly let her go¡­¡±


    If it was in the past, Lindsey would have already rushed over and fought with Paige.


    But now, there was a big shot standing in front of her, and she did not dare to move and could only grit


    her


    teeth, trying to talk with Paige in a polite tone.


    ¡°Why did I hit her?¡± Paige smiled coldly and looked at the clown in front of her. ¡°Of course, it is because


    she


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    deserves it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What kind of reason is that¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that the other families willugh at you?¡±


    There were many people standing around, and all of them were people of status¡­


    Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but fan the mes, ¡°The Tate family just took thend you wanted. Do you have


    to beat


    my daughter up? You are the founder of PQ Fashion. How can you be so narrow-minded?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 278

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 278


    Chapter 278 Everyone Is Protecting Paige


    ¡°Ah? So she is the founder of PQ Fashion? She is so young¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw Rn being very polite to her before and guessed that she was the daughter of the founder of


    PQ


    Fashion¡­¡±


    ¡°I always thought that the founder of PQ Fashion was a man.¡±


    ¡°I thought that she was the senior executive of the founder of PQ Fashion¡­¡±


    No one would have thought that Paige was the real founder of PQ Fashion!


    It was awesome.


    However, was it really like what Lindsey said? Were they beating people because they couldn¡¯t get the


    land?


    ¡°Did my daughter not make it clear enough?¡±


    Suddenly, an elegantdy walked out of the crowd. She sneered coldly at Lindsey.


    ¡°My daughter said that your daughter deserved it. Why don¡¯t you ask your daughter? How dare you


    question


    my daughter?¡±


    When Lindsey saw the woman who came, Lindsey¡¯s face suddenly turned pale with fright. ¡°What did


    you say?¡±


    Danica actually said that Paige was her daughter..


    How was that possible?


    A piece of news suddenly shed through Lindsey¡¯s mind. ¡°Top scorer for SAT, Paige Lusk¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s surname was Lusk.


    Could it be that Paige¡¯s biological family was really the richest family, the Lusk family?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be¡­


    ¡°Your daughter is so shameless. My daughter¡¯s hand is hurting. Your whole family should apologize to


    my


    daughter!¡±


    Hearing Danica¡¯s words, Lindsey was in disbelief. She had never seen such an unreasonable woman!


    Obviously, it was Paige who bullied Abbigail, but Danica actually said that Abbigail was shameless and


    hurt Paige¡¯s hand!


    It was too much!


    ¡°The makeup on your daughter¡¯s face has dirtied my fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand. Your whole family should


    apologize to my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    The one who spoke was Martin.


    Everyone looked at him in unison, especially Tyrell, who was terrified.


    Even Martin came out to speak up for Paige.


    En Bojkat


    ¡°How dare you bully my sister? Is Tate Clothing operating well recently? Don¡¯t you have anything to do


    in the


    Another person stood up.


    It was Hernan!


    Tyrell and Lindsey both fell back two steps. Their minds were nk, and their faces were pale.


    Even Abbigail was shocked. How could Paige be the daughter of the Lusk family and Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    How could her identity be so noble?


    ¡°As far as I know, you have bullied my daughter a lot in the past. If you can¡¯t satisfy my daughter¡¯s


    requests today, you don¡¯t have to do business anymore.¡±


    Hearing Donald¡¯s words, the three of them paled and trembled with fear.


    The two great families joined hands to make things difficult for them, but they could not do anything and


    could only bear it.


    The surrounding richdies did not understand why Danica said that Paige was her daughter, but they


    knew they should help Danica.


    Thinking of this, they said one after another.


    ¡°How can anyone dare to bully the Lusk family? Do they really think they can do anything?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, whichpany are they from? Don¡¯t they think it¡¯s great to get a piece ofnd that others


    don¡¯t want?¡±


    ¡°Your status is noble. I will teach this ***a lesson for you!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson for you.¡±


    Lindsey couldn¡¯t believe it and was terrified. ¡°You¡­¡±


    These women were so mean!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not qualified to teach you a lesson?¡±


    ¡°You should feel honored to be taught a lesson by me. After all, not everyone is qualified to be


    rewarded by the Thomson family! If not for Mrs. Lusk today, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should be grateful that I am willing to p you!¡±


    ¡°Today, for Mrs. Lusk, we will reluctantly teach you a lesson. You should know that you are just a


    nobody.¡±


    ¡°To make things difficult for the Lusk family is to make things difficult for us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Tyrell panicked and said, ¡°Ladies, you have misunderstood¡­ Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, Mr. Stowe¡­ This


    must be a


    misunderstanding! Paige, why don¡¯t you tell us what happened just now? If Abbigail did something


    wrong, we


    can take this opportunity to teach her a lesson!¡±


    Seeing that he was still unwilling to give up, Paige summarized what happened just now.


    Everyone around her was shocked, especially Donald, Danica, and Martin. Their anger was even


    stronger


    than before.


    Several richdies began to mock Abbigail immediately.


    ¡°You said that Ms. Paige is a cheap woman? ***


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk is a noble woman! How dare you call her a ***? I don¡¯t know which family you are from.


    What is


    the rank of your family in the country?¡±


    ¡°If the Lusk family is a poor family, then what are you?¡±


    ¡°You make me feel sick!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige just pped you. You should be grateful!¡±


    ¡°Now apologize!¡±


    ¡°You also said that Mr. Stowe was crazy to marry Ms. Paige, right? Piece of ***. How dare you vile ***


    ¡°Apologize to Ms. Paige, Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, and Mr. Stowe!¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Everyone shouted in unison at Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail.


    Tyrell and Lindsey did not expect the situation to turn out like this.


    Even Abbigail was trembling in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I didn¡¯t discipline my daughter well,¡± Tyrell could only continuously


    bow and


    apologize to the people around him.


    Lindsey originally felt that she was in the limelight today. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be humiliated


    by


    everyone.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, I am really sorry. I didn¡¯t know that Paige was your daughter¡­¡± Tyrell came to Donald and


    bowed sincerely. He suddenly remembered that the Lusk family inexplicably targeted the Tate family in


    the past. It


    turned out that it was all because of Paige.


    He actually didn¡¯t know Paige¡¯s true identity all the time.


    Donald coldly snorted, turned his head, and refused to ept his apology.


    Get Bogts


    Tyrell shamelessly bowed to Danica and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mrs. Lusk. I didn¡¯t teach my


    daughter well, and that¡¯s why she said such arrogant words¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t teach her well, you should tell her right and wrong right now. Paige,e over here.


    Don¡¯t


    dirty your hands.¡± Danica looked at Paige softly.


    Paige nced at Abbigail coldly, released her hand, and walked toward Danica.


    ¡°Sweetie, does your hand hurt? You can just let others do this!¡± Danica asked someone to bring a wet


    tissue


    to wipe Paige¡¯s hands and massage them as if Abbigail¡¯s body was covered in germs.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 279

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 279


    Chapter 279 He Comes


    Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail all felt that they had suffered great humiliation.


    Danica actually said that pping Abbigail was ***.


    Did she think Abbigail¡¯s face was ***?


    When Tyrell saw that all the people were making things difficult for them, only Hernan had not


    expressed his


    opinion yet. He held hisst hope and called out tentatively, ¡°Mr. Hernan¡­¡±


    ¡°Do it now.¡± Hernan looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you want someone else to help you?¡±


    Everyone wanted the Tate family to educate Abbigail well.


    Tyrell had no choice. He gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and gave Abbigail a hard p.


    Abbigail had already been pped by Paige more than ten times just now. Now that she had been


    pped by Tyrell, she felt that she could no longer hear out of one ear. Her pained expression did not


    look like she was


    faking it.


    However, the fewdies around her were still mocking her.


    ¡°Come on. Did you just tickle your daughter?¡±


    ¡°You want to end this with just one p? I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no way!¡±


    ¡°We will not tolerate anyone insulting Mrs. Lusk. Since you can¡¯t do it, let us help you!¡±


    ¡°If


    you


    don¡¯t smash this ***face in today, you will never be able to step out of this door!¡±


    When Abbigail saw that her parents were being forced by everyone, tears welled up in her eyes. She


    cried and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t force my parents. I was the one who insulted Mrs. Lusk. I¡¯ll bear the


    consequences. I¡¯ll p


    myself in the face!¡±


    As she cried, she pped herself. She was pitiful and looked like she had suffered a great deal of


    aggravation.


    Other than her parents, no one wanted to let her go. Those richdies looked at her and felt disgusted.


    ¡°Abbigail¡­ Tyrell did not expect that every time she used all her strength. He was so distressed that he


    could


    not bear to look at her.


    ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t p yourself anymore¡­ Abbigail, stop! I¡¯m begging you¡­ Look at how swollen your


    face is!¡± Lindsey cried out. Abbigail was bleeding from the corner of her ***.


    Abbigail pped herself more than ten times. Both of her ears were deaf, and her vision became blurry.


    She


    suddenly fainted and lost consciousness.


    ¡°Abbigail? Abbigail? Are you alright?¡± Lindsey suddenly pushed through the crowd and rushed over to


    support Abbigail.


    Looking at Abbigail¡¯s swollen face, Lindsey could not help but burst into tears.


    Get Bogo


    *Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, my daughter has fainted. Can you let us go now? I¡¯m really sorry. I solemnly


    apologize to


    you, and especially to Paige!¡±


    Tyrell bent down and bowed to apologize.


    Danica immediately recognized Abbigail¡¯s trick andzily spoke, ¡®I¡¯ll count to three. If she doesn¡¯t wake


    up,


    Tate Clothing will never have a ce in Chicago.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, my daughter has fainted¡­¡± Lindsey had not finished speaking.


    ¡°One,¡± Danica indifferently began to count.


    ¡°Her face is swollen like this, and the corner of her ***is bleeding. Mrs. Lusk, are you still unwilling to let


    her go? Please let us go! Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Two.¡± Danica continued to count. What was there to be afraid of? Why should she be afraid of them?


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk¡­¡±


    Danica was about to say three when she saw Abbigail open her eyes and pretend to ask in a panic,


    ¡°***,


    why am I here? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, are you awake? Are you okay?¡± Lindsey wanted to touch Abbigail¡¯s face, but she was afraid


    of


    hurting Abbigail, so she couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°You fainted just now. Do you feel ufortable? Does


    your


    face hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to watch you guys act. I won¡¯t repeat the same words a third time. Apologize to my


    daughter!¡± Danica said bluntly.


    It turned out that Tyrell and Lindsey¡¯s casual apology was not enough. Danica wanted all of them to


    bow in


    front of Paige and admit their mistakes.


    Several richdies around them were asking them to apologize.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t expect to make a living in Chicago anymore.¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Your whole family should apologize to Ms. Paige!¡±


    In the end, Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail could only endure the humiliation ande in front of Paige,


    bowing.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    They spoke in unison. They had never been so humble in their lives.


    ¡°Paige, I didn¡¯t educate Abbigail well and made you ufortable. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡®Paige, please forgive Abbigail. We used to be family. I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Paige, please forgive me! I won¡¯t dare to talk nonsense again.¡±


    They bent over and did not dare to stand up straight.


    This was the first time in their lives that they had bowed their heads and apologized to Paige!


    Martin touched Paige¡¯s hair and said lovingly, ¡°I will make them kneel down and admit their mistakes.


    Or do you want to see them go bankrupt?¡±


    Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail were stunned, fearing that Martin would really do it.


    He could make them bankrupt immediately!


    ¡°No need.¡± Paige did not want to see them again, so she said impatiently, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Tyrell came back to his senses and raised his eyes. He looked at Paige, who they had once despised.


    Now, Paige had be someone they could not afford to offend. He suddenly had mixed feelings.


    He originally thought that her family was poor. At that time, he could not wait to kick her out.


    He was regretful.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He never thought that one day, he would actually beg Paige to let them go.


    He was about to leave with Lindsey and Abbigail.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    A strong and vigorous voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice and saw an old man in high spirits walking out of the


    crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was dressed in an expensive suit, walking step by step with two assistants on his left and right.


    Tyrell recognized him at once. He was the leader of the famous venturepany, Monany Group,


    Monany Group was bigger than Pai Group. He used to rely on a small business to make a name for


    himself.


    Later, he had enough money and focused on investment.


    He was smart. The projects he invested in had grown well over the decades. He had invested in many


    industries during these decades, and he was now very rich.


    Tyrell had seen him a few times before and knew that he was an old friend of his mother, Cassie.


    Because he was abroad all year round, they rarely saw each other.


    Did hee here today for thend?


    The scene just now happened to be seen by him. Did he decide to stand up for the Tate family for


    Cassie?


    Thinking of this, Tyrell felt that he had a backer, so he hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°Mr. th, I


    haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 280

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 280


    Chapter 280 ***Hospital


    ¡°Mr. th, I didn¡¯t expect that you would alsoe to participate in today¡¯s auction¡­¡± When Lindsey


    saw


    him, she felt a sourness in her nose. She wanted to tell Samuel all her grievances. They had really


    suffered a


    great humiliation just now!


    Theyst saw each other three or four years ago.


    This did not hinder the friendship between the Tate family and the th family.


    If not for the fact that Samuel was abroad all year round, she would have almost forgotten that the Tate


    family had such a powerful backer!


    Thinking of this, Lindsey became even more aggrieved. ¡°You saw what happened just now. We¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys have gone too far.¡±


    Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail were all stunned. What did Samuel mean?


    Wasn¡¯t Samuel here to stand up for them?


    It seemed that Samuel was here to find trouble with them!


    ¡°My precious granddaughter is willing to let you go. You should be grateful for her tolerance!¡±


    Tyrell was stunned. It was a while before he realized that he meant Paige.


    ¡°Mr. th, you are abroad all year round. You may not know that Paige is not the daughter of the Tate


    family.


    She doesn¡¯t belong to our family anymore. You don¡¯t have to treat her as a granddaughter¡­¡±


    Did Samuel think that Paige was Tyrell¡¯s daughter, Cassie¡¯s granddaughter, so he wanted to help her?


    Tyrell breathed a sigh of relief.


    Speaking of which, Samuel was single and still unmarried. He had no son and no daughter. If Abbigail


    could be his granddaughter, the huge wealth he had would belong to Abbigail.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my biological granddaughter, but she is someone very close to me!¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was like


    a bell,


    hitting everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°I canpromise, but my precious granddaughter is my bottom line. No one


    can


    bully her! You¡¯ve gone too far today!¡±


    Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail were stunned. They didn¡¯t believe what they heard.


    ¡°As far as I know, my granddaughter has been with you all these years. She was not given any care or


    attention. Everything you currently havees from her!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s clothes were neat and tidy, and even his voice was vigorous and powerful, revealing the spirit


    and


    majesty of a big shot.


    Now you still dare to bully her in front of me. Take them to the ****hospital for an examination and see if


    there is something wrong with their brains.¡±


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, several people immediately stepped forward, grabbed them, and


    walked out.


    ¡°Mr. th, you have no right to do this¡­ Let go of me! What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Lindsey was


    frightened and tried to break free.


    ¡°Mr. th, do you remember your rtionship with my mother?¡± Tyrell could not break free and could


    only


    ask loudly.


    ¡°If not for my friendship with Cassie, you may not be able to get out of a ***hospital in your lifetime.¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were sharp and angry.


    Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail were shocked and in disbelief.


    Abbigail cried out, ¡°Mr. th, no matter what, I¡¯m Cassie¡¯s granddaughter. I¡¯m still young. Please spare


    me¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to go to a ***hospital for an examination!


    Even if she had to do an examination, she wanted to go to a normal hospital!


    She knew that Samuel was just looking for an excuse to keep them in the ***hospital. They had bullied


    Paige, so he wanted to use it as an opportunity to deal with them!


    Abbigail knew it all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Just because you are young, you must learn how to behave! Your grandmother is not well. I can¡¯t have


    someone like you appear in front of her and disturb her.¡± Samuel waved his hand, and they were


    immediately


    dragged away.


    Everyone gasped.


    Samuel looked at the people around him and said firmly, ¡°Although I was abroad for a long time, I knew


    all


    about what was going on at home.


    ¡°Paige is the only precious granddaughter I have in my life. I will punish whoever dares to make things


    difficult for her.¡± Samuel nced over the crowd.


    His implication was that no one could bully Paige because he was Paige¡¯s backer!


    The people who bullied Paige would not be able to get the financial support of Monany Group in this


    life,


    could not develop abroad, and would be targeted by some underground forces in the country.


    ¡°Mr. th, Paige is a member of the Lusk family, and also Mr. Stowe¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Now she is the precious


    granddaughter that you personally admitted to. Who dares to bully her?¡± One of the richdies smiled


    and smoothed things over.


    The members of the Lusk family had note back to their senses yet. How could Paige know such a


    big


    figure as Samuel, and how could she get such appreciation from him?


    Donald walked forward and respectfully extended his hand to shake hands with Samuel. ¡°Mr. th, do


    you


    remember me?¡±


    Many years ago, they met once at an international entrepreneurial conference. As representatives of


    the


    United States, Donald and Samuel used to humbly give up their seats to each other.


    Donald believed that he was a junior and should give his seat to Samuel.


    But Samuel believed that in terms of achievements, Donald had already achieved more than he got at


    this age. They were both modest.


    Although it was just a small matter, Donald¡¯s courtesy deeply impressed Samuel.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again,¡± Samuel happily responded.


    When the people around saw that Donald and Samuel knew each other, they didn¡¯t stay to listen to


    their chat


    and walked away tactfully.


    ¡°Paige, what¡¯s going on? Did you and Mr. th know each other before?¡± Danica couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ording to what Tyrell said just now, Samuel seemed to be Cassie¡¯s old friend. Paige was brought up


    by Cassie in the past. Was it because of this?


    ¡°Yes, it was Mr. th who guided me to start a business. He taught me a lot of methods.¡±


    When Donald heard this, he bent down again and respectfully shook Samuel¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    th.


    Paige turned out to be inspired by you. Please ept my respects.¡±


    Samuel patted his shoulder. ¡°Mr. Lusk, to Paige, my contribution is nothing. It relies on her personal


    effort


    and talent.¡±


    ¡°Mr. th, you¡¯re too modest. Without you, how can she achieve her current sess? You are the


    most


    important person in her business venture. Please follow me to the restaurant nearby. Let¡¯s sit down and


    have


    a good chat.¡±


    Donald wanted to invite Samuel to have a meal to express his gratitude, but Samuel smiled and said, ¡°I


    came today to help Paige. I still have some things to deal with.¡±


    Since Paige wanted to set up a trap, as a grandfather, he had to help to increase the credibility of the


    auction.


    ¡°Paige is busy. It is really difficult to see her¡­¡±


    Donald was able to see that Samuel was very fond of Paige.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 281

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 281


    Chapter 281 Her Identity


    ¡°Is this your fianc¨¦?¡± Samuel looked at Martin.


    Martin, who was standing tall and straight at the side, looked at Samuel. He took the initiative to shake


    hands and greet Samuel. ¡°Mr. th, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±


    Samuel held his hand and sized him up. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Martin had a handsome and noble appearance and was very cultured. He was already the richest man


    in the


    world at such a young age.


    Samuel had heard of Martin a long time ago, but today was the first time he hade into contact with


    Martin.


    ¡°The person my precious granddaughter likes is indeed extraordinary


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. th.¡±


    Samuel got close to Martin and whispered to him, ¡°Those two heartless ***of the Tate family have


    been treating Paige badly since she was a child. Paige had suffered a lot.¡±


    Martin listened attentively and nodded.


    ¡°Cassie and I watched Paige grow up. She probably didn¡¯t know how to get along with her peers. She


    looks.


    indifferent, but in reality, she¡¯s cold on the outside and warm on the inside. I¡¯m not praising her. She


    really is a


    good kid!¡±


    ¡°I know. It is so lucky for me to be able to be with Paige.¡± Martin held Samuel¡¯s hand and promised


    solemnly. ¡°I will definitely cherish her and spend more time with her. I will make her feel secure and


    happy. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Samuel patted his shoulder and felt relieved. Samuel then looked at the others. ¡°I will take


    my leave first. Paige, I wille to see you another day.¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t fly around at your age. When you are free, I will go to see you.¡±


    ¡°I am old, so you should be ***prepared and ept mypany so that I can enjoy my old age in


    peace.¡±


    Paige frowned.


    Paige had long been tired of hearing this, but everyone around her was in disbelief. Samuel seemed to


    want


    to hand over Monany Group to Paige!


    Samuel saw Paige¡¯s expression and could not help butugh, ¡°Anyway, I will give it to you. You have to


    ept it. Seeing that you are young, I will reluctantly help you manage it for two more years.¡±


    Donald was shocked again and hurried forward, ¡°Mr. th, Paige is so lucky to be appreciated by you.¡±


    The total value of Monany Group had already exceeded 1.6 billion dors!


    ¡°I chose my heir a long time ago. You don¡¯t know that I begged her to be my granddaughter for two


    whole years!¡± Samuel smiled.


    Everyone was even more shocked.


    Get Flont


    Samuel moved closer to Donald¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I nagged her a lot, so she had no choice but to agree


    with


    me.¡±


    When Paige saw him whispering to Martin and then saying something to Donald, she didn¡¯t need to


    think to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    guess what he said.


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. Paige, when youe another day, bring this kid to see me!¡± Samuel was


    referring


    to Martin.


    Before Paige could agree, Martin took the lead and replied, ¡°No problem. I will definitely pay you a visit


    another day.¡±


    Even after Samuel left, Hernan was still surprised. Paige¡¯s identity was really mysterious.


    Samuel was rumored to have a fiery temperament, but in front of Paige, he was clearly a spirited and


    funny


    old man!


    On the other side.


    Davon, who was at home, received a call. ¡°What did you say? ****hospital? I¡¯ll be there right away¡­¡±


    Not long after he left, Davon¡¯s mother, Greta, suddenly received a message. The Tate family won the


    land in


    the suburbs and gave 1.92 billion dors on the spot? Isn¡¯t their family going bankrupt? Where did they


    get


    the money?¡±


    After the call ended, she toldn about this matter and asked a little anxiously, ¡°Do you think it was a


    test


    from the Tate family? Did they deliberately pretend to be poor and ask us for help? But we¡¯ve turned


    them


    down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±n nodded.


    ¡°They actually paid 1.92 billion dors. This money is several times our assets!¡±


    Now that the Tate family had won thend in the suburbs, it was said that the value of that piece ofnd


    was


    invaluable, and they could earn several times the money just by getting it!


    ¡°What if the Tate family bes rich and that little ****of the Tate family dumps Davon?¡± Greta


    suddenly


    felt a sense of panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait for Davon toe back and ask what the situation is. If they really won that piece of


    land in the suburbs, then in the engagement banquet in two days, as parents, we have to show up and


    show our respects to the Tate family. We need to get them married as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°But ¡°Greta didn¡¯t like Abbigail at all. Firstly, Paige was much prettier than Abbigail. In terms of


    temperament, Abbigail was not even as good as those rich young ******. In terms of study and talent,


    Abbigail was no match for Paige either!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Paige is the top scorer and a piano master. She won¡¯t take a fancy to your son.


    Let¡¯s go. Change your clothes and prepare to participate in tonight¡¯s charity g.¡±


    ¡°It is said that Tyrell suddenly bid 1.92 billion dors today. Someone invited him to participate in


    tonight¡¯s charity g. In any case, I have to get on good terms with them.¡±


    Greta suddenly felt that she was too impulsive in the past and went too far with the Tate family. She


    hoped that there would be a chance to make up for it tonight..


    In Larsen Vi.


    Patricia answered several calls, and her face became more and more gloomy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Patricia? What happened?¡± Amily could not help but ask.


    ¡°My ssmate¡¯s father participated in and auction today. He said that my parents also went. They


    personally admitted that the founder of PQ Fashion was her daughter in front of everyone. They also


    pped the Tate family¡¯s daughter¡¯s face for that girl¡­¡±


    Patricia was a little anxious. ¡°Now my ssmates are asking me what happened. They ask me if Paige


    was adopted by my parents. They also say that I haven¡¯t invited them over for a long time. They want


    toe to see me in a couple of days. What do you think about this? I can¡¯t let my ssmates know


    I¡¯m a fake. daughter!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    Before Amily finished her words, the door was opened. Donald, Danica, Hernan, and Paige entered the


    door together. They talked andughed. Patricia felt really ufortable.


    ¡°***, Dad, you are back! Hernan, Paige! How did you guys meet?¡±


    ¡°We participated in and auction with Paige¡­¡± Danica said this and looked at Paige with a smile, ¡°You


    go upstairs and take a rest first. We will go to a dinner party after we eat something.¡±


    The food at the charity g was not for eating. It was just for show. Danica was afraid Paige would be


    embarrassed and afraid to go there and eat a lot, so she asked the family chef to make something to


    eat-


    first.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I asked Bonnie to put tonight¡¯s dress in your room.¡±


    Ger Boyer ¡ú¡ú

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 282

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 282


    Chapter 282 Investigation


    ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you going out with your ssmates tonight?¡± Danica asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Patricia never thought that her mother would not take her to the charity party just because Patricia


    said that she would go out with her ssmates when her mother asked her what ns she had for


    tonight.


    Could it be that Danica would only bring Paige to the charity party?


    ¡°Student gatherings are not important. However, this is probably the first time Ms. Paige has attended


    such a big event as a charity party, right? How about we let Ms. Patricia go with her? They can look


    after each other.¡± Amily kindly suggested.


    Danica took a few sips of tea and said disapprovingly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Paige. That¡¯s enough. Besides, what


    kind of scene has Paige not seen before? In terms of experience, Paige has seen more than Patricia!¡±


    The sentence made Amily and Patricia speechless.


    Danica smiled and looked back at Paige. ¡°Go upstairs and rest. I will ask Bonnie to call you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige received a call after going upstairs.


    It was Jairo. ¡°Boss, you asked me to investigate the cause of the fire in Sam Clinic on September 10th,


    18


    years ago. The more I investigate, the more I find it strange.¡±


    ¡°Strange? How?¡± Paige walked to the balcony with an indifferent expression on her face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I find out that the cleaner, Dolores, who picked up Abbigail and raised her, heard the explosion


    when she was dealing with the stagnant water? At first, the sound of the explosion was deafening, and


    she did not dare to approach. When she did, she saw a few ck cars that left in the opposite


    direction.


    ¡°At that time, Dolores was in a hurry to save people and didn¡¯t pay much attention. She didn¡¯t know


    what kind of car they **and what they looked like. So I found her cleaner colleagues at that time and


    asked them about the situation that day. It was almost the same as what Dolores said.


    *But a cleaner said that after the explosion that night, a few of them saved a lot of people from the


    clinic. It was raining heavily, and she was tired. When she was resting on the side, she suddenly saw a


    ck car that


    had lefte back.


    ¡°In that era, there were very few people who had cars in that ce. The car was the same as those


    ck


    cars. The logo was four interlocking rings.¡±


    ¡®Audi?¡±


    In that era, there were very few people who could afford to buy an Audi.


    Not to mention in such a remote area.


    ¡°I found a photo of the car of that era and showed it to the cleaner. The car she mentioned was indeed


    an Audi, but the cars didn¡¯t have license tes. It is difficult to find.


    JA


    Get Bop


    ¡°That night, three people came out of the ck car. They looked very fierce and kept looking for


    someone in the group of rescued people. In the end, they left without finding anyone¡­


    ¡°I checked the model of the car andpared it to the Audi that went there. I was almost blind before I


    found


    a trace of it!¡±


    Paige seemed to be used to him keeping people in suspense and faintly replied, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°The car owner of one of the Audi cars ****on the 12th of September 18 years ago! It is said that the


    ident was caused by drunk driving! If not for the ident that night, he would have gone abroad on


    the


    13th of September.¡±


    ¡°What was his job?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°At first, he was unemployed. Later, he ***to pick up guests like a taxi driver.¡±


    ¡°Driving an Audi to pick up guests?¡± Paige raised her eyebrows.


    Who would believe it?


    ¡°I checked that the money he used to buy the car was won from gambling. After being a driver for a few


    days, he suddenly ***in a car ident.¡±


    That was why he felt that it was strange.


    ¡°Any other discoveries?¡±


    ¡°The other drivers also got their Audi cars suddenly. Some of them also won the cars on gambling


    tables, but they ******not long after getting the cars!¡±


    Was there such a coincidence in the world?


    When the person on the phone said this, he could not help but say, ¡°Boss, if someone really nned


    this explosion and ****all the drivers who were involved in the incident that night, and had not been


    caught by anyone for so many years, then his power is definitely more than that of Amily.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know.¡±


    Paige guessed that all this was caused by Amily. Could it be that to let her daughter Patricia live a good


    life, Amily yed tricks in the hospital and changed Patricia¡¯s identity into Ms. Lusk for so many


    years¡­


    But after investigating, Paige found that things were not so simple.


    ¡°I asked you to check Amily¡¯s and Patricia¡¯s DNA. Did you find out anything?¡±


    ¡°Boss, the hair you gave mest time was fake! I mean, one of the two hairs you gave mest time was


    a


    wig!¡±


    ¡°A wig?¡± Paige raised her eyebrows. Patricia wasn¡¯t bald. Did Amily wear a wig?


    Thinking of this, she wanted tough.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Right, boss. Those Audi drivers were all alone and had no family or friends. However, I found that one


    of the


    drivers had been looking for a woman a few times after he became rich overnight.


    ¡°That woman said that she had a deep impression of the driver because he was generous. At that time,


    she asked him where he got the money. He said that someone sent money to him to do a big thing. He


    only. needed to take a few people to a ce and then bring them back safely¡­


    ¡°Boss, do you think it¡¯s possible that there was a person behind the scenes? He wanted to ***someone


    in Sam Clinic, so he found a group of drivers to pick up his subordinates at the clinic. He especially


    found a group of drivers who had no family or friends so that it would be easier to get rid of themter¡­


    ¡°If he directly asked his men to drive, then it was very likely that he would be found!¡±


    Paige nodded. ¡°It is a possibility.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Sam Clinic was such a shabby ce. The people living there were only nobo***. No one


    was


    worthy of such big trouble, right? In terms of big names, no one should be bigger than your parents,


    right?¡±


    When Paige heard him say this, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°What achievements did my parents have in


    the


    past?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about when you were born eighteen years ago? I will check it outter¡­ But boss, why


    are you asking this?¡±


    Paige suddenly thought of a possibility, but she was not sure. ¡°Tell me the result as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, your parents passed through that small ce, and suddenly your mother¡¯s water


    broke. If someone wanted to harm them¡­ It was impossible to predict that your mother¡¯s water would


    break that night¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking if you don¡¯t want to expose your ****.¡± Paige said in a ****voice, ¡°Bye.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Boss?¡±


    Jairo thought, what did Boss mean by hanging up just like that?


    Did she mean that I¡¯m ****? But I¡¯ve dug out so much information. Even if someone is ****, it should be


    that *****, Rylee!


    I¡¯m smarter than Rylee, at least!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 283

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 Punish Them


    Seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Apanied by Donald and Danica, Paige attended the charity banquet.


    This banquet was started by a famous big shot in Chicago many years ago. It was held once a year.


    Since his


    death, his daughter continued to hold it. It had been seventeen years since then.


    Every year, the project of the banquet was to raise funds for meals, study, and healthcare for children in


    remote areas.


    The people attending the banquet were all upper sses. The banquet was not open to the public, and


    the


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    people who came were all people with strength and status.


    Donald and Danica attended the banquet for the seventeenth year. Unlike in the past, tonight they


    came with


    their own daughter, and the moment they appeared, they stunned the entire ****.


    Paige was elegant and noble in her ck evening dress, like an unattainable queen.


    She held Donald in her left hand and Danica in her right. As soon as she appeared, she became the


    center of


    attention.


    Many guests were curious. Who was she? Why did she seem to have a good rtionship with the


    Lusk.


    family?


    When the host of the banquet, Kaia Tucker, saw them, she immediately went forward to greet them.


    ¡°Paige,


    you are finally here. I was worried that you would note!


    Seeing her holding Donald¡¯s and Danica¡¯s hands, Kaia could not help but be curious. ¡°Do you know


    each


    other?¡±


    It seemed that they were quite close. Otherwise, with Paige¡¯s cold personality, she couldn¡¯t hold


    Donald¡¯s and


    Danica¡¯s hands and act so intimately!


    When Donald and Danica heard her words, they were both stunned. How did Kaia know Paige?


    How did Paige know so many people?


    Kaia was the person in power of the Tucker family. Ever since her father passed away, she had been in


    charge of the family¡¯s century-old business all by herself and was doing well in the business world.


    People.


    gave her the nickname, Tough Lady.


    She was over forty years old and looked capable and domineering, with the shrewdness of a


    businesswoman.


    in her eyes


    ¡°Are they your parents?¡± Kaia was very smart. She immediately guessed their rtionship


    Paige nodded, not hiding anything ¡°Yes, they are my parents¡±


    ¡°It seems that I guessed correctly. Kaia smiled and shook hands with Donald. Then she gave Danica a


    hug. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you came to the banquet organized by the Tucker family this year¡­ I didn¡¯t


    expect you to


    be Paige¡¯s biological parents. In the past, Paige suffered a lot in the Tate family. From now on, you


    have to love her more and make up for her.¡±


    ¡°How do you know my daughter?¡± Danica was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Kaia smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make it short.¡±


    A few years ago, Kaia, who didn¡¯tck anything, suddenly had a dream. She dreamed that she was


    wearing a very gorgeous and dreamy dress.


    The next day, she found the newly famous founder of PQ Fashion, Paine, and insisted that Paine made


    the same dress ording to the dress in her dream.


    At that time, Paige bluntly told Kaia that the dress was not suitable for Kaia and that the finished


    product would not look good. There was no need to waste time


    Kaia did not believe it and insisted that Paige made it. Paige refused, and the two were in a feud.


    Later, Kaia made a lot of effort to find someone else to produce it. Sure enough, the finished product


    was not good. She did not even have the desire to collect it and directly threw it away¡­


    Later, Kaia was ****and went to all kinds of famous doctors. Later, she managed to contact a famous


    doctor through connections. Unexpectedly, it was Paige again¡­.


    As time went by, the two became close. Kaia wanted Paige to be her goddaughter, but Paige did not


    want to call Kaia mother. In the end, Paige was entangled by Kaia and called her Auntie


    Kaia was still unmarried and did not have any siblings, so she treated Paige as her own niece!


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Without your consent, I forced the little girl to be my niece!¡± Kaiaughed happily. ¡°I


    really like


    her. She¡¯s real, not *****, capable, and not showing off. In short, I like everything about her.¡±


    This is my daughter¡¯s honor¡­¡± Donald never expected Paige to have so many connections in the


    upper ss.


    Samuel wanted to be her grandfather, and Kaia, the Tough Lady, wanted to be her auntie¡­


    And then Donald thought about multiple identities of Paige¡­.


    All these years, she had to work hard to look effortless¡­


    Thinking of this, Donald felt even more distressed.


    ¡°I called you to attend the Tucker family¡¯s banquet for three years, but you didn¡¯te. Tonight, for the


    sake of your parents, you actually came! Sure enough, your parents are more important to you!¡± When


    Kaia said


    this, she pretended to be jealous.


    ¡°You are doing it again!¡± Paige saw through Kaja¡¯s pretense at first nce.


    Kaia smiled and put her hand on Paige¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I specially asked someone to invite the Elinor


    family


    tonight in a while, I will teach them a lesson and help you vent your anger.¡±


    Paige was confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°I heard that when Abbigail came back, that man who had an engagement with you had already fallen


    in love


    with her. In short, I will let them pay today.¡±


    When Kaia said this, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°I heard that a guest has invited the Tate family. We will


    punish them together in a while.¡±


    Paige looked at Kaia¡¯s excited face and could not help but remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Kaia patted Paige¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Help yourself! I have prepared pastries that you like


    every year. I heard that you areing tonight, so I asked people to prepare more. Do you see those


    big tables over


    there? They are all your favorites.¡±


    Paige was amused by Kaia¡¯s squeezed expression. ¡°If you smile like that again, you won¡¯t be the


    Tough Lady


    anymore.¡±


    After all, Kaia had always been a strict person in front of the employees.


    ¡°I¡¯m smiling at my niece. What¡¯s wrong with that? Who dares to say anything?¡± When Kaia said this,


    she


    looked at Donald and Danica, returning to her usual smile. ¡°Then Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, make yourself at


    home. I


    will check on others.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± When Danica saw how close Kaia was with Paige, she was both surprised and a little


    envious.


    She also wanted to put her arm around Paige¡¯s shoulders and chat with her without restraint, but she


    was afraid that Paige would think that she was not calm¡­


    ¡°Paige, you have so many friends to take care of you in business. When you are free, you can invite


    them to our house. We can also take the opportunity to thank them.¡±


    Paige said, ¡°Okay.¡± Many guests came forward to greet Donald and Danica, and also took the


    opportunity to ask about Paige¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I came here on behalf of PQ Fashion.¡± Paige did not say it very clearly, but when the guests heard the


    name PQ Fashion, they all wanted to talk to her.


    The guests came forward and kept chatting with them. Paige found an excuse to get away and went to


    the table that Kaia prepared for her, picked up a piece of cake, and started eating.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 284

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 284


    Chapter 284 Tyrell and Lindsey Are Embarrassed


    There was every vor of cake Paige liked here.


    When Paige was eating a piece of cake, she heard that the Tate family and the Elinor familye.


    ¡°I heard that the Tate family spent 1.92 billion dors on that piece ofnd in the suburbs. I really can¡¯t


    believe that Mr. Tate is so rich.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Elinor and Ms. Tate seem to havee as well. I heard that they are a perfect match. And they


    will have


    an engagement party in two days.¡±


    ¡°Good news is all around the Tate family.¡±


    Paige ate the cake and thought, the three guys are indeed cheeky. They have just been sent to the


    ***hospital not long ago, and now they attend the charity banquet.


    Did the ***hospital not leave a great psychological shadow on them?


    They had taken so much trouble joining the upper ss.


    This was the first time that Tyrell had attended a banquet in the upper ss of Chicago. This was the


    private house of the Tucker family. It was magnificent and more than ten times bigger than the vi he


    lived in!


    From the moment he stepped into the garden, Tyrell had been sighing with emotion. The house was


    really luxurious. The rich man¡¯s vision and ambition were not what lowly men couldpete with.


    The Tucker family had been in business for generations and had a hundred years of history. Because it


    was deeply rooted in Chicago, the Tucker family was influential in the city.


    At this time, a guest saw Tyrell and greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Tate, I heard that you spent 1.92 billion dors on a piece ofnd. You will donate a lot at the


    charity


    party tonight, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends, Tyrellughed guiltily. Apart from the Maybach and Abbigail¡¯s outfits at her


    engagement


    party, they had nothung valuable.


    On the way bere tonight, he and Lindsey discussed what to donateter and how much they should


    give.


    ¡°You¡¯re so modest, Mr Tate. You¡¯ve spent 1.92 billion dors. You will be more generous than us


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°I hope you will take care of the feelings of the small families and don¡¯t donate too much at once. We


    n to


    donate about 1.6 million dors in a while. Mr. Tate, how much do you n to donate?¡±


    How about we decide the price?¡±


    ¡°think the same I wonder how much Mr. Tate wants to donate.¡±


    Several guests were asking Tyrell


    Although the Tucker family only held a charity party once a year, many rich families in the upper ss


    would hold a party to donate money to the areas that suffered from natural disasters and or the children


    or elders


    who needed help.


    Tyrell couldn¡¯t afford so much.


    When Tyrell heard the price, he felt even more guilty. He forced a smile and said, ¡°My wife and I


    haven¡¯t decided yet. This is the first time we have participated in such a party. We don¡¯t know how


    much we should


    donate.¡±


    On the way here, he had discussed with Lindsey if he should donate his watch, which at least was


    worth 160


    thousand dors.


    Lindsey was originally reluctant to donate the watch.


    But when she heard the price of donations from other people, her legs went weak. She couldn¡¯t help


    but ask,


    ¡°How much did you donate in the past?¡±


    ¡°When I first started donating, I didn¡¯t know the rules and thought that there were just a few charity


    parties a year, so I donated several million dors at a time. The most I donated was 16 million dors!¡±


    When Lindsey heard this, her smile froze.


    Greta thought that Lindsey was rich, so she smiled, ¡°Lindsey, we will donate as much as you do. But


    don¡¯t


    give out so much. No more than 3.2 million dors.¡±


    Lindsey forced a smile and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After a while, Kaia made a speech on an open-air stage that was temporarily built in the middle of the


    garden, and then everyone went to the donation boxes next to the stage.


    Everyone could feel free to donate. Any price was eptable.


    Some people threw the check-in, some took off their priceless jewelry, and some just put in cash.


    Tyrell and Lindsey looked at each other and nned to go to the bathroom. But they did not expect to


    be


    surrounded by several guests who asked them about the donation.


    ¡°We attended the party for the first time, so we have to take it seriously,¡± Lindsey smiled gracefully and


    pretended to tell Tyrell. ¡°How about we donate our wedding rings? The rings are of great significance to


    us,


    and it also proves our determination to do charity!¡±


    Everyone thought that they had donated some treasure. Kaia had specially asked people to cast two


    spotlights on them. As a result, they donated a pair of tinum rings with only a little diamond on them.


    The


    two ringsbined weren¡¯t worth more than 3,200 dors.


    After they had donated the rings, Tyrell and Lindsey smiled at everyone gracefully. No one knew that


    they were short of money


    Everyone was speechless. They did not expect that the one who had spent 1.92 billion dors on a


    piece of


    That was embarrassing.


    Tyrell and Lindsey didn¡¯t deserve to show up here.


    Kaia nced at a person by her, and that man immediately said, ¡°Mr. Tate, Mrs. Tate, you will make a


    bigger donationter on, right?¡±


    ¡°It must be! Let¡¯s see what Mr. and Mrs. Tate will donate next.¡±


    ¡°He just bought a piece ofnd for 1.92 billion dors. He will be generous.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate, just feel free to make a donation. We won¡¯t be scared by you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey were about to leave, but they felt embarrassed to leave when they heard the


    apuse.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Seeing the expectant looks in everyone¡¯s eyes, Tyrell and Lindsey took off their expensive clothes,


    watches, nes, ear diamonds, and bracelets, and reluctantly put them into the donation box.


    Seeing that all the thingsbined were only worth 320 thousand dors, Kaia raised her eyebrows at


    Paige, as if to say that the good show hadn¡¯t been on.


    Suddenly, someone said, ¡°Mr. Tate, I heard that your family has done a sensational thing at the auction


    today.


    What is that?¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey looked awkward when they heard this.


    They just bowed and apologized to Paige.


    And Abbigail was beaten up.


    How did the news spread so fast?


    ¡°Mr. Tate, I heard that you went to a ****hospital today. Were you there to make a donation? Or¡­¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey looked even more embarrassed. They hurriedly left the stage and pretended to go to


    the bathroom


    Many guests were curious. They didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Davon, who was in the crowd, saw Paige, who was cold and aloof, eating cakes with ease, as if


    nothing had happened. Davon thought, needless to say, it must be her who spread the news.


    Davon then remembered that Abbigail threw herself into his arms and said that Paige was trying to


    confuse the crowd and sent her family to the ***hospital. Besides, Abbigail said that Paige had beaten


    her up before Abbigail was sent to the ***hospital.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 285

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 285


    Chapter 285 Get Beaten Up


    Davon thought, she was going too far. After all, the Tate family had raised her for 18 years. How could


    she embarrass the Tate family time and time again?


    She just liked me and could not be together with me. So, she deliberately made trouble!


    Davon made up his mind to go over and talk to Paige!


    Paige was eating pastries at the table when she suddenly heard an angry voice.


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    Paige saw Davon angrily walking towards her and coldly asked, ¡°How could you have the mood to


    eat?¡±


    Paige was confused, but she didn¡¯t stop eating. Paige swallowed the pastry in her *****. She did not


    even


    look at Davon. Paige picked up a ss of coconut juice.


    Paige¡¯s action of holding the ss was very beautiful, elegant, and charming. When Paige raised her


    head


    and drank the *****coconut juice, Davon saw her slender neck and charming corbone.


    Davon thought, Paige was *****, but it is also true that she is good-looking¡­


    I had never noticed her beauty before. Ever since she left the Tate family, I had been attracted.


    Davon almost forgot about what he wanted to do. He came back to his senses and said, ¡°Why did you


    send


    Abbigail and the others to the ****hospital today?¡±


    Abbigail saw Davon talk with Paige. She hurriedly walked over and held Davon¡¯s hand. She said,


    ¡°What are


    you guys talking about?¡±


    Davon did not answer Abbigail¡¯s question. Instead, he stared at Paige. Davon thought, Paige cared


    about me,


    but she pretended not to talk to me!


    It must be because Abbigail was here!


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you! How could you beat Abbigail? Look at what you did to her face!¡± Davon added.


    Abbigail was beaten up. When she put on makeup, she was in so much pain that tears welled up in her


    eyes. However, for the sake of tonight¡¯s dinner party, Abbigail still put onyers of thick makeup¡­


    It looked like Abbigail¡¯s face was swollen and a little funny when matched with her facial features.


    Paige ignored Davon and looked at Abbigail coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take after your dog well?¡±


    Davon thought, dog..


    How could Paige call me a dog?


    Wasn¡¯t it because I was chasing after her some time ago and had disappeared soon? Wasn¡¯t that why


    she was angry?


    Wasn¡¯t it because I chose Abbigail and didn¡¯t choose her? Wasn¡¯t it because I decided to get engaged


    to


    Get Boynt


    Abbigail and abandon her¡­


    So she hated me!


    Paige didn¡¯t want to talk to them and was about to leave. However, Davon grabbed her wrist!


    ¡°Paige, make it clear!¡±


    Abbigail was stunned. She did not expect that Davon would grab Paige¡¯s hand in public¡­.


    Davon also did not expect that he would lose control. Davon felt that Paige¡¯s wrist was tender and


    smooth, making him reluctant to let go¡­


    Davon did not expect that Paige¡¯s skin would be better than Abbigail¡¯s¡­


    At this time, Paige frowned and directly shook off Davon¡¯s hand. His eyes were filled with a trace of


    hostility. ¡°Enough! Do you want to lose your arm?¡±


    These words directly pulled Davon back to reality.


    ¡°Can you be nice?¡±


    Davon knew that Paige was a talented designer, a piano master, and a top scorer. Davon thought that it


    was reasonable that she was a little proud!


    But Davon thought that one should not look down on others just because he or she was capable and


    casually sent others to a ****hospital.


    Davon thought Paige was going too far!


    Not far away, Greta was worrying about not having the chance to get close to Lindsey when she


    suddenly


    saw this scene. Greta rushed over to make things difficult for Paige.


    ¡°You ***! My son is going to be engaged to Abbigail in two days. How dare you pester him here,


    especially


    in front of my daughter-inw? Why are you so shameless?¡±


    Although Greta knew that Paige was a piano master and had a distinguished status, she thought that


    no matter how powerful Paige was, she would not be more important than thend that the Tate family


    had bought with 1.92 billion dors!


    in Greta¡¯s mind, in terms of benefits, the Tate family was still better than Paige!


    When Abbigail heard Greta call her daughter-inw, she was surprised. Abbigail did not expect that


    Greta would admit her identity in public. She became confident.


    Tm clinging to your son? Paige felt that it was funny and her lips curled up. ¡°Are you blind or are you


    ****? Do you need someone to help you go to the hospital?¡±


    *You¡­¡±


    ¡°What does your son have? Or does the Elinor family have countless properties to inherit? How could


    you be


    so confident?¡±


    Get Boa


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Greta didn¡¯t expect that Paige would be so impolite and that she would dare to ridicule


    the


    Elinor family in public.


    Greta thought, the Elinor family was also powerful!


    Although it was not the top family, Paige couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Elinor family!


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as her.¡± Today, Lindsey experienced the power of


    Paige. She


    knew that Paige was a member of the Lusk family and that Samuel treated Paige as his granddaughter.


    The


    key point was that Donald and Danica had alsoe today!


    The Lusk family and the Tucker family had a good rtionship. Making trouble in the Tucker¡¯s ce


    was


    equivalent to courting death!


    However, Greta did not know the rtionship between the Lusk family and Paige, so she said


    fearlessly,


    ¡°Lindsey, you don¡¯t have to treat her so nicely! In the past, you were too indulgent with her, so she


    dared to


    *** you and be presumptuous! Today, I will teach her a lesson on your behalf!¡±


    Many guests around were watching. They thought, who is this woman? Today, many people saw Paige


    holding the hands of Danica and Donald to attend the party together. It seemed that they were close.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    How dare Greta provoke someone rted to the Lusk family?


    The key was that many people also saw Kaia and Paige were good friends¡­


    Because of the surrounding gazes, Greta did not want to beughed at, so she raised her hand and


    wanted to


    teach Paige a lesson.


    However, Paige held Greta¡¯s wrist coldly. Paige did not expect that there would be so many people who


    wanted to ****today.


    Paige shook off Greta¡¯s hand and said, ¡°No wonder your son is so shameless. After all, he had a


    mother like


    you!¡±


    ¡°You little ***, who are you scolding!¡± Greta was about to fight with Paige!


    Greta thought, today, for the sake of Davon¡¯s marriage and the future of the Elinor family, I had to


    perform well in front of Lindsey!


    Kaia had originally thought of many ways to deal with the Tate family and the Elinor family, but now that


    they


    were making trouble, Kaia smiled and she walked toward them.


    ¡°Let me see which ****dares to cause trouble in my ce.¡±


    ¡°Ms Tucker, you came at the right time! I don¡¯t know who invited this little ****to seduce my son in


    public! You might not know that Davon is going to be engaged to Abbigail, the daughter of the Tate


    family, soon!¡±


    When Greta said this, she did not give K a chance to speak. She deliberately raised her voice so


    that the people around her could hear her ¡°We even booked a banquet! But this ***¡­..


    Suddenly, Kaia pped Greta


    Everyone looked at Kaia in disbelief!


    Even Greta was stunned. Greta thought, for no reason, I had been pped by Kaia!


    And it was in front of everyone!


    Get

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 286

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 286


    Chapter 286 Martin Comes


    ¡°How dare you call Paige a little ****in front of me? How dare you scold my niece in my ce? Do you


    think that I am a pushover?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked¡­


    They thought, niece?


    Paige is Kaia¡¯s niece?


    How is that possible? Isn¡¯t Kaia still unmarried?


    She doesn¡¯t even have a spouse. How could she have a niece?


    Is Paige her biological niece?


    Members of the Tate family and the Elinor family were all shocked¡­


    ¡°I remember that I don¡¯t know you guys well. I didn¡¯t invite you guys to tonight¡¯s dinner, right?¡±


    As soon as Kaia finished speaking, a person hurriedly walked out from the crowd and said respectfully,


    ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Ms. Tucker, I invited them¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have good taste for inviting people. Presumably, your work isn¡¯t doing too well. If I don¡¯t see


    your


    resignation tomorrow morning, then I will let you not find any job in this industry!¡±


    When the man heard this, he was so scared that his legs went soft. He begged, ¡°Ms. Tucker¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The man did not expect that he would lose his future development because of this. He looked


    at members of the Elinor family and the Tate family with resentment in his eyes!


    Kaia looked at the members of the Tate family and the Elinor family. She said, ¡°I have invited Paige to


    attend the party for three years. It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe to my dinner party, but she was


    disturbed by you a


    ****of self-righteous people.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tucker¡­¡±


    Before Greta could speak, Kaia added, ¡°I usually can¡¯t bear to speak loudly to Paige, but Mrs. Elinor,


    you are quite ***. How could youe to my ce to teach my niece a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tucker, please listen to my exnation¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to teach my niece a lesson? You, inferior noble families, don¡¯t know the rules. Today, I


    will


    teach you what the rules are!¡±


    Kaia raised her hand again and gave Greta a hard p.


    Everyone was shocked again and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Respect is mutual. Since you don¡¯t respect my niece, I don¡¯t need to be polite to you!¡±


    After Kaia finished, she picked up the disinfectant towel on the servant¡¯s tray, wiped her hands, and


    threw it


    to the side in disgust.


    ¡°Just now, I saw your son pestering my niece. He already has a fianc¨¦e, and he even grabbed my


    niece¡¯s


    hand. Now, I will break his hand.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were all speechless!


    They thought, Kaia is worthy of being Tough Lady. She has always been swift and decisive, not afraid


    of


    anyone!


    Now, the Elinor family and the Tate family provoked Kaia!


    The consequence would be very miserable.


    ¡°Ms. Tucker, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Greta immediately stood in front of Davon.


    ¡°Oh, what does it have to do with me?¡± Kaia didn¡¯t take them seriously. In Kaia¡¯s eyes, they were just


    two small


    families.


    Davon hurriedly stood up to exin, ¡°Ms. Tucker, it was Paige who hit my fianc¨¦e today and sent my


    fianc¨¦e¡¯s family to the ****hospital. That¡¯s why I was so angry and wanted to ask for the reason!¡±


    It was fine if Davon didn¡¯t say anything, but once he did, everyone knew that the Tate family was sent to


    the


    ****hospital today¡­.


    ¡°So it is rumored that something big happened to the Tate family today. They were sent to the ***


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the daughter of the Tate family would also be beaten up. What exactly is going on?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°So they came from a ****hospital to attend tonight¡¯s dinner?¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey managed to hide this matter with great difficulty, but Davon said it out loud, which


    made. them extremely embarrassed!


    ¡°What ****hospital? Abbigail was beaten up? What¡¯s going on?¡± Greta was stunned.


    Greta thought, why has Davon never told me about it?


    ¡°You guys bullied my baby girl during the auction today. Is that even reasonable?¡±


    Everyone looked towards the source of the voice!


    They saw Danica walking angrily towards them. She tried to protect Paige and said, ¡°Who was the one


    who


    hit Abbigail¡¯s face until it was swollen? Have you asked clearly?¡±


    Everyone was even more shocked!


    They thought, what did Danica mean by this?


    How did Paige in front of them be her daughter?


    Is she the adopted daughter?


    No matter what, as long as it is rted to the Lusk family, the Elinor family and the Tate family would


    provoke two big families today!


    The key point is that there seems to be a secret behind Abbigail being beaten up.


    Every one of the Elinor family was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Paige would be Donald and


    Danica¡¯s


    biological daughter.


    They remembered the news report fromst time wrote that the top scorer was called Paige Lusk¡­


    They thought, Paige¡¯s surname is Lusk¡­


    Could it be that Paige is Donald and Danica¡¯s biological daughter¡­


    They knew that they were doomed!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Paige¡¯s identity¡­¡± Greta asked Lindsey in a low voice.


    ¡°Did¡­ didn¡¯t I stop you just now and tell you not to cause trouble for her¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Greta was furious.


    Davon looked at Abbigail in disbelief and said, ¡°Who hit your face? Why did Mrs. Lusk say that you


    bullied


    Paige? That¡¯s why you were sent to the ****hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Davon, listen to me¡­¡±


    Davon shook off Abbigail¡¯s hand and did not want to hear her lies again!


    During this period, Davon found that Abbigail had been lying, especially about Paige. Abbigail had


    been


    deliberately hiding it!


    Now, because of Abbigail, the Elinor family provoked the Lusk family and the Tucker family at the same


    time


    tonight¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, Ms. Tucker, I¡¯m sorry¡­ It was a farce!¡±


    Davon did not expect that Paige would once again be so powerful¡­.


    He thought, how did she make it¡­


    Why she has so many identities¡­


    And


    any one of them is much more powerful than the Tate family and the Elinor family!


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize!¡±n patted the back of Davon¡¯s head.


    Davon endured the pain and humiliation. He walked in front of Kaia and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I


    misunderstood


    Paige. I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble in your ce. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Kaia turned her face away and didn¡¯t even look at Davon.


    Davon looked at Danica again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please be magnanimous and forgive me this time.¡±


    Danica put her arm around Paige¡¯s shoulder and said very firmly, ¡°I will not forgive anyone who bullies


    my


    daughter!¡±


    Davon had no choice but to look at Paige. ¡°Paige, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you again. Please forgive


    me!¡±


    Before Paige could speak, she heard a calm voiceing from behind her.


    ¡°What? The person who bullied my girl wanted to be forgiven with an apology?¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw that the person who came was Martin. They


    were all


    shocked¡­


    ¡°Mr. Stowe¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe¡­¡±


    There were too many guests greeting Martin. Martin only nodded his head in response.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 287

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 287


    Chapter 287 Begging Me Is Useless


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Paige was a little surprised.


    Get Boun


    ¡°If I don¡¯te, I won¡¯t know that someone is bullying you.¡± Martin stroked Paige¡¯s head lovingly and


    looked atn coldly. ¡°Is Mr. Elinor nning to educate your son by yourself, or are my people helping to


    teach him?¡±


    Whenn heard this, he was so scared that his legs went soft and he kept begging. ¡°This¡­ This was a


    small matter. I won¡¯t trouble Mr. Stowe to¡­¡±


    Looking at the intimate manner of Martin and Paige,n knew that the two of them were a couple!


    Knowing that Davon had caused big trouble today, it was toote forn to regret it. He could only wipe


    the cold sweat on his forehead and walked towards Davon.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Davon had not finished speaking whenn pped him.


    ¡°You brat! How dare you touch Paige¡¯s hand?¡±


    Davon had been pampered since he was young. How could he bear the sudden p fromn? He


    almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Davon¡­¡±


    Abbigail was frightened. She did not expect thatn would use so much strength to hit Davon.


    It was fine if Abbigail didn¡¯t say anything, but once she did,n noticed her and a hint of hatred shed


    in his


    eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll settle your score with youter!¡±


    Abbigail was frightened. She felt that the surrounding gazes were all on her, and her expression


    changed.


    The p just now had caused Davon¡¯s ****to bleed.


    However,n did not intend to let Davon go.n pped Davon several times in a row. ¡°You brat!


    Today, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to teach you a lesson! Remember to get as far away as you can from


    Mr. Stowe¡¯s girl! If


    you dare do something to Paige again, I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡±


    Davon was pped so hard that he couldn¡¯t see things clearly and his ears were buzzing. He never


    expected that Martin would be Paige¡¯s boyfriend.


    Before, Davon thought that Paige was indifferent to him because he had been chasing after her for a


    while and disappeared.


    Davon thought that it was because he chose Abbigail and did not choose Paige. Davon thought that it


    was because he decided to get engaged to Abbigail and abandoned Paige¡­


    Davon thought those were the reasons why Paige hated him!


    Davon thought that Paige deliberately caused trouble because he didn¡¯t like her¡­.


    Davon thought that Paige didn¡¯t dare to talk to him because Abbigail was present¡­


    Unexpectedly, Paige didn¡¯t take Davon seriously at all!


    Paige¡¯s boyfriend was the richest man in the world, the man standing at the top of society. He was


    young and


    handsome.


    How could Paige have taken a fancy to Davon?


    Davonughed at himself in his mind. He thought, no wonder every time Paige saw me, she would


    reveal a


    look of disdain and indifference.


    It turns out that Paige really looks down on me, disdains me, and even thinks that there is something


    wrong


    with my mind!


    And I found out now¡­


    How embarrassing it is!


    It is so shameful!


    ¡°Do you remember it clearly?¡±n was tired from pping Davon. He gave Davon another kick.


    Davon curled up on the ground and was kicked byn. The pain almost made his eyes ck.


    In this life, Davon had never been so embarrassing!


    Especially in front of so many people with high status!


    ¡°Mr. Elinor, you are so old, it¡¯s better not to be so tired¡­¡±


    At this time, Kaia kindly advisedn.


    ¡°You should use some tools to save your strength. After all, you have to educate him when you go


    back¡­ I


    have tools! Wait a moment, I will get someone to bring it to you.¡± Kaia ordered someone to bring a


    baseball


    bat.


    ¡°Fortunately, you came today and personally educated Davon. Otherwise, my people are so young and


    strong.


    If they hurt your son, then the Elinor family would be¡­¡±


    Kaia¡¯s meaning was very obvious.


    She meant that eithern continued to teach Davon a lesson with the baseball bat or her people would


    do it.


    If Kaia¡¯s people identally hurt somewhere important to Davon, don¡¯t me them!


    Greta was distressed, but she couldn¡¯t stopn. After all, Davon had offended the people of three


    families at once today!


    They could only bear it.


    ¡°You brat! You embarrassed the Elinor family¡­¡±n continued to hit Davon for quite a while.


    Kaia stopped him. ¡°Mr. Elinor, forget it. Don¡¯t hit him anymore. I don¡¯t think the effect of this stick is very


    good.


    I will ask someone to give you something else.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    No wonder her nickname is Tough Lady! Ordinary people really can¡¯t stand her!


    ¡°This is sturdy and useful!¡± Kaia handed a knife ton. She was smiling, looking very sincere.


    ¡°How is it not good?¡± Kaia suddenly scratched Davon¡¯s hand with the knife.


    Coincidentally, it was the hand that Davon had used to touch Paige.


    Perhaps Davon had not expected Kaia would act like this. Davon screamed in pain and his body


    trembled¡­


    Kaia raised her eyebrows as if nothing had happened. She looked at everyone and said, ¡°Did you hear


    that?


    The effect is better than that just now¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Ms. Tucker, I beg you to let my son go! My son is already beaten up like this¡­ I¡­ I will kneel and beg


    you!¡± Greta cried and suddenly knelt in front of Kaia.


    Kaia looked at the knife in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s useless to beg me.¡±


    Greta suddenly understood and knelt in front of Paige. She was crying and begging.


    ¡°Paige, just now, I wronged you. I thought that it was your fault that you pestered Davon. I begged you


    admitted my mistake. Can you spare Davon¡¯s life?


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong and believed some evil person¡¯s words!¡±


    and


    When they heard Greta describe them as evil people, Tyrell, Abbigail, and Lindsey were shocked. They


    were


    afraid that this matter would implicate them.


    ¡°I was wrong. ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I will keep Davon far away from you, OK?¡±


    ¡°Is Mrs. Elinor making things difficult for my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly sounded. Then everyone saw Martin holding Paige in his arms and


    coldly looking at Greta.


    Greta¡¯s tears were stuck in her eyes.


    Everyone was shocked by Martin¡¯s words.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Paige would be Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    They knew that the Elinor family was doomed!


    Even Davon, who was in pain, found it hard to believe that Paige was not Martin¡¯s girlfriend but his


    fianc¨¦e.


    The status of being Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e was much more important than being Martin¡¯s girlfriend!


    Every one of the Elinor family knew that they were doomed!


    ¡°You touched my fianc¨¦e and paid the price. Is it too much?¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    <pn took the knife from Kaia¡¯s hand and looked at Davon with mixed feelings. ¡°If you want to me


    someone, me yourself for being blind and touching someone you shouldn¡¯t touch!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 288

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 288


    Chapter 288 A Dramatic Banquet


    ¡°Dad!¡± Davon endured the pain and moved back. Davon could not believe thatn was determined to


    cut his


    hand off.


    ¡°Which hand of yours touched Paige?¡±


    Seeingn approaching step by step, Davon spoke as if he was crying, ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t dare to do it


    again¡­¡±


    ¡°I asked you which hand!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Davon trembled in fear and cried.


    After a while, a scream came from the garden.


    Martin covered Paige¡¯s eyes and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    It was not suitable for her.


    Paige removed his hand and saw that Davon¡¯s hand was bleeding¡­


    Althoughn did not cut off Davon¡¯s arm tendons, there was a long scar on his arm. Average doctors


    would


    not be able to help Davon and could only leave a scar for a lifetime.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I wonder if you are satisfied with this result¡­¡± Aftern did it, the first thing he did was not


    check.


    on Davon¡¯s injuries. Instead,n first bent down in front of Martin to ask for instructions.


    Seeing his humble and respectful appearance, Martin spoke as coldly as ever. ¡°You asked the wrong


    person.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I wonder if this will work? Can you let us go¡­ When we get hometer, I will continue to


    teach


    him a lesson!¡±n hurriedly bent over and turned to Paige.


    ¡°Well, you can leave,¡± Paige said indifferently.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Paige. We¡¯ll get out of here now. We won¡¯t bother you¡­¡±n bent his waist even


    lower.


    Abbigail pretended to help Davon. But before she could touch Davon, Greta pushed Abbigail away and


    said,


    ¡°You ***, it¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Elinor¡­¡± Abbigail was stunned.


    ¡°If you had not said something bad about Paige in front of Davon, why would Davon go to Paige and


    stand up


    for your whole family?¡±


    Greta andn helped Davon up, wishing they could strangle Abbigail to death!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Tyrell and Lindsey gestured for Abbigail to stop. Just as they were about to leave, they heard Martin


    say,


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    were so scared that their expressions changed. ¡°Mr. Stowe¡­¡±


    They thought, didn¡¯t Paige promise to let them go?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t let you leave.¡±


    Get Bog


    Realizing that Martin was talking to the members of the Tate family,n and his family heaved a sigh of


    relief


    and hurriedly left with Davon.


    Tyrell looked at Martin in fear. His tone was humble and fawning. Tyrell asked, ¡°Mr. Stowe, do you have


    any


    other instructions?¡±


    Martin did not answer him, but instead looked at Kaia and said, ¡°Ms. Tucker, may I borrow a few


    people?¡±


    Martin only brought Rhys with him tonight. So they were outnumbered.


    ¡°No problem, use them as you please.¡± Kaia replied quickly.


    Martin said coldly, ¡°Beat them up.¡±


    Rhys stepped forward and grabbed Tyrell¡¯s arm.


    Kaia waved her hand and a few bodyguards immediately went forward to catch the others.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, is there a misunderstanding? Tonight¡¯s matter has nothing to do with us¡­¡±


    ¡°It was clear that the kid from the Elinor family hurt Paige. We didn¡¯t do anything¡­ Let go of us, let


    go¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige, say something¡­¡±


    When Paige heard Abbigail¡¯s voice, she felt agitated. Martin noticed that. Martin added, ¡°That girl¡­


    give her tough things since she is such a brat.¡±


    Paige was a little surprised. She did not expect Martin would be able to detect her emotions and even


    asked people to beat up Abbigail a few more times¡­


    The guests around were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that tonight¡¯s charity banquet would be


    dramatic¡­


    Seeing Tyrell and his family being dragged away, Kaia walked to the center of the stage and smiled.


    ¡°Now, I announce that tonight¡¯s charity banquet has ended sessfully. Thank you all for attending!¡±


    Ended sessfully?


    All the guests were shocked again.


    They wanted to say, ¡°Yes. It was very sessful. If someone asks tomorrow, I will say that the


    donation.


    tonight is very impressive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Tate family is stingy to the extreme. I will mention this¡­¡±


    ¡°Other than this, nothing else seems to have happened?¡±


    I was quite impressed by the donation¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°I drank too much tonight. I guess I won¡¯t be able to remember anything tomorrow¡­¡±


    Seeing that they were so clever, Kaia smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Tucker, see you.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    At this time, the screams of the three members of the Tate family came from the back garden, but the


    other


    guests seemed to have not heard it and left the front garden with a smile.


    No one dared to be involved!


    ¡°Paige, is this your fianc¨¦?¡± Kaia reached out and shook hands with Martin. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    you


    would be my niece¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Tucker.¡±


    ¡°You are quite a good boy! I felt that I had be old.¡±


    ¡°You have always been graceful. How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°I thought Paige was drawn by your sweet words, right?¡± Kaia smiled and looked at Paige, ¡°I am waiting


    to


    attend your wedding.¡±


    The meaning of these words was that Kaia admitted Martin¡¯s identity!


    ¡°Not so fast.¡± Paige did not refuse, and this answer made Kaia somewhat surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caused trouble for you today.¡± Donald also did not expect that tonight¡¯s charity evening banquet


    would be


    so noisy.


    ¡°What trouble? It¡¯s because it¡¯s in my ce that I can better protect Paige, right? Originally, I also


    wanted to find a chance to deal with them. It was a coincidence that Davon caused trouble, which


    saved me a lot of


    time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll visit again when we have time.¡± Danica hugged Kaia and invited her to visit them, ¡°If you have


    time, you


    can alsoe to our house.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to go. When I am free, I will visit you.¡± Kaia held her back and embraced Paige.


    ¡°About those three people, take it easy.¡± Paige reminded Kaia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep them alive! I still want to see them go bankrupt. Because it must be very


    interesting.¡±


    Looking at Kaia¡¯s excited expression, Paigeughed and said, ¡°Then we¡¯re off.¡±


    ¡°Remember to see me when you have time! You can call me asionally! Don¡¯t always let me call


    you,¡± Kaia


    said.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Then drive slowly when you go back. Be careful¡­¡±


    When Kaia sent them to the door, Danica suddenly said, ¡°Oh, right, I suddenly remembered that I have


    something to do. Paige, let Martin send you home. The chef is not feeling well tonight and no one is


    cooking


    supper. You and Martin can eat out.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    She thought, was the meaning too obvious?


    T


    Didn¡¯t he just want the two of them to stay a little longer and go back after eating supper?


    ¡°I will take good care of Paige,¡± Martin answered first.


    M


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 289

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 289


    Chapter 289 She Is Ungrateful


    On the other side.


    The house that Tyrell used to live in had been sold.


    Next to the house was one of the vis under Cassie¡¯s name.


    Before Lindsey went to the charity banquet, she asked servants to break the lock of the vi. She


    wanted to


    move in.


    With three members of her family and about five servants, they couldn¡¯t afford to live in the hotel every


    day.


    Not long after the servants finished moving house, a inly dressed woman came to the house where


    Tyrell had lived. When she learned that Tyrell had moved next door, she changed her destination.


    One of the servants saw her and immediately wore a sullen look. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell


    you


    not toe over anymore?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Abbigail would have an engagement ceremony in two days¡­¡±


    The woman sounded humble. However, the servant rolled her eyes before the woman could finish her


    sentence. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Who do you think you are? The Tate family won¡¯t invite


    you. If you don¡¯t leave right now, we will call security guards to drive you away.¡±


    Hearing what the servant had said, the woman felt depressed. Soon, she exined, ¡°You are mistaken.


    I don¡¯t


    want to attend the ceremony¡­¡±


    Just then, van *****over and then stopped in front of the Tate¡¯s home.


    Before the servant and the woman could react, they saw Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail being thrown out


    of the


    car.


    The next moment, the van disappeared.


    The three people who had been thrown out of the car were tied up with ropes. Their faces were


    swollen, and their *****were stuffed with ****socks.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It took the servant a while to regain her senses. She shouted, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Tate, what happened? Ms.


    Abbigail, are you alright? Hurry up ande over. They are injured. Come and bring them in!¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, who beat you up?¡± the woman outside the door rushed forward and was about to untie the


    rope on


    Abbigail.


    Surprisingly, Abbigail worked hard to stay away from her. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you


    not to see


    me? Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, I¡¯m your ****. I just want to¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Have you seen her? She is my *****, are you okay? Are you injured?¡± Abbigail


    interrupted the woman impatiently.


    The woman, Dolores, watched Abbigail be attentive to Lindsey. In Dolores¡¯ mind, Abbigail was a good


    and


    clever daughter. She didn¡¯t expect that Abbigail would be this rude to her¡­


    Dolores felt bitter.


    Lindsey stood up with a servant¡¯s help. As soon as she got freedom, she raised her hand and pped


    Dolores.


    ¡°I gave you 16 thousand dors before, but you didn¡¯t receive it. Do you regret it now? Why are you


    coming to


    Abbigail again?¡±


    Lindsey didn¡¯t wait for Dolores to answer and sneered, ¡°Did you hear about thend we bought today?


    You realized how rich we are. You want to get more money from us. Is that so?¡±


    The servant stood beside rolled her eyes at Dolores and added coldly, ¡°Mrs. Tate, she mentioned Ms.


    Abbigail¡¯s engagement ceremony just now¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to attend Abbigail¡¯s engagement ceremony as her mother? Are you crazy? Listen,


    it¡¯s


    impossible.¡±


    Although Lindsey was ***, Dolores didn¡¯t want to argue with her. Instead, Dolores handed the bag in


    her


    hand to Abbigail. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re getting engaged. This is a gift for you.¡±


    Abbigail frowned when she heard Dolores¡¯ words. She could tell that there was nothing expensive in


    the bag.


    At least, there wouldn¡¯t be a bank card or costly jewelry.


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯tck money. You can get whatever you want for your engagement. Therefore, I


    prepared


    you with a set of bedding. I wish you a happy life with your husband. I hope you can love each other


    forever¡­¡±


    Lindsey rolled her eyes. She had thought that Dolores would give Abbigail something fancy. She was


    wrong. It was totally a waste of her time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them. You can take them away,¡± Abbigail said as she held Lindsey¡¯s hand and was about


    to enter


    the door.


    Dolores stopped her and stared at her strange back with watery eyes. ¡°Abbigail, it¡¯s thest time I have


    come to see you. I promise you that I won¡¯t appear in front of you anymore. Take my gift! I¡¯ll leave as


    soon as you


    take it.¡±


    It was the best wedding gift she could give to Abbigail, who once was her daughter.


    Abbigail ran out of patience. She cast a nce at the servant, and thetter took the bag from Dolores.


    The servant¡¯s rude action and disdainful look came undoubtedly as a ***to Dolores¡¯ dignity.


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail has epted your gift. Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Abbigail¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already epted it. What else do you want? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re injured? We want to go in


    and disinfect our wounds. We need to deal with them. Is that okay?¡± Abbigail said impatiently before


    Dolores


    finished her words.


    Get Bo


    Dolores¡¯ eyes were filled with tears. She nodded and said in a broken voice, ¡°I wish you happiness.¡±


    Abbigail froze instantly.


    ¡°Call the security guards and warn them to pay more attention. Don¡¯t let anyone strange in anymore.¡±


    Lindsey


    acted like she was the owner of the vi.


    Since Dolores had not gone far, she could hear Lindsey¡¯s words. Sheughed at herself.


    All these years, she had worked so hard to raise Abbigail.


    After Abbigail returned to the Tate family, Tyrell and Lindsey offered to give Dolores 16 thousand dors


    to


    appreciate her. However, Dolores did not take it. She only wished that she could have chances to see


    Abbigail


    asionally. To her surprise, Abbigail hated her and did not want to get involved with her anymore.


    The Tate


    family didn¡¯t allow her to see Abbigail either.


    She had been here several times, but she was chased away by the servants every time..


    Since Abbigail had found her real parents and returned to a wealthy family, Dolores knew that she


    definitely


    would live a happier life than before.


    However, Dolores couldn¡¯t help feeling sad as Abbigail refused to view Dolores as her mother anymore.


    The servant opened the bag as soon as she entered the vi. She took out the bedding inside and said


    with


    disgust, ¡°What is it? The bedding is ***. Ms. Tate, it doesn¡¯t fit you at all. If others see it, they probably


    will


    think that the Tate family is going bankrupt.¡±


    Lindsey nced at it and said coldly, ¡°Throw it away!¡±


    Even if Abbigail got married, she couldn¡¯t use such rough bedding. What if she didn¡¯t sleep well? She


    would


    have nightmares.


    Abbigail cast a nce at the pattern on the pillowcase. Suddenly, how Dolores spent every night


    working in. front of the lights to pay her tuition fees urred to her.


    Dolores was good at making bedding, and the patterns she designed were delicate. All those who lived


    in the slum would go to Dolores and ask her to make a pair of pillowcases for them when they


    encountered happy


    events.


    Thanks to it, Dolores earned a living, paid Abbigail¡¯s tuition fees, and could even buy candies for


    Abbigail.


    sometimes


    Abbigail felt mixed. She used to live a bitter life, and she was not willing to recall it a second time.


    She didn¡¯t want to be that *****anymore. Her life before waspletely different from after she returned


    to the Tate family.


    The servant threw the bedding into the trash can and keptining, ¡°After Ms. Abbigail marries into


    the Elinor family, she can use the most popr, mostfortable, and most beautiful bedding. Did


    Dolores do it deliberately? She wanted to let the Elinor family know that Ms. Abbigail had suffered a lot.


    She wanted to


    annoy Ms Abbigail on purpose.


    Get Bro


    Lindsey did not want to hear anything about Dolores and said with a wave of her hand, ¡°Go and get the


    medicine chest.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 290

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 290


    Chapter 290 Despair


    Tonight, they were beaten up by Kaia¡¯s people, and they ached all over. They couldn¡¯t care less about


    anything


    else.


    ¡°Mrs. Tate, please wait a moment. I will go and see if Madam Tate has a medical kit. I¡¯ll go look for a


    medical


    kit¡­¡±


    After all, this was not their ce!


    After a while, the nanny finally found a medical kit. She opened it and saw that some medicine had not


    expired.


    Tyrell was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t even stand straight. Hey prone on the sofa and let the


    servants.


    apply medicine to his body. ¡°Easy¡­ My back hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°*****, how can Paige be the biological daughter of Donald and Danica? How can she also be Martin¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e? Plus, she is also close to Samuel and Kaia¡­¡±


    She had so many identities, and they were jealous of every one of them!


    The nanny who was sterilizing Abbigail¡¯s wound was shocked when she heard this, and she exchanged


    nces with the other nannies. She did not expect that Paige was so superior!


    They used to take her so lightly!


    They regretted it so much!


    Lying on the sofa, Abbigail let the servants apply the medicine to her body. She gritted her teeth and


    refused


    to ept all this!


    Why? Why did that ***have everything?


    Lying on the sofa, Lindsey said in pain, ¡°Our family has raised her for eighteen years. The Lusk family


    should feel grateful that we didn¡¯t ask them to repay us. And see what they did to us¡­ Ouch, be gentle!


    Do you want


    to *****me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Tate. It¡¯s an ident¡­¡± The nanny was distracted by their conversation and pressed


    too hard.


    She immediately apologized.


    ¡°So cheeky of you. They already said that their daughter didn¡¯t get any care from us these years and


    that we should thank their daughter for all we have today! We should feel grateful that they didn¡¯t take


    away. everything we have now. How dare you want to ask them to repay us?¡± Tyrell cried out in pain as


    he spoke.


    Lindsey knew that she had said something ***. ¡°I was just saying! Kaia was so ****. Her men hit us so


    hard¡­¡±


    They whined the entire night. The next morning, Tyrell received a call. Soon, he asked in astonishment,


    ¡°What, what did you say?¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he couldn¡¯t even stand still and slumped onto the sofa.


    Lindsey was scared when she saw him like this. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°How, how could it be real¡­¡± Tyrell could not even speak properly. His mind waspletely nk.


    Because of the pain in her feet, Abbigail had to hold on to the railing as she walked down the stairs.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask when she heard Tyrell¡¯s words, ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±


    Tyrell, answer! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lindsey stroked his chest, patted his back, poured him tea,


    and


    softlyforted him. Then Tyrell finally regained his senses.


    ¡°We must start the construction on thend we bought in a month. Moreover, we can¡¯t sell it for five


    years,


    and we can¡¯t use it as coteral for loans¡­¡±


    It meant that they couldn¡¯t do anything with thend for five years!


    They couldn¡¯t use thisnd to borrow money from the bank. They couldn¡¯t sell it. And they had to start


    the.


    construction within a month! Otherwise, they would be in breach of contract!


    Abbigail was shocked when she heard this!


    ¡°What, what did you say? Is it true?¡± Lindsey was even more shocked. ¡°We don¡¯t have a single cent


    right now.


    We were hoping to sell thisnd and make a fortune! You said that we can¡¯t sell it for five years? Then


    how can we pay the loans we owe those banks and the monthly interest of hundreds of thousands of


    dors?¡±


    And they had also borrowed money from people, and they promised to pay interest every month. They


    owed


    them and the banks interest of over 500 thousand dors in total¡­


    Their share of the revenue of Tate Clothing was less than 80 thousand dors every month!


    How were they going to pay over 500 thousand dors?


    It was impossible!


    ¡°Who told you this? Is it true? Did you confirm it?¡± Lindsey asked, grasping at straws. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we


    heard


    of it before?¡±


    ¡°The otherpanies all know about this, so the people *** in the auction this time are all big.


    companies. Because only the bigpanies have spare money. Even if they don¡¯t do anything with the


    land. for five years, they won¡¯t encounter any financial problems¡­¡±


    But they would!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They borrowed money from banks and people, did anything they could, and finally managed to get 1.92


    billion dors!


    They originally nned to buy thend and sell it immediately¡­.


    They did not intend to keep it at all!


    They said that it was in the document I signed on the day I bought thend¡­¡± Regrets were eating


    Tyre


    alive!


    That day, he was so excited and happy. He was eager to sign his name and couldn¡¯t care less about


    the


    content!


    Get Boys


    ¡°And before the auction started, the organizer had mentioned it¡­ But we got the news at thest


    minute and


    rashly made the decision to buy thend, so we didn¡¯t do much research¡­¡±


    Lindsey almost had a ckout. She hurriedly reached out to grab the sofa and said after a pause, ¡°In


    other


    words, our family is finished this time¡­ No wonder so many smallpanies didn¡¯t dare to take over


    this


    Not to mention five years, they couldn¡¯t even wait five months!


    And with so much interest to pay every month, how could they survive the crisis?


    ¡°Tyrell, what should we do now?¡± Lindsey was so anxious that she was crying. ¡°It¡¯s such a big piece of


    land;


    where are we going to get the money to start the construction? Also, how can we afford interest of


    more than.


    500 thousand dors every month? We can¡¯t afford it at all!¡±


    Tyrell also felt desperate, and he remained silent.


    Abbigail was so horrified that she kept trembling. She could not believe it. She thought that if her family


    got


    this piece ofnd, they would be able to turn the table, and she would be the youngdy of a


    super


    wealthy family¡­.


    But now, none of those came true!


    If the Elinor family knew about this, there would be no engagement party for her.


    Last night,n and Greta were so angry with her. If they knew that the Tate family had no money to


    start the


    construction¡­


    Then her future would be ruined!


    No!


    No way!


    Although she looked down on Davon, the Elinor family was better than the Tate family now!


    She had to hold onto this straw tightly!


    ¡°Dad, **, don¡¯t worry. We still have Cassie, don¡¯t we? Cassie has shares and money¡­ She should be


    able to


    help us hold on for a while!¡±


    As soon as she brought this up, Tyrell and Lindsey saw hope!


    Yes, they had Cassie!


    Cassie had shares, money, houses, cars, and so on¡­.


    She could definitely help them!¡±


    ¡°Lindsey, quick, let¡¯s go to Cassie¡¯s ce at once¡­¡±


    No matter how hard it would be, they must make Cassie help them!


    Tyrell did not even want to waste time changing his clothes, and so did Lindsey. They took Abbigail with


    them and hurried out.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 291

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 291


    Chapter 291 Invite a Person


    In the hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Paige showed Cassie her birthday presents. ¡°Grandma, happy birthday and many happy returns.¡±


    ¡°Sweet kid. Only you remember my birthday every year.¡± Cassie smiled. ¡°You are so busy, yet you still


    prepared


    so many gifts for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give this a try.¡± Paige took out a massager and put it on the spot between Cassie¡¯s shoulder and


    neck.


    After a while, Cassie felt so good that she closed her eyes to enjoy it. ¡°It¡¯s so good. Where did you buy


    it? It


    must be very expensive, right?¡±


    In the past, she had bought a few massagers through some friends. They were all expensive and bad.


    This


    massager made her feel so good and must cost a lot of money.


    She felt bad for having her granddaughter spend so much money on her¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive.¡± Paige set it to the mode for adults and looked at Cassie tenderly.


    Cassie rxed. ¡°My shoulders and neck are sore these two days, and I can¡¯t sleep well. This gift came


    just in


    time!¡±


    Hearing this, Paige frowned slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you felt unwell?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you with such trivial matters¡­¡± Before Cassie could finish her words, Paige felt


    her


    pulse.


    Fortunately, it was nothing serious. Cassie¡¯s sleeping problem was not pathological.


    Cassie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m old, and my body parts are dying. It is normal for them to ache¡­ You are


    considerate to give me this gift. Then, I can sleep well.¡±


    ¡°If you feel unwell, you must tell me. You will never bother me.¡± After Paige finished speaking, she


    taught Cassie how to use the massager. ¡°This is the remote control, and there are several modes¡­¡±


    After she finished speaking, she sent Cassie a video. ¡°In case you can¡¯t remember it, I recorded a


    video of


    how to use it. If you forget, watch this video.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, you are so considerate¡­¡± Cassie looked at her and was very touched.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Paige took out an herb pouch from the gift bag. ¡°Hang it on the head of the bed, and it can help


    you.


    sleep better.¡±


    Cassie took the herb pouch and looked at it. She smiled and praised, ¡°Your fingers are even nimbler.


    The


    birds embroidered on it are so vivid.¡±


    ¡°Because I have you as my teacher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you have talent. You are good at everything¡­¡± Cassie did not expect that her precious


    granddaughter would prepare these two things for her on her birthday. She was touched and gratified.


    Paige hung the herb pouch on the head of the bed. It had a very nice and faint smell of herbs.


    ¡°Also, these are herb bags. Put it in water, and you can use the water to wash your body. I¡¯ll give you a


    try.¡±


    Seeing that Paige took out two herb bags and was ready to wash her feet, Cassie hurriedly refused,


    ¡°No, no.


    How can I let you do this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°I am your granddaughter. If I don¡¯t do it, who should do it?¡±


    ¡°You are no longer who you were¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I not your granddaughter?¡±


    Paige poured water into a bucket and added the herb bags to it. She rolled up Cassie¡¯s trousers and


    was


    about to put her feet in the water.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Cassie was still refusing.


    ¡°It will feel very nice to soak your feet in it. Give it a try!¡± Paige put Cassie¡¯s feet into the water and


    massaged


    them.


    Cassieughed. ¡°It¡¯s itchy¡­ So itchy¡­¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but look at her. ¡°How is it? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? Isn¡¯t it very nice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are the sweetest!¡± Cassie smiled from ear to ear. She was filled with happiness.


    ¡°There are more gifts. Take them out and have a look,¡± Paige said while massaging Cassie.


    ¡°More? Darling, how many did you prepare¡­¡± Cassie took out more things from the gift box. There was


    a


    ***set of teapots, expensive tea, heating pads for knees, warm hats, blood glucose monitors, reading


    sses, and so on.


    In the end, Cassie found a strange scarf in the bag.


    It was strange because the scarf looked like it was made by an amateur. It was definitely not made by


    Paige. With Paige¡¯s skills, she was so much better than this.


    But it didn¡¯t look like it was bought in shops.


    Seeing that she was puzzled, Paige lied calmly, ¡°This style is very in. It is designed by a kooky


    designer. It¡¯s a


    bit unusual because it advocates uniqueness¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Cassie did not doubt her and epted it with a smile.


    ¡°There is also a cake.¡±


    Cassie was surprised. She looked around the ward and said, ¡°Is it the one on the coffee table?¡±


    ¡°Well, I also invited a person toe to celebrate your birthday.¡±


    Just as Paige finished speaking, someone knocked on the door of the ward.


    Cassie was puzzled until she saw the person who came out of her memory and pushed open the door.


    It was Samuel.


    Time made him look even more elegant and graceful. He no longer had teenage boys¡¯ vigor, but he


    had the calmness and optimism that only belonged to his age.


    He was sharply dressed and energetic. And his voice was powerful. ¡°Cassie, long time no see.¡±


    He was confident and charismatic when he greeted her warmly.


    ¡°Samuel?¡± Cassie was a little surprised to see him.


    ¡°I just came back to deal with something. I heard from Paige that it¡¯s your birthday, so I came to pay a


    visit¡­¡± Samuel lied without batting an eyelid. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you¡­¡±


    When Cassie heard this, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you foring!¡±


    ¡°Samuel, there is a chair next to you. Please sit down first.¡± Paige took a dry towel to wipe Cassie¡¯s feet


    and deliberately asked in front of Samuel, ¡°Grandma, you haven¡¯t told me if you like these gifts.¡±


    ¡°I do. Of course, I do. I like making tea the most. This tea set looks so exquisite, and the tea is also my


    favorite. I remember that they no longer make it. Where did you buy it?¡±


    Paige lowered her eyes and smiled. It was indeed no longer in production. Last year, the owner of the


    teapany was old and handed over thepany to his son. However, his son was not good at


    business and was a big spender. It did not take long for thepany to go bankrupt.


    Samuel bought thepany and took over their tea ntation and recipes. He restarted the


    production. And


    Cassie was his only target customer.


    Paige said casually, ¡°Thepany has a new boss now.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy a lot in case they stop making it again!¡± Cassie joked with a smile.


    Paige raised her gentle eyes. ¡°They won¡¯t.¡±


    In this life, this production line would only produce for her.


    But Cassie didn¡¯t know it. She smiled and praised, ¡°Also, thank you for the heating pads, blood glucose


    monitor, reading sses, and especially the scarf. They are all very practical. Darling, you are very


    considerate!¡±


    These things were all from Samuel actually.


    The scarf was knitted by him, and it had taken him two months¡­


    People said that the scarves represented warmth and care.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 292

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 292


    Chapter 292 Late Night Call


    At this time, Paige nced at Samuel as if saying, ¡°Grandma likes it very much. She said that you are


    considerate.¡±


    Samuel smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the cake. You guys can talk for a while.¡± Paige washed her hands and took the cake out of


    the box.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The cake looked cute. A round of peach surrounded an olddy who was smiling from ear to ear. There


    were also a lot of fruits as decorations. There were also the words ¡°healthy and long life¡± on it.


    It was made by Samuel. Samuel got up early to make it. A few dessert chefs took turns teaching him,


    and


    Samuel wasted a lot of materials¡­


    Finally, Samuel made a decent one.


    But Cassie did not know that. She asked with a smile, ¡°Paige, did you make this? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Cassie knew that her precious granddaughter knew how to make sweets.


    Paige smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make the cake this year.


    Paige couldn¡¯t make it that good.


    It was full of Samuel¡¯s feelings for Cassie.


    Originally, Paige nned to celebrate Cassie¡¯s birthday at seven or eight o¡¯clock in the evening, but


    because


    of Samuel¡¯s schedule, he had no choice but to celebrate in advance.


    ¡°You lit a candle?¡±


    Paige put the candle in the shape of the number 70 on the cake. Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it! I have


    a


    lighter.¡±


    Seeing Samuel take out a lighter from his pocket, Cassie was a little surprised, ¡°I remember that you


    smoke?¡±


    don¡¯t


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Because Cassie said that she didn¡¯t like the smell of smoke, Samuel never touched cigarettes in the


    next few


    decades.


    ¡°Paige asked me to buy it downstairs,¡± Samuel lied calmly.


    Cassie looked at the brand of the lighter. This thing could not be bought in ordinary convenience


    stores¡­


    The attentive Samuel suddenly noticed Cassie¡¯s gaze and hurriedly added, ¡°But I was afraid that I


    wouldn¡¯t be


    able to get it downstairs, so I borrowed one from my subordinate.¡±


    So that was the case.


    Cassie dispelled her doubts.


    Paige knew that this lighter was specially bought by Samuel to light the candle in person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go draw the curtains.¡±


    Paige drew the curtains, put on the birthday hat for Cassie, and sang the birthday song for Cassie with


    Samuel.


    In the swaying candlelight, Samuel peeked at Cassie¡¯s radiant face. Today, Samuel finally had a


    legitimate reason to see the face that he had been thinking about for decades.


    In the past, when Cassie¡¯s husband was alive, Samuel would use the reason for doing business to


    meet him. When Samuel was lucky, he could also see Cassie.


    But since Cassie¡¯s husband passed away and he attended the funeral, it was not good for Samuel to


    see


    Cassie alone anymore.


    Samuel had not seen Cassie for a few years. Cassie was still elegant and calm, making her look more


    feminine.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you¡­¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. This time, if not for Paige¡¯s invitation, Samuel could only hide in a


    -foreign country and bless Cassie¡­


    ¡°Make a wish!¡± After singing the song, Samuel looked at Cassie gently.


    Cassie closed her eyes, made a wish, and blew out the candle.


    In the apuse, Cassie cut the cake and divided it into several pieces.


    ¡°You can only taste a few ***,¡± Paige reminded Cassie.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m satisfied with just a few bites!¡± Cassie took a bite.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Samuel hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Delicious! It¡¯s not too sweet. It¡¯s just right¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try it.¡± Samuel took a bite and said, ¡°Have you gotten better recently? Do you feel


    ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I feel much better. Paige is going to do surgery for me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Paige¡¯s medical skills. When you close your eyes and open them tomorrow, the


    operation


    will be over.¡±


    ¡°I think so too¡­¡±


    Paige said, ¡°Grandma, after the operation tomorrow, you will be fine! You will be able to go out often


    then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I have been lying in this hospital bed for several months. I am about to be moldy.¡±


    The three of them chatted andughed. Only when Cassie was tired did Paige and Samuel leave


    together.


    ¡°If not for you today, I would have a lifetime of regret¡­¡± Samuel patted Paige on the shoulder and


    praised,


    Good child, thank you for your encouragement¡­ With this experience, I can ****without regrets.¡±


    ¡°What a good day it is. Don¡¯t say bad things.¡±


    Samuel chuckled. When Samuel thought of Tyrell and the others, his face turned a little colder. ¡°Has


    that unfilial sone to disturb Cassie to recuperate recently?¡±


    ¡°Tyrell came a few times and was chased away by the nurses, but there were also times when the


    nurses did not notice him. But in the end, he was kicked out of the ward by Grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°I think they haven¡¯t given up. Cassie is going to have an operation tomorrow. Hopefully, nothing will


    happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I installed a surveince camera in the ward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Samuel walked out of the hospital with Paige. ¡°I have to go to France to deal with


    something first. I will fly backter. When Cassie¡¯s surgery is sessful, then I can rx¡­¡±


    Paige knew that Samuel wanted to be there for Cassie during the surgery. Paige nodded and said, ¡°I


    will go


    back to thepany to deal with things. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Paige got in the car and soon received a call from Deon.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, ourpany has signed a very powerful designer! He is Japanese. He said that he saw


    your strength in thest designpetition and specially came for you. When will you go back to the


    company?¡±


    ¡°About ten minutes. How many designers do we have now?¡± Paige said lightly.


    ¡°More than thirty, but only six have won the grand prize!¡±


    ¡°Oaky. These six will have independent columns on the official website. For example, Mari¡¯s column


    represents a style and new arrival will show up at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± Deon immediately took notes and said, ¡°Oh, right, speaking of Mari¡­ Recently,


    many


    people have copied her work. Ms. Paige, do we need to deal with it?¡±


    Was there a need to ask this question?


    Paige said, ¡°Sue them one by one until they are afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid of wasting time, and don¡¯t be


    afraid of


    losing a lot of money in the end. In short, let everyone know that the works of all the designers under


    Daybreak Group will be protected. Whoever dares to copy them will be sued! And ask them to


    apologize until no one dares to copy them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do it right away!¡±


    ¡°I have something to do tomorrow morning. If there is anything important, try to arrange it for today.¡±


    Early tomorrow morning, Paige still had to do surgery for Cassie.


    ¡°Then shall I move tomorrow¡¯s meeting to today? Tomorrow morning, there is a newpany that


    wants to talk to us about cooperation. Shall move the appointment today as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, OK.¡± After ending the call, Paige continued to drive.


    After working in thepany for a day, Paige went out with Martin after work and dealt with private


    affairs


    in the evening.


    Paige stayed busy until two o¡¯clock in the morning. Not long after Paige fell asleep, her mobile phone.


    vibrated.


    The sound of vibration was particrly abrupt in the dark night. Paige woke up easily. It did not take


    long for Paige to be awakened by this sound.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 293

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 293


    Chapter 293 Cardiac Rupture


    ¡°Paige,e to the hospital! There is no time to exin. Hurry!¡±


    It was Colin who called.


    Colin had always been a calm and cold person. For him to be so anxious, there was no need to think


    about it. Something big must have happened to Cassie!


    The sound of a speeding car immediately left the vi.


    At this time, Danica just got up to drink water. When she heard the sound, she looked out of the


    window and


    saw the shadow of a red Ferrari driving away.


    It is sote. Where is Paige going?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    What happened?


    Paige stepped on the elerator to the end and drifted into thete-night streets.


    It only took Paige 10 minutes to arrive at the entrance of the hospital. It should have taken 30 minutes.


    When


    Paige left the car there, the nurse who was waiting there was scared.


    Paige¡¯s car almost hit her!


    The nurse took a deep breath and rushed forward. ¡°Ms. Paige, you are finally here! Dr. Williamson


    asked me


    to wait for you here. He said that your grandmother¡¯s condition is very critical. We have¡­ missed the


    best


    time to rescue her!¡±


    Paige was startled and quickened her pace to run to Room 301.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, wait for me¡­¡± The nurse had short legs and could not catch up with Paige¡¯s footsteps at


    all.


    Paige ran to Room 301 like a gust of wind and opened the door to see that there was no one inside.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, operating room! Please change into your surgical gown, quick¡­¡± Another nurse reminded


    Paige.


    Paige changed into a sterile suit as fast as she could. When Paige came to the operating room, she


    saw that


    all the instruments were telling her that Cassie was dying!


    ¡°The cardiac rupture was caused by myocardial infarction! Quick!¡± Colin¡¯s voice pulled Paige back to


    reality in


    a second.


    The heart rupture caused by myocardial infarction could be said to be the most seriousplication of


    myocardial infarction.


    It happened fast and dangerously. The death rate could reach 100 in a short period. Many people


    ****on the spot before they could be sent to the hospital.


    Fortunately, Cassie was in the ward at the time and was found by the nurse who came to check on the


    patients. Cassie was sent to the operating room immediately.


    Before Paige came, Colin had already opened Cassie¡¯s chest. Colin quickly inserted a tube into the


    artery and


    cut the pericardium open. But there was bad news. Arge amount of blood clots emerged in the


    pericardium.


    At this moment, an unexpected situation made things even worse.


    ¡°Not good, it¡¯s ventricr fibrition!¡± a doctor said anxiously.


    Paige made a prompt decision and said, ¡°Use electric defibrition.¡±-


    After a while, the doctor breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Defibrition was sessful. The heart has


    recovered, and the blood pressure has risen to 70 mmHg.¡±


    ¡°I will deal with the blood clots of the heart!¡± Paige took the initiative to take the hand.


    Last time, a doctor saw her dealing with adhesion and blood clots. He knew that Paige was very good


    in this


    field, so he handed it over to her.


    After Paige was done with the treatment, she asked people to insert tubes in the veins to build


    cirction outside of her body, but not long after, bad news came again.


    ¡°Not good. Blood pressure has dropped again!¡± a doctor reported.


    Paige remained calm. ¡°Block the aorta and inject the suspension fluid at the root to make the heart


    stop.¡±


    ¡°It was sessful. The suspension fluid has been inputted.¡±


    ¡°Check the ascending aorta.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s instructions, a doctor immediately checked the aorta. ¡°It has been checked. There is


    no


    obvious increase in thickness and blood between the walls.¡±


    The possibility of the aorta breaking could be excluded.


    Paige nced at the aorta bow, which was slightly thicker. ¡°There is no dissection of the aorta. The


    rupture of the main artery can be excluded. The brain is under low-temperature protection.¡±


    The reason why Paige did this was to prevent brain blood loss from causing brain damage..


    ¡°The ***is getting bigger and bigger.¡±


    ¡°There is more bleeding.


    ¡°The bypass can¡¯t be maintained.¡±


    There were doctors constantly reminding Paige of thetest situation.


    Paige managed to deal with one situation. There was another problem in front of her. Because of the


    rupture caused by the myocardial infarction, the surrounding heart muscles were very fragile. The


    diameter of the ***reached one inch. It required very high sewing skills to seed.


    ¡°Or, let Dr. Williamson do it¡­¡± One of the doctors who did not know Paige thought that Colin¡¯s medical


    skills were better.


    No one is more suitable than her!¡± Colin said, abandoning his preconceived notion.


    Paige was calm andposed as she sewed up the wound. Paige used the doubleyered bovine


    pericardial patches to mend the wound bit by bit. The outside was also reinforced with felt, using two


    methods together to ensure the stability of the heart repair.


    Those who had never seen Paige do surgery were all surprised. They did not expect Paige stitching


    technique


    to be so great¡­


    However, those who had watched Paige do the surgery were also surprised because her stitching


    technique


    was still so invincible¡­


    Some doctors had never worked with Paige before, but Paige and they worked together perfectly and


    had a high degree of tacit understanding. The ***operation was smooth, and it only took more than four


    hours for the stitches to bepleted!


    Just as it was about to end, one of the doctors suddenly eximed, ¡°The cirction outside the body


    can¡¯t be removed, and the blood pressure will drop as soon as it is removed!¡±


    Another doctor also noticed. ¡°The blood can¡¯t go back to the left atrium!¡±


    ¡°The heartbeat recovery failed, and the blood pressure dropped!¡± a doctor said in shock.


    Everyone was stunned. How could this be?


    The entire operation would have ended perfectly as long as the bypass was removed!


    However, such a situation happened!


    Colin quickly recalled the entire operation. ¡°There is no problem with the operation process! Paige¡¯s


    separation and stitching were handled very well! All situations have been provided with the best


    treatment


    n!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is the problem?¡± the other doctors asked one after another.


    They had been standing for more than four hours, and each of them was serious.


    Paige did not answer their questions and ordered, ¡°Continue to assist. Push the ultrasonic machine


    over.¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Push it over,¡± Paige suddenly scolded.


    Colin looked at Paige and said in a low and distressed voice, ¡°You know better than anyone that


    Cassie¡¯s body can¡¯t keep up¡­¡±


    In other words, Cassie¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the consumption of the entire operation!


    This operation waspletely different from the operation that was going to be performed the next


    day.


    The cardiac rupture was caused by myocardial infarction. The death rate was extremely high!


    4


    What was more, Cassie had other illnesses¡­


    It was not that Paige¡¯s medical skills were not good, but it was just Cassie¡¯s fate. She might¡­


    ¡°No one understands me?¡± There was a trace of anger on Paige¡¯s stubborn face.


    Immediately, a doctor came from outside the operating room with the machine. Paige observed that the


    ultrasonic waves showed that there was only a very small amount of blood flowing through the left


    atrium,


    notpletely gone!


    Paige must be able to pull Cassie back from the gates of ****again!


    The sun gradually rose, and the sky outsidepletely lit up.


    Danica had been on tenterhooks the entire night, but she still hadn¡¯t waited for Paige toe back.


    Paige didn¡¯t pick up the call and didn¡¯t reply. When it was ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Danica could no


    longer sit still. She could only call Martin.


    ¡°Martin, Paige went out at two o¡¯clockst night. It seems that she was in a hurry. She hasn¡¯te


    back yet. I am afraid that she is in danger¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 294

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 294


    Chapter 294 The Engagement Party


    Danica had already asked people to search for Paige, but there was no trace of Paige everywhere.


    Danica had checked the surveince cameras and only knew that Paige had passed through Saltmire


    Bridge at an extremely fast speed. It could be said that she was risking her life!


    There was a road where the surveince was broken, so Danica did not know where Paige went after


    she got


    off the bridge.


    On the side, Patricia was secretly delighted. Could it be that Paige ****in a car ident?


    If that was the case, then the position of the daughter of a rich family was still Patricia¡¯s!


    Thinking of this, Patricia could not help but hope that Paige would nevere back again¡­


    ¡°Paige left in a hurry?¡± Martin on the phone asked gently


    ¡°Yes, Paige *very fast, faster than those racing drivers on TV. Something must have happened!¡± Danica


    was about to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I know where Paige went.¡±,


    There was only one person who could make Paige so anxious!


    As Martin sent people to investigate, he rushed to the hospital. Sure enough, when Martin rushed to


    the gate of the hospital, he suddenly received a message from his subordinates. At two o¡¯clock in the


    morning, the hospital surveince did capture the figure of Paige!


    Paige came to the hospital.


    ¡°Not good. The patient¡¯s heart suddenly stopped!¡±


    ¡°Breathing stopped!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lusk, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t sleep!¡± Paige was desperately trying to save Cassie, and everyone was exerting their


    strength, racing against death at every second!


    However, the situation was getting worse and worse. Paige was so anxious that her eyes turned red. It


    was the first time that Paige found that her medical skills were so useless that she could not even save


    a person!


    Colin, who was on the side, saw Paige fighting for more than ten hours and could not help but


    persuade her.


    ¡°Paige, you know that it is meaningless to do this.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, you won¡¯t even have thest chance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even want to hear Cassie¡¯sst words?


    ¡°Paige?¡±


    Get s


    Paige didn¡¯t want to hear that. She said, ¡°Get out. Grandma won¡¯t ***! She won¡¯t ***! She can¡¯t ***!


    Continue to


    assist¡­¡±


    When Martin found out that Paige was doing the surgery, he called Danica to report that Paige was


    safe.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Then I am relieved! I will visit Cassieter. It is the first time we have met. I don¡¯t


    know


    what to take¡­¡±


    Danica knew that Cassie was very important to Paige, so Danica was entangled.


    Martin wanted to tell Danica that the nurse said that Cassie¡¯s condition was very critical. Paige had


    been. rescuing Cassie from 2 a.m. until 10 a.m., but Martin was afraid that Danica would be worried. In


    the end,


    Martin did not say anything and only gave a little advice.


    As time passed, Martin was outside the operating room, from 10 o¡¯clock to 11 o¡¯clock, then from 11


    o¡¯clock to


    12 o¡¯clock¡­


    The door of the operating room was still not opened.


    At the same time, there was a wedding going on.


    At Grandeur Hotel, a couple stood at the entrance to wee the guests.


    ¡°Abbigail, this is my uncle and aunt¡­¡± Davon, who was wearing a suit, introduced them softly.


    Abbigail, who was wearing a ***wedding dress, immediately smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy


    that


    you cane!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You must be Abbigail, right? Why are you different from the photos we saw? Your face is so chubby. It


    looks like you are really blessed!¡± Davon


    aunt meant well.


    However, when Abbigail heard that, she felt a little awkward.


    Last night, Abbigail was beaten up by Kaia¡¯s people. Abbigail¡¯s entire body was covered in wounds.


    Today, Abbigail had specially put on a trailing wedding dress and ****sleeves. However, the injury on


    her face. could not be covered. Abbigail could only cover it with a thickyer of foundation.


    It looked like Abbigail¡¯s face had be twice


    had taken before.


    alter, which waspletely different from the photos she


    But the elders happened to like this kind of chubby girl.


    4


    *Pleasee in,¡± Davon said to his uncle and aunt, smiled, and smoothed things over.


    Last night, Davon¡¯s arm had been scratched byn and Davon even had an operation. Unfortunately,


    their engagement invitation had already been sent out. If it was canceled, it would be very


    embarrassing.


    This morning, Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail went to visit Davon. The Tate family also promised a piece


    ofnd worth 1.92 billion dors. After the engagernent party, they would be given half of it.


    Greta had hated Abbigail the night before, but she now wore a smile for the sake of the 1 billion dors.


    Greta said, ¡°Abbigail, are you tired of standing?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Elinor, I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. When the engagement party ends, you have to change how you address me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely change it!¡±


    dors.


    If it didn¡¯t work out,n would find an excuse to get rid of the Tate familyter¡­.


    Therefore, today¡¯s engagement party could only be held as usual¡­


    ¡°Davon, does your arm hurt? Do you want to rest for a while?¡± Abbigail said sweetly.


    Davon remembered that Abbigail went to see him today. When both of their parents were not present,


    Abbigailforted his urge with her ***, and his heart softened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. What about you? Do you want to go in and take a rest?¡±


    ¡°No need. Today is the day I look forward to the most!¡± Abbigail smiled innocently.


    Today, most of the guests were from the groom¡¯s side. Only seven or eight people from the bride¡¯s side


    came,


    but this did not stop Tyrell and Lindsey from being happy.


    ¡°Abbigail, my uncle, aunt, and cousin are here!¡± Davon reminded Abbigail in a low voice.


    Abbigail was attracted by Davon¡¯s cousin, Dean Elinor, at a nce. Abbigail had heard earlier that


    Dean was very handsome. She did not expect to see him today. It was true!


    Andrew Elinor and L Elinor, Davon¡¯s uncle and aunt, were sessful businessman and


    businesswoman, so Tyrell and Lindsey took the opportunity to build a good rtionship with them¡­


    Dean saw Abbigail and became interested in her. Dean said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cute.¡±


    ¡°Dean, you tter me.¡± Davon saw another guesting and greeted another guest.


    In less than a minute, Dean smiled evilly at Abbigail, and Abbigail also revealed a shy expression¡­.


    Dean saw that Abbigail had a certain meaning and said in a frivolous and low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll add you on


    Ler


    and talk to you about Davon¡¯s childhood!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dean,¡± Abbigail called Dean in a sweet and tender voice.


    Dean did not expect Davon would have such a fianc¨¦e. He smiled even more wickedly.


    ¡°Dean, what is interesting? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think you are lucky.¡± Dean patted Davon on the shoulder and was about to go in


    when he suddenly remembered that he seemed to have seen Abbigail¡¯s face somewhere before. Dean


    stepped back


    and stared at Abbigail again.


    Davon thought that Dean had taken a fancy to his fianc¨¦e and quickly pulled Abbigail into his arms.


    ¡°Dean, your gaze¡­ If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that you were interested in my


    fianc¨¦e¡­¡°


    ¡°I just think that Abbigail looks a little familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡±


    If not for the fact that Abbigail was two times fatter, Dean might have recognized her face¡­


    But because Abbigail¡¯s face was swollen, Dean couldn¡¯t remember who Abbigail was after looking at


    her face.


    for a long time, so he gave up.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 295

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 295


    Chapter 295 The First Time He Sees Her Cry


    Half an hourter¡­


    All the guests were present. The host livened up the atmosphere on the stage and invitedn and


    Greta to


    make a speech.


    ¡°Dear friends, today is the engagement of my son, Davon, and my daughter-inw, Abbigail. I


    represent their


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    parents to show my sincere gratitude and warm wee¡­¡±


    Just asn finished his words, the au***nce burst into thunderous apuse.


    He was not as humble as he was when he begged for mercy in front of Kaiast night. He was in high


    spirits


    as if nothing had happenedst night.


    ¡°As the father of the groom, I sincerely wish my son and my daughter-inw a happy marriage. I hope


    that


    you will respect each other from now on, share the joys and sorrows, and be happy for the rest of your


    lives.¡±


    Everyone apuded again with smiles and blessings on their faces.


    Below the stage, Davon and Abbigail looked at each other with deep affection in their eyes.


    ¡°I also want to thank my inws for raising a beautiful and intelligent daughter here. It is also a great


    honor


    for my son to be able to marry such a girl. I sincerely hope that the two families can get along well for


    generations!¡±


    Everyone apuded again.n handed the microphone to Greta. Greta smiled, looking dignified and


    generous.


    ¡°Today, to announce this happy event and thank all the guests who have taken the time toe to our


    engagement party, we have prepared some food and wine. Please make yourselves at home. If you


    need anything, please let us know.¡±


    Just as Greta finished speaking, the dreamy hall once again burst into warm apuse.


    The waiters began to serve the dishes. There were sixty-six big tables in the hall. Each table had ten


    seats, so


    there were more than six hundred people in the hall.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You go first.¡±


    ¡°We are all family. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After the parents sat down, they raised their sses in unison.


    There was a performance on the stage.


    A clown made the guestsugh.


    On the other hand¡­


    Cassie slowly reached out a weak hand toward Paige, gently pulled the corner of her clothes, forced a


    smile,


    and weakly said, ¡°Paige, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    It was fine if Cassie did notfort Paige, but once Cassieforted Paige, Paige¡¯s tears instantly fell


    down.


    No one knew Cassie¡¯s current physical condition better than Paige did. Cassie could talk to her, which


    was a


    miracle.


    In the Triangle Area, Paige was seriously injured, but she did not shed tears. Now, she couldn¡¯t stop


    crying.


    Lying on the operating table, Cassie tried her best to force a smile. She said weakly and kindly. ¡°I


    dreamed of


    your grandfather just now. He said that it was time to pick me up¡­¡±


    Paige shook her head. Her eyes, which had been washed by tears, were clear and sad. She could not


    ept


    the reality.


    ¡°Look, your grandfather is standing there and smiling at me¡­¡±


    Cassie was afraid that Paige would me herself and be sad, so she tried her best tofort Paige.


    ¡°Paige, I can¡¯t hold on any longer. It¡¯s my bad, not your fault. Your medical skills are brilliant, and you


    have


    saved me several times. This time, it is fate. God ising to take me away.¡±


    She should have ***a few years ago. It was Paige¡¯s medical skills that had given her a few more years


    of


    life.


    Cassie was very satisfied.


    Paige wiped away the tears on her face and knelt beside Cassie. She said in a broken and gentle tone,


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk. I will try other ways.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I know my body well. In this life, I¡¯m lucky to have such a granddaughter like you. It¡¯s


    worth it.¡±


    When Cassie said this, she almost could not catch her breath. She tried hard to continue, ¡°However, I


    can¡¯t see you wearing a wedding dress and getting married¡­¡±


    Paige must look beautiful in a wedding dress!


    Unfortunately, Cassie couldn¡¯t see it in this life¡­.


    At that moment, the door of the operating room was suddenly pushed open by Colin. ¡°Paige! Martin is


    outside!¡±


    ¡°Let him in!¡± After Paige finished speaking, she carefully wiped away the tears on Cassie¡¯s face and


    gently begged, ¡°Grandma, hold on a little longer. Martin will be here soon. I haven¡¯t introduced him to


    you yet.¡±


    Cassie seemed to have not heard it. Using thest bit of her strength, she said word by word with a


    smile,


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer your burden. Take care of yourself. You must be happy¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Martin ran in and saw that Cassie ****in front of Paige, Cassie weakly closed her eyes and a weak


    hand


    slipped down.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Paige could not believe what was happening in front of her. She sped Cassie to her


    and her


    mind went nk.


    Not long after, the entire operating room was filled with a girl¡¯s heart-wrenching cries. Martin stood in


    ce. He had never expected that he would be one secondte. Cassie couldn¡¯t see him anymore.


    ¡°Grandma, wake up¡­¡± Paige knelt on the cold ground, holding Cassie¡¯s body and crying hysterically.


    This was the first time Martin saw her cry.


    From the time they met until now, she¡¯ had never exposed her weakness as if there was nothing in the


    world that she could not deal with.


    She was so proud and aloof, but now she was crying like a child.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken you out of the country to travel. I haven¡¯t introduced Martin to you yet. Why did you


    leave me


    behind?¡±


    Paige was crying her heart out.


    ¡°Grandma,e back. We still have a lot of things to do¡­


    ¡°You promised me that you would live a long life¡­.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Seeing that she was ming herself, Martin walked over and gently took her in his arms.


    ¡°You have done your best.¡±


    In Martin¡¯s view, from 2 a.m. to 1 p.m., Paige had tried her best to save Cassie.


    If there was any way, Paige would not let Cassie ***.


    Paige cried very sadly and med herself, ¡°I am the sage of medicine, but I can¡¯t save her. Why can¡¯t I


    save her? Why can¡¯t I¡­¡±


    Martin held her in distress, and his eyes were red. He understood how important Cassie was to Paige,


    and he also understood her mood at that moment.


    ¡°It is not your problem. You have tried your best. I know you are sad. Just cry. I am here.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t save her. Martin, I can¡¯t save her¡­¡± Paige lowered her head as if she had been defeated by


    reality. She held Cassie¡¯s body and cried.


    Back then, when she was studying medicine, she told Cassie that she would keep Cassie healthy for


    the rest of her life!


    She even promised Cassie that Cassie would live a hundred years old because there was no operation


    in this world that she could not perform.


    But now, Cassie ****in front of her.


    Everyone knew that the sage of medicine was powerful and had excellent medical skills, but they did


    not


    know that there were people in this world that the sage of medicine could not save!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 296

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 296


    Chapter 296 Exchange Rings


    Donald and Danica came to the hospital with a lot of gifts. They heard that Cassie was still in the


    operating room for rescue. As soon as they arrived at the door of the operation room, they heard a


    girl¡¯s sad and desperate sobs.


    It was Paige¡¯s voice¡­


    Donald and Danica were stunned. Their minds were nk. They looked at Colin, who


    was silently standing at the door. In the end, they could not help but ask, ¡°Dr. Williamson, Cassie¡­¡±


    ¡°She passed away just now.¡± Colin stood at the door and looked at Paige, who was crying her heart


    out. Martin embraced her and let her cry in his arms.


    If it was possible, he also wanted tofort her like that. However, with his identity, he was destined to


    only stand aside and watch her in pain. He did not even have the qualifications to go forward and


    comfort her.


    Colin¡¯s eyes also became a little red, and his voice was distressed. ¡°Paige has been in the operating


    room for eleven hours, and she has done her best.¡±


    Eleven hours! If there was any way, she would not let Cassie d*e.


    However, there was no way to bring Cassie back to life.


    Danica couldn¡¯t take it, and the things in her hand fell to the ground. Donald hurriedly threw away the


    things in his hand to help her. ¡°Danica, are you okay?¡±


    Danica felt pain in her heart and also felt sad. She did not expect Cassie would d*e before they arrived.


    They werete!


    At that moment, Paige must be very sad!


    ¡°Cassie, Cassie¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, an old man ran out of the elevator and stumbled toward the operating


    room.


    He tried his best to walk through the crowd and abruptly pushed open the door of the operating room.


    But he only saw a cold corpse.


    He almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily. If not for Colin, who was at the door supporting him, he would have


    fallen!


    ¡°Cassie!¡±


    This broken voice carried the old man¡¯s pain.


    His heart suddenly felt ufortable in the morning. At that time, he had a premonition that something


    might happen to Cassie.


    The whole morning, Paige didn¡¯t answer his phone calls. His heart was not feeling well, so he could


    only send someone to the hospital to inquire about it. He knew that Paige was performing the surgery


    for Cassie¡­


    He thought that it was the previous surgery, so he waited patiently for the news.


    When he felt better, he hurriedly went to the hospital but received bad news. He was told that the


    operation was not the one that was arranged before¡­


    Cassie had a sudden illnessst night. Paige had been rescuing her for eleven hours overnight. It didn¡¯t


    work, and Cassie was gone.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the person, who was smiling and celebrating her birthday yesterday, suddenly


    di*d.


    He walked to the front of Cassie little by little in a daze. It was unbelievable. He looked at her over and


    over again and subconsciously checked her breath. She was really out of breath.


    He was in agony. He was so painful that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. After a while, his hand trembled


    and gently touched Cassie¡¯s hand. It was cold, without the temperature of a normal person¡­


    He suddenly cried out, ¡°Cassie¡­¡±


    Why did she d*e?


    Why didn¡¯t she wait for him toe and let him see her onest time before passing away?


    Didn¡¯t she care about Paige the most? Why was she willing to leave her baby girl?


    What exactly happened?


    What happenedst night?


    ¡°Cassie, Cassie¡­¡±


    Samuel held the cold body. After so many years, he only held her once. He didn¡¯t expect that it would


    be such a scene¡­


    He cried in extreme pain and despair¡­


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He never expected that yesterday¡¯s birthday would be thest time they met.


    Donald and Danica, who were at the door, saw this scene, and their eyes turned red.


    Why was it so sudden?


    As far as they knew, Paige had been using the best medicine for Cassie. This morning, she could


    perform the operation smoothly¡­


    Why did such an ident happen?


    Paige silently shed tears on the side. Cassie and Samuel might have a happy future¡­


    At least it was not a problem for Cassie to live for more than ten or twenty years¡­


    What on earth happenedst night?


    With Cassie¡¯s medicine and physical condition during this period, it was impossible for


    her to suddenly have a heart attack which caused her heart to rupture!


    The wound was about one inch long. It was as if her heart was torn apart, and Cassie


    was suffocating from the pain.


    Yes, surveince!


    Paige had installed a surveince camera in Cassie¡¯s ward.


    Yesterday, Paige helped Cassie celebrate her birthday and returned to thepany to work. During


    this period, she had taken out her phone to check the surveince camera a few times. Seeing that


    Cassie was sleeping peacefully, she continued to work¡­


    After work, she had dinner with Martin and took a walk. After returning home, she checked the


    surveince camera again. At that time, Cassie was already asleep!


    Paige thought that Cassie would wake up in the morning as usual, so Paige took a


    shower and began to deal with her personal affairs!


    Paige thought that Cassie went to sleep so early because she was preparing for the operation the next


    day.


    Did something that Paige didn¡¯t know happenst night?


    Thinking of this, Paige wiped away her tears, pushed Martin away, and left the operating room.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    insert Scroll


    When Danica saw her walk out of the operating room, she was afraid that Paige would do something


    st*pid.


    enter


    ¡°Danica, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of everything.¡± Martinforted Danica and followed Paige.


    shift


    In the operation room, only Samuel was left. He held Cassie and cried sorrowfully¡­


    In the lobby of the restaurant¡­


    All the guests had almost finished eating. They had seen about eight performances. The


    host went on stage and excitedly picked up the microphone.


    ¡°Now, please wee Davon, Abbigail, and their parents. Please give them some


    apuse!¡±


    All the guests apuded with all their might. They did not expect the Elinor family to put in so much


    effort this time. Not only was the venue arranged beautifully, but every dish was also very expensive.


    The Elinor family even invited famous artists to perform,


    and the host was also famous.


    ¡°Let us give them the warmest apuse and the sincerest blessing to see them exchange engagement


    rings!¡±


    As soon as the host finished speaking, the aud*ence burst into thunderous apuse. Davon smiled


    and took out a ring box from his expensive suit.


    It was a big diamond ring.


    Abbigail did not expect him to really want to marry her, so she instantly became shy.


    ¡°The bride is shy!¡± The host joked, ¡°I want to ask the bride on behalf of the guests here. Are you


    satisfied with this ring?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Abbigail put on a shy face. ¡°But the one I¡¯m most satisfied with is the person


    in front of me.¡±


    The host and the guests cheered.


    ¡°Now, let the groom put on the ring for the bride. Let¡¯s give her some apuse.¡±


    Under the apuse of more than six hundred people, Davon took out the ring and put it on Abbigail¡¯s


    ring finger.


    ¡°Abbigail, it is my honor to be engaged to you.¡±


    Abbigail was so excited that her eyes were moist. ¡°Me too. Being able to be with you is the luckiest


    thing in my life.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 297

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 297


    Chapter 297 Scandal


    ¡°Now, please let the bride put on the ring for the groom!¡±


    Abbigail took the ring box that the staff handed over and opened it. It was also a big diamond ring.


    The host cheered again. ¡°Let me tell you something. The bride and the groom have never seen the


    rings prepared for each other. This is their first time showing the rings!¡±


    The audience burst into apuse.


    ¡°They both prepared diamond rings. It shows that their hearts are connected and they can reach each


    other¡¯s minds. It also proves that their marriage is destined¡­¡±


    The Tate family bought this diamond ring from a famous brand abroad to show off. It was worth about


    20 thousand dors.


    The diamond ring Davon bought was also that expensive.


    The diamond rings prepared by the two families were simr.


    The groom was the son of the richest man in Skokie, and the bride was the daughter of the richest man


    in Dolton. It was said that not long ago, the richest man in Dolton spent


    1.92 billion dors to buy a piece ofnd¡­


    They were perfect for each other, and they were a great match.


    When Davon saw this ring, his gaze became even gentler. He did not expect that the Tate family would


    value the engagement so much. The Bai family had always been stingy¡­


    ¡°Now, please let the beautiful bride wear the ring for the handsome groom. Let us witness this sacred


    moment with the warmest apuse!¡±


    The apuse of the audience continued for a long time.


    Abbigail smiled happily. Just as she was about to put the ring on Davon¡¯s ring finger, the


    big screen on the stage suddenly lit up!


    Everyone looked in the direction of the light and saw a passionate scene ying on the big screen. In a


    dim room, on a messy bed, a man and a woman were making out. Their voices resounded through the


    entire hall.


    All the guests were shocked. They never expected that something like this would happen halfway


    through the exchange of the rings.


    The parents were stunned on the stage and did not understand the situation.


    Abbigail¡¯s face was extremely pale because the woman in this video was her!


    She was aware of the source of this video!


    Davon widened his eyes. At first, he couldn¡¯t believe it. Then he was shocked.


    The girl in the video raised her blurred eyes and said, ¡°Aldo, stop filming. Let¡¯s get down to business¡­¡±


    This was Abbigail¡¯s face and her voice!


    As for the man¡¯s face, Davon was shocked to find that it was Abbigail¡¯s male ssmate, Aldo, who


    appeared at thest gathering.


    Last time, Abbigail won second ce in the pianopetition. Her ssmates wanted to celebrate it


    for her, so they held a gathering at the Holiday Club.


    At that gathering, Aldo was thest toe. He brought some friends and looked slovenly.


    It was said that he was a bad student in the ss. His family was rich, so he was always domineering.


    When he was in his second year of high school, he stopped studying and became a gangster. He set


    up a small gang and had over twenty men.


    As soon as he entered the private room, he drank a bottle of whiskey and said that he


    would pay for the party.


    But at that time, a ssmate told him that Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ would pay the bill, so he let


    his men order whatever they liked. Anyway, Davon would pay the bill.


    Davon had an extremely bad impression of Aldo. That night, he took the initiative to


    greet Aldo and wanted to shake hands with him, but Aldo had a disdainful look on his


    face and did not take Davon seriously at all.


    Aldo said that as Abbigail¡¯s fianc¨¦, Davon should drink more because Abbigail won second ce.


    Davon had drunk a lot of wine that night, but Aldo did not intend to let him go. He asked for eight


    hostesses to test Aldo¡¯s loyalty to Abbigail.


    insert scroll


    At that time, Davon was enraged, but he had always been elegant, so he went to the bathroom to calm


    himself down. However, he heard the ssmates in the bathroom whispering that Abbigail and Aldo


    had dated and even kissed!


    When Davon and Abbigail started dating, Abbigail said that he was her first love.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Davon still remembered that when he kissed her for the first time, she was a clumsy kisser and she


    said that she had no experience¡­


    At the gathering, Aldo and his men deliberately dirtied the sofa and walls of the private room when they


    left, causing Davon to spend nearly 1.6 million dors in total¡­


    Later on, he decided to let it go. Abbigail¡¯s ssmates looked down on her, but it was fine. Anyway, no


    one would dare tough at her after she became his wife.


    Abbigail also did not want to be raised by a cleaner, but fate had yed a big joke on her. However,


    she did not hold any resentment. Instead, she treated the people around


    her with a kind heart¡­


    In this world, was there any girl better than her?


    Even if she had dated another boy before, so what? She didn¡¯t have a father, so she


    longed for care. Was she wrong?


    That was what Dayon thought at that time, so he quickly epted Abbigail and let it go.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that there would be such a video today. It turned out that


    before he knew Abbigail, Abbigail had slept with Aldo!


    This was the most intolerable thing for a man!


    After all, he treated a loose woman as a treasure!


    ¡°What the f**k is that? Hurry up and turn it off!¡± The host did not recognize that the


    girl in the video was Abbigail because Abbigail had gained a lot of weight. She was very


    different from the innocent girl in the video.


    However, many guests recognized her and could not help but gabble.


    Meanwhile, the parents found that the slutty girl was Abbigail, the bride today!


    Davon¡¯s cousin, who was sitting below the stage, finally remembered. No wonder he always felt that


    Abbigail looked a little familiar. It seemed that he had seen her somewhere before. When he saw this


    video today, he finally remembered!


    Aldo had shown this video to his men before. Every time Aldo had s** with Abbigail, he would share the


    video with them proudly.


    Aldo had shared it with them more than twenty times. Dean didn¡¯t expect that Davon would treat this


    woman as a treasure!


    Deanughed, thinking that Abbigail was so scheming.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Davon pulled his hand back from Abbigail¡¯s hand and gritted his teeth. He pointed


    at the big screen and asked angrily.


    His voice sounded in the hall through the microphone on his cor.


    Abbigail was anxious. ¡°Davon, please listen to me¡­!


    ¡°What lie are you going to make up? Are you going to say that you were forced? It seems that you quite


    enjoyed it! Abbigail, how old were you when you were with him? How


    could you


    ¡°Davon¡­¡±


    do such a thing?¡±


    Davon pped Abbigail in front of everyone. The p sounded crisp and clear.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 298

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 298


    Chapter 298 Total Chaos


    The more than six hundred people who came today could be said to be rtives and friends of the


    Elinor family. How could the Elinor family face anyone? How could Davon


    face others?


    ¡°Is this how the Tate family teaches their daughters? You don¡¯t know how to behave. Shameless.¡±


    Greta was so angry that she pushed Lindsey.


    Abbigail in this video looked young. It should be shot a year or two ago¡­


    How old was she a year or two ago?


    Lindsey was stunned. Although most of the guests who came today were from the Elinor family, some


    of them were from the Tate family. This engagement banquet was very embarrassing. And she was


    self-conscious.


    Lindsey subconsciously grabbed Greta¡¯s hand and exined in a gentle voice, ¡°You


    know Abbigail is a good girl. She would never do such a thing. Possibly she was


    framed!¡±


    Tyrell said hurriedly, ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t it very popr to change faces in videos now? The man


    and woman in this video must be someone else. Someone must have deliberately yed a prank to


    ruin the engagement party. Who is it? Show yourself!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tate, we are not blind. As her parents, how can you not tell if this person is


    Abbigail? The face and the voice cannot be fake.¡± Ian was so angry that his face went


    red. He wanted to punch these shameless people from the Tate family to death!


    There were so many guests here today, and he was so embarrassed!


    ¡°Abbigail, say something!¡± Lindsey did not know how to save it, so she quickly called out to Abbigail.


    Abbigail finally realized it. Yes, she could refuse to admit it. Anyway, the person


    involved was not here, and she could say anything!


    So Abbigail used her old tricks, andrge beads of tears rolled down her face, ¡°If you want to use


    me, there is no need to defend myself! I don¡¯t know who made this video, and why it was exposed


    during the exchange of rings! Who are you? What are you trying to do? Are you trying to ruin my


    engagement with Davon? Come out! Let¡¯s confront


    each other face to face!¡±


    She raised her tear-stained face and looked at Davon with grievance and stubbornness, ¡°You are my


    fianc¨¦, and you are about to be my family!¡±


    Abbigail meant Davon¡¯s parents. She shed tears and said with forbearance and strength, ¡°You didn¡¯t


    even ask me. One of you beat me, and the other wronged me. And you humiliated my parents! Don¡¯t


    you think it is too much? Is this the upbringing of the Elinor family?¡±


    Hearing this, the entire audience was silent!


    Was the Elinor family too hasty? After all, they were having an engagement party¡­


    How could Davon beat up the bride in public¡­


    The bride¡¯s family was the richest in Dolton!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Davon¡¯s palm was burning. That¡¯s right. He was too angry. He suddenly hit her in front of more than six


    hundred people¡­


    Seeing that her face was red and swollen, Davon thought of the injuries she had suffered in the past


    two days and immediately his heart began to ache.


    ¡°You said that this girl wasn¡¯t you? Then how can you prove that she is someone else?¡± Greta was still


    pi**sed. She pointed at the screen and yelled at Abbigail.


    Abbigail smiled bitterly and looked at Greta. ¡°Then how can you prove that this video is real and the girl


    in the video is me? I didn¡¯t do this kind of thing. I don¡¯t even know it myself. Why are you so certain?¡±


    Tyrell and Lindsey secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Abbigail was rational, smart, and


    eloquent. She turned the situation around at this time.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me and look down on me. Davon and I love each other, but you won¡¯t allow it¡­ Is


    this video made by you? Are you deliberately destroying this engagement party?¡±


    Abbigail changed the topic and used Davon¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Nonsense! The Elinor family is hosting the party. Why would we do such a thing? You are a sharp-


    tongued girl. Maybe you did this kind of thing and want to wrong us?¡±


    ¡°If I did it, my whole family would d*e a h**** ble death! What about you guys? Do you dare to swear?


    Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t make this up? Are you trying to


    embarrass the Tate family on purpose?¡± Abbigail said fiercely.


    How could she swear on such a good day and curse her whole family? Davon¡¯s parents


    would never do such a st**pid thing!


    However, all the guests saw that Abbigail had made a swear and Davon¡¯s parents did not dare to do it.


    They immediately felt that they had wronged this little girl. If Abbigail had done such a thing that was so


    despicable, how could she swear with her entire


    family?


    There must be some hidden story¡­.


    At this moment, the check-in record of a hotel was shown on the screen.


    The time and location were all clearly recorded!


    There were even videos of Aldo and Abbigail entering and exiting the hotel at the same


    time, as well as videos of them ying in different rooms.


    There were more than twenty videos on the screen at the same time, and Abbigail¡¯s face


    was in each of them!


    Davon saw the mole on Abbigail¡¯s b**tt in a b**nch of videos. If the girl in the video was not her, how


    could the person who made the video know where her mole was?


    Also, the scar left by the boiling water when she was young was close to the base of her thigh. If the


    girl in the video was not her, why was the scar on this position the same?


    ¡°Are you still denying it?¡± Davon was so angry that he raised his palm and wanted to


    p Abbigail again!


    Abbigail did not expect that all the records and all kinds of intimate scenes in the past


    were all found and neatly disyed in front of her now¡­


    This time, she was not calm anymore, but took a step back in disbelief!


    Who is it? Who can dig it out from a year ago¡­


    At this time, a figure quickly shed through her mind. Could it be Paige?


    ¡°It is you! Just now, to mislead everyone, you even swore an oath with your whole


    family¡­ You are simply an animal!¡±


    Before Abbigail could react, she was pped in the face by Greta!


    ¡°How could


    you hit


    my daughter?¡± Lindsey was anxious and was about to step forward.


    ¡°You disg**sting thing! Your parents didn¡¯t teach you well. Today, I will teach you a lesson!¡± Greta


    pped Abbigail again.


    Lindsey wanted to stop her but was blocked by Ian. Tyrell was about to step forward when he was


    punched by Ian.


    The whole stage was a mess, and even the famous host was stunned, not knowing how to host it.


    ¡°Look at the daughter you raised!¡± Ian punched Tyrell again, disregarding that they were on the stage.


    Lindsey saw that the corner of her husband¡¯s m**uth was bleeding. She screamed and wanted to stop


    him. In the blink of an eye, she saw Greta p Abbigail again. Abbigail was still holding on to Davon¡¯s


    hand, trying to exin something!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 299

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 299


    Chapter 299 The Truth


    ¡°Bitch, I will let people see your true color today!¡± Greta pounced on Abbigail and


    scratched Abbigail¡¯s face hard with her newly manicured nails today.


    Abbigail screamed in pain. Her hair was pulled by Greta, and even her wedding dress


    was stripped.


    ¡°Since you are a shameless bitch, why don¡¯t you take your dress off and let everyone appreciate your b


    ody! Anyway, everyone has seen what they shouldn¡¯t see just now!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Abbigail pulled the wedding dress with one hand and


    hit Greta with the other. She didn¡¯t expect to hit Greta in the face.


    ¡°Bitch! How dare you hit me!¡±


    Greta quickly


    pressed Abbigail to the ground and sat on Abbigail. She kept pping Abbigail in the face and holding


    Abbigail¡¯s wedding dress.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Abbigail screamed and turned to Davon for help, but Davon only


    stood at the side and looked at her coldly.


    Some guests from the Tate family stepped forward to dissuade Greta, but they argued with the guests f


    rom the Elinor family.


    A few guests from the Elinor family helped Greta to hold Abbigail down and spit on Abbigail¡¯s face. The


    y even helped Greta to take off Abbigail¡¯s dress.


    Knowing


    that she could not save Tyrell, Lindsey turned around to save Abbigail. However, she was also surroun


    ded by rtives from the Elinor family, who pointed at Lindsey¡¯s nose, cursed her, and threw things at h


    er.


    Just as everyone was in a mess, the screen changed again. This time, the screen turned into Cassie¡¯s


    ward.


    At eleven o¡¯clockst night, Tyrell and his family sneaked into Cassie¡¯s ward while the medical staff was


    changing shifts. They all asked Cassie for help.


    ¡°I thought you were here to celebrate my birthday in thest hour. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Cassie was awake


    ned by their noise and slowly sat up. She coughed a few times.


    In the video, it seemed that Tyrell did not know that it was Cassie¡¯s birthday. He


    hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to order a cake and send


    Chanter 200 Th.


    it over in a while! However, the Tate family encountered a crisis! This time, you must help us!¡±


    When the guests saw this, they were all stunned. They did not expect Tyrell, who was proud in front of t


    hem, would bring his wife and daughter to Cassie¡¯s bed to ask for help.


    They thought, didn¡¯t he buy thend with a huge sum of money? How could he be in


    such a sorry state?


    The people who were wrestling on the stage were also stunned and stopped. They didn¡¯t expect that Ty


    rell and his family would be like this in private!


    Lindsey was even more stunned. She thought, when was the scene in the ward captured?


    Is there a surveince camera in Cassie¡¯s ward?


    Thinking of this, Lindsey felt frightened and almost couldn¡¯t stand up!


    Tyrell knelt on the ground and said sincerely, ¡°Mom, a while ago, we asked for your help. You were not


    willing to help us, and we didn¡¯t want to make you unhappy.


    ¡°Later, we heard that there was a piece ofnd. As long as we bought it, we could sell it for several time


    s the price. So, Lindsey and I sold all the assets in our hands, including the houses, and shares, in exc


    hange for cash! We also borrowed a lot of money from


    many township banks and many people. Only then did we gather 1.92 billion dors!¡±


    When all the guests heard this, they


    were all shocked. They did not expect Tyrell to buy thend in this way. They were originally wondering


    where Tyrell got the money!


    It turned out that Tyrell borrowed all the money.


    Feeling disdain from all directions, Lindsey shouted, ¡°Who put the surveince camera? Stop it!¡±


    The host hurriedly sent someone backstage to see what was going on and asked the


    staff to stop the video.


    But the staff pressed the machine many times, but it didn¡¯t work. ¡°It can¡¯t be


    suspended. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the machine seems to be broken.¡±


    ¡°Cut off the power!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be cut off!¡±


    It was the first time that the staff had encountered such a situation. It was really strange!


    In the surveince, Tyrell knelt in front of Cassie¡¯s bed and said with tears in his voice, ¡°We finally mana


    ged to buy thend, but I heard that thisnd has to be constructed within a month and


    can¡¯t be sold within five years.¡±


    What Tyrell said was true. Previously, the Elinor family was also interested in thisnd, but when they h


    eard that it had to be held in their hands for five years and could not be sold, they gave up on this idea.


    At that time, the Elinor family was wondering how the Tate family could hold thend in


    their hands for five years. Unexpectedly, the Tate family did not know about this at all.


    ¡°We borrowed money from so many township banks and old acquaintances. The interest alone is more


    than 500 thousand dors per month. However, thepany¡¯s funds can¡¯t be transferred easily. The p


    rofit per month is 80 thousand dors at most. I can¡¯t repay the debt at all!¡±


    Hearing this, all the guests were shocked. The interest was more than 500 thousand dors.


    They thought, what a terrifying number!


    It would be fine if he had to deal with it for only a few months. However, if he has to deal with it for five y


    ears in a row¡­


    No one can withstand it.


    The key point is that the rumor is true. There is something


    wrong with the capital operation of the Tate family.


    Their monthly profit doesn¡¯t even reach 80 thousand dors¡­


    They are the richest people in Dolton!


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± Cassie sat on the bed and asked.


    From the angle of the video, people could only see Tyrell and


    his family kneeling on the ground and begging. People couldn¡¯t see Cassie¡¯s face, but from Cassie¡¯s voi


    Chapter 299 The Truth


    could still hear her displeasure and annoyance.


    What annoyed Cassie was that Tyrell was unfilial. He disturbed Cassie¡¯s recuperation again and again.


    However, Tyrell still brought Lindsey and Abbigail


    to beg Cassie again and again, making Cassie unhappy.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have 30% of the shares? It¡¯s worth 48 million dors. I have a suggestion. You can con


    it for about five years¡­¡±


    Cassie did not expect Tyrell to be so selfish. She smiled coldly.


    Tyrell added, ¡°Five yearster, I will sell thend. The money I get will definitely be several times more th


    Cassieughed even more mockingly. She said, ¡°I am old, but I am not stupid! If I sell the shares now, th


    With the temperament of Tyrell and Lindsey, they will turn hostile and refuse to admit


    it!


    Tyrell said, ¡°Mom, I can write a letter of guarantee for you! As long as you lend us two¨C


    thirds of the shares in case of emergency, we will definitely return it!¡±


    Afraid that Cassie would not agree, Tyrell hurriedly added, ¡°Otherwise, if thepany copsed, it woul


    Cassie¡¯s face did not change, and she said angrily, ¡°You ignored me all these years. You didn¡¯te to


    hospitalized. You even want me to die. You sent my granddaughter away without my permission. If you h


    Hearing Cassie¡¯s words, Tyrell was anxious. He wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Ca

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 300

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 300


    Chapter 300 The Scene Before Cassie¡¯s Death


    ¡°But you have done so many bad things to me and the people around me. You made Mr.


    Mason¡¯s daughter scared. She is suffering from depression! Mr. Farley had a heart. attack and died


    because of you! And Giada, thanks to you, is ins**ne!¡±


    The guests were in an uproar. They thought, what! They did so many cru**l things!


    Depression? Mr. Farley¡¯s death? Giada¡¯s ins**ne?


    It is a crime!


    ¡°Cassie, we know we were wrong in the past. Please give us a chance to turn over a new leaf,¡±


    Lindsey, who was kneeling on the ground, cried and begged.


    But Cassie replied coldly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t see your ambitions, perhaps I would give you an


    opportunity.¡±


    Cassie thought, but their nature is like this, and they will never change for the rest of


    their lives!


    Thinking of this, Cassie ordered, ¡°You can leave now. It is none of my business.¡±


    ¡°Cassie, we haven¡¯t begged you for so many years. Why don¡¯t you help us this time?


    Lindsey pulled Cassie¡¯s clothes and refused to leave. She cried very sadly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear enough just now? You should know why I don¡¯t want to help you.


    All the things you have done over the years have disheartened me! So I won¡¯t help you!


    ¡°You said you haven¡¯t begged me for so many years. Only this time? That¡¯s because it


    was Paige who helped you behind the scene! She contributes to your achievements.


    ¡°If Paige hadn¡¯t given you the resources and orders and helped you, would you have


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    what you have today?


    ¡°But what did you do to her? You dr**ve her out of the house and said all kinds of cold


    words to her! You always wanted to beat and scold her!


    ¡°You dr**ve away good luck yourself. Now you are in trouble. Why do you ask me for


    help?


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I won¡¯t help you. Leave now!¡±


    All the guests were shocked.


    Even the Elinor family didn¡¯t expect that the Tate family¡¯s achievements were not because Tyrell and


    Lindsey were good at business, nor because they were capable. It was because Paige gave them


    resources and helped them deal with the mess!


    Many guests didn¡¯t know who Paige was.


    However, the Tate family, the rtives, and friends of the Tate family, Ian, Greta, and Davon, naturally


    knew that Paige was the adopted daughter who had lived in the Tate¡¯s house for eighteen years. They


    knew that Paige was finally sent away by Tyrell and Lindsey.


    Ian and Greta thought, I didn¡¯t expect Paige to be so capable. She helped Tyrell and Lindsey be


    the richest men in Dolton!


    Paige founded PQ Fashion and was a piano master. She must have a wide range of


    contacts.


    Thinking of this, Ian and Greta regretted what they had done. They thought, if Paige were our daughter-


    inw, the Elinor family would have a better future!


    It is all our fault for being short-sighted.


    We missed the opportunity!


    In the video, Lindsey was still begging. She said, ¡°Cassie, we can¡¯t hold on any longer, but you insist on


    leaving all your money to Paige. Is it fair to Tyrell, me, and Abbigail?¡±


    Cassie said, ¡°That¡¯s mine. I¡¯ll give it to whoever I like. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the guards.¡±


    In the end, no matter how hard the three of them begged, it was useless. Cassie had made up her


    mind.


    Cassie said, ¡°Today is my birthday. I¡¯m going to have an operation tomorrow. Why are you still crying


    here at this time? Do you want me to di**?¡±


    Hearing Cassie¡¯s words, Tyrell had no choice but to pull up Lindsey and Abbigail. He decided to beg


    Cassie again after the operation tomorrow.


    People thought the video ended here. Unexpectedly, Lindsey returned to the ward alone


    after a while.


    At first, Lindsey begged for mercy, but in the end, she lost her patience, and a touch of


    hatred appeared on her face.


    Lindsey asked, ¡°I take you as my mother, so I have beenpromising and giving in! I just want to ask


    you for thest time. Will you help me or not?¡±


    Cassie was also irritated. ¡°Are you threatening me? Listen¡­¡±


    Before Cassie could finish her words, Lindsey suddenly grabbed Cassie¡¯s hair and said with a


    ferocious face, ¡°You old ba**tard! I have always respected you. Do you really think you are great?


    Listen, you have to help me today! Otherwise, you will have a hard time!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Perhaps Cassie didn¡¯t expect Lindsey to be so presumptuous. Cassie waspletely


    irritated, but she couldn¡¯t break away from Lindsey¡¯s grip. Cassie was like a chicken being grabbed.


    She had no strength to fight back.


    Lindsey grabbed Cassie¡¯s hair with one hand and pped her hard in the face with the


    other!


    The sound of the p was so clear and loud in the quiet ward.


    All the guests were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Lindsey, who was crying bitterlyst second,


    seemed to have changed into another person the next second!


    They thought, how could she treat a si**k olddy so brutally?


    Even Tyrell and Abbigail couldn¡¯t believe it. Last night, the three of them were kicked out of the ward by


    Cassie. When they walked to the corridor, Lindsey suddenly said that she had a good idea that could


    make Cassie agree to help them.


    With doubt, they asked Lindsey to go back to the ward. Tyrell and Abbigail waited for


    her in the car.


    Unexpectedly, Lindsey returned to the ward to exert violence!


    ¡°You old bast**rd! If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Tyrell, I would have killed you!


    ¡°You are not grateful. Instead, you repay kindness with ingratitude!


    ¡°You are so proud in front of me every day. Do you think you are very capable?


    Chapter 300 The Scene Before Cassie¡¯s Death


    3/4


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ept my kindness!¡±


    Then Lindsey pushed Cassie away.


    Cassie¡¯s back bumped against the head of the bed. Feeling miserable, Cassie shouted,


    ¡°Help¡­¡±


    ¡°You old b**stard, you still want to call for help! Shout! I want to see if you can utter a


    word!¡±


    Lindsey tightly covered Cassie¡¯s m**uth and nose. Cassie was out of breath and struggled


    desperately.


    ¡°How does this feeling of suffocation feel? I will ask you onest time. Will you help


    me?¡±


    From the surveince video, people could only see Cassie struggling painfully on the bed and


    Lindsey¡¯s ferocious face.


    Cassie couldn¡¯t push Lindsey away. The feeling of suffocation made Cassie¡¯s heart greatly stimte.


    For a moment, Cassie felt that she was about to d*e!


    Almost subconsciously, Cassie wanted to ring the bell, but Lindsey found it and pped


    her hand off.


    ¡°You old bas**ard! It seems that you haven¡¯t suffered enough!¡±


    Lindsey put the bell far away and pped Cassie again.


    For Lindsey, it was as easy as dealing with an unarmed child to deal with Cassie.


    Cassie felt dizzy and out of breath. She touched her phone under the pillow


    subconsciously.


    Lindsey noticed Cassie¡¯s action at a nce. She said, ¡°What? You still want to call Paige! You old


    bast**rd! You are scheming!¡±


    Lindsey tried to grab the phone, but Cassie didn¡¯t allow it. The two were fighting for it. Cassie was


    anxious and angry, and she was pushed. The back side of Cassie¡¯s head hit the guardrail beside the


    bed.


    Lindsey managed to get the phone. She held it in her hand andughed loudly. ¡°Do you


    want it?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 301

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 301


    Chapter 301 Is She Really Gone?


    Cassie didn¡¯t even have the strength to sit up. She couldn¡¯t move and gasped for breath. After a


    while, she struggled to get up. Her hands trembled as she reached out to take her phone back.


    But how could Lindsey be so kind and return the phone to her? Lindsey took a step back and


    Cassie was furious. She struggled to prop herself up and put one foot on the ground.


    Lindsey immediately figured out her intentions. ¡°Your bones are about to fall apart. Do you still


    want to go out and call for help? Do you think you can get out of this door? If not for the money.


    you would have been buried in a coffin!¡±


    Cassie was still trying, but just as her other footnded on the ground, she heard Lindsey¡¯s


    threatening words.


    ¡°Tell you what, my patience is not infinite. Tomorrow, get the staff from the American Wills Service


    Center here. I want you to modify your will in front of me and transfer all the assets to me! Do you


    hear me?¡±


    Cassie ignored her. Finally, Cassie put both her feet on the ground. She was about to take a step


    forward.


    Lindsey reached out and pushed Cassie back to bed effortlessly. ¡°I¡¯m asking you; do you hear me?


    You old **, are you deaf?¡±


    Lindsey even reached out and grabbed Cassie¡¯s ear. Cassie was in extreme pain. ¡°Let me go¡­¡±


    Lindsey refused to let go of her. Watching Cassie in pain, Lindsey felt indescribably happy.


    Cassie was grabbed by the ear, and the back of her head that had just hit the bed railing began to throb


    with pain again. Worse still, Cassie could hardly breathe.


    Seeing Cassie covering her heart with both hands, Lindsey continued to mock her, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s


    not working on me!¡±


    Lindsey thought, you *. You can only act in front of Tyrell. Now I am here. You¡¯re not getting


    off that easy!


    ¡°Did you hear my question? Lindsey was still grabbing Cassie¡¯s ear and threatening her.


    Cassie was in so much pain that her entire body curled up like a trembling rabbit. With her ears being


    grabbed, she waspletely unable to resist.


    When Cassie gasped for breath, her face turned red, and began to stare straight ahead, Lindsey


    realized that Cassie was not acting. Just as Lindsey rxed her grip, Cassie suddenly fell on the bed


    and curled up even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me. I won¡¯t buy it¡­¡±


    Cassie¡¯s throat seemed to be strangled by the devil¡¯s hand. She was dying for a breath of fresh air, but


    the oxygen seemed to have been ***from the ward. No matter how hard she tried, she


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    could not exhale a little bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about holding me responsible! Even if you want to **, you have to


    transfer the property in your name to me before you ***!¡±


    Lindsey saw that Cassie was struggling on the bed. It seemed that she was really dying. Just as


    Lindsey was about to leave, she opened the door and saw two nurses walking toward her.


    Lindsey was so scared that she hurriedly closed the door. Cassie, who was on the bed, heard the


    noise outside the door and wanted to call for help, but she could not make any sound.


    She did not even have the strength to breathe. How could she have the strength to ask for help?


    In the end, when Cassie heard the footsteps of the two nurses getting further and further away,


    she was desperate.


    At this point, the nurses were on rounds. They would start from the first room, so it would be a


    long time before they came.


    After Lindsey and the two nurses left, she hurriedly ran away, afraid of taking responsibility.


    There was only Cassie in the ward. She was helpless and lonely. Though she had tried countless


    times to touch the distant call bell, she could not make it. When she saw the phone that Lindsey


    threw on the ground before she left, she wanted to take it, but she fell off the bed¡­


    In the end, the nurses came to this ward and found that Cassie was lying on the ground


    unconscious, and hurriedly called for the doctor¡­


    However, it was toote!


    The video ended here. More than six hundred people in the hall were silent. They did not expect


    Cassie to be tortured like this¡­


    Tyrell looked at Lindsey in a daze. ¡°How, how could you..


    ¡°Tyrell, I can exin¡­¡±


    Before Lindsey could finish her words, Cassie¡¯s * picture suddenly appeared on the


    Lindsey screamed in fear, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Who did it?


    Abbigail, who was pinned to the ground and unable to move, was so frightened that her face. turned


    pale. How could Cassie¡¯s photo appear here? It was a * photo. Could it* be.


    that Cassie had already¡­.


    All the guests were shocked. Could it be that Cassie was dead? Had shee to Lindsey for


    revenge?


    ¡°Mother?¡± Tyrell was even more frightened when he saw the huge photo in front of him. Could it be


    that his mother was dead?


    The lights in the hall suddenly went out, and the curtains were closed automatically. Only the light


    of the ck and ***photo shone on the big screen in the big hall¡­.


    Many guests were frightened and their skins were crawling!


    They wanted to leave, but the door was mmed ***, and they couldn¡¯t open it!


    At this point, the entire hall was in chaos. Crazy screams and panic footsteps resounded.


    What the *was going on?


    Lindsey was trembling with fear. Could it be that Cassie really came to punish her in return?


    No, it was impossible¡­.


    Someone must be joking with her!


    ¡°How can Grandma note to the engagement party held by the Tate family?¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the crowd.


    Tyrell looked toward the source of the voice and vaguely saw a familiar figure!


    Tyrell couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Paige, it is you! I knew you were behind this! Today is your sister¡¯s


    engagement party, but you posted a ** photo. Are you cursing your sister or your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Grandma is dead. Shouldn¡¯t I post herst known photograph?¡± Paige walked step by step from the


    crowd to the front of the stage, a trace of ridicule shing through her cold eyes.


    ¡°Is she Paige?¡±


    Many guests came back to their senses. Was she the genius girl Paige who lent the Tate family a


    Get Born


    helping hand, helped them deal with the mess, and made the Tate family the richest family in


    Dolton?


    She was an exquisite beauty!


    Abbigail was not a patch on Paige.


    Paige¡¯s eyes were still reddish and there was a bit of cold killing intent in them. Exuding a strong


    aura, she looked beautiful and valiant.


    Tyrell couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What, what are you talking about? What happened to your grandmother? If


    she was only in emergency surgery, we would naturally rush over after the engagement party!


    You don¡¯t need to scare us!¡±


    Well, Tyrell was still daydreaming at this time!


    Paige smiled ironically, and she seemed to be lofty and far above anyone. ¡°Look at her photo!


    Shouldn¡¯t you kneel down and confess to Grandma? After all, it was you who killed her!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Your grandmother is really¡­ gone?¡± Tyrell was taken aback as if he couldn¡¯t


    believe it. After being stunned for a while, he looked at Paige again.


    Paige¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and didn¡¯t look like she was joking.


    Could it be that Cassie was really ¡­ gone?


    Thinking of this, Tyrell covered his face as if he was on the verge of copse. He didn¡¯t want to cry, but


    he couldn¡¯t help it. He paced back and forth. In less than two seconds, he cried out loud.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 302

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 302


    Chapter 302 Kneel and Apologize


    How could it be?


    How could Cassie ***so suddenly?


    With her death, all the wealth would belong to Paige!


    This time, the Tate family was really finished!


    Tyrell was in so much pain. He didn¡¯t notice that Paige was walking up the stage step by step and


    kicking Lindsey.


    Before Lindsey could react, she fell to the ground, and she was kneeling in front of Cassie¡¯s photo.


    Paige grabbed her hair and forced Lindsey to apologize.


    Lindsey¡¯s forehead hurt and she shouted, ¡°You **, you dare¡­¡±


    Paige was just a girl in her teens, yet she dared to do this to Lindsey!


    Paige kicked Lindsey to the ground and did not want to listen to her nonsense at all. Paige stepped


    on her back and looked at Greta coldly. ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    Greta, who was riding on Abbigail, was stunned. Greta did not expect Paige suddenly to be so


    domineering, so Greta subconsciously moved to the side.


    Paige should be looking for Abbigail to settle the score¡­


    Thinking of this, Greta moved a few steps to the side, afraid of being implicated.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°If you say a word again, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and feed it to the dogs.¡±


    How could Abbigail not know that her mother killed Cassie? Paige hade to settle ounts


    with her family!


    However, more than 600 people were looking at her. If Abbigail dared to make a scene here, she


    would definitely be sent to the police station.


    Thus, Abbigail still yed ***. ¡°I just want to remind you¡­ There are so many people watching. You


    have to let go of my mother, or else¡­


    Paige took the microphone from the host beside her and urately hit Abbigail on the ***.


    Abbigail was suddenly hit in the ***and covered with her hands. Her ***was bleeding.


    Abbigail thought, Paige has gone too far!


    Get Boy


    Davon was frightened by Paige¡¯s ruthlessness and was speechless. He did not expect Paige to be


    like this¡­


    ¡°I have no patience. Kneel and apologize to Grandma!¡± Paige looked at Abbigail coldly.


    ¡°Paige, you wretched girl¡­¡± Lindsey, who was stepped on the ground, had not finished cursing


    when Paige stepped on her again, causing her spine to almost break.


    ¡°Paige, don¡¯t be reckless¡­¡± Although Tyrell knew that Lindsey was wrong, he said, ¡°Anyway, ***is a


    member of the Tate family. Even if you want to teach Lindsey a lesson, only the Tate family can


    do it. You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°Who said my fianc¨¦e can¡¯t do this?¡± A cold voice came from below the stage.


    Everyone was shocked to find that the one who spoke was Martin. His cold eyes were filled with


    bloodthirsty ***ing intent. ¡°Paige is the granddaughter personally acknowledged by Madam Tate


    and also the only heir to the Tate family¡¯s wealth! She is more qualified than you all to stand here


    and seek justice for Madam Tate!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe¡­¡± Tyrell didn¡¯t expect Paige to bring Martin here. Tyrell was anxious and angry.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    Martin swept his eyes across the whole hall. Everyone immediately fell silent. Just now, some


    busybo*s wanted to take a picture of this scene with their mobile phones. Hearing this, they


    hurriedly put away their mobile phones.


    Martin was a big shot that they could not afford to offend!


    The Tate family had **Cassie, so it was normal for Paige to seek justice!


    The key point was that Abbigail did not behave herself and caused the Elinor family to lose face


    today. The crowd would be happy to watch this show.


    ¡°It seems that your ears are not good. You did not hear the words of what my fianc¨¦e said. Go and


    help Paige, Martin said coldly to the people behind him.


    This hotel was owned by Martin. When he said this, many waiters immediately went on stage.


    ¡°Let them kneel and admit their mistakes,¡± Paige said coldly.


    Two waiters pressed Tyrell and two waiters pressed Abbigail. The other two pressed Lindsey and


    forced them to kneel and apologize to the photo.


    ¡°Let go¡­ Let me go¡­¡± Lindsey couldn¡¯t struggle free and was pressed to the ground again.


    Her forehead was broken, and they forced her to kneel again.


    ¡°Paige, I only found out about this after watching the video¡­¡± Tyrell was forced to press his head.


    He could only exin intermittently, ¡°Lindsey did not do well in this matter, but the most important


    thing right now is to let your grandmother live in peace. We can talk about thister¡­¡±


    Paige did not speak, and the other waiters also did not dare to stop. The waiters kept pressing on


    their heads.


    The light on the screen covered Paige, making her look cold and lively, like a mighty queen.


    Everyone knew that they could not provoke Paige. After all, she was the fianc¨¦e that Martin


    personally admitted¡­


    ¡°Paige, did you hear me?¡±


    As soon as Tyrell finished his words, Paige gave the waiter beside him a look, ¡°Let him **up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The waiter next to Tyrell stuffed the handkerchief from Tyrell¡¯s pouch into his ***and Tyrell


    finally quieted down.


    ¡°Kneel until they admit their mistakes.¡±


    Another waiter brought up a chair, and Paige sat down with her legs crossed. She looked *.


    The Elinor family did not expect that Paige who used to be quiet and ***was now emitting the aura of a


    big shot¡­ They all became fearful.


    They thought, Paige is so dominating.


    Abbigail felt dizzy and said helplessly, ¡°I, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed Grandma¡¯s


    recoveryst night, but we really didn¡¯t expect Grandma to ***¡­¡±


    Although Abbigail also wanted Cassie to ****quickly, Abbigail hoped that Cassie gave the


    inheritance to her before dying!


    Lindsey also couldn¡¯t stand it. She felt that she was about to have a concussion. ¡°Paige, quickly ask


    them to stop¡­¡±


    Lindsey could hold on for a while, but she was worried about Abbigail. Abbigail was just injured


    just now¡­


    A waiter brought a cup of freshly brewed coffee and handed it to Paige. Paige casually took a sip


    Get Bo


    and sshed it on them, ¡°It¡¯s a little hot.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lindsey did not expect Paige to ssh them.


    ¡°Get me another bucket.¡±


    When the waiter heard this, it was not a cup, but a bucket. Could it be¡­ He looked at the three figures


    on the ground and understood.


    ¡°Paige, how dare you¡­¡± Lindsey did not expect that ever since Paige knew Martin, she had be


    bolder and bolder! Lindsey also did not expect that no one in the au**nce would care about the


    Tate family. There was not a single person who stood up to speak for them!


    Lindsey cursed in her heart. Paige, you¡¯ve gone too far!


    ¡°If it is troublesome to make coffee, sulfuric acid is fine too.¡±


    When Lindsey heard what Paige said, her face changed. ¡°You, what do you want to do¡­ Let¡¯s talk


    about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Woo¡­¡± Tyrell wanted to say something, but his ***was stuffed, and he could not speak.


    However, Abbigail was very scared. She got close to Lindsey and whispered to her, ¡°****, Paige is


    angry now. She can do anything. Let¡¯s just apologize to Grandma¡­ What she wants is just an


    apology!¡±


    Get Bo

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 303

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 303


    Chapter 303 It¡¯s Just the Beginning


    Lindsey was reluctant. But when she thought Paige could really do that, she gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°I was wrong. I didn¡¯t intend to ***Cassie. Who knew she was so fragile?¡±


    It was not what Paige wanted to hear.


    They still knelt. Lindsey was miserable. ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to ********Cassie. If she ***, I won¡¯t get any


    benefits! I wanted her to sell her shares worth 48 million dors. After Cassie sells it, she can keep


    16 million dors and leave the rest to us for emergencies!¡±


    Lindsey was forcibly pressed down, and her forehead hit the ground, ****a dull sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return the money! Five yearster, we will return the money to her. At that time, the Tate family¡¯s


    value rises, her money can be used to buy shares, and the shares will also rise! It¡¯s so good to


    k********ill


    two birds with one stone. But she just didn¡¯t agree!¡±


    The more Lindsey spoke, the more she felt wronged. ¡°Yesterday, Tyrell said he could write a letter


    of guarantee for Cassie. Otherwise, if thepany copsed, it would be useless for her to keep


    30 percent of the shares! She was too stubborn!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    *!¡± Abbigail f**ound Lindsey getting sidetracked and anger Paige. She hurriedly reminded


    in a low voice, ¡°She wants you to apologize! Don¡¯t say anything else!¡±


    Lindsey realized she had said too much. Then, she said with a grievance, ¡°I didn¡¯t want Cassie to


    *. S**he suddenly ***d, and I didn¡¯t expect it!¡±


    Paige looked up at the time on the screen. After a full ten minutes, she stretched out her hand to


    stop the waiter from pressing them.


    The six waiters stopped at the same time. Lindsey secretly breathed a sigh of relief and thought,


    my words must have moved Paige!


    This ***girl is really easy to ***. She believes what I said.


    Paige calcted the time. It was almost time. The hall door was suddenly opened, and seven or so


    policemen came in.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the leading policeman asked sternly when he entered.


    Lindsey seemed to see her savior and shouted excitedly, ¡°Sir, you came at the right time. Just now, this


    girl forced me to kneel. My forehead is bleeding. Also, she kicked me and stepped on me. My back is


    hurt! She also poured hot tea on my daughter and me! Look, we are kneeling here. She forced us to do


    so!¡±


    Seven or so policemen followed the source of the sound and stood in front of Lindsey. They saw


    Gel Bojan


    the family kneeling on the ground, and the girl next to them sat on a chair with her legs crossed, looking


    indifferent.


    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± the leading policeman asked Lindsey coldly.


    ¡°More than six hundred pairs of eyes have all seen it!¡± When Lindsey said this, she looked at the


    crowd, hoping someone would stand out and testify.


    However, the leading policeman asked the guests, but no one stood up for Lindsey!


    The entire hall was silent.


    Lindsey was anxious. ¡°You, you¡­ She was so ***just now. You are not blind! You saw it. You don¡¯t


    have to fear her power. No matter how powerful she is, she can¡¯t vite thew. No one can


    provoke the bottom line of thew!¡±


    Still, no one justified her. The police officer in the lead asked again, but no one stood out to say a


    word.


    ¡°Madam, if you continue making irresponsible remarks, Ms. Paige will sue you for defamation.¡±


    Hearing the police officer in the lead say this, Lindsey suddenly became anxious. ¡°This ***girl,


    she¡­¡±


    Wait, these police officers just arrived. How do they know the name of the ***girl?


    Do they know each other?


    Thinking of this, Lindsey suddenly had a bad feeling.


    ¡°You came at the right time.¡± Paige was cross-legged, exuding a strong aura. ¡°I report that


    someone here ***my grandmother, and everyone saw the evidence.¡±


    The police officer in the lead looked at the other guests, and many immediately stood out to


    speak.


    ¡°Yes, we saw it. This woman beat and scolded Madam Tate. She *d **because the rescue was not


    timely.¡±


    ¡°I also saw it. Madam Tate¡¯s ward is equipped with a surveince camera. All of us here have finished


    watching the surveince video!¡±


    ¡°I can also testify that Madam Tate was *****by this woman!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°She is the culprit!¡±


    Lindsey was ***founded. Just now, she needed someone to testify for her, but none stood out¡­


    However, with Paige¡¯s words, they stood up for her without hesitation.


    Lindsey didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the evidence to your official email. In addition, I report Tyrell and Lindsey. They scared the


    daughter of Mr. Mason of Tate Clothing out of illness, causing her to suffer from depression.


    Mr. Farley ****of a heart attack because of them, and a staff member of America Wills Service


    Center, Giada, was threatened by them and was scared out of her mind.¡±


    When the leading policeman heard this, he immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°Take the two back


    and file a case to investigate!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate. I have evidence of their persecution of these people, as well as


    evidence of kidnapping and threatening other victims, and it was sent to your official email half an hour


    ago!¡±


    ¡°Take them back!¡± As soon as the leading policeman gave the order, a few of his subordinates


    immediately came forward and handcuffed the hands of Tyrell and Lindsey.


    ¡°You are a good citizen. If the evidence is conclusive, you¡¯ll eliminate two evils!¡± the police officer in


    the lead said to Paige with admiration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take my parents away¡­¡± Abbigail saw her parents were handcuffed and felt she had no


    backup. She rushed over. ¡°Dad, ***¡­¡±


    What to do?


    What should Abbigail do?


    What should Abbigail do to save Tyrell and Lindsey?


    ¡°My dear, go to your uncle¡­¡± Lindsey had just finished speaking.


    ¡°No need.¡± Paige, on the side, interrupted casually, ¡°I have also sent the truth of their family dodging


    taxes, breaking thew, andmitting crimes to the police. At this point, they are probably in the


    police station for questioning.¡±


    ¡°Paige, you¡­¡± Lindsey was angry. Paige wanted to ruin their reputation and leave them with


    nothing!


    ¡°Oh, I also want to report her. Without my grandmother¡¯s permission, she pried open the door of


    my grandmother¡¯s vi and moved in with the servants¡­¡±


    Get Bogot


    When the guests heard Paige¡¯s words, they thought, so shameless. Did Lindsey do such a thing?


    The leading policeman nodded and said to his subordinates, ¡°Note it down and investigate all


    together.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­ Cassie lent the vi to us when she was alive!¡± Lindsey was still


    quibbling when she was brought down the stage, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this **** girl¡¯s nonsense. How


    could we possibly pry open Cassie¡¯s lock¡­ Without Cassie¡¯s consent, we wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Your servant has confessed you were the one who ordered. The evidence is conclusive¡­¡± When


    Paige said this, she got up with a strong aura and walked to Lindsey¡¯s side, coldly curling her lips. ¡°It¡¯s


    just the beginning.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 304

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 304


    Chapter 304 Damaged Image


    Paige thought, you got Grandma ****. Next, I will make you pay a heavy price.


    ¡°What ¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Lindsey was a little scared. ¡°Sir, this *** girl threatened me.


    She whispered something threatening to me in my ear just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Take her away!¡±


    The leader of the police officers gave the order, and Tyrell and Lindsey were immediately caught in


    in sight.


    ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Tyrell had never been so humiliated!


    How glorious he was when he won the bidding for that plot ofnd, but how embarrassed he was


    at this*nt! **


    ¡°I havemitted no crime. Cassie had a bad heart. No one is to me for her death!¡± Lindsey


    was still struggling. ¡°Let go of me. I need to see mywyer. Abbigail, get me awyer¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Paige thought to herself, humph, you have no money anymore, and you still want a


    Paige smiled coldly.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, what should be done with them?¡± the leader of the police officers asked respectfully.


    ¡°Put them in custody first. No need for interrogation. I¡¯ll take someone with me to deal with itter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lindsey suddenly found that the leader of the police officers was respectful to Paige. She thought, they


    must know each other!


    I am screwed. Cassie is dead. Will I get ***by Paige?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Abbigail re¨¢lized that the only way to work was to beg Paige now. Therefore, after the police officers


    left, she rushed to Paige.


    ¡°Let my parents go, please! If you want to vent your anger, you can take it out on me¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can get away with this?¡± Paige looked down at Abbigail with cold eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    it¡¯ll be your turn soon. You have done so many bad things to Grandma. I will certainly make you pay a


    heavy price for it! None of you can get away!¡±


    Abbigail froze. Paige¡¯s words sent shivers down her spine, and she was frightened.


    Chapter 30 sm?ned Imana


    After that, Martin wrapped his arm around Paige¡¯s waist and left with Paige. Davon looked at their


    backs and thought, it looks like they¡¯re a good match¡­.


    ¡°Davon¡­¡±


    Abbigail had no one to rely on but Davon in front of her.


    However, Greta pushed her away and said in disgust, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t pester my son


    anymore! You shameless ***. If you dare to disturb my son again, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see


    you!¡±


    With that, Greta thought to herself, what bad luck. I thought that after the engagement party


    between this woman and Davon was held, our family would be able to rake in 960 million dors. But I


    didn¡¯t expect that the Tate family would not have the strength to keep thend in their hands for five


    years. In other words, we can¡¯t get the 960 million dors no matter what!


    The Tate family just wanted to use thend to make us happy and wanted the engagement party


    to be held as scheduled.


    So, we should thank Paige. If it wasn¡¯t for her, we would have been kept in the dark by this ***


    until now!


    Abbigail ignored Greta¡¯s words and got thick-skinned. She raised her head with a face full of tears and


    said in a pitiful tone, ¡°Davon, Mr. Elinor just said that he wants us to love each other and share our joys


    and sorrows¡­ Mr. Elinor, didn¡¯t you say that you hope our families can live in friendship for


    generations?¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡±n was in no mood to maintain his image and showed an expression of disgust on his face.


    ¡°Davon, you are not allowed to contact her from now on. Otherwise, I will donate all the money of the


    Elinor family and not even leave you a single coin!¡±


    With that,n apologized to all the guests because everyone was present for nothing today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Greta held Davon¡¯s uninjured arm and left with Davon.


    From the beginning to the end, Davon did not even look at Abbigail as if he had really given up on


    her¡­


    Abbigail was dejected. When she returned to Cassie¡¯s vi, she was shocked to find that the luggage of


    her and her parents was thrown at the door. It was done by those nannies!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Before Abbigail became angry, these nannies spat at her and threw things at her.


    ¡°You are so shameless to ask us this question. Mrs. Tate asked us to pry open the door lock of


    2/4


    Del Boys


    Madam Tate, and it made us break thew! Ms. Paige was magnanimous and let us eachpensate


    for 160 dors. Otherwise, we would have been detained for ten days!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so poor. You don¡¯t have a house in your name, and you don¡¯t even have any


    savings. Since you couldn¡¯t afford to pay us, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier so that we could find our next


    employer? We don¡¯t even have a ce to live now!¡±


    ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t pay us three days ago when it was time for us to get paid! There are five of us.


    Please pay us each 1,440 dors now, including 1,280 dors in wages and 160 dors in


    compensation. If you don¡¯t pay up, I will tell the police that you were also involved in instructing us to


    pry open the door lock!¡±


    At this point, Abbigail finally understood that people who had no use for others would be treated with


    indifference and that people who had lost their privileged position were even no match for ordinary


    people who used to be far inferior to them!


    ¡°The Tate family is rich and runs a lot of businesses. How is it possible that we can¡¯t afford to pay


    you?¡± Abbigail was very angry.


    ¡°Oh, well, you are right. The Tate family is the most amazing! Does that satisfy you?


    ¡°Are you trying to scare us by saying that you are the richest in Dolton?


    ¡°The rich one is Madam Tate, not you! I heard that Madam Tate got ***by you, she left Paige all her


    possessions, and your parents were arrested and put in the police station!


    ¡°I also heard that your family must pay more than 500 thousand dors in interest every month.


    You can¡¯t afford it at all!¡±


    Abbigail froze for a ***. She didn¡¯t expect the incident that happened at the engagement party to get out


    so quickly. She felt extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°By the way, look at yourself, do you think you¡¯re still a nobledy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess. Her family has fallen from power, and those obscene videos of her have been


    released. That man certainly doesn¡¯t want to be engaged to her!¡±


    ¡°It is likely that the injuries on her face were caused by the man or the man¡¯s family!¡±


    ¡°She always looked so pure and innocent. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so lecherous¡­¡±


    The nanniesughed and mocked Abbigail. Abbigail was annoyed and angry. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Your videos have gone viral online. I advise you not to be so shameless. Hurry up and pay us our


    sry!¡±


    Hearing this, Abbigail was stunned.


    She thought, to everyone, I have always been a pure super schr and a self-motivated nobledy.


    But now, could it be that my public persona has been ruined?


    Why did the videos of me and Aldo get uploaded to the Inte?


    Was it done by Paige?


    Thinking of this, Abbigail hated Paige to the core!


    ¡°Give us our wages now! Otherwise, we will certainly not let you go!¡±


    ¡°We were always ordered to do all kinds of things by you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be inferior to us.


    now!¡±


    ¡°Haw-haw, indeed it is¡­¡±


    The nannies stopped Abbigail from leaving. They pushed her to humiliate her. In the end, Abbigail


    had no choice but to give them the ring on her ring finger.


    ¡°This ring is worth 16 thousand dors! Here you are!¡± Abbigail said in a disgusted tone.


    She thought to herself, this ring was put on me by Davon today. It is enough to cover your wages.


    ¡°The excess is my charity to you!¡± Abbigail didn¡¯t even want to look at them.


    However, the nannies were not content. ¡°We don¡¯t know if this ring is real. What if you use a fake one


    to trick us? You are the most scheming! You are not even as good as Paige!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Abbigail waspletely enraged.


    ¡°At least, Paige is truthful! You must also give us this pair of ear diamonds¡­¡± With that, these nannies


    started to grab Abbigail¡¯s ear diamonds.


    Abbigail felt pain because of their rough actions, and her earlobes were bleeding. The nannies got


    Abbigail¡¯s ear diamonds and immediately turned around to leave. Abbigail could not catch up with them


    and was angry and anxious, saying, ¡°Just wait and see!¡±


    She thought, I would never be defeated so easily!


    The Tate family will surely get back on our feet!


    All of you just wait and see!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 305

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 305


    Chapter 305 Your New Boss


    On the way to Tate Clothing, Martin carried Paige to hisp as if he was taking care of a child.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first.¡±


    In the RV, the chef brought a delicious meal to Martin and Paige. Martin used a fork to pick up a


    steak and brought it to Paige¡¯s lips.


    ¡°It is what you usually like to eat.¡±


    Paige had no appetite.


    ¡°Eat a little bit,¡± Martin advised tenderly.


    Paige raised her eyes. Paige was sullen before, but she became soft because of Martin. Paige


    asked, ¡°You stayed with me for a whole day today. Can you handle your business well?¡±


    ¡°Rhys is in thepany.¡± Martin fed Paige the steak and gave her another one. Martin asked, ¡°Is it


    good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige tasted like wax. In order not to let Martin worry, Paige ate a little bit of steak.


    Martin knew that Paige was still sad. Cassie¡¯s death was a great ***to Paige.


    ¡°Grandma will want you to be happy.¡± Martin fed Paige. He advised Paige, ¡°If Grandma knows that


    you are depressed, she will not be at ease. Nobody should me you at all. You¡¯ve already done


    very well.¡±


    It was because Cassie¡¯s body became weaker, so the operation failed.


    However, what Paige could not ept was that Cassie was in torture before she ****.


    All of this was because of the Tate family!


    Lindsey was the worst person!


    ¡°If


    you


    think Abbigail, Tyrell, and Lindsey are too ***, let me deal with them.¡± Martin fed Paige a


    little more steak.


    Paige said firmly, ¡°I want to do something for Grandma personally and vent my anger.¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t let Abbigail, Tyrell, and Lindsey **too easily.


    *Well, if you need help,e to me.¡± Martin fed Paige something to eat and said, ¡°The most important


    thing is, don¡¯t punish yourself for their mistakes. You are not the one who should be


    punished.¡±


    Get Boys


    ¡°I know.¡± Paige listened to Martin¡¯s gentle words. Paige suddenly found that Martin really cared


    about her. Martin was afraid that Paige would do something ***.


    What a joke. Abbigail, Tyrell, and Lindsey were still doing well.


    Paige wouldn¡¯t do anything ***.


    On the other side¡­


    The property manager came over to chase the Tate family away because Tyrell was no longer the


    owner of the vi. The luggage of Abbigail, Tyrell, and Lindsey was piled up at the entrance of the


    vi, which was not in ordance with the regtions.


    Abbigail endured the humiliation and said good things to the property manager. Finally, the


    property manager promised to give them an hour to move.


    In this one hour, Abbigail called a lot of friends. However, none of them would like to help Abbigail.


    Everyone knew Tyrell and Lindsey were going to the police station.


    In the end, Abbigail had no choice but to walk to the nearest pawn shop. She took off all the


    jewelry on her neck and wrist.


    The owner of the pawn shop saw that Abbigail was wearing a wedding dress and she looked


    untidy. The owner lowered the price intentionally.


    ¡°Do you know what these are? This ne and bracelet are from an international first-rate brand. I


    spent 16 thousand dors buying them! Now, did you say they cost 8,000 dors only?¡±


    ¡°This is the only price I can offer you!¡± The pawnshop owner said impatiently, ¡°Do you want to be a


    pawn or not? If not, you can go to another shop!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Abbigail had no money, so she had no choice but to pawn them. When Abbigail received the 8,000


    dors, she called the people from the movingpany to move their luggage to Tate Clothing.


    Tate Clothing could be thest foothold of the Tate family.


    At the entrance of Tate Clothing¡­.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Paige said to Martin who was sitting in the car.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Martin was about to get up, but he sat back down because of what Paige said. Martin said, ¡°If


    you need my help, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Get Bo


    ¡°I will ask Corey to go with you.¡±


    Corey Brynn was Martin¡¯s driver. He had been with Martin for many years and he was very


    observant.


    For the sake of Martin, Paige agreed with what Martin said.


    The receptionist saw a beautifuldy and a man walking in thepany. Paige exuded a cool aura,


    which made people shudder.


    The receptionist could not help standing up and asked, ¡°***, who are you looking for? Do you


    have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your future boss. I don¡¯t have to make an appointment.¡± Paige mmed the shares agreement


    on the table and said, ¡°Inform everyone to join a meeting in five minutes. All directors,


    shareholders, and executives muste!¡±


    The receptionist was stunned as she watched Paige walk toward the elevator. The receptionist


    was stunned for a while before she called her superior and made a report.


    At the same time, Issac also received the news and rushed to the President¡¯s Office. Issac said,


    ¡°Ms. Abbigail, something bad happened.¡±


    Abbigail heard what the secretary said and she was angry. Abbigail asked, ¡°What did you say? Is


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the new boss here? My parents haven¡¯t ***yet! Who dares to be so ***? Who dares to


    pretend to be my parents?¡±


    Suddenly, the door of the office was kicked open. Paige walked in with a swagger.


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Abbigail didn¡¯t expect Paige woulde to thepany so fast. Abbigail asked, ¡°Are


    you the new boss?¡±


    Paige sat on the sofa in a domineering manner. She pped the document of shares and the will


    of Cassie onto the table. Paige rested her hand on the sofa.


    ¡°Issac, please take a good look at it and ask the unrted people to get out.¡±


    Issac was confused. He picked up the will and saw that it was really from Cassie. Issac wondered.


    if Cassie had ***.


    Issac didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Tate family today.


    Issac thought, it was Ms. Abbigail¡¯s engagement banquet. However, Mr. Tate and Mrs. Tate were taken


    to the police station for questioning. Then, Ms. Abbigail brought the luggage of the whole family and


    moved to thepany. Now, Ms. Paigees to thepany with the will and she is saying that she


    is the new boss of ourpany.


    Abbigail did not believe it and rushed forward to take a look at the will. It was really from Cassie.


    It said 30 percent of the shares, all the houses, cars, and deposits all belonged to Paige.


    Tyrell and Lindsey sold their shares out before, so Cassie had the most shares of the entire


    Although Abbigail knew that the will was true, she could not help being angry. Abbigail said, ¡°Paige,


    aren¡¯t you going too far? Grandma had just passed away not long ago, and her body is probably


    still warm! You can¡¯t wait to be the new boss, can you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait!¡± Paige sat on the sofa with aggressiveness. Paige said, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have this


    will, I¡¯m still the biggest shareholder of thepany!¡±


    How is that possible?


    At this time, Issac found another shares agreement and he showed it to Abbigail hurriedly.


    Abbigail found something and said in surprise, ¡°You bought all the shares that my parents sold out


    a while ago? You¡­¡±


    Abbigail seemed to understand everything. She said, ¡°It was you who deliberately released the news


    that anyone would be able to get several times the money if he got thend. You¡¯ve known that my


    parents would sell all the shares in their hands.¡±


    Abbigail realized that the people who went to the auction venue that day were all Paige¡¯s


    acquaintances.


    They were from the Stowe Group, Daybreak Group, and Monany Group.


    Abbigail wondered if everyone wanted to set the Tate family up and help Paige.


    Abbigail took two steps back. Abbigail did not expect Paige to be so bad that she dared to set the


    Tate family up.


    ¡°Do you still have a conscience? I¡¯ve never seen someone like you dare to trick your parents!¡±


    Abbigail scolded.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 306

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 306


    Chapter 306 Throw Her Out


    ¡°That¡¯s your parents. What do they have to do with me? Do you want to get lost with your old.


    superior or do you want to stay and work for me?¡± Paige looked up at Issac.


    Issac looked at Paige and then looked at Abbigail. He seemed to be weighing the pros and cons in


    his heart.


    Abbigail warned him with her eyes as if she was saying, ¡°I dare you to serve another person.¡±


    ¡°Stay, and your sry will be doubled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to stay and work for Ms. Paige.¡± Issac immediately stood on Paige¡¯s side.


    ¡°You fence-sitter¡­¡± Abbigail did not expect that Issac would suddenly change his stand. He was


    respectful to her just now, but in the blink of an eye, he changed his mind.


    ¡°Throw her out as well as everything rted to her. Change all the things they used in this office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Paige.¡± After Issac finished speaking, he turned around and politely asked, ¡°Ms. Tate, please


    take your luggage and leave.¡±


    ¡°Issac, you are going too far!¡± Abbigail gritted her teeth and red at him. ¡°When my dad was a


    director, he gave you a lot of benefits!¡±


    ¡°But he also hit and scolded me a lot.¡± Issac smiled and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his bruised


    arms. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been doing well recently and has been venting his anger on me. If I hadn¡¯t had a


    mortgage and a wife and children to support, I would have quit long ago.¡±


    It was a good thing for him to work for another person. The key was that his sry would be


    doubled.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°This way, please.¡± Issac gestured for Abbigail to leave.


    ¡°Your happy time is yet toe!¡± Abbigail was so enraged and red at Paige.


    Paige frowned after hearing this. ¡°Issac, she entered my office. I don¡¯t know if she has taken away my


    belongings. Let her go after searching her.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Abbigail did not expect that Paige would be so ruthless to her.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Issac made another gesture of invitation. ¡°Ms. Tate, please go to the room next door and


    cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want to frisk me? This is against thew!¡±


    ¡°I will ask thew enforcement officers toe and search you.¡±


    Paige sat on the sofa and added tly, ¡°I suspect that the things she took contain confidential


    information. Let the officers check it out.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Abbigail did not expect Paige to be so *now. It was too much!


    In the end, Abbigail was searched by the officers, and her luggage was turned into a mess. Then,


    she was thrown out of the building with her things.


    At this time, Paige held a meeting and made her identity known to all employees. She announced the


    pattern of thepany¡¯s development and the sry. She left the group after firing a few of


    Tyrell¡¯s people.


    At the police station.


    Lindsey kept crying. She said that she was not guilty. She also said that all of this was done by


    Paige. After everything was said, her ***became dry. However, no one paid her any attention.


    She looked around the small room. There was nothing but a swaying light on the ceiling, which


    made her panic.


    Not long after, the door was pushed open.


    Lindsey thought that thewyer Abbigail got her had arrived. She was just about to get excited


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    when she saw Paige walking in with two men.


    When she saw Paige, she felt a chill in her heart. She was just about to retreat when the two men.


    put her in front of Paige.


    ¡°What do you want to do? You¡¯re in the police station! If you dare to mess around¡­¡±


    Paige grabbed Lindsey¡¯s hair just like when Lindsey grabbed Cassie¡¯s hair. She even grabbed it


    harder than Lindsey did at that time.


    ¡°At that time, this was how you pped my grandma!¡±


    Paige grabbed Lindsey¡¯s hair and pped her hard with her other hand. She also pushed her away


    with all her might.


    Lindsey hit the wall and was in so much pain.


    At that time, she pped Cassie and pushed her away, causing Cassie to hit the head of the bed by


    her neck.


    Lindsey did not expect that Paige came to show her the crime scene. She was frightened and


    wanted to shout, ¡°Someone, help me¡­¡±


    Paige winked and one of her underlings immediately covered Lindsey¡¯s nose.


    Just like how Lindsey covered Cassie¡¯s nose.


    Lindsey could not breathe and struggled desperately, but she was no match for a man.


    ¡°How does suffocation feel?¡± Paige asked coldly.


    Lindsey did not expect that Paige was simply a devil. She was inhumane!


    ¡°Enjoy my grandmother¡¯s feelings before she died.¡±


    Paige leaned against the bed and saw her underling release Lindsey she was about to suffocate.


    Before Lindsey caught her breath, her nose was covered again.


    Lindsey struggled and wanted to call someone for help, but Paige took out Lindsey¡¯s mobile phone


    and waved it in her hand. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Lindsey saw the mobile phone in Paige¡¯s hand in despair and tried to rush to grab it, but Paige and


    the two men did not give her a chance.


    Paige looked at Lindsey coldly. ¡°You want it? I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    Lindsey fell to the ground after being tortured for a while. She gasped for breath and her brain was


    short of oxygen.


    She wanted to call for help, but she could not make a sound. In a daze, Cassie¡¯s suffocating look


    appeared in her mind. At that time, Cassie should be as angry and desperate as her¡­


    ¡°Admit your crimes and reflect on yourself in prison. In your next life, be a human instead of an


    animal.¡±


    After Paige finished speaking, she coldly raised her voice after seeing that Lindsey didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it? Are you deaf?¡±


    Lindsey subconsciously covered her ears, afraid that Paige would pull her ears as she did to


    Cassie.


    Paige found that she reacted quickly, ¡°Do you think you can get away with it?¡±


    ¡°Paige, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want you to suffer more ps and suffering as well as a time longer than my grandma being pinched


    by her ears!¡±


    Get Blog


    ¡°I am your mother! If you treat your parents like this, you will be punished by the heavens!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the one punished before me. You still want to soften me up with our previous


    rtionship.¡± Paige said with a cold expression and didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t recognize me as your mother, what Tyrell? He has been your father for eighteen.


    years and he is the biological son of your grandmother¡­ If your grandma sees you locking up her


    son in the police station and wants to destroy everything in his family¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you.¡± Paige leaned against the wall with a cold appearance. ¡°When I was on the way


    to the engagement party, I found out that Grandma did give birth to a son, but he died when he was just


    born. Grandpa happened to see an abandoned boy, so he brought him here to raise


    him to not let Grandma be sad.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lindsey could not believe it.


    ¡°So, at thest **ent of her life, Grandma did not know that Tyrell was not her son. When


    Grandpa was alive, although he knew about this, he raised Tyrell as his own son.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 307

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 307


    Chapter 307 Don¡¯t Provoke Her Again


    Lindsey shook her head and turned pale. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Paige had guessed her reaction and said indifferently, ¡°By the way,


    before I came here, I had a paternity test. There is indeed no blood rtionship between Tyrell and


    Grandma.¡±


    Lindsey¡¯s face became even paler as if she had lost herst life-saving straw. She murmured, ¡°No¡­


    It¡¯s not like this¡­¡±


    Lindsey thought, if Tyrell and Cassie really are not rted by blood, then Tyrell is just an outsider of


    the Tate family. Not only can he not inherit anything from the Tate family, but on the contrary, Paige


    will not let us off.


    No wonder at the engagement party, Paige asked us to kneel, made us lose face, and even kicked


    me and stepped on me.


    It turns out that at that time, Paige knew about this matter.


    Before, Paige has always given us leeway because she thought that Tyrell was Cassie¡¯s only son.


    But now¡­


    ¡°You lied to me! You lied to me! What you said is not true! You actually made up such an excuse.


    Aren¡¯t you just trying tough at me?¡± Lindsey shouted.


    ¡°How pitiful.¡± Paige casually sized Lindsey up, then immediately withdrew her gaze and leisurely


    said to her subordinates, ¡°You two, be nice to her.¡±


    ¡°Paige, Paige!¡± Lindsey saw the back of the girl who was about to leave and hurriedly rushed over,


    kneeling and begging. ¡°Let me live¡­ Please! I really did not mean to **your grandmother!¡±


    Paige looked back and saw her crying bitterly. Lindsey was so scared that her whole body was


    trembling. Paige coldly said, ¡°You begged me not because you really realized that you were wrong,


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    but because you knew that thest straw was gone¡­¡±


    Without the protection of the blood rtionship, it would be easy for Paige to deal with them.


    ¡°Paige¡­ We have been family members for eighteen years. In these eighteen years, I rarelye


    to you, but I really treat you as my daughter!


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that fortune-teller¡¯s nonsense. On the day you were born, the health center was


    on fire and exploded. After a few days, Tyrell and I went to the church to pray. At the foot of the


    mountain, we met a fortune-teller. He said that our daughter was the bane of our lives and would


    cause us to be doomed¡­


    ¡°Tyrell and I thought of the fire on the day you were born. More coincidentally, I fell when I climbed


    down and rolled down several steps. So¡­ From then on, we alienated you and handed you to your


    grandmother.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being superstitious¡­¡±


    It turned out to be because of this.


    ¡°That fortune-teller is quite urate,¡± Paige sneered.


    Lindsey was stunned. She did not understand what Paige meant.


    ¡°Abbigail is indeed the bane of your lives. It is not me. She is the one who caused you to be


    doomed.¡± Paige left these words behind and turned to leave.


    Lindsey sat on the ground and thought about the words carefully. Ever since she recognized


    Abbigail, the Tate family had indeed gone through many difficulties.


    Lindsey thought, could it be that the daughter that the fortune-teller was talking about was not


    Paige, but Abbigail?


    Thinking of this, Lindsey regretted what she had done back then. She did not expect that she


    would end up like this because of her superstition.


    For the past eighteen years, if she had been nicer to Paige, the ending would not have been like


    this.


    After Paige left, her two subordinates took turns hitting Lindsey. They pressed her head into the water


    again. When she was about to suffocate, they let her out to catch her breath. Then, the


    torture came again.


    The two beat her up again and tortured her for a long time.


    It was only when Abbigail arrived that the two subordinates bumped into Abbigail and left.


    After Abbigail was allowed to enter the secret room, she saw that her mother was tortured


    miserably.


    ¡°***, what happened to you? Did the two guys do it?¡± Abbigail asked anxiously.


    One of the two was someone Abbigail had met before. He was Paige¡¯s subordinate!


    Abbigail did not expect Paige to be so ruthless now. Paige actually dared to order her


    subordinates to do such a thing in the police station.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Abbigail, we are really finished¡­¡± Lindsey was like a drowned rat.


    ****, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t you still have Dad? Dad will definitely think of a way out¡­¡±


    Lindsey shook her head in despair, knowing that she would not be able to escape this time.


    ¡°By the way, ***, Paige was the one behind the plot¡­ The shares that you sold off a while ago


    were all in her hands! In addition, she held the shares and Grandma¡¯s will. Now she has taken over


    thepany! She even changed the name of thepany to Cassie Memorial Corporation.¡±


    Lindsey almost fainted.


    ¡°Moreover, we were chased out of Grandma¡¯s vi¡­¡± Abbigail told Lindsey what had happened at


    the entrance of the vi. ¡°I used the money I got from selling the jewelry to rent a two-bedroom


    apartment. I guess I can only hold on for a few months¡­ Those creditors call me every day¡­¡±


    ¡°Abbigail, it¡¯s ***and Dad who let you down¡­¡± Lindsey held Abbigail and cried again. She had


    thought that bringing Abbigail back would give her a good life. Unexpectedly, in the end, she could.


    not even afford to pay the university fees.


    ¡°****, I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s all Paige¡¯s doing!¡± Abbigail hated Paige so much that she wished she


    could skin Paige and drink her blood.


    ¡°Abbigail, I will tell you¡­¡± Lindsey seemed to have thought of something and quickly wiped her


    tears. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t provoke Paige again¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Abbigail asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because your father is not Cassie¡¯s son. I **ed Cassie. Paige will not let me die so easily. She will


    torture me, torture your father, and even make trouble for you¡­ You must remember to not provoke her


    again! Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you end up!¡±


    Abbigail was stunned. How could¡­


    The identity of the Tate family¡¯s daughter that she was so proud of was gone.


    ¡°You must remember my words! Without the protection of this blood rtionship, Paige will deal with


    us. You must remember it well! You promise!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Abbigail bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Where¡¯s thewyer? Why isn¡¯t he with you?¡± Lindsey asked.


    ¡°****, I don¡¯t know if it was Paige who released the news. No one dares to help us now¡­¡±


    On the way home, Martin found that Paige had fallen asleep. There was a teardrop hanging on her


    long eyshes. He didn¡¯t know if she had dreamed of her grandmother.


    The car arrived at the entrance of Larsen Vi. Martin didn¡¯t wake Paige up, but let her continue to


    sleep.


    If she could dream of her grandmother in her dream, it would also be afort for her.


    Martin remembered that she performed an operation from two o¡¯clock in the morning to one


    o¡¯clock in the afternoon and went to the engagement party, Tate Clothing, and the police station.


    Paige must be tired.


    Martin held her and let her sleep in his arms.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 308

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 308


    Chapter 308 Endless Torture


    The chef on the side saw Martin holding Paige to sleep the whole time. The chef wondered if


    Martin¡¯s arm would hurt.


    However, when the chef saw Martin¡¯s satisfied appearance, he realized that Martin was enjoying it.


    Martin motioned for the chef to bring a nket over. The chef quietly went to get it. Martin took it


    and gently covered Paige with it.


    Danica saw the surveince in the room and felt strange. Danica wondered, Martin¡¯s car has been


    parked at the door for a while. Why doesn¡¯t Paige get out of the car? Is she crying? Is Martin


    After a while, Danica decided to personally take a look. As soon as she walked out of the door, the


    chef quietly got out of the car and reported.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, Ms. Paige is asleep. Mr. Stowe thinks she is too tired and wants her to sleep a little


    longer before going in.¡±


    ¡°I get it¡­¡± Danica nodded and finally understood, ¡°Then I will ask other chefs in the kitchen to cook


    something for them. When Paige wakes up, let Martin enter the room with her to eat¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After an unknown period of time, Paige opened her eyes and found that she was still in the RV.


    Martin, who was replying to the message on his phone, noticed the movement in his arms. His


    eyes suddenly fell on her, and his voice was soft.


    ¡°Are


    you


    awake?¡±


    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not long.¡±


    Paige got up to take a look. This posture was very intimate. It was dark outside the window. She


    could not help but ask, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s past seven.¡±


    Paige did not expect to sleep for several hours. She suddenly felt a little guilty, ¡°Your arm must


    hurt.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I can hold you till midnight, let alone seven o¡¯clock.¡±


    Paige pinched Martin¡¯s arm. Martin could not bear to see her tired. He held her little hand and said,


    Get Boat


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little hungry. Mrs. Lusk invited me to go in and eat. If I don¡¯t go, will it be offensive?¡±


    Paige found that there was some special meaning in his words and could not help butugh, ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    matter. You can go if you want. If there is something urgent to deal with, you can also¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Martin immediately expressed, ¡°I have nothing to deal with.


    Rhys has handled the business in thepany well.¡±


    At this time, Rhys was almost desperate in thepany. He still had a lot of things to deal with.


    He would probably have to work overtime until midnight.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as Paige got out of the car, a suit jacket was draped over her shoulder.


    ¡°You just woke up. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± After Martin helped her put it on, he held her hand, and they


    went in together.


    The chef on the side looked at their well-matched figures and silently cried in his heart. He could


    only cook dinner for himself in the RV.


    Jack saw Paigee back and rushed to her. ¡°Paige, are you awake? The food is ready! Go in and


    eat!¡±


    However, when Jack saw Martin, who was standing next to Paige, he asked with frustration, ¡°Why


    are you here?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk invited me.¡±


    Seeing that Martin¡¯s face was filled with happiness, Jack was depressed for a while before he said


    to Paige, ¡°Paige, you must be hungry.¡±


    Jack had heard about what happened today. He knew that Paige had lost her grandmother and


    smashed the engagement party. Paige also dealt with a few scums.


    Jack did not dare to mention what had happened today. He was afraid that Paige would be in a


    bad mood.


    Paige suddenly found out, ¡°Why are you always wearing these clothes these two days? And your


    actions¡­¡±


    Just now, Jack had a few movements, which were too delibe**e, as if he had tried to be cool,


    which made people feel strange.


    Seeing her asking, Jack hurriedly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I looked the best in these clothes before?


    Didn¡¯t you say that I was very handsome when I did these movements?¡±


    After saying that, Jack pulled up his hair again.


    Just now, Jack delibe***ely made some movements and wore the clothes that Paige liked in front


    of her. He hoped that Paige would be in a good mood.


    Paige was speechless.


    Although she understood Jack¡¯s intention, his efforts were useless.


    During the meal, Patricia thought that she could see the depressing side of Paige. Unexpectedly,


    Paige was still the same as usual. She was not frust*e**d at all and still enjoyed the meal.


    Patricia thought Paige was ***. Paige¡¯s grandmother, who had raised Paige for eighteen years,


    was **. Paige could sleep well just now and now she could still eat well as if nothing had


    happened.


    That was so ***.


    At the dining table, Donald and Danica carefully asked about Cassie¡¯s funeral but were interrupted


    by Jack.


    ¡°Dad, ***, can you let Paige have a good meal?


    ¡°I heard that she hasn¡¯t eaten much today. If she is too sad, she will copse.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s eat first. Paige, eat more. This is also what you like to eat¡­¡± Donald hurriedly picked up


    food for Paige.


    Danica was originally afraid that the corpses would be left there for too long. The weather was hot


    and humid, and it would be better for Cassie to be buried early.


    Unexpectedly, Paige took the initiative to mention it, ¡°I think tomorrow is a good day, so let¡¯s do it


    tomorrow. Tonight, I will inform the friends and rtives who are close to Grandma toe over


    tomorrow and send Grandma off for thest time.¡±


    As for Tyrell, Lindsey, and Abbigail, there was no need for them to appear. Presumably, Cassie also


    did not want to see them. Moreover, they were not rted to Cassie at all. They did not need to


    ¡°Then the site is¡­¡± Danica asked carefully. ¡°Or should I get someone to find a big venue with a


    good environment?¡±


    ¡°No need, Grandma had already chosen a ce when she was alive.¡±


    It was the Tate family¡¯s cemetery. Cassie wanted to be buried together with Jason.


    She was a member of the Tate family, and she wanted to keep her identity after she died.


    Danica thought that it was true. Cassie had been in danger several times, and it was normal for her


    to choose a ce beforehand. Therefore, Danica did not ask further.


    ¡°Then tomorrow¡­ Do you need any help from us?¡± Danica asked with concern. ¡°We want to send


    Madam Tate off for thest time.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige nodded. ¡°You cane tomorrow. Grandma will be very happy. You don¡¯t have to


    help me with other things. I will be ready.¡±


    The implication was that they didn¡¯t need to do anything.


    Donald did not expect Paige to be mature. She could even handle the funeral alone and all the


    procedures.


    All these years, Paige must have suffered a lot to be so independent.


    ¡°Then¡­ Do I need to teach the Tate family a lesson?¡± Donald asked again.


    ¡°No, I have already arranged punishment for them.¡±


    Although Tyrell did not directly **Cassie, his greed and selfishness allowed Lindsey to get worse


    and **Cassie.


    Tyrell had forced and tempted people to ***the people of the group, causing others to lose their minds


    and die prematurely. He would stay in jail for his lifetime.


    And Lindsey would spend the rest of her life in prison.


    Paige would not let her die too easily.


    As long as they were in life imprisonment, what awaited them would be endless torture.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 309

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 309


    Chapter 309 The Funeral


    As for Abbigail¡­


    The video of her and Aldo sleeping together had already been spread online.


    She could no longer maintain her pure image and ruined the engagement party¡­


    In this life, not to mention marrying into a wealthy family, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to marry an


    ordinary man.


    After all, ordinary men would not marry a disfigured and treacherous girl who was burdened with a


    huge debt.


    The more than six hundred people of the Elinor family had already regarded her as a vicious,


    flippant, and foxydy.


    Whatever she did, she would not be able to change it.


    After dinner, Paige returned to her room and ordered her subordinate to prepare the necessary things


    for the funeral.


    ¡°Oh, right, Boss. Abbigail called the police. She said that you posted her videos online and seriously


    damaged her reputation.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. We¡¯ll use her of ndering after the police


    find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Paige¡¯s subordinate did not expect Paige to be so hard-hearted to deal with the Tate family ever


    since she found out that Tyrell was not Cassie¡¯s biological son.


    After Abbigail called the police, it took her a while to find out that the source of the video had been


    posted on a certain website a year ago. The police found out that the person who posted it was


    Aldo, whom Abbigail had dated before. It had nothing to do with Paige!


    At that time, Abbigail was the daughter raised by a cleaner. Many ssmates bullied her and


    isted her.


    However, Aldo was interested in her. At that time, Aldo¡¯s family background was an unreachable


    existence to her.


    In order to firmly grasp this boy, Abbigail volunteered to sacrifice herself.


    Abbigail knew that Aldo had a ***hobby and liked excitement. In order to cater to him, she


    Git Bogne


    let him take videos.


    However, she never expected that these videos would hinder her from marrying into a rich and


    powerful family!


    If these things had not been seen by the Elinor family, she would have been the future


    daughter-inw of the Elinor family. Even if something happened to her parents, the Elinor family


    would help¡­


    It was all Aldo¡¯s fault!


    Thinking of this, Abbigail dragged Aldo from the Line cklist and cursed him.


    Aldo gave an indifferent response through voice message: ¡°You agreed to let me post it back then.


    I still have the chat record. You¡¯re the one who said it yourself. No matter what I do, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°***, you¡¯re **!¡± Abbigail was furious. After a while, she heard the police say that


    Paige used her of ndering¡­


    The next morning.


    Paige got up early. As the only person in charge of the funeral, she first went to the hospital and


    took her grandmother¡¯s body to the Tate family¡¯s cemetery. Then she asked the martyrs to clean.


    her grandmother¡¯s body and dress her up.


    Paige stood quietly on the side. When her grandmother finished dressing, the others also dug the


    ce where the coffin was buried.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, many of Cassie¡¯s rtives and friends appeared in twos and threes.


    Each of them wore ck clothes with sad looks.


    The wreaths sent by them were neatly arranged in ten circles, like ten long dragons guarding the


    entire cemetery.


    Some people began to cry before they even stepped into the gate of the cemetery. Some elders


    cried so hard that they could not walk.


    Paige recognized the olddy who was crying sorrowfully on the ground. She was Kristina Burrell,


    Cassie¡¯s best friend.


    Paige walked over and held up Kristina, ¡°Kristina, take care.¡±


    Paige was the one who suffered the most, but as the only person in charge of the funeral, she was


    the oneforting the guests.


    ¡°Paige, how could something like this happen? A while ago, Cassie called me and said that she


    woulde to me after she finished the ope**ion and got better¡­¡± Kristina sobbed, ¡°How did it


    happen?¡±


    ¡°Kristina, the ground is cold. Please get up.¡± Paige wanted to help her get up several times, but


    Kristina cried so sad that she could not stand up.


    Paige held her wrist and inadvertently felt her pulse, only to find that Kristina¡¯s pulse was very


    weak.


    ¡°Grandma said that it was Grandpa who came to pick her up. She said that she had no regrets in


    her life¡­¡±


    Kristina was still sitting on the ground and crying. Paige could onlyfort her in a soft voice.


    Only when Kristina felt better did Paige help her sit down on a chair.


    The whole funeral was arranged in ck and ***. It looked solemn.


    Many people at present found that Paige seemed to grow up overnight. She did a good job


    entertaining guests. Although there was a sad look in her eyes, she seemed to be able to manage


    Although Paige was only eighteen years old, she was the most reserved person at present.


    After a while, Samuel came. After not seeing him for a day, his hair had all turned gray. He looked a


    lot older.


    He looked sad. His eyes were no longer radiant. Supported by an assistant, he stabilized himself


    by holding a cane. He trembled as he walked into the cemetery.


    Paige knew that grief overcame Samuel. She just gently held his arm, while Samuel nodded lightly.


    Then, he entered the cemetery with the help of others.


    At ten o¡¯clock, everyone came. Paige first announced that Tyrell was not Cassie¡¯s biological son,


    which shocked the guests.


    The reason why Paige announced the news was to let Cassie rest in peace. It was not Cassie¡¯s fault to


    have such a son like Tyrell. Tyrell wasn¡¯t her son. Thus, he didn¡¯t look like one of the Tate


    family.


    Secondly, Paige also wanted all the rtives and friends of the Tate family to know that when they saw


    Tyrell, they did not have to treat him as a member of the Tate family anymore.


    Then, Paige said that her grandmother had been abused by Lindsey when she was alive, which led to


    her death. Paige also said Tyrell and Lindsey had harmed those around Cassie. All the guests


    present were shocked.


    Among these guests, some attended yesterday¡¯s engagement banquet and watched the video of


    Lindsey ***Cassie, so they talked about this matter with other rtives and friends¡­


    After knowing the truth, everyone¡¯s face was filled with righteous indignation!


    In the end, Paige simply wanted to talk about Cassie¡¯s life. Then, in front of everyone, she asked


    someone to move Cassie into a coffin with a mattress and get her to be nailed.


    There were sobbing soundsing from the scene. They seemed to be expressing their


    reluctance to part.


    As the coffin was sealed, more and more sobs were heard.


    Kristina cried so hard that she almost fainted several times¡­


    Paige led the au***nce and watched as the coffin was lifted and sent into the pit.


    She stepped forward, picked up a handful of yellow soil, and put it on the coffin. She said


    reluctantly in her heart, Grandma, you can go peacefully. I will be strong for the rest of my life.


    The crying behind Paige became louder and louder. The four burial masters shoveled the soil and


    buried the coffin.


    In Paige¡¯s mind, scenes of her being together with her grandmother reyed, all of which were


    happy scenes¡­


    However, she was too sad to shed a single tear.


    After setting up the monument, Paige knelt. All the guests bowed in unison and respectfully said


    goodbye to Cassie.


    And Paige seriously banged her head on the ground three times.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 310

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 310


    Chapter 310 Kick Her Out of Here


    Some people put the flowers they bought in front of the tombstone.


    The flowers piled up on the ground.


    Paige also put a ***of flowers before the tomb.


    After that, Paige took out the things she prepared from her bag.


    ¡°Grandma, these are pictures of famous tourist attractions abroad. I wanted to take you to go on a


    trip. Now you can stay with Grandpa and go anywhere you want. The maps and tour guides have


    been printed on the pictures. You can use them if


    you want.¡±


    Paige put the pictures on the tombstone and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you. I¡¯ll never forget you.¡±


    Paige stared at Cassie¡¯s photo on the tombstone. She was smiling in the photo. Paige stared at


    the photo for a long time.


    After a while, Paige calmed herself down and stood up.


    She closed her eyes and prayed in her heart.


    Suddenly, a woman rushed over and shouted sadly, ¡°Grandma, I miss you¡­¡±


    Hearing the voice, Paige was annoyed and turned to look at her guards at the gate.


    Paige¡¯s guards were deeply touched by her emotion, so they didn¡¯t notice it when Abbigail sneaked


    Abbigail wanted to run up to the tomb, but Paige stopped her and said coldly, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Paige, this is my grandma¡¯s funeral. But you didn¡¯t tell my parents and me. You invited all our rtives


    except us. How dare¡­¡±


    Before Abbigail could finish her words, Paige interrupted, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t admit you as her


    granddaughter. You¡¯re not rted to the Tate family. Do you want me to tell everyone how


    Grandma ***?¡±


    Abbigail didn¡¯t expect that Paige would embarrass her in public. Abbigail clenched her fists and said, ¡°I


    called her grandma before. In my heart, she¡¯s my grandma¡­ I know that my **is responsible for


    Grandma¡¯s death. I came here because I want to say goodbye and apologize to


    Grandma for my **¡­¡±


    H


    ¡°Kick them out of here.¡± Paige didn¡¯t want to see Abbigail at all.


    Two of Paige¡¯s guards stepped forward and took hold of Abbigail¡¯s arms.


    Let Bu


    The guests looked at Abbigail and said that they felt ***for her actions.


    ¡°I just want to see Grandma onest time. Let go of me. Paige, my **did something wrong, but could


    you please let my parents off for old times¡¯ sake?¡±


    Paige realized that it was the real reason why Abbigail came here when Paige heard what Abbigail


    said.


    Paige turned to stare at Abbigail.


    Before Paige could speak, Kristina shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± Then she even picked up a ss and


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    sshed the water on Abbigail.


    If people who attended the engagement party didn¡¯t tell Kristina the truth, Kristina wouldn¡¯t know


    that Abbigail and her parents were connected to Cassie¡¯s death.


    The three of them came to Cassie many times and asked Cassie to give them money and shares.


    Lindsey even hit and tortured Cassie, which gave Cassie a heart attack and led to Cassie¡¯s death.


    Kristina was furious when she saw Abbigaile here and beg Paige to let her and her parents.


    off.


    Abbigail wanted to beg Paige to forgive her and her parents in front of Cassie¡¯s tomb. She thought


    other guests would be touched by her and asked Paige to let go of Tyrell and Lindsey.


    However, Abbigail didn¡¯t expect that all the guests would be contemptuous of her.


    The two of Paige¡¯s guards ***her out of the cemetery and beat her up. Her injury was


    aggravated, and she suffered great pain.


    Paige turned to look at the photo on the tombstone again. She wasn¡¯t angry when she saw.


    Cassie¡¯s smile. But she felt sad when she realized that Cassie had passed away.


    ¡°We¡¯re here today to pay our respects to a wonderfuldy¡­¡± The priest said in a sad voice.


    Paige was at the front of the crowd and bowed to the tomb.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never forget thisdy¡­¡±


    After that, Paige turned around and bowed to the guests.


    All the guests said goodbye to Paige and then left the cemetery.


    After the guests left, Paige looked back at the tombstone again. She walked up to it and squatted


    down. Then she began to rub the photo gently.


    Cassie took the photo a few years ago. The photo was in ck and ***.


    Cassie still looked elegant and gentle in the photo. Everyone could know she was a kind olddy


    when they saw the photo.


    Paige was overwhelmed by her sadness. She couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    After a while, Paige touched the photo and said gently, ¡°Grandma, you won¡¯t be lonely with Grandpal


    in heaven. I¡¯ll work hard and learn more about medicine. I¡¯ll do my best to help more people. Please


    don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Suddenly, a person squatted down beside Paige.


    She turned around and saw it was Martin.


    ¡°Mrs. Luke, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Martin Stowe, Paige¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect Martin to stay here. She said softly, ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s Martin: He¡¯s the man I told


    you about before. He¡¯s very good to me.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Luke, I promise I¡¯ll take good care of Paige. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to protect her and


    make her happy. My Grandpa and my family like her. Please trust me.¡±


    Martin held Paige¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We can say goodbye to her now.¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    Paige and Martin bowed to the tomb and then said together, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    When they walked out of the cemetery, they saw an old man standing next to the barriers and


    looking in the direction of the tombstone in silence. He looked very sad.


    ¡°Mr. th, what are you doing here?¡± Paige found it was Samuel when she came closer to the old


    man. Then she saw that his eyes were red.


    ¡°I¡­ I just want to stay a little while longer with her¡­¡± Samuel said and sobbed. He wiped his tears


    with the tissue and continued, ¡°You can leave first. I¡¯lle to you soon¡­¡±


    ¡°OK. Please take care,¡± Paige nodded and replied.


    After she finished speaking, she looked up and said to Samuel¡¯s assistant, ¡°Take good care of Mr.


    th.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Paige.¡±


    Martin and Paige got into the car. He turned back to take a look at Samuel. He stood hunched and


    heartbroken next to the barriers.


    Samuel looked very lonely.


    Martin remembered that on the day Cassie passed away, Samuel cried very sadly in the hospital.


    Martin found Samuel had deep feelings for Cassie.


    Martin guessed that Samuel might carry a torch for Cassie.


    Thinking of this, after getting into the car, Martin said to Paige, ¡°Mr. th looks very sad. The


    rtionship between him and your grandma¡­¡±


    ¡°They used to be a couple who were forced to break up.¡±


    It turned out that Martin guessed right.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 311

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 311


    Chapter 311 Fly to Switzend


    ¡°Then you have to talk to him more. His hair has gone grey.¡±


    If not for the excessive sadness, Samuel¡¯s hair wouldn¡¯t turn grey so quickly.


    Martin knew the sorrow of losing one¡¯s loved one. He touched Paige¡¯s head and said, ¡°You are the


    one who can support him now.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I will take good care of him.¡±


    The next day after the funeral, Paige went to the ce where Cassie lived when she was still alive.


    Because the garden had not been cleaned for a long time, most of the flowers and nts had withered.


    The cobblestone path was covered with fallen leaves and flowers. After Cassie left the


    world, everything here seemed to have lost its vitality.


    Paige asked someone to clean up the entire vi. She went to Cassie¡¯s bedroom and twisted the wall


    lamp. Then, the wardrobe automatically moved away, revealing a small dark room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In the dark room, there were all the things that Cassie had treasured when she was alive. Some were


    Cassie¡¯s precious items that Paige had given her, some were the property ownership


    certificate under Cassie¡¯s name, and some were Cassie¡¯s collections.


    They were all dowries left by Cassie for Paige.


    There was also a safe in the corner. After Paige pressed the password, she took out the thing


    inside.


    It was the jade ring that Cassie nned to give to Martin. But now¡­ Cassie couldn¡¯t give it to


    Martin by herself anymore.


    After being immersed in her memory, Paige opened her backpack and put everything into it. Cassie


    guarded these things with her life. Paige wouldn¡¯t let Tyrell and the others get them.


    In the dark room, Paige also found a big box. She opened it. Then, she saw the paintings she had


    drawn since she was a child. She also found a letter for Cassie.


    The letter said that after Paige grew up, she would take Cassie to travel around the world and let


    Cassie live a better life¡­


    After reading this letter, Paige felt a lump in her throat. Paige didn¡¯t expect that such her na?ve


    promise would be stored in the dark room with other treasures.


    Paige was her precious granddaughter. Thus, in Cassie¡¯s world, Paige should be more valuable


    than any other treasure in this world.


    Thinking of this, Paige thought of Cassie again. She remembered the past when she had lived with


    Cassie together¡­.


    In the end, Paige put on her backpack, picked up the box, returned the wardrobe to its original


    position, went downstairs, and handed the box over to her subordinate.


    Paige said to her subordinate, ¡°Take it to my bedroom at Knapcoll Vi.¡±


    ¡°Boss, did Madam Tate leave you a box of treasures?¡± The subordinate widened his eyes in


    disbelief. He took the box with one hand and could not help but lift the lid with the other to take a


    peek inside. ¡°What? What is this? Paintings that were drawn by a child?¡±


    There were many things in the box, including the handwork Paige gave to Cassie when Paige was


    still a child, the small gifts Paige made herself, and so on. They were all intact and kept in this box.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige didn¡¯t say much. She looked around the vi reluctantly. ¡°Remember to change the


    lock after cleaning up.¡±


    Paige must not let Abbigail have the chance to get in.


    Then, Paige added, ¡°Inform the staff of property management to pay attention to Abbigail.¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t let Abbigail get the chance to get in!


    ¡°Tyrell must have been here before. There are traces of him rummaging everywhere¡­¡± The


    subordinate felt speechless. He did not expect that there was such a person as Tyrell in the world.


    Paige¡¯s eyes turned cold. She believed that Tyrell didn¡¯t even know that there was a secret room


    behind Cassie¡¯s wardrobe¡­


    This was also why Tyrell and the others couldn¡¯t find the treasures when they came herest time!


    ¡°Boss, did Madam Tate also leave this vi to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    But, if possible, Paige didn¡¯t want to have Cassie¡¯s things. She only wanted Cassie to be well alive.


    After leaving the vi, Paige got into the car and gave the jade ring to Martin. She said, ¡°This is the


    thing that Grandma left for her future grandson-inw.¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t expect that Cassie had prepared a gift for him when she was alive. He suddenly felt a little


    sad.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Paige leaned against the seat and thought of the past. She suddenly wanted to cry¡­


    This long summer vacation was about to end.


    About a week before school started, Paige suddenly received a phone call.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, please¡­ Pleasee quickly. Mr. th wants tomit suicide! No matter how we


    tried to persuade him, he just wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±


    Martin, who was at Paige¡¯s side, waited for Paige to finish talking on the phone. Then, he asked


    softly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I need to go to Switzend.¡± Paige got up and walked out, looking very anxious. ¡°Something


    happened to Samuel.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Martin provided a private ne. Then, he and Paige flew to Switzend andnded in Samuel¡¯s


    private manor.


    The butler, Paul Lynn, hurried forward and said, ¡°Ms. Paige, something happened to Mr. th! Well?


    Who is this¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Martin, my fianc¨¦,¡± Paige introduced briefly. At the same time, she walked inside in a hurry.


    ¡°What happened to Samuel?¡±


    Paul nodded and greeted Martin. Then, he followed Paige. He reported as he walked, ¡°Ever since


    Mr. th came back from the funeral, he often didn¡¯t eat, sleep, or drink water. He just stared at


    Madam Tate¡¯s photos in a daze¡­¡±


    When Paige entered the hall, many servants immediately bowed and greeted her. It was obvious


    that Paige had been here before. The servants knew Paige and treated her with respect.


    Paige nodded in response. Then, she stepped into the elevator and asked Paul, ¡°And then?¡±


    Paul reached out and pressed the button to the second floor. Then, he kept saying, ¡°Every time you


    called to


    now concern, Mr. th pretended that he was fine. But in fact, he was not good at all¡­


    He didn¡¯t allow us to tell you about his real situation. He repeatedly stressed that he didn¡¯t want to


    live anymore. He said that there was no meaning of living anymore¡­¡±


    Paige was shocked!


    Paige would call Samuel every day. She sometimes even made video calls¡­.


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± Paul added. ¡°Before he answered your video calls, he would get someone to put


    on his makeup so that he would look more energetic and healthier¡­¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t only see Samuel through her phone screen while having a video call. Besides, Samuel


    would intentionally stay away from the camera. He would pretend to nt flowers or let Paige see the


    scenery in the manor. He sometimes would also pretend tough happily. Thus, Paige really didn¡¯t


    notice Samuel¡¯s difference!


    It had been more than ten days since Cassie¡¯s funeral. Paige only knew that after the funeral,


    Samuel had gone to the police station to beat Tyrell up.


    Anyway, Tyrell was not Cassie¡¯s biological son. Thus, Paige didn¡¯t care about it even if Samuel beat


    Tyrell up¡­


    Paige thought about it again. Samuel had taught Tyrell a lesson and asked someone to give


    Lindsey a hard time. Samuel also showed his concern for Paige every day on the phone. It was as


    if Samuel was giving hisst words¡­


    Previously, when Paige knew that Samuel had nned to live in Switzend, she didn¡¯t feel


    anything wrong. After all, Samuel had a lot of properties under his name. Sometimes, Samuel


    would go to France, and sometimes, Samuel would go to Italy¡­


    But Paige had never expected that there was aw in Switzend that was Samuel¡¯s purpose for


    Paul added, ¡°Mr. th did not eat or drink water. In the end, he applied for euthanasia¡­¡±


    In most countries, euthanasia was not allowed!


    But in Switzend, applying for euthanasia was legal. But it had to be done by the person himself.


    If it was someone else who helped apply for euthanasia for that person, it would be considered


    murder¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 312

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 312


    Chapter 312 Do You Also Want to Leave Me?


    In the process of the patient¡¯s own operation of euthanasia, the court staff and the notarization


    staff must be present. In addition, the whole process needed to be recorded.


    After that, this record also needed to be handed to the American police. It had to be confirmed


    that it was the patient himself who wanted to die peacefully, and it had nothing to do with others.


    As long as Samuel still hadn¡¯t injected himself with the drug, he could stop it at any time. But Samuel


    really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Before he died, there was finally a glimmer of light in his


    eyes.


    Cassie was like Samuel¡¯s spiritual pir. If the pir copsed, Samuel really couldn¡¯t find any other


    reason to keep living in this world.


    Cassie was Samuel¡¯s everything!


    After Samuel signed the application for euthanasia, he rolled up the switch of the intravenous drip


    and waited for death.


    The process would onlyst for four minutes.


    If Paul hadn¡¯t informed Paige in advance, or Paige hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Paige wouldn¡¯t have been


    able to see Samuel while he was still alive¡­


    There was a court officer, a notary, a family doctor, a nurse, and a servant standing in Samuel¡¯s


    bedroom.


    But the spacious and bright bedroom was deathly silent, and everyone looked sad.


    Paige slowly walked to Samuel¡¯s bed and asked in a choked voice, ¡°Do you also want to leave me?¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± When Samuel saw Paige, he smiled. Then, he looked at Martin and said lightly, ¡°You are


    also here¡­¡±


    Samuel thought it must be Paul who told them about everything¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Paige knelt by the bed. She didn¡¯t want Samuel to leave her.


    Paige knew only Samuel himself had the right to stop this process, so she held Samuel¡¯s hand and


    begged, ¡°Grandma has grandpa to keep herpany in heaven. You actually don¡¯t have to go. Why


    don¡¯t you stay and keep mepany¡­¡±


    Samuel smiled even more peacefully, ¡°I will protect her from afar and not disturb her¡­ I will go to


    whichever world she is in¡­ That¡¯s all.¡±


    Paige knew that the possibility of Samuel surviving would be reduced as time passed. Thus, she got up


    and wanted to stop the drip.


    But Samuel grabbed Paige¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Paige, please let me go to find her¡­¡±


    Paige froze.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°This is my decision. I have considered it carefully and repeatedly. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my


    life in suffering and torture¡­ I want to get freedom¡­¡±


    ¡°There are many ways to free yourself¡­ I can take you to travel around to rx and take you to


    every ce that Grandma wanted to go to before she died¡­ The flowers and nts that Grandma left


    behind can also be transnted into your garden¡­ Also, don¡¯t you want to watch me grow up? Don¡¯t


    you want to see me in a wedding dress¡­


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s most regretful thing when she was alive was that she couldn¡¯t see me in a wedding


    dress¡­ Can you help her fulfill her wish?¡± Paige pleaded.


    Samuel smiled and shook his head. He looked at Paige lovingly. ¡°Those old men can also watch.


    you grow up and see you get married¡­ Let me go. You can stop me once. But can you be sure that


    you can stop me again?¡±


    Samuel really wanted to go to another world, even if he could only protect Cassie from afar¡­


    Paige held Samuel¡¯s hand in tears.


    ¡°Young man,¡± Samuel called out to Martin. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have my precious granddaughter. If you dare


    to treat her unfairly, I will not let you go even if I be a ghost¡­ She still has more than ten.


    grandfathers who will help me deal with you. You must give her happiness¡­¡±


    Martin knew that once Samuel made a decision, no one could make Samuel change his mind.


    Martin knelt on one knee by the bed and held Samuel¡¯s other hand. He said to Samuel in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°But this is unfair to Paige.¡±


    More than ten days ago, Paige lost her grandmother. And today, she was going to lose her


    grandfather¡­


    ¡°Please forgive me for being selfish this time¡­¡± Samuel knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left, so


    he held Martin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Young man, you haven¡¯t promised me yet¡­¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes turned red. He promised, ¡°I promise you. I will protect her with my life. I will be good


    to her¡­¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good¡­¡± Samuel finally felt rxed and closed his eyes. Samuel actually felt happy


    because he had Paige and Martin by his side before he died. Samuel thought that no one would


    Seeing Samuel close his eyes and die with a serene face, Paige could not help but lie down beside


    Samuel and cry silently.


    The court staff and the notary finished shooting the video and left afterforting Paige for a few


    words.


    The family doctor and nurse also felt sad, but they still said goodbye to Paige.


    In the spacious bedroom, only a girl was lying on the bedside, crying silently.


    Martin gently stroked Paige¡¯s back, hoping to give her somefort.


    Paul covered his face and tried his best not to make a crying sound.


    They knew that Samuel had a deep affection for Cassie. He was even willing to die with Cassie¡­.


    Before night, Paul handed the things that Samuel had left in this world to Paige. He said to Paige,


    ¡°This is the video that Mr. th recorded before his death. He asked me to hand it over to you.¡±


    Paige knew that there must be somest words in the video. She reached out and took it, ying it


    in the living room.


    After the video was yed, Samuel¡¯s benevolent face appeared on the screen. Samuel first


    exined why he chose to die in this way. He said that living was too painful for him.


    The only thing Samuel was concerned about before he died was Paige.


    Samuel told Paige not to be sad and to live well. He said a lot in the video.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to shoulder too much at such a young age¡­ But please forgive me. Allow me to


    be selfish and willful this time.


    ¡°After I die, all the properties under my name will be given to you.


    ¡°The suit I am wearing¡­ I originally nned to wear it at your wedding¡­ What a pity¡­¡± When


    saying this, Samuel chuckled. Then, he continued, ¡°I originally nned to wear this dress and be


    more handsome than those people¡­ How is it? Do I look handsome?¡±


    Tears streamed down Paige¡¯s face.


    Samuel continued, ¡°I also asked someone to inform those people after I die. I have also recorded


    videos for them¡­ They wille to send me off for thest time. Paige, be a good student and be


    ¨¤ useful person to society. Take care and be happy.¡±


    In the video, Samuel waved goodbye to Paige and said, ¡°I will still be your grandfather in the next


    life.¡±


    Hearing this, Paige cried uncontrobly.


    Martin took Paige in his arms andforted her, ¡°This is Mr. th¡¯s own choice. Don¡¯t be sad¡­


    Mr. th was happy when he passed away.¡±


    Although Paige knew that death was a relief for Samuel, she was still very sad because she had


    lost two rtives in a short period of time.


    ¡°I¡¯m still here with you.¡± Martin patted Paige on the back. He said gently as if he was coaxing a


    child, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Paige cried in Martin¡¯s arms. Later, Samuel¡¯s friends received the news of Samuel¡¯s death and


    came to attend Samuel¡¯s funeral together¡­


    As time passed by, the summer vacation ended. This hot summer took away Paige¡¯s two rtives.


    The summer breeze came, and Paige began to miss Cassie and Samuel again.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 313

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 313


    Chapter 313 The Day Before the School Starts


    There was still onest day before the start of school.


    On this day, Paige was handling private affairs in the bedroom instead of going to thepany.


    A whileter, her mobile phone lit up.


    ¡°Paige, this is the college dormitory that I prepared for you. Is it okay?¡±


    Paige clicked the picture and saw that it was a luxurious dormitory with four bedrooms and two living


    rooms. Each bedroom had an independent bathroom and a balcony. One could have a view


    of the sea from the balcony.


    There was also a small kitchen. The kitchen was equipped with a refrigerator, an oven, and all


    kinds of electrical appliances¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too high-profile,¡± Paige replied.


    She was going to school, not on a vacation.


    ¡°I know that you are low-key. To cover it up, I specially had a new residence hall built up, telling


    everybody that the building was for the students with excellent academic performances!¡±


    Paige felt amused. ¡°It¡¯s so thoughtful of you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. For your sake, I¡¯ve even reced the original cooks of the canteen for you.¡±


    ¡°Come to the principal¡¯s office to meet me tomorrow. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I¡¯ve got. your


    favorite tea and snacks. Remember toe!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After Paige replied to the text, she received a message from Anna.


    ¡°Paige, see you at the University of Illinois at Chicago tomorrow. Love you!¡±


    Ever since Paige chose the University of Illinois at Chicago, Anna did not hesitate to apply for this


    university too. It was said that she nned to live with her by pulling strings.


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Paige sent an emoji and reminded her that the new dormitory was very good.


    She was about to go downstairs when she suddenly saw that in the living room, Donald and Danica


    had prepared twenty suitcases of groceries and new clothes for her.


    ¡°I must let Paige bring this. What if she doesn¡¯t feel well¡­¡± Danica picked up a medical kit and


    stuffed it into her suitcase.


    ¡°Paige is a doctor herself¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Donald to finish, Danica interrupted, ¡°A doctor can¡¯t cure himself. It¡¯s always


    good to bring some medicine with you. If you need it, you can get it easily¡­¡±


    ¡°I can understand the medical kit, but you¡¯ve prepared so much food for Paige¡­ In particr, the


    fruit is easy to go bad.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there is a refrigerator in her dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Then she can bring more.¡± Donald¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He didn¡¯t expect the facilities at school to be so good now. The student dormitory was even


    equipped with a refrigerator.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°It is said that only students with excellent grades are qualified to use it. I don¡¯t know if Paige will


    be used to the food in the canteen. How about we let our chef cook for her?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°If we send our chef over, Paige will recognize him. I heard that there is a lot for


    about me buying it and opening a shopping mall so that our daughter can live conveniently?¡±


    The key was that Paige didn¡¯t have to pay for anything there.


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Danica agreed.


    When Paige heard this, she walked downstairs and meant to stop them.


    Danica suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°I heard that during the first half of the month, the


    freshmen will have physical training. Why don¡¯t we call the school, asking them to cancel the


    physical training?¡±


    After such a long time of physical training, their lovely daughter would definitely be tanned!


    The key was that Paige was already very tired. If she still had physical training, how could she


    stand it with her delicate body?


    ¡°I will call the school first and then discuss the purchase of thend,¡± Donald said and was about to


    take out his mobile phone.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, no need.¡± Paige went downstairs and stopped him. ¡°If the physical training is canceled


    all of a sudden, it will be a bad influence.¡±


    Bad influence?


    Indeed, this school would have physical training every year. No matter if it was windy or rainy, the


    physical training would continue as usual!


    It was quite sudden to cancel the training the day before school started.


    ¡°Then cancel Paige¡¯s training alone. Or, we can ask for leave for Paige!¡± Donald suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s


    ask our family doctor to give her the medical records¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Would it be okay to ask for leave?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m usually busy with work. It¡¯s not bad to do some exercise.¡±


    She had long wanted to work out.


    For her, a gang leader in the Triangle Area, the physical training in the school was nothing worth


    speaking of. It was pretty harmless.


    However, Donald and Danica were reluctant to see their precious daughter suffer, distressed¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you on buying thend and building a shopping mall. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    Danica still wanted to persuade her, but suddenly, Jack came back with lots of bags.


    ¡°Paige, this is the best skin care product that I think is best. Take it and it wille in handy one


    day.¡±


    Paige watched him take out the things. Sheerly in terms of sun protection, there were a dozen


    kinds¡­


    She didn¡¯t expect Jack to be more thoughtful than her¡­


    ¡°And this, I heard that girls need to use a bath hat when they bathe. Oh, right, this is a hair-drying


    cap, and this¡­¡± Jack took out a lot of things as if presenting treasures, all of which were girls¡¯ stuff.


    Danica did not expect her son to be more thoughtful than her. He could finally be of use now!


    Jack put the things into Paige¡¯s suitcase, patted her head, and said lovingly, ¡°I will visit you when


    you¡¯re free!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Paige immediately responded, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Your face is eye-catching.¡±


    ¡°I can wear a mask and a cap. I promise no one will recognize me!¡± Jack said. Then, he patted her


    head and meant to go out.


    ¡°Where are you going again? Your sister is going to school tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you keep her


    ¡°I ordered some things for her and they will arrive soon. I will go and get them.¡±


    Paige was going to school only. She did not expect that the whole family would be so busy preparing


    for that¡­


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have to bring so many things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send them to your dormitory. You don¡¯t have to take anything.¡±


    Donald also advised from the side, ¡°Take them, just in case! These fruits are your favorite, and I have


    prepared more. You can share them with your new roommates¡­ And these snacks are all your


    favorite¡­¡±


    ¡°Inside this suitcase are study supplies, and inside these two suitcases are bed supplies, and this¡­¡±


    Danica said and then had a lump in her throat. ¡°Paige,e home to visit us on weekends¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I won¡¯te back anymore.¡± Paige noticed that Danica was reluctant to part with her


    and went forward to hold her. ¡°I¡¯lle back if I¡¯m free on weekends.¡±


    ¡°Great. Great¡­¡±


    Patricia, who was hiding upstairs and peeping, was very angry.


    Her luggage was all packed by Amily. Her parents had never done that for her.


    Although they had asked her if she needed help, as she said no need, they just perished the thought.


    Sure enough, they were biased!


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, don¡¯t be angry. After going to university, how can you have no chance to deal with her?¡±


    Amily stood behind Patricia, and her eyes shed with a hint of calction.


    Patricia couldn¡¯t hurt Paige at home, but it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t do it elsewhere¡­


    Patricia bit her lower lip and thought, humph, Paige, I won¡¯t let you be cocky for long!


    University of Chicago she went to and the University of Illinois at Chicago Paige went to were in the


    same city¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 314

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 314


    Chapter 314 A Big Show


    ¡°Kailyn is also in the same city. When the timees, we will deal with them together.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of satisfaction when she heard the words and thought, just


    wait and see!


    At night, Martin brought many things for Paige to use at school.


    ¡°Martin, you are so thoughtful to get so many things for Paige. Would you go with us to take Paige


    to school tomorrow?¡± Danica warmly asked him.


    Martin was pleased and gently agreed.


    ¡°Is Mrs. Stowe getting better recently?¡± Donald sat on the main seat and asked with concern.


    ¡°She responds to us when we talk to her. Paige said that if she continues to take medicine, her


    condition will get better.¡±


    ¡°Impressive¡­¡± Danica did not expect her precious daughter to have such great achievements in


    medicine. Paige would stand out in the medical industry with her brother in the future.


    ¡°All this is thanks to Paige.¡± Martin was also very surprised that Paige was so confident with her


    medical skills when so many top doctors couldn¡¯t do anything about his grandma¡¯s illness.


    Suddenly, Martin remembered the day Cassie ***d. Paige cried and said that there were some


    people that even she couldn¡¯t save¡­.


    Martin felt distressed whenever he thought of how helpless and sad Paige was back then.


    ¡°I can go alone tomorrow.¡±


    Paige looked confident sitting on the sofa, holding lemonade in one hand and the other hand on


    the chair arm.


    Paige waspletely different from before. She used to cry sadly.


    Paige was an honorary professor at the University of Chicago a long time ago, and going to school.


    was just for fun for her:


    But the three of them said in unison, ¡°How can that be?¡±


    How could they let her go alone?


    Other kids were sent to college on their first day by family and friends!


    At this time, Jack hurriedly went downstairs with a pile of things in his arms. ¡°Paige, take these to


    school.¡±


    Today, Jack was busy in the house. He prepared a pile of autographed photos for Paige!


    These autographed photos were not avable on the market!


    Paige was confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re not talkative. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to make friends¡­¡± Jack put the photos in


    her suitcase. ¡°These are my autographed photos. You can take them and share them with your


    ssmates. You will improve your rtionship with them.¡±


    Paige remained silent.


    ¡°They can have video calls or voice calls with me if they want, as long as they treat you well like a


    friend¡­¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Jack.¡±


    ¡°***girl, I¡¯m your brother. No need to thank me! These are for you.¡± Jack took out some other


    autographed photos from his pocket and handed them to her.


    ¡°For me?¡± Paige became even more puzzled.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t signed any photos for you after so long since you¡¯re home. I took photos of the poses that


    you like. You can look at them when you miss me.¡±


    Martin felt ***to hear that.


    He thought, why is Jack so narcissistic?


    Who would miss him?


    If Paige would miss someone, shouldn¡¯t it be me her fianc¨¦?


    Jack was fussing, so Donald said to Martin, ¡°Jack is getting her useless stuff.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They are useless. Martin brought a bunch of food and other things for Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°I also did¡­¡±


    Jack thought, didn¡¯t I get a bunch of skin care products for her in the morning? I also got the


    snacks she mentionedst time¡­


    Donald and Danica ignored Jack and continued to chat with Martin.


    Paige said to Jack, ¡°Jack, that¡¯s enough. Come over and drink something.¡±


    4


    C B


    ¡°I also prepared other things for you. I can drinkter.¡± Jack patted her head and hurried upstairs


    again.


    Early the next morning¡­


    When Paige got up, she unintentionally looked out of the window and found many ck cars parked


    outside!


    The drivers of the Lusk family were dressed in uniform and waited respectfully beside the cars.


    Paige thought, it seems that they would drive me to college¡­


    Isn¡¯t this too eye-catching?


    I¡¯m just going to school, not getting married¡­


    After washing up, Paige went downstairs and found that Donald and Danica were dressed formally and


    instructing the servants to move her luggage.


    All the servants were dressed in uniform, each of them carrying a suitcase in their hands, walking


    out neatly. It seemed that they were also going to send Paige to school¡­


    ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡±


    Before Paige could say anything to stop them, Danica said, ¡°My precious daughter, why did you get


    up so early? It¡¯s still early! Did the noise in the living room wake you up?¡±


    ¡°These are¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Bonnie and the others? The whole family will send you to school. My precious


    daughter is going to college, so there must be a big show!¡±


    ¡°Mom, no need for that.¡± Paige doesn¡¯t want to attract attention. With such a fuss, Paige was afraid


    that on the first day of school, she will make a lot of enemies¡­.


    ¡°All of us will send you to the University of Illinois at Chicago first and then send Patricia to the


    University of Chicago¡­¡±


    This idea was proposed by Patricia. She said that Paige was her elder sister, so they should send.


    Paige first¡­


    Patricia thought that Martin would drive her to the University of Chicago after he sent Paige away.


    If anyone in the school saw her and Martin together, the rumors would spread¡­


    If Paige made a fuss with Martin, he might get fed up with her and choose Patricia.


    ¡°Mom and Dad just want everyone in the school to know that we are not somebo**s they can ****¡­


    This is their good intention¡­ Don¡¯t refuse them.¡±


    Paige knew that Patricia was being vain. Patricia just wanted to show off at the new school, right?


    Being so high-profile on the first day of school, did Patricia want to be targeted by her ssmates?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, two cars will do,¡± Paige suggested.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Paige suddenly realized that the luggage she was not allowed to


    bring yesterday had been taken by the servants. She was helpless¡­


    ¡°Your father originally said he wanted ten helicopters to send you andnd on the school field!¡±


    Danica knew her daughter was low-key, so she disagreed with that suggestion. Danica did not use


    all the luxury cars in the garage but chose pure ck cars¡­


    ¡°Mom, I know that you want everyone in the school to know that I have a backer behind me. Don¡¯t


    worry. Even if I don¡¯t use this method, I won¡¯t be bullied in school.¡±


    After Paige¡¯s persistent persuasion, Danica finally agreed to use six cars, no less! Or luggage wouldn¡¯t


    have enough space¡­


    The servants didn¡¯t have to go with Paige, but the family members did!


    Paige had no choice but to agree.


    Patricia and Amily, Donald and Danica, and Martin and Paige were in different cars, and the other three


    cars were all packed with luggage.


    Martin clenched Paige¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I have an apartment near your school. If you don¡¯t like the


    dormitory, you cane to live in my ce.¡±


    Paige looked up and heard him add, ¡°I have a branch there too. I will handle work there recently. It is


    only a five-minute drive from your school.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 315

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 315


    Chapter 315 Eye-Catching


    ¡°So?¡± Paige raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like your brother. I can¡¯t give you a photo for you to think of me. If you miss me, I can


    appear in front of you at any time.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness and affection.


    Paige suddenly found out that Martin and Jack seemed to be fighting for her favor. Was it her


    illusion?


    At the school gate, Paige did not let him get out of the car, ¡°You are too eye-catching.¡±


    ¡°Are you


    afraid that I will be seen by those brats?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will flirt with other girls.¡±


    Martin smiled and held her face with both hands, kissing her greedily.


    Donald got out of the car and caught sight of this scene. He hurriedly tilted his head. ¡°The young


    people nowadays are really different than in our generation¡­¡±


    They were ***showing affection, holding each other tight.


    Danica nced and said disapprovingly, ¡°What do you know? This is called sweet love. They are


    deep in love and inseparable¡­¡±


    ¡°Then give me a kiss, okay?¡± Donald smiled and was about to go over.


    ¡°Go away, ***!¡± Danica hurriedly hit him..


    Donald was stunned.


    It was sweet love when Martin kissed Paige. But Donald was called a ***when he tried to kiss


    Danica.


    ¡°Stay in touch.¡±


    Martin¡¯s voice was affective and tempting, and his eyes were filled with intense love and


    reluctance to part.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige got out of the car and walked forward without looking back.


    Martin looked at her back and suddenly felt that she was quite heartless. She didn¡¯t even look back.


    at him¡­


    Somehow, his heart was empty¡­


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige was being low-key today, but the six luxury cars that parked at the school gate still attracted


    much attention.


    ¡°Is that a freshman?¡±


    ¡°Her family looks so rich¡­¡±


    ¡°She looks so elegant and so beautiful! An iceberg beauty¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that couple her parents? I think they look a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I might have seen him somewhere before¡­¡±


    Donald and Danica held Paige¡¯s hand and walked into the school gate. They did not expect that the


    environment of the University of Illinois at Chicago was good. It was the first time that they went


    to the university with their daughter. They were very excited.


    Six drivers followed behind them and took Paige¡¯s luggage.


    As soon as they entered the school gate, several seniors from the student union noticed them.


    Every year, teachers and seniors at the student union would stand at the school gate to wee


    the freshmen.


    At this time, several seniors rushed to go forward and led the way after learning Paige¡¯s dorm


    address. Along the way, they introduced to Paige the school situation, including the canteen, the


    yground, the teaching building, and so on¡­.


    They led Paige to the residence hall and wanted to friend her in Line. But when seeing Paige¡¯s cold


    vibe and her parents, they did not dare to make the request.


    Her aura was too stunning.


    She gave off an inexplicable sense of oppression¡­


    ¡°It has been a long time since such a gorgeous girl appears on campus.¡±


    ¡°I dare to bet that she will be the campus belle of UIC!¡±


    ¡°She is good-looking and even got full marks on SAT. I feel I¡¯m not worthy of her.¡±


    ¡°You still have some self-awareness!¡±


    When the dormitory manager saw Paige, she remembered that the principal had told her that a very


    gorgeous girl woulde today. Needless to say, it must be her.


    At this time, Paige walked up the stairs step by step. Before she entered the residence hall, the


    dormitory manager personally ran out to greet her.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Cobb¡¯s granddaughter?¡± She hurriedly covered her mouth. ¡°Oh right! I can¡¯t say it. Mr.


    Cobb asked me to keep the secret¡­ Well, you are Paige, right?¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, pleasee in. Are these your parents? Pleasee along. Oh, you also brought


    bodyguards? Are they here to deliver your luggage?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t want to make a sensation, so she said to the drivers behind her, ¡°Just put my luggage


    here.¡±


    ¡°Well, let them help you carry it. You are so skinny. How can you carry it?¡±


    The dormitory manager smiled cheerfully. She put her hand on Paige¡¯s shoulder and said in a ttering


    voice, ¡°If you need anything, feel free to contact me. Well, Paige, the manager of the boys¡¯ dormitory


    has his sry raised every three years. I have been here for six years¡­¡±


    Paige understood what she meant and nodded. ¡°I will talk to grandpater.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. What a sweet girl you are! Then hurry up and take your parents to the dormitory!¡± The


    dormitory manager smiled even more happily.


    Donald and Danica were stunned by their conversation. What was going on?


    Paige was Cason¡¯s granddaughter?


    When did this happen?


    Did Cason recognize Paige as his granddaughter like Samuel?


    Although they know Cason, they don¡¯t have much contact with each other. Only Donald¡¯s parents


    were Cason¡¯s friends.


    If they want to ask Cason to take care of Paige on campus, they have to bring up their parents¡­


    But before they made the call, they learned that Paige knew Cason¡­


    ¡°Paige, do you know Mr. Cobb?¡± After entering the elevator, Danica couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Yes, I do. He and Mr. th are good friends. He used to give some advice on medical skills.¡±


    It turned out to be like this.


    ¡°So, my precious daughter is liked by everyone!¡± Danica was very happy. She didn¡¯t expect Paige to


    have this kind of social connection.


    When they arrived at the tallest floor, Paige opened the dormitory door and suddenly found two girls


    inside.


    The two girls were chatting. When they heard the sound, they looked at the door and could no


    longer withdraw their gaze.


    What a beautiful and elegant girl!


    They looked at Paige. Her eyes were as clear as water. Her fair skin and tall figure were eye-catching.


    She exuded a strong aura.


    ¡°Well ¡­ are you Paige or Anna?¡±


    They had seen the list before and knew the names of their dormmates. One was Paige who got a full


    score on SAT, and the other was called Anna.


    ¡°My name is Paige.¡± Paige¡¯s eyes softened.


    ¡°Full scorer? Really?¡± Bess was shocked and excited.


    ¡°We shared a bedroom with the full scorer!¡± The other girl, Leana Barker, was also extremely excited.


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re my ido!!¡±


    How did Paige manage to be good-looking and all-around?


    At this time, Bess suddenly realized something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your luggage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Paige took one step aside, and the driver outside the door immediately came in with her luggage.


    When Bess saw the first bodyguard, she thought that it was Paige¡¯s father. Just as she wanted to greet


    him, bodyguards walked in one after another¡­


    They were stunned by this scene and even forgot to bite the apple in their hands.


    At this time, a couple with elegant and graceful temperaments appeared.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 316

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 316


    Chapter 316 Meet Her Again


    ¡°Hi, girls. I am Paige¡¯s father!¡±


    ¡°I am Paige¡¯s mother,¡± Danica said amiably, smiling elegantly.


    The two girls looked at Paige¡¯s parents. They were elegant and charming. No wonder


    they could have such a beautiful daughter.


    Paige obviously became from a rich family.


    ¡°It¡¯s lucky for you to live in the same dormitory. Paige, didn¡¯t you bring something to


    share with your ssmates? The gifts are in the No. 9 suitcase¡­¡±


    At home, Danica pasted each suitcase with a number. She recorded what was in each


    suitcase and sent a text message to Paige.


    Paige opened the No. 9 suitcase and said very generously to the two girls, ¡°Take


    w***ver you like.¡±


    The two girls nced at the suitcase. These snacks were all brands that they have


    never seen. before. Judging from the packaging, they were very expensive¡­


    As for these fruits, they hadn¡¯t even seen some kinds before.


    They were indeed rich people.


    Paige saw they stay still and thought that they were too embarrassed to take the


    snacks. She picked up some and handed them to them.


    ¡°Feel free to take them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    The two girls didn¡¯t expect even Paige¡¯s movements and tone to be so cool when she


    handed over the things. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. They were both


    girls, and yet they were so different.


    Paige¡¯s appearance and aura were so cool. She was good at studying but not nerdy.


    ¡°This is your dormitory?¡± Danica looked around, nodded, and smiled. ¡°Not bad. Small


    but has got everything¡­¡±


    One of the girls heard so and widened her eyes. This dormitory environment had


    surpassed that in the entire country. Moreover, the area was bigger than her home¡­


    But in Danica¡¯s eyes, it was still considered small.


    How big would their home be¡­


    Thinking of this, the girl suffered a ***.


    ¡°Paige, go chat with your friends and eat¡­¡±


    Danica came to Paige¡¯s room. Under the instructions of the drivers, Danica personally


    helped her daughter to make the bed.


    The two girls knew at a nce that Danica had never done any house chores at


    home¡­


    ¡°**, leave the luggage there. I¡¯ll take it myselfter.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, Danica was somewhat sad about their parting. She touched


    Paige¡¯s head and said, ¡°If you need anything, just call me. Come back when you have


    time on the weekend¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of yourself¡­¡± Danica suddenly felt a lump in her throat.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, don¡¯t worry. We will help you take care of Paige,¡± the two girls said


    hurriedly.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    After Donald and Danica left, the two girls rxed a lot. They sat beside Paige and


    chatted with her.


    ¡°Paige, your family looks so rich¡­¡±


    ¡°Just so-so,¡± Paige said indifferently.


    ¡°Your parents are so elegant¡­ So are you. Your skin also looks good!¡±


    ¡°How did you get full marks in SAT and maintain your skin so well? What kind of


    skincare products. do you usually use?¡±


    The dormitory door was pushed open.


    It was a particrly confident and beautiful girl. When she saw Paige, she


    immediately rushed over and embraced her. ¡°Great! We finally live together!


    She promised Cason that she would definitely take good care of Paige¡­


    Only then did Cason give her such a qualification.


    ¡°You¡¯re sweating.¡± Paige¡¯s tone carried a trace of disgust, but her eyes were smiling.


    Anna smiled brightly and looked at the other two girls, ¡°Hi! My name is Anna, I am a


    good friend of Paige¡¯s.¡±


    The two girls did not expect another beautiful girl toe. She was also a good friend


    of Paige¡¯s.


    ¡°So, your grades are also very good?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Bess. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Leana. From now on, we are friends!¡±


    The four girls got together and chatted happily. After a while, Paige¡¯s mobile phone


    rang..


    ¡°Geez, why haven¡¯t youe yet? I¡¯ve been waiting for so long¡­ Are you satisfied


    with the dormitory?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Paige didn¡¯t expect Cason would give her the room on the top floor. She


    looked out and saw that the scenery was excellent.


    ¡°Then I will wait for you in my office¡­¡± Cason smiled and hung up the phone.


    Paige saw that there were messages from Martin, Hernan, and Jack on the phone.


    They were asking her about the new school and the new roommates.


    Paige took a photo of her room and sent it over to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy some drinks. The weather is so hot! I saw that there are many


    The two girls had to pack their luggage, so they could not go.


    Anna left with Paige. ¡°Then we will bring some for youter! What do you want to


    drink?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The two girls were embarrassed to take advantage of her.


    But Anna was very generous. She didn¡¯t care about this small amount of money.


    Themercial street was redecorated. There were trendy graffiti on the wall.


    Paige went shopping with Anna for a while. She bought something and prepared to go


    back when she saw a familiar figure.


    ¡°Abbigail?¡± Anna was surprised.


    How could she go to school?


    Didn¡¯t the videos on the Inte make hermit suicide out of ***?


    How could the school ept such a bad student like her?


    Abbigail noticed them and stood still.


    Her face was scratched by Greta, and a scar was left. However, she put on makeup to


    cover the scar.


    Under the sunlight, her face was somewhat cold. She walked to Paige and said with


    hatred, ¡°My ***and Dad have been sentenced to life imprisonment. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Paige looked at her coldly, ¡°Not really¡­ After all, they are not dead yet.¡±


    Her grandma was dead. Why were they still alive?


    If not for torturing them and making them atone for their sins, they would have been


    killed long ago.


    Anna took one step forward before Abbigail tried to say something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you suffer


    enoughst time? Do you want to see how powerful I am¡±


    ¡°You! Just wait!¡±


    ¡°Why should we? Who do you think you are?¡± Anna retorted without hesitation.


    Abbigail held back her anger and left.


    Anna looked at Abbigail¡¯s back and said to Paige, ¡°She is still so annoying¡­ Her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    parents were


    sentenced to life imprisonment. What does it have to do with you? They deserved it!¡±


    If they hadn¡¯tmitted crimes, they wouldn¡¯t have been sentenced, either.


    Paige looked at Abbigail¡¯s back and said casually, I heard that she has returned to


    Dolores¡¯ ce and is not used to the simple life¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t she adapt to her previous life? Dolores is ***. Abbigail has no conscience, and


    yet Dolores treats her as her own daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, she has nowhere to go.¡±


    Every day, she was surrounded by her debtors. The university even became her


    shelter.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 317

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 317


    Chapter 317 Humiliation


    Meanwhile¡­


    Martin sat in the car and clicked on his phone screen several times. Finally, he


    received a reply. from Paige.


    The message was short: ¡°Everything was fine.¡±


    There was also a photo of the dorm.


    However, what Martin noticed first was Paige¡¯s shadow reflected on the ss door


    when she took the photo.


    Her waist was so thin.


    She was so beautiful.


    Just as he was about to text Paige again, someone knocked on the car window.


    ¡°Martin.¡± Patricia smiled sweetly. Standing outside the car, she said gently, ¡°It¡¯s too


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    stuffy in the car.


    Why don¡¯t youe out and get some fresh air?¡±


    Martin ignored her and meant to type when Patricia knocked on the window again


    persistently.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring for you to be alone in the car¡­ No one will talk to you.¡±


    ¡°The drivers have gone to take Paige¡¯s luggage to her, and your parents aren¡¯t here.


    Since we have nothing better to do, why don¡¯t we go to a nearby coffee shop to have


    a cup of coffee while waiting?


    ¡°Martin, did you hear me?¡±


    She deliberately revealed the fullness of her chest to attract Martin¡¯s attention, but he


    didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, he typed with one hand as if Patricia weren¡¯t there.


    Patricia was embarrassed and discour***.


    But in the other car, Amily kept winking at her, telling her not to give up easily.


    Patricia could only invite Martin again, ¡°Martin¡­ I have no other intention. We grew up


    together.


    Can¡¯t we even have a cup of coffee together now? What can I do to you in public?¡±


    ¡°I have a fianc¨¦e.¡± Martin kept ignoring her. Looking at his phone screen, he said in a


    cold voice, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she immediately acted pitiful.


    ¡°Do you like the kind of person who is cold and doesn¡¯t get close to others¡­¡±


    Patricia hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she saw Martin¡¯s warning gaze.


    ¡°Have you lived toofortably in the Lusk family? Do you want a change?¡±


    ¡°Martin¡­¡±


    Patricia was frightened. What she said was the truth. Paige always put on a selfrighteous look.


    She was cold andcked people skills¡­.


    Patricia didn¡¯t twist the facts!


    ¡°I just want to treat you to a cup of coffee. If you prefer to stay in the car, I can get in to


    keep youpany¡­¡± Feigning weakness, she continued, ¡°There must be a


    misunderstanding between us¡­


    We can take this opportunity to make it clear. Did Paige badmouth me in front of you?¡±


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes were cold to the extreme, and his tone


    was displeased. ¡°You are not worthy of her mentioning!


    ¡°Martin¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you imitate her every word and action and even make yourself look like her, I


    won¡¯t be interested in you.¡±


    Patricia had never been humiliated in person. Standing there, she was dumbstruck,


    embarrassed, and as***d.


    ¡°I *** people who are hypocritical, affected, or self-righteous the most, and you have


    all the traits.¡±


    Patricia bit her lower lip and was about to cry.


    ¡°If you continue to overestimate yourself and ask for trouble, don¡¯t even think about


    living the life of a rich youngdy.¡±


    Patricia looked at his cold and ruthless side face and was extremely embarrassed.


    She ran back into her car and cried¡­


    ¡°How can he say that about me? How can he say I¡¯m hypocritical, affected, and selfrighteous?¡±


    Patricia cried in Amily¡¯s arms and felt wronged. ¡°How am I inferior to Paige? He¡¯s the


    richest man. in the world. So what? What is so great about him? His words are too


    hurtful!¡±


    Amily said patiently, ¡°A man like Mr. Stowe, who is in a high position, naturally is ****.


    It is not so easy to win his heart¡­ Otherwise, all the good-looking girls in the world


    can be his wife. Why will it be you?¡±


    ¡°What does he see in Paige? Why is he so protective of her? Her only strong suits are


    ying the piano, pretending to work hard in the office, and putting on airs.¡±


    ¡°Men tend to be attracted to aloof women¡­ This is because of their desire to conquer!


    It is not your fault.¡±


    Patricia finally stopped crying and sniffled.


    ¡°And you are not smart. You should¡¯ve cried in front of him. That way, he would¡¯ve


    been flustered and felt sorry for making you cry¡­


    ¡°Now, wipe your tears first. Listen to me. You should go and try again¡­¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± Patricia really did not want to go and embarrass herself. Just now, Martin¡¯s


    reaction was too terrible. If she approached him again, he¡¯d be furious!


    ¡°Be brave. Let him see your uniqueness!¡± Amily continued, ¡°Let him know that you


    really like him, unlike the other girls, who take a fancy to his money and status.¡±


    Patricia hesitated for a long while before getting out of the car.


    This time, as she had been told, she knocked on Martin¡¯s car window and said softly,


    ¡°Martin, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault just now. Don¡¯t be angry. Hear me out¡­¡±


    Martin nced at her. Patricia suddenly seemed to see hope. Her eyes were red as


    she said, ¡°Will you get out of the car first? Because if you look at me like this, it will


    make me feel oppressed¡­¡±


    She did not dare to see Martin¡¯s reaction. She lowered her head like a pitiful, timid


    child who had done something wrong and wished for forgiveness.


    However, what surprised Patricia was¡­


    The next second, she heard the sound of the car door opening.


    Martin¡¯s long legs and shiny leather shoes came into her view.


    Seeing his feet on the ground, Patricia felt as if she were dreaming.


    She could not believe it. She looked up slowly until she saw his face which was so


    handsome that everything in the world was overshadowed¡­


    Martin got out of the car!


    He really got out of the car!


    He was standing right in front of her!


    Amily was right. Men could not bear to see a woman with red eyes and a pitiful look¡­


    Patricia¡¯s pretense and lowering her cor were all worth it!


    Just as Patricia revealed a happy face and was about to speak, Martin took a step


    forward and walked past her¡­.


    The entire process onlysted three seconds¡­


    Patricia was stunned. She saw him get into Rhys¡¯ car, which sped away¡­¡±


    It was a while before she realized what had happened. Martin didn¡¯t get out of the car


    to talk to her but because Rhys came to pick him up¡­


    It had nothing to do with her¡­


    The ecstasy was gone, reced by embarrassment and ***


    In the car, Rhys asked while driving, ¡°Boss, what happened? Didn¡¯t you drive Ms.


    Paige to school today? Why did you suddenly ask me to pick you up? Did you quarrel


    with Ms. Paige?¡±


    Cat

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 318

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 318


    Chapter 318 Mother and Daughter


    ¡°Do you think I will quarrel with her?¡± Martin¡¯s tone was indifferent. Quarrelling


    wouldn¡¯t happen. between him and Paige. He¡¯d only let her win.


    ¡°Then, why are you¡­¡± Rhys did not understand.


    ¡°There¡¯s an annoying fly that keeps making noise in my ear. It¡¯s irritating.¡±


    A fly?


    Rhys was confused for two seconds before he remembered Patricia. Was his boss


    talking about Patricia?


    She was so pitiful¡­


    Since when did Patricia be a fly in his boss¡¯ eyes?


    Martin at least considered her a human before¡­


    Now she was nothing¡­


    Martin took out his phone and called Donald, saying that something urgent had


    happened in thepany, so he went back in Rhys¡¯ car; they could have dinner


    together when Paige had the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. You¡¯re thoughtful. Go ahead and do your work¡­¡±


    Donald knew Martin was busy every day, so he said understandingly, ¡°You took Paige


    to school. That already made her ***and me very happy¡­ Only that¡­next time¡­ be


    more careful. After all, you¡¯re in public. It¡¯s not good¡­¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Paige is too young, right?¡± Donald chuckled over the phone.


    Martin instantly understood. ¡°Sorry, sir. I was imprudent.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Donald was stunned by his words. ¡°No, no, no, it wasn¡¯t your fault¡­


    ¡°Paige is too good-looking. Her **and I have too good genes.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why are you praising us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored to be a member of your family. When I have the time, I¡¯ll visit Mrs. Lusk


    and make you happy.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Donald was still confused. Martin was sweet-tongued.


    What was his point? He was distracted by Martin¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    Anna bought a lot of things to share with her roommates. Dinner was on her.


    Because of her enthusiasm and cheerfulness, the other two girls quickly hit it off with


    her.


    Anna liked to do everything together with Paige, so the other two girls also quickly


    became friends with Paige.


    In the evening, Anna generously shared her extra skin-care products with the other


    two girls. The three of them chattered endlessly in the small living room.


    After a shower, Paige threw her clothes into the washing machine and stood on the


    balcony, listening to the report of the investigation results from her subordinate.


    ¡°Boss, Amily and Patricia are really mother and daughter! The test states that the


    probability of maternity is 99.99% ! ***! This is too shocking!¡±


    Wiping her hair, Paige said calmly, ¡°I guessed so.¡±


    ¡°But as you said, Amily was only a nanny. How did she manage to rece the child?


    There are only two possibilities. One is that after the explosion at the hospital, she


    identally found out that your family mistakenly took her daughter. She knew your


    family was rich, so she faked her death. and came to your family as a nanny to be


    with her daughter. In this way, her daughter could live afortable life.


    ¡°The other possibility is that there is a mastermind behind her, and she knows who


    nned the fire.


    But this is unlikely. There are too many doubts about it.¡±


    Amily was too clever to make a good pawn.


    And there was nothing special about her. The mastermind behind the scenes had no


    reason to be lenient and let her live.


    Besides, Patricia staying with the Lusk family didn¡¯t seem to be of any help to the


    entire n. It was irrelevant¡­


    Had Patricia been taken to the Lusk family by pure ident?


    And Amily was just going with the flow?


    Was the matter not asplicated as they had imagined?


    ¡°To know the truth, we have to start from the beginning.¡±


    It was certain that Amily was the pregnant woman In the same ward as Danica at the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    hospital. In that big fire, she had survived¡­


    ¡°What about Patricia¡¯s father?¡± Paige asked indifferently.


    ¡°We¡¯re still looking for him. I checked Amily¡¯s call log over the years and found nothing


    abnormal.


    There are no men who are about her age and contact her often.¡±


    Paige recalled what Donald and Danica had said before. They had sent people to


    investigate.


    Patricia¡¯s biological father was missing in that fire, and her biological mother was


    dead¡­


    ¡°Has Amily gone to the cemetery for anyone these years?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°No, she has always been a nanny in your family and rarely goes out¡­ Boss, is it


    possible that


    Patricia¡¯s father also changed his name and, thinking that his wife and daughter died


    in the fire, he married someone else?¡±


    If Patricia¡¯s father had gone to live in a small vige under an alias, looking for him


    would be like searching for a needle in a haystack¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Without evidence, Paige could note to a conclusion. She just said, ¡°If Patricia¡¯s


    father knows that his wife and daughter are not dead and his daughter is living a good


    life and that his wife has benefited from it, as the father, how can he not want to?


    Amily would have informed him¡­ Look. into the employment records of all the male


    employees in the Lusk family eighteen years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you mean that Patricia¡¯s father might also be in your house? He may be a


    driver or a bodyguard?¡± The subordinate was stunned¡­


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just my guess. Check carefully and see if there are any omissions.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After the report, the subordinate asked yfully, ¡°Boss, is it fun to go to school? Can I


    have some fun at school too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too old to be a student.¡±


    When the subordinate heard this, his heart ached. ¡°Boss, I am only in my early


    twenties¡­ I¡¯ve ***so quickly because I work for you too hard.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t old. Why didn¡¯t his boss think him attractive?


    Was his boss demanding an appearance because she saw a handsome man like


    Martin every day?


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Paige did not walt for him to speak. After hanging up the phone, she


    got a call from Martin.


    ¡°Little friend, who were you talking with?¡± Martin had called earlier while she was in


    the middle of a call. After a while, the line was still busy. Now, he finally got through¡­


    ¡°You two talked for quite a long time. Was it a man?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a man in his early twenties.¡± Paige smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want me to send


    you his identity information?¡±


    Sure enough, it was a man!


    Just now, when Martin couldn¡¯t reach her, he had had a hunch that it was a man¡­


    ¡°Okay, send it to me. I promise I won¡¯t hit him.¡±


    Paige was amused. ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°I miss you. Can¡¯t I call you?¡± Martin sounded jealous. ¡°Why did he call you? Was it


    business? What business can a twenty-something kid have? Is he someone you met


    today? A ssmate?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 319

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 319


    Chapter 319 Can I Be Your Friend?


    Paige was amused by his tone. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°He¡¯s just my subordinate.


    He was reporting his work to me. How can you be jealous of this? Do you think my


    subordinates should all be women?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Paige couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°All my subordinates can be reced with men.¡±


    Paige chatted with him for a while until someone knocked on the door So she had to


    hang up


    ¡°Paige, these clothes are for tomorrow¡¯s physical training. I got two sets for you. Your


    size.¡±


    It was Anna.


    Paige picked up the training uniform and was amazed that their quality was quite


    good. Suddenly, she remembered that Martin had just asked her if she had received


    the training uniform on the phone. Could it be¡­


    ¡°I heard that the fabric and style of the training uniform this year are different from the


    past. This year, it¡¯s sponsored by the Stowe Group. Did your man do this?¡±


    Paige¡¯s face flushed a little. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your man, isn¡¯t he?¡± Anna teased. ¡°This material is really good, but the style


    looks a little conservative.¡±


    This uniform surely covers all sensitive parts.


    This man is so protective of his fianc¨¦e.


    The next morning, all the freshmen stood on the sports field under the scorching sun.


    There were so many freshmen there.


    The drillmaster who trained Paige¡¯s ss looked very strict. Although he was young,


    his dark face and sharp eyes were scary.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot, I¡¯m going to faint.¡±


    ¡°Help, it has only been an hour, and I can¡¯t bear it¡±


    ¡°When will this end?¡±


    Many girlsined in a low voice in the team. Anna got so thirsty. When Anna


    looked at Paige, only to find her clear eyes crystal clear. Not only was Paige not tired


    at all, but she also looked quite energetic.


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯re such a tough girl.¡± Anna¡¯s m**uth was so dry that she felt her throat was


    about to burn up when she spoke.


    ¡°Come on. We¡¯re just standing here.¡± Paige sounded so easy. Except for her, the


    whole ss was standing unsteadily, like the fragile flowers in a greenhouse. They


    were unable to stand the scorching heat of the sun.


    ¡°All of you. Stand firm!¡± The drillmaster whistled, and his expression became even


    more serious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat breakfast? Look at the ss next door. Say, how are


    they doing?¡±


    The whole ss said weakly, ¡°Lame.¡±


    ¡°You guys are on the same level as them. All of you, be alert! At ease. Stand at


    attention!¡±


    The whole ss was on the verge of a breakdown.


    ¡°Achievementse from hard work. You haven¡¯t done anything yet, and you have


    already be so weak. Don¡¯t embarrass me. Attention! Hold your chest high and


    raise your back!¡±


    At this time, a girl in the crowd weakly raised her hand and said weakly, ¡°Sir, my head


    is a little. dizzy.¡±


    ¡°No one is allowed to fall here! I would rather you sacrifice yourselves on the


    battlefield. But no one can quit! We¡¯re American soldiers!¡±


    The whole ss felt hopeless.


    ¡°Everyone, listen up.¡±


    The drillmaster whistled. Then he suddenly noticed that a boy had been staring at


    Paige. The drillmaster was so angry that he patted the back of the boy¡¯s head.


    He asked sternly, ¡°Your girlfriend? No? Then what are you looking at? Stand firm.¡±


    During the whole morning, the whole ss was tormented by the drillmaster called


    Daniel Owen.


    Finally, they could have a break.


    Everyone rushed to the canteen.


    Anna leaned against Paige and said weakly. ¡°Cason asked me to take care of you.


    You don¡¯t need


    anyone to take care of you at all!¡±


    The most energetic person in the ss was Paige!


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot. Let¡¯s go and eat. If we gette, they¡¯ll take all the seats.¡± Bess stepped


    forward to hold their hands. She felt both hot and hungry.


    ¡°Did I get tanned from the sun?¡± Leana touched her face with her hand. It was so hot,


    so she assumed that it should be darker now.


    The four of them came to the canteen, and just as they sat down with their food, they


    overheard at conversation at the next table.


    ¡°I heard that the top scorer lives in South Hall 1. Does any of the students who live in


    the same. residence hall know what she looks like?¡±


    ¡°People with good grades usually have a bad temper and look u**ly¡±


    ¡°Many people on the Inte say that she looks very scary, short and f*t, and her face


    is full of pimples.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is bald!¡±


    Paige was eating near those chatters. She felt speechless when she heard what they


    were saying. about her.


    The other three girls stopped eating and looked at Paige in unison. What? Paige is


    short, f*t, u**ly, and bald. How did they get that?


    Paige is as beautiful as a fairy, and her skin is so delicate. Thosements on the


    Inte are so r**diculous.


    ¡°A former ssmate of hers said online that the top scorer couldn¡¯t fit in. She had a


    strange. temper. She often talked to herself like a l**natic.¡±


    Anna, who was on the side, couldn¡¯t bear to hear that any longer. She thumped the


    table and said, ¡°Have you seen her?¡± If you haven¡¯t seen her yourself, then this is


    defamatory. Aren¡¯t you tired after the training? S**ut up and eat your food.¡±


    The other party was shocked by Anna¡¯s imposing manner and immediately felt a little


    wronged. They were just chatting, and it wasn¡¯t like they made it up.


    If the top scorer was good-looking, how could there be so many bad reviews about


    her on the Inte?


    Paige was eating when her mobile phone vibrated.


    It was a call from her subordinate.


    ¡°Boss, I have run the background check. The backgrounds of all the male servants in


    your family are quite normal.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He took only a day to figure out everything. That¡¯s quite fast.


    ¡°Because their backgrounds are easy to check,¡± the subordinate exined.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Paige sent another message.


    ¡°Check it out and see if any one of them has taken on a fake identity. Go check if the


    addresses on their ID cards really exist. Some people¡¯s origins are very far away. We


    need to confirm if their identities are true. Is their information the same as shown on


    their ID cards? Also, check if they have any rtives in their hometowns. Is there


    anyone who knows them?¡±


    The subordinate was shocked, he did not expect his boss would want to check the


    servants¡± backgrounds so thoroughly.


    ¡°Boss, you are afraid that back then, someone lied about their identity? OK, no


    problem, leave it to me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Paige put away her phone, and several eyes fixing on her quickly withdrew.


    ¡°Paige, you are so beautiful. The boys around you are all looking at you.¡± Bess


    couldn¡¯t help but send Paige a signal.


    Even a girl like her would find Paige¡¯s face pleasing to the eye, let alone a boy.


    Leana took a sip of soup and added, ¡°Anna is also very popr. Their looks are too


    eye-catching on the campus.¡±


    ¡°The boys are also looking at you two, okay?¡± After finishing thest bite, Anna said,


    ¡°The girls in our dormitory are the prettiest.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    At this time, a boy came forward and asked shyly, ¡°May I know your name? Can we


    make friends?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 320

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 320


    Chapter 320 Challenge


    Paige realized that someone was talking to her. She nced at the boy first. The boy


    was also at freshman. He was wearing a soldiery uniform and looked a little nervous.


    ¡°Sorry, but no.¡±


    When the boy heard Paige¡¯s words, his face became even redder. He apologized and


    quickly slipped away. His friends all burst intoughter.


    After a while, another boy came to ask for Paige¡¯s Line number. Paige refused too and


    asked the boy to go back to study. Paige¡¯s roommates were amused.


    On the way back to the dormitory, there were boys constantly looking for Paige and


    her roommates to chat up. Paige was the most popr one.


    In the next few days, in addition to basic training such as standing posture, and


    walking straight steps, the drillmasters also taught the freshmen soldiery boxing.


    During the break, Bess left for a while. When she came back, her eyes were red.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leana was the first to notice Bess¡¯ strangeness and put a hand on


    her shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the toilet? Why are you crying?¡±


    When Bess heard Leana¡¯s caring words, her eyes became even redder and she


    sobbed, unable to speak.


    Paige¡¯s eyes fell on her. ¡°Do you need our help?


    Bess shook her head.


    ¡°All stand up.


    At this moment, Daniel whistled and announced the break was over.


    Leana whispered to Bess, ¡°Are you alright? You can ask for a leave?¡±


    Bess still shook her head.


    The next lesson was still about soldiery boxing. The sun was about to set and the


    freshmen were exhausted. Their postures became less and less standard.


    Paige, Anna, and Leana nced at Bess from time to time and found that Bess was


    absent-minded. Her eyes were dim and she seemed to have suffered a great bl*w


    Albert Wace, the drillmaster of the ss next to Paige¡¯s, could not help butugh


    because he thought his students were better than the others.


    Albert whistled and said loudly, ¡°nca,e out and teach the fellow next to you.


    Let Daniel go to rest


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± nca immediately stood out. She looked pretty good, valiant, and heroic


    And she seemed to have an unyielding spirit. There was a strong desire for victory in


    the way she looked at others.


    Daniel¡¯s face darkened. He thought, let a freshman teach my students? That sounds


    like an insult!


    In the past, when Daniel and Albert were on the same team, Albert often went against


    Daniel. Now Daniel gave Albert a warning look. ¡°We don¡¯t need your student to teach


    us.¡±


    ¡°Hey,e on! My student did very well. Is there anyone in your ss who is better


    than her? Do you dare to call your student out topete?¡±


    Daniel turned to look at his students behind him. ¡°Who wants to try?¡±


    No one answered him¡­


    Just now, when nca was leading the demonstration in the next ss, Daniel¡¯s


    students had seen nca¡¯s performance. It was true that nca had done a great


    job¡­.


    Daniel¡¯s students dared not topete with her¡­.


    ¡°She is great.¡±


    Unexpectedly, nca raised her chin slightly and directly looked at Bess in the crowd.


    Because Bess looked weak and easy to deal with.


    Daniel looked at Bess. ¡°Wanna try?¡±


    Bess stood up and replied, ¡°Sir, I can give it a try.¡±


    That fitted in exactly with nca¡¯s wishes. ¡°Remember not to cry if I identally touch


    youter,¡±


    nca said with a smile.


    The others immediately began to cheer for their delegates.


    Not long after thepetition began, Bess was hit in the head and kicked by nca.


    Anna, who was watching thepetition carefully, noticed that nca¡¯s moves were


    fast and ruthless, and nca did not give Bess any time to react. She could not help


    but say, ¡°Come on! It¡¯s


    just a learning exchange. Why would she take it so seriously?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you! Easy does it. You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Leana stood out and shouted with


    dissatisfaction.


    ¡°We are in the arena. The enemy¡¯s attack is always fatal and c**uel. Haven¡¯t you


    heard of it?¡± nca kicked Bess to the ground.


    Although Bess was in great pain, she was still trying to get up.


    Daniel felt a little distressed and whistled. ¡°Bess, return to your team.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Daniel! My student hasn¡¯t finished teaching your girl soldiery boxing. So what?


    Your heart is aching?¡± Albertughed and patted Daniel on the shoulder. ¡°Your


    students are soft. Promise me you won¡¯t me my students for being too good. You


    know, I value peace..


    Daniel shook off his hand, and his eyes revealed a hint of dissatisfaction.


    He thought, value peace? This is personal grudges!


    Albert pretended nothing had happened. He just smiled and said to the students in his


    ss, ¡°Guys, did you see it? Learning soldiery boxing can not only strengthen your


    body, but it can also protect you at critical moments. So from now on, every one of


    you needs to stay energetic and focused! If you can¡¯t, you all have seen what


    happened, right?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he pointed to Bess on the ground. In order to not


    embarrass her ss,


    Bess stood up with all her might.


    ¡°Son of a¡­¡±


    A few boys in Paige¡¯s ss were not convinced. They felt sorry for Bess and they


    thought Albert had gone too far.


    ¡°Bess, are you alright?¡± After Bess stepped from the stage, Leana and Anna hurried


    forward to support Bess.


    Paige found that Bess was badly hurt. She guessed nca must have done it on


    purpose.


    ¡°nca, return to your team.¡± Albert was about to whistle. But a voice suddenly came.


    ¡°Sir Paige stood up andzily looked at nca. ¡°I want to see how great nca is.¡±


    Albert looked back and was surprised. ¡°Another newborn calf?¡±


    He thought, it seems that thepetitive drillmasters have aggressive students!


    Wanna win? Who do you think you are?


    You look very thin and weak. Are you sure you wanna have a try?


    When Daniel found that the person who got up was Paige, he suddenly felt a little


    speechless.


    He wondered, it is kind to help your ssmates¡­


    But I¡¯ve seen you practice soldiery boxing before¡­


    Are you sure you wanna do it?


    Daniel coughed twice, walked over, and whispered to Paige, ¡°You canpete with


    her after you learn well. There is no need to do it now.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Paige¡¯s eyes were full of confidence, and it was obvious that she was a little


    girl who refused to admit defeat.


    Albert could not help butugh and said, ¡°Daniel, you did not teach your student to


    escape, right?


    This is not your style¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s ssmates couldn¡¯t help retorting.


    ¡°Listen, Paige is the top scorer in our ss. You just wait and see!¡±


    ¡°Paige, give them a lesson! Teach them how to be humble!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Paige, don¡¯t be soft-hearted! Attack her!¡±


    Paige¡¯s ssmates were cheering for her one by one.


    Albert and Daniel did not expect that this elegant and proud girl in front of them was


    the legendary top scorer. They were surprised.


    A good-looking top scorer?


    They were worried that Paige would be disfiguredter.


    When nca heard the words ¡°top scorer¡±, she thought, so she is the girl Patricia


    talked about?


    She does look arr**gant!


    Okay, top scorer. I will teach you how to be humble with my fists!


    Seeing Paige walking towards nca step by step, Daniel could only remind her in a


    low voice, ¡°Just try your best. I will ask you guys to stop when I think it¡¯s time.¡±


    Paige wondered, stop?


    I don¡¯t think so!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 321

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 321


    Chapter 321 What Is Your Name?


    ¡°In thest two minutes, I did not see how good this student was. So this time, I want


    no one to stop within five minutes.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, everyone was stunned.


    Crazy!


    So crazy!


    Paige mustck social experience¡­


    Is Paige st*pid?


    Didn¡¯t she see what happened to Bess?


    nca¡¯s soldiery boxing is very good. She could not be defeated easily¡­


    ¡°Daniel, this is what Paige said. She cannot go back on her word!¡±


    After saying that, Albert patted nca and said, ¡°Teach Paige a lesson and let her


    know what real soldiery boxing is.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After nca went on stage, after several rounds, Paige dodged and nca could not


    hit her.


    nca smiled proudly. She originally thought Paige was powerful.


    Everyone was worried about Paige. Why didn¡¯t she beat nca? Was nca too


    fast? Paige couldn¡¯t beat her at all¡­


    Daniel was worried. He thought he shouldn¡¯t let Paige go up. Paige was pretty. If she


    was injured, he would be distressed.


    ¡°Paige, you have been dodging for a minute. There are four minutes left. Are you


    going to continue dodging?¡± Albert found it funny, ¡°Is this tactic your drillmaster taught


    you?¡±


    As soon as Albert finished speaking, everyone cried out in surprise.


    They saw that Paige directly hit nca¡¯s waist.


    Before Albert could react, Paige quickly kicked nca¡¯s calf and hit her head. The


    whole process was smooth.


    This was the real soldiery boxing!


    A fist, a kick, and a strike


    The reason why Paige had wasted a minute just now was to consume nca¡¯s


    physical strength and make her lower her guard.


    Daniel could not believe that Paige could do those moves.


    Paige did not listen carefully in ss at all. Why did she be so powerful?


    This soldiery boxing Paige did was better than Daniel¡¯s. Paige¡¯s moves were very


    standard and skillful¡­


    Hook and kick¡­


    nca was not only kicked to the knee joint, but she was also beaten to the head,


    face, and abdomen¡­


    nca was in a sad condition.


    Everyone was stunned by Paige, and they apuded..


    Handsome!


    So handsome!


    Few girls can fight like this.


    Paige stood here coldly. It seemed that a strong man beat a weak man.


    Paige was too handsome!


    Paige directly kicked nca, and nca immediately fell to the ground.


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse.


    Paige looked down at nca and said, ¡°Is this soldiery boxing that your drillmaster


    taught you? Trash.¡±


    This sentence was a pun, and Albert and nca felt ashamed at the same time¡­


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you get up yet?¡± Seeing that nca was still lying on the ground, Paige


    coldly curled her lips and said, ¡°Is this tactic your drillmaster taught you? If you can¡¯t


    defeat me, you will just y dead?¡±


    Many people burst intoughter. It was obvious that Paige was deliberately fighting


    back for her drillmaster.


    Daniel was somewhat gratified. He thought Paige was good.


    ¡°Paige!¡± nca clenched her fists and finally understood why Patricia was bulled by


    Paige to tears.


    Paige is not only crazy but also annoying.


    Paige looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Have you learned the first seven moves? I won¡¯t


    have the time to teach you.¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to teach me?¡± nca got up unwillingly, ¡°Again!¡±


    Rotate, chop¡­


    nca waspletely beaten by Paige and fell to the ground again¡­


    The students in nca¡¯s ss kept shouting to stop, but the students in Paige¡¯s ss


    were not convinced.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop when you beat Bess?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are very powerful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your drillmaster who said five minutes. Now it¡¯s only two and a half minutes.


    What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Two and a half?


    nca felt that she was about to be killed, and only two and a half minutes had


    passed.


    Why? Everyone learned the same soldiery boxing, but Paige could y the moves so


    well¡­


    And Paige still has the upper hand?


    How is this possible?


    Next, nca was beaten by Paige until thest move was used, and the time was


    exactly five. minutes¡­


    Daniel was shocked. Paige deliberately pinched the point.


    However, she was a little girl. How could she do it¡­.


    nca was already unable to get up. Albert asked two students to carry her down.


    Although nca didn¡¯t bleed, Paige knew that it would take many days for nca to


    recover


    nca would not be able to sleep well at night.


    At this time, Harley Rye happened to pass by. When he saw the girl who was carried


    down, it was


    nca who had called him to take care of her He was immediately frightened.


    nca looked so bad.


    Harley immediately gave Albert a warning look. Albert did not know what was going


    on. He usually spent a lot of effort teaching nca, but in the end, she was beaten so


    badly!


    At this time, Albert looked at Daniel, meaning that it was Daniel¡¯s idea!


    Harley said coldly, ¡°Daniel, call that student over!¡±


    That student was blind and even dared to hit nca.


    I must teach her well!


    Daniel saw that Harley was angry and whispered to Paige, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, follow


    me.¡±


    Paige was not afraid and followed. She was unconcerned.


    Seeing that Paige had beaten up a student and was still unconcerned, Harley was so


    angry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Daniel came to the front of Harley and saluted the standard military salute. After


    reporting, he continued to exin, ¡°Just now, I asked Paige to go up and have a


    ¡°Can you bear it? The person who was beaten is called nca. Her father is very


    famous! Go away!¡±


    Harley finished reprimanding Daniel in a low voice and then looked at Paige. She


    must not be a good student!


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Harley was nning to teach Paige a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, another man appeared.


    Harley, who had been arr*gant just a moment ago, saw him and hurriedly stepped


    forward respectfully, giving a standard military salute. ¡°Colonel Salter, why don¡¯t you


    let me pick you up?¡±


    When Cortez heard that there were students of traditional medicine who were


    to be lecturing someone, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This student, she. ¡°Harley suddenly discovered that he still did not know the name of


    the girl, so he asked coldly, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Paige Lusk.¡±


    ¡°Are you Paige?¡± Cortez did not expect that the person whom all the famous people


    asked him to take good care of was this little girl, ¡°Paige Lusk?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 322

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 322


    Chapter 322 We Be Enemies


    ¡°Do you find the physical training these past two days tiring?¡± Cortez relented and


    asked gently.


    Paige was surprised. She answered slowly. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good. Who is her drillmaster?¡± Cortez asked Harley who was just on the


    side.


    Harley was stunned. He wondered why Cortez, keeping a grave face just a moment


    ago, would be so polite to this girl now. Is she a big shot?


    ¡°It¡¯s me, sir. I am Paige¡¯s drillmaster, Daniel.¡± On the side, Daniel gave Cortez a formal


    salute. He was stunned too. It seemed that Cortez knew the little girl and treated her


    differently.


    ¡°So you are Paige¡¯s drillmaster?¡± Cortez smiled and praised, ¡°I saw that she¡¯s doing


    the soldiery boxing very well. You must be an excellent drillmaster


    Daniel stood straight and did not dare to ept thepliment. ¡°It¡¯s just that Paige is


    talented.¡±


    After all, it was not easy for Paige to y soldiery boxing so well, since she was


    absentminded in the ss. So, it could be said that she had talent.


    ¡°Train her, and you will get apetent soldier in the future,¡± Cortez suggested to


    Daniel and patted him on the shoulder with a smile.


    Daniel was a little confused. She would be apetent soldier just because she


    could y soldiery boxing well for now?


    How does that make sense?


    ¡°Oh right, what did you say about Paige?¡± Cortez looked at Harley. It seemed that


    Harley was going to lecture Paige just now


    ¡°Oh, no, nothing¡­¡±


    As a Captain, Harley was not st*pid. He soon realized that the girl must be a big shot,


    so he


    danced to another tune.


    ¡°I just wanted to remind her that the weather is hot, so don¡¯t forget to drink more water


    during the intermission¡­¡±


    ¡°Just that?¡± Cortez did not buy it. Who would bother to say that?


    ¡°And, I also. That¡¯s right, I saw that she yed soldiery boxing well, so I wanted to


    praise her!¡±


    ¡°Harley, I am not criticizing you.¡± Cortez suggested in displease, ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl.


    If you are trying to praise her, remember to be nice and gentle. When I walked over


    just now, I saw that your face darkened. It seemed like you are going to scold her!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Harley was so scared that he was sweating profusely.


    ¡°Okay. Just be aware!¡±


    Speaking of that, Cortez looked at Paige with a smile and asked kindly, ¡°Paige, what


    is your Line?¡±


    Hearing Cortez¡¯s words, Harley and Daniel were both stunned¡­


    Cortez ignored them and said with a ingratiate expression, ¡°I am themander of


    ten battalions. Not only the captains but also all the drillmasters here follow my lead.


    Anything happens, you cane to me!¡±


    Harley was frightened. It seemed that I should stay away from this little girl. She must


    be an important figure to make Cortez treat her so politely!


    I was st*pid enough to mess with her just now!


    Paige didn¡¯t want to tell Cortez her Line ount. However, given that Cortez was a


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lieutenant Colonel and that there were two of his subordinates watching, Paige gave


    her Line ount out. eventually.


    ¡°I¡¯ve added you. Remember to ept.¡± Cortez smiled, ¡°Okay. You can go back now.


    I¡¯ll be in contact.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige nodded. She couldn¡¯t figure out who asked Cortez to treat her


    differently. Martin?


    Cason? Or Paige¡¯s parents or brothers?


    Watched Paige leaving, Cortez regained his normal grave face and spoke to Daniel,


    ¡°Take good. care of her and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After saluting, Daniel caught up with Paige in two or three steps and asked in


    confusion, ¡°You can y soldiery boxing very well. Why don¡¯t you do it well in ss?¡±


    Daniel was so worried about Paige just now!


    He thought she would be beaten up by nca¡­


    Paige looked forward very casually and said, ¡°Just several moves. It¡¯s no need to


    practice that hard.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    How Arr**gant!


    What a haughty girl!


    The background is indeed a strength


    On the other side.


    nca, who was lying on the hospital bed in the school clinic, was still angry. She


    took out her phone and sent a Line message to Patricia.


    ¡°Patricia, guess who I just met?¡±


    Finishing physical training at the University of Chicago, Patricia saw the news and


    suddenly had a sense of foreboding.


    nca and Paige are both there at the University of Illinois at Chicago¡­


    Could it be that¡­


    She asked cautiously, ¡°You didn¡¯t run into Paige, right?¡±


    Did Paige talk about me?


    Did she ever expose my fake identity?


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly Paige!¡± nca said with hatred, ¡°I hereby dere that she and I be


    enemies!¡±


    Patricia was d to hear that. She pretended to be curious about what had happened


    and was shocked to know that Paige could y soldiery boxing so well¡­


    ¡°She grew up in a small town. She must have been led astray by some bad friends¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, nca. I didn¡¯t know that she went too far and didn¡¯t restrain herself even


    in school¡­


    ¡°My parents are superstitious. The fortune-teller said that she could bring good fortune


    to the Lusk family That¡¯s why they decided to adopt her at thest minute¡­.


    ¡°ording to the fortune-teller, she should be the elder sister and I should be the


    younger one. I have always been tolerant of her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so


    arr**gant just because she is seen. as one of the Lusk family!


    ¡°Ever since she joined our family, she turned defiant. It¡¯s fine if she just bullies me, but


    how could she act like that in school.


    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t say that you knew me. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t spare you


    today


    ¡°nca, this is a family matter. My parents made me swear to the heavens that I


    wouldn¡¯t reveal it¡­ but you are my best friend.


    Patricia didn¡¯t continue her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patricia, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    After getting nca¡¯s promise, Patricia pretended to be caring about nca¡¯s injury


    and kept apologizing for Paige.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me!¡±


    It¡¯s Paige who¡¯s wrong! If someone is going to apologize to me, it should be Paige!


    ¡°When I get better, I must deal with her!¡± A trace of hatred shed in nca¡¯s eyes.


    Patricia sent another sigh emoticon. ¡°The fortune teller said that there will be a mishap


    in our family. Only by raising her will we be able to avoid it. Just because of that, my


    parents won¡¯t allow anything bad happens to her¡­ Forget it, nca. She is the only


    one in this world who could bless my family¡­ My parents value her very much.¡±


    nca understood what Patricia meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will y it by ear.


    What¡¯s so great about ying a set of soldiery boxing well? My brother is a boxing


    champion. Later, I will ask my brother to teach me several useful moves so that I can


    deal with Paige easily.


    By then, Paige would bite the dust!


    Moreover, it¡¯s so far away from home. Even if something happens to Paige, I will not


    be the one to be med


    Even if they want to me me, they won¡¯t have any evidence.


    As long as no one knows¡­


    ¡°nca, although you are from a family of medicines, Paige¡¯s medical skills are as


    good as yours¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 323

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 323


    Chapter 323 Patricia Unites nca


    Paige saved Killian before, and now she was curing Rosa. Patricia heard that Rosa¡¯s


    condition had improved.


    Paige was even curing her grandparents.


    Although Patricia felt that Paige¡¯s medical skills were not that superb, after all, she


    failed to save Cassie.


    But it was always good to be careful.


    What if her medical skills were better than nca¡¯s?


    nca knew what Patricia was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patricia. In terms of medical


    skills, I dare say that I am far better than her!¡±


    nca had imbibed medical skills since she was a child. Paige could only surpass her


    in her dream.


    ¡°Then you have to defeat her in the academy Bring her down a peg. She¡¯s so


    arr**gant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡±


    Patricia put away the phone, and a touch of pride shed in her eyes. your life Patricia


    thought, Paige, even if I am not at the University of Illinois in Chicago, I can make like


    h**ll.


    For the next two days, since Daniel knew that Paige was not someone to be trifled


    with, he did not dare to ask her to train. The students were going to run 2 miles for


    exercise. He whistled and let


    Paigee out.


    ¡°Take the timer and stand under the tree to time.¡±


    Paige was confused. Did it mean that she did not need to train again? Was she just


    watching from the side?


    Paige thought it was istion.


    The students could see that Daniel had been especially concerned about Paige during


    the past two days and did not let her participate in any training. Could it be that he


    wanted to chase after Paige for her beauty?


    Thinking of this, they all let out meaningfulughter.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready Run!¡±


    Daniel whistled,pletely ignoring their thoughts.


    Everyone began to run forward.


    ¡°Paige, you can stand in the shade to time.¡±


    Daniel had just turned around when he suddenly found that Paige had disappeared.


    Looking carefully, she caught up with the team and ran behind her ssmates.


    Daniel was shocked.


    He asked her to time. But Paige caught up with the students with the timer.


    If something happened to her, he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Cortez, and Cortez


    would be in trouble.


    Daniel thought that Paige was causing them trouble.


    Seeing Paige run around and pass by him, Daniel immediately took a step forward.


    ¡°Paige,e over here.¡±


    Paige ignored him and continued to run.


    She felt much morefortable when she exercised. She felt very depressed about


    not p**rticipating in the training.


    Daniel was afraid that she would faint. After she ran for the second round, he whistled


    again,


    ¡°Paige,e to me.¡±


    ¡°The time is not up yet.¡±


    Paige continued to run forward, looking rxed.


    Daniel suddenly regretted asking the students to run 2 miles. He was afraid that Paige


    couldn¡¯t stand that


    When Paige ran the third round, Daniel suddenly stepped forward to block her way


    and scolded seriously, ¡°I told you to stand in the shade to count the time. Didn¡¯t you


    hear me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The ssmates around him were stunned. Daniel looked like Paige¡¯s boyfriend who


    was distressed about his girlfriend being tired.


    Daniel looked so warm.


    ¡°Are you scolding me?¡±


    Paige narrowed her eyes, and Daniel suddenly became scared. ¡°I I mean you can just


    time under the tree.¡±


    Paige¡¯s aura was too scary.


    It reminded him of his superior.


    ¡°I will participate in all the training next. No matter what happens, I will not tell Colonel


    Salter. You can rest assured.¡±


    After Paige finished speaking, she turned around to catch up with the team and did


    not give Daniel a chance to refuse.


    Daniel looked at Paige¡¯s stubborn back and suddenly found that her ways of life were


    simr to those of one of his superiors.


    Thinking of his superior, who was young but cold, Daniel unconsciously shivered.


    It was so terrifying.


    ¡°Daniel definitely doesn¡¯t know that you can handle even 6 miles.¡± Annaughed as


    she ran, ¡°Who exactly asked him to take special care of you? He did that too


    obviously. That will cause you to make enemies.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Paige slowly ran forward. But she guessed that no one could do this


    except Martin.


    ¡°By the way, the things you want will appear in the auction in half a month. When the


    timees, we will go to the auction together.¡±


    ¡°OK, remind me of this in advance.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After they finished the 2 miles, everyone stood in front of Daniel, panting, and listened


    to his next instructions.


    Daniel swept across the students.


    ¡°It¡¯s Friday tomorrow, and we will have an obstacle race at the back of the school. If a


    student can pass through the obstacle course in the shortest time and get the red g


    at the finish line, his or her ss will win, and that ss can rest for a day.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately became excited.


    That was great!


    The physical trainingsted about half a month nonstop. The students had to train


    every day.


    Therefore, having a day of rest was a great reward.


    ¡°But it is not that easy to get the red g. All of the drillmasters will not be there. You


    will have to participate in the entire process all by yourself¡±


    Many people started to worry when they heard this.


    ¡°Can you do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Remember my words. We are not deserters. Even if we have to crawl, we have to


    crawl to the finish line! Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Say it louder!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Very good. At ease. Attention! Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    Daniel whistled and then looked at Paige. ¡°Paige,e over here.¡±


    Many people were discussing it.


    ¡°Daniel seems to like Paige. He just dispersed us and can¡¯t wait to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Paige will like him? Will she agree to date him?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Daniel looks very manly and muscr.¡±


    ¡°Although he¡¯s tanned, he¡¯s very handsome.¡±


    Paige walked to Daniel and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She didn¡¯t like it when Daniel talked to her alone in front of so many people.


    Because she had just finished running for 2 miles, Paige¡¯s face was red, which made


    her look. charming.


    Daniel did not dare to look directly into her eyes. He coughed twice and lowered his


    head to ask, ¡°Well, did you feel ufortable when you were running just now?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Paige rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t do it in tomorrow¡¯s obstacle race, you can ask for leave.¡±


    ¡°I can do it.¡± Paige raised her chin, looking confident.


    Words failed Daniel.


    He thought, what an arr**gant youngdy!


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, turn your phone on. I can know where you are.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    He just leaked the secret to her.


    Was she that weak?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will deliver the red g to you tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing her turning to leave, Daniel could not help but sigh, arr**gant! She¡¯s too


    arr**gant!


    She is still young and impulsive.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 324

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 324


    Chapter 324 | Will Cover You


    Early the next morning.


    All the drillmasters drew lots for their sses, five sses in a group.


    ss One for Traditional Medicine Paige was in, ss One for Modern Medicine,


    ss Two for Pediatrics, ss Two for Stomatology, and ss Two for


    Anesthesiology all selected the same draw. So they were the first batch for the race.


    Each ss lined up in a row, and five rows entered the course together.


    In the early morning, the course was filled with morning fog, which looked gloomy.


    ¡°Paige, it is so scary here.¡± Leana could not help but grab the corner of Paige¡¯s


    clothes.


    Bess was also afraid, ¡°Is there any shock waiting for us in front?¡±


    Many people retreated to the back, and only Paige was left to take the lead in ss


    One for Traditional Medicine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I think there might be single-nk bridges, piles, and so on.¡± Paige had


    experienced a lot, and she didn¡¯t look panicky.


    ¡°She¡¯s so strong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is not afraid at all, even in such a terrible environment.¡±


    ¡°I will just follow her. I believe she can lead us to sess.¡±


    ¡°I think the same.¡±


    Paige found that some fog was artificially made to create tension.


    Paige knew the tricks, but the students didn¡¯t, so they felt uneasy because of the fog.


    ¡°Is there a ghost ahead?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any wild beasts, right?¡±


    ¡°Will there be a maze waiting for us?¡±


    The students chattered and felt more afraid.


    The five teams walked forward for a minute, and what appeared in front of them were


    five


    single nk bridges. Below them was a muddy pond.


    ¡°Is this pond deep? Will we drown if we fall?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to swim.¡±


    ¡°This single-nk bridge is so narrow. How can we walk over it?¡±


    On the left and right sides were the walls made of barbed wires. They only had one


    road, which was to pass the single-nk bridge in front of them and continue to walk


    forward.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Paige easily climbed up the single-nk bridge. In just a few seconds, she had


    already crossed it.


    Leana and Bess nervously followed behind her. They almost fell several times. In the


    end, they seeded in crossing it with Paige¡¯s help.


    As for Anna, she looked at the single-nk bridge in front of her and did not take it


    seriously. She easily walked over.


    Some of the remaining students cheered, some were distressed, and some were


    hesitant.


    One of the arr*gant young men jumped onto the wooden bridge and crossed it with


    ease.


    ¡°Where are the young men? Don¡¯t they daree over?¡±


    He spoke in a very imposing manner, looking very sunny and handsome, exuding a


    cool aura.


    ¡°How can you have the nerve to letdies lead the way?¡±


    He looked like a dandy young man who lived a noble life. He was handsome and rich


    and immediately attracted the attention of many girls.


    ¡°Quentin Wilcox,e out,¡± he named a guy.


    A simrly good-lookingd walked out from the crowd, but under his imposing


    manner, Quentin looked like hisckey.


    ¡°How can you stay behind the girls? Come here.¡±


    ¡°Leonel, I don¡¯t dare¡± Although Quentin was bold, the muddy pond under his face was


    really scary.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he dirtied his limited-edition sneakers. If he fell into the pond, he


    would be embarrassed. He didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of the girls.


    ¡°Get over here!¡± Leonel¡¯s tone was domineering.


    In the end, Quentin threw the caution to the wind, ran over the bridge in one breath,


    and pounced on Leonel. They fell to the ground and almost kissed.


    ¡°F***k, get out of me.¡± Leonel felt disgusted and pushed Quentin away.


    ¡°Leonel, I didn¡¯t mean that. I still have my first kiss. I can¡¯t give you my first kiss.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Leonel patted the dirt away on his clothes and raised his chin to Paige, saying, ¡°Hey,


    follow behind me. I will cover you.¡±


    He took Quentin to the front.


    Paige followed them casually with the other three girls.


    The other girls in ss One for Traditional Medicine could not help but say.


    ¡°Is he the well-known Mr. Sinir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is him!¡±


    ¡°He is so handsome. I didn¡¯t expect him to be in the same ss as me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him during physical training a few days ago. Why is he here today?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s rich. He must want to y something exciting. What¡¯s the fun of running?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of him. It¡¯s good to be born into a rich family. He can join the training


    as he likes.¡±


    In ss One for Modern Medicine.


    A girl was stunned. ¡°nca, look, those people in ss One for Traditional Medicine


    are so awesome. They passed the bridge so soon. Did you notice the girl who led the


    way just now? She is so beautiful. Her temperament and figure are impressive.¡±


    The u**ly training uniform looked so beautiful on her.


    It was too unreasonable!


    nca had been paying attention to the girl in the lead since the beginning. Paige


    caused her to be


    covered in wounds and made her unable to sleep well for a few days and nights.


    Today, nca had specially asked Albert to arrange for her to stay on the same team


    as Paige. She wanted to teach Paige a hard lesson.


    Albert was entrusted by Harley and knew that nca¡¯s identity was not simple, so he


    had to take good care of her However, he did not know that Cortez took care of Paige.


    He only knew that Paige had injured nca in the soldiery boxing. nca was angry


    and wanted to find an opportunity to vent her anger


    Albert did not care about the small fights between girls. In any case, they wouldn¡¯t be


    serious. He only reminded nca to be careful. Otherwise, if something happened,


    even if it was a poor student, he would not afford to take responsibility.


    nca promised several times before Albert agreed to help her.


    When nca saw that Paige was following behind Leonel and Quentin, she became


    even more jealous. She wanted to ki**l Paige with her eyes.


    ¡°nca, why do I feel that you don¡¯t like her?¡± The girl who spoke was called Micha


    Cotton, and her tone was soft and cute.


    ¡°She is Paige. I¡¯ve told you about her.¡±


    ¡°What? She was the one who hit you and made you lose face?¡± Micha was on her


    period and asked for leave on the day nca fought with Paige. Later, she heard from


    nca that there was a very arr*gant girl in ss One for Traditional Medicine who


    beat her up.


    Micha didn¡¯t expect that it was the girl who took the lead just now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet her.¡± nca suddenly got on the wooden bridge, and Micha


    followed behind.


    nca swore to make Paige pay.


    Not long after Paige and her group passed through the wooden bridge, three walls


    appeared in front of them. One was higher than the other. Leonel climbed over the two


    walls in one breath. When he wanted to climb over the third one, he found he couldn¡¯t


    do it.


    He secretly cursed in his heart and wondered why the drillmasters set up such a high


    wall.


    At this time, he noticed from the corner of his eye that a girl easily climbed over three


    obstacles. and thennded on the ground.


    He widened his eyes and could not believe it. Then, another girl easily climbed overOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    three walls and pped her hands with the first girl

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 325

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 325


    Chapter 325 Kick Her Down


    Leonel thought, f**k! Are they girls or what?


    How can they climb such a high wall? I guess they used to climb a lot in high school.


    They look so experienced.


    Paige ignored their surprise and encouraged Leana and Bess to climb over. The two


    managed to climb the second wall with great difficulty, yet the third wall was simply too


    much for them.


    ¡°It seems that you and I are stuck here today¡­¡± Leana was a little discouraged.


    Bess also realized that the 6.5 feet high wall in front of them was out of their reach,


    and therefore she was dejected as well.


    Leana and Bess figured that it would be easy peasy, given how rxed Paige and


    Anna looked. However, when it was their turn, they realized that they had made a


    mistake.


    ¡°We will always be a group.¡± Paige was still waiting for Leana and Bess. ¡°Think about


    the words I told you just now, and give it a go again.¡±


    Since Paige moved too fast, Leonel did not get to take a closer look. However, he


    sessfully learned it from Anna¡¯s movements.


    ording to Anna¡¯s means, he quickly rolled over to the third wall and held out his


    hand to Bess. below ¡°Here, let me help you.


    I can¡¯t reach¡­¡± Bess jumped several times, but she could only reach Leonel¡¯s hand,


    and she couldn¡¯t climb up at all.


    ¡°Tell you what? I¡¯ll be generous once and let you step on my shoulder.¡± Quentin


    squatted down. He did not look like some pr**tentious son of a rich family at all.


    Instead, he seemed kind and willing to help others.


    With Quentin and Leonel¡¯s help, Bess and Leana went up as well. After that, Quentin


    took a few steps back, sprinted, and jumped up. Leonel pulled him, and the two boys


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Bess and Leana thanked them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    The six of them continued to walk forward, and somehow, they became teammates.


    nca and Micha brought a few friends with them. They wanted to settle scores


    with Paige at first, but not long after they crossed the wooden bridge, they saw that


    the group of six had already gone across three walls and were walking forward.


    ¡°Let s go. We must not let them get the red g!¡± nca jumped up, and the others


    followed.


    As the six walked, they saw an artificialke in front of them. The only way to go


    across theke. was to step on the ropedder on top of it


    This checkpoint in front of them was much more dangerous than the first two. Though


    the width of the artificialke was only 16 feet or so, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to go past it


    The ropedder had no handrail, and it would shake with one person standing on it,


    let alone there were six of them who were in line.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Leonel got on the ropedder, stabilized his body, and quickly walked


    over.


    Although Quentin was a bit unskilled, he made it quickly.


    And then it was Paige and Anna.


    Only Leana and Bess were left. They moved slowly forward, one in front of the other,


    almost in a sitting position¡­


    Shortly after, nca, Micha, and the others were also there.


    When they arrived, Leana and Bess happened to walk to the middle of the ropedder


    Suddenly, they felt that the ropedder was shaking violently, and they heard mocking


    voices.


    nca deliberately stepped on the ropedder and sneered coldly, ¡°As medical


    students, this is how brave you are? Sure enough, only traditional medicine suits you.


    After all, you never have toe near scalpels.¡±


    Bess was already a bit nervous, and nca¡¯s words only made things worse.


    ¡°Take your foot off!¡± Anna, who was on the other side of the ropedder, saw nca


    deliberately stepping on the ropedder to shake it and could not help but get angry.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the lessonst time? Do you want to relive it?¡±


    ¡°Well, well. Did someone say something? It¡¯s so windy. I can¡¯t hear anything. nca


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    deliberately exerted more force, and the ropedder shook even more violently.


    Unable to stabilize herself,


    Leana fell into the water


    ¡°Ah! Help! Help me! I can¡¯t swim. ¡°Leana fluttered in the water a few times and was


    about to sink.


    ¡°So useless!¡± nca continued to mock.


    At the end of the race, there was a big tent where all the drillmasters were waiting,


    eating, drinking, and chatting, waiting for the students to pass the test.


    The second Daniel entered the tent, the monitoring screen went ck.


    Daniel looked at Albert at once. ¡°What¡¯s with the surveince? Did you do it?¡±


    When Albert, who was sitting in front of the monitor, heard Daniel¡¯s words, he


    immediately kicked over the stool next to him and said, ¡°The monitor is broken. And


    you¡¯re ming me for it? Well, well. Daniel, you really know how to nder others!¡±


    ¡°Did you see what nca did? Clearly, she was picking on my students. Do I look


    st**pid or blind to you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are both¡­¡±


    Daniel clenched his fists and was about toe forward, and Albert stood up. Seeing


    that, several drillmasters beside them hurriedly tried to mediate


    ¡°What are you doing? You are both drillmasters here. You need to set a good example


    for your students!¡±


    Albert smiled coldly and looked at Daniel provocatively, ¡°You are quite concerned


    about your students, especially that girl, Paige. Do you want to f**k her, because she


    is beautiful?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Daniel clenched his fists even more tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that you¡¯re so hot-blooded. Do you have a crush on her and want to


    sleep with her?¡±


    ¡°F**k you¡­¡± Daniel punched Albert, and thetter punched back. The two men


    wrestled.


    At the same time, Leana was facing a dangerous situation.


    Anna jumped into the water to help Leana regardless of anything else.


    nca climbed up the ropedder. When she saw Bess in the middle, she


    immediately pushed


    Bess down.


    ¡°F**k! How can you do that?¡± Leonel was surprised at what he saw on the first day of


    physical training


    He used to go to the same high school as nca, and he had known that she was


    rude and unreasonable. However, he had no idea that she could go this far


    nca once told him that she had feelings for him. After he turned her down, she


    would re at him whenever she saw him.


    Seeing Bess fall into the water, Leonel hurriedly jumped down to save her Seeing that,


    nca was even more furious.


    Paige directly went up the ropedder and stepped hard.


    Stillcent, nca almost fell into the water in the next second. Just when she


    grabbed the ropedder, Paige kicked her down.


    With a plop, nca fell into the water.


    Micha was halfway through. Seeing that, she was so pi**sed off. ¡°Paige, how dare


    you! Do you know who she is? I can¡¯t believe you kicked her down!¡±


    ¡°A bu**ch of trash.¡± With a little bit of force, Paige shook the ropedder slightly, and


    Micha fell as well.


    After Leonel helped Bess up, he was stunned when he saw what Paige did. He


    thought, how does this girl, who looks so aloof, manage to get them down while


    standing on thedder? Did she practice before?


    After Bess went ashore, she sneezed, her entire body trembling from the cold.


    After Leana was pulled up by Anna, Leonel, and Quentin, she spat a few mouthfuls


    before she woke up.


    ¡°You people from ss One for Modern Medicine are bold enough to mess with us!¡±


    Leonel had disliked nca since long ago, and now he was even angrier.


    nca and Micha were struggling in the water. When a few of their roommates


    wanted to walk. over the ropedder, they were all shaken down by Paige and fell into


    the water one by one.


    When Anna saw that Micha wanted to climb up, she kicked Micha, and thetter


    fell into the water again.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Micha poked her head out of the water. ¡°Let me tell you something. There


    are cameras everywhere. Kick me again, and there will be consequences!¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 326

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 326


    Chapter 326 They Are Amazed by Her


    ¡°Oh Thank you for reminding me Anna kicked the small stone on the ground. It directly


    hit a surveince camera on the tree. The screen shattered Then she picked up the


    leaves on the ground and covered the other two surveince cameras.


    ¡°Now, there are no surveince cameras. After saying that, Anna kicked Micha on


    the shoulder again. She fell into the water.


    Micha tried a few times but could not get out, and so did nca.


    Every time they tried to get out, Paige and Anna would kick them back in turns..


    After three or four times, they learned their lesson and stopped trying. They wanted to


    wait for Paige and the others to leave.


    They knew that before Paige and Anna left, they could only soak in the water.


    There was a dressing room nearby. It was prepared for the people who identally


    fell into the water. Paige asked Bess and the others to change their clothes, while she


    and Anna guarded the shore.


    Everyone had taken a small bag with spare clothes inside. While Leana and the other


    three were changing their clothes, Anna kicked the stones on the ground and hit


    everyone in the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fun.¡± Anna kicked again and said to Paige, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s like WhackA-Mole?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insulting moles.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± nca was furious, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to them!


    After Leana and the others changed their clothes, Paige and Anna left leisurely.


    ¡°You girls are really scared when you intrigue against each other¡­¡± Along the way,


    Quentin said.


    ¡°Boys don¡¯t have so manyplicated thoughts. When we are angry, we fight. If one


    fight can¡¯t. solve it, we¡¯ll have a second one.


    ¡°What intrigue? They bullied us!¡± Leana could not help but correct him.


    At the same time¡­


    A few drillmasters separated Albert and Daniel and said anxiously, ¡°Stop fighting.


    What happened to you two? Captain Rye ising. Do you want to be punished?


    ¡°Little **. You will be sorry if you anger him.¡±


    After Albert was pulled away, he wiped his nose and looked angrily at Daniel. ¡°You


    only got several awards and made a few small contributions. How dare you be so


    rude in front of me? I have stayed here six years longer than you!¡±


    When Daniel heard this, heughed disdainfully, ¡°But the six years didn¡¯t make you


    better than me, did it?¡±


    Albert was irritated. ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you dare!¡±


    ¡°I said, you ***! Fix the surveince system now. If something happens to my student,


    you can¡¯t bear the responsibility!¡± Daniel hit the monitor.


    Albertughed, ¡°I have noticed. The student named Paige in your ss is a thorn! We


    can¡¯t tell who is the ***yet. She is so ****. Maybe it¡¯s because she is used to


    oppressing people¡­¡±


    ¡°****up¡­¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t hold back and stepped forward to give Albert a few


    punches.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Paige and the others passed by the diving tform, low stakes, tire wall¡­ Finally,


    they came to a grasnd.


    There was no wire fence here. At first, they thought they were about to reach the finish


    line. But they soon lost direction due to the thick fog.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°We have passed so many obstacles. Why can¡¯t I see the finish line?¡±


    ¡°Where is the red g?¡±


    ¡°This fog¡­ Could it be another test?¡±


    The farther they went, the more confused they became. They couldn¡¯t even tell


    directions.


    ¡°Have you noticed that we just walked past this ce?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. I remember this strange tree¡­ So, we have returned to the original


    ce?¡±


    ¡°This ce must be haunted. This is too creepy.¡±


    ¡°Bess, give me your watch,¡± Paige said calmly. She didn¡¯t panic at all.


    Although Bess was a little confused, she took off her watch and gave it to Paige.


    ¡°Paige, what are you doing?¡± Leana was puzzled and went forward.


    Paige picked up a small branch and nted it upright in the soil. Then she put the


    watch level on the ground.


    ¡°When the shadows of the branch and the hour hand ovepped, the middle of twelve


    and the short hand points to the south. And its opposite direction is the north. We


    were heading north when we set off. So, as long as we follow this direction, we can


    reach the finish line.¡± Paige pointed in a direction.


    Bess was impressed. ¡°Paige, you are so amazing¡­¡±


    The two boys didn¡¯t expect her to be so knowledgeable. Quentin could not help but


    say, ¡°But if we didn¡¯t have a watch, we would be trapped here forever.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Paige said as she walked forward, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a watch, you


    can look around to see if there are any ant ** nearby. Generally, the ant ***are facing


    south.¡±


    ¡°Paige, you know a lot more than us¡­¡± Leana admired her even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s just general knowledge,¡± Paige said in a t tone. ¡°I learned that from a natural


    science textbook when I was a child.¡±


    ¡°What if there is no ant ***¡± Quentin asked again.


    ¡°Then you can look at the tree stump. The annual rings on it can help you tell the


    direction. The thin side is pointing south.¡±


    ¡°What if there isn¡¯t even a tree stump?¡±


    ¡°You can observe the trees. You can find trees in the forest, can¡¯t you? The trees are


    dense in the south, and the opposite is in the north.¡±


    After listening to Paige¡¯s words, everyone was amazed¡­.


    No wonder she got a full score on the SAT¡­


    She knows everything¡­


    It seems that nothing can stump her¡­


    ¡°Look, the finish line is there.¡± Paige raised her chin slightly to point at the front.


    Everyone was surprised to find that the red g was right in the grass in front of them.


    So, we have passed the test?


    Great!


    As for the drillmasters¡­


    Harley heard that Paige had participated in today¡¯spetition, so he specially came


    to take a look.


    When Harley arrived at the tent, he saw many people mediating a fight.


    A few strong drillmasters managed to separate Albert and Daniel¡­


    They were both injured in the face¡­


    Albert and Daniel looked at each other with hatred¡­


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Harley¡¯s face instantly darkened. He walked over with his hands


    behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s a school. And you are drillmasters. How could you fight here?¡±


    ¡°Captain Rye!¡±


    Albert stood at attention and saluted him. Then this bad guyined.


    ¡°Daniel is pursuing Paige, a student from ss One for Traditional Medicine. Please


    investigate it thoroughly¡­¡±


    A drillmaster was not allowed to pursue his students. He would be given demerits, and


    if it was serious, he would be expelled!


    -¡°Captain Rye!¡± Daniel didn¡¯t show the ****feather. He reported confidently, ¡± Albert


    connived in his students ***ng my students, including Paige!¡±


    What?


    Paige?


    Colonel Salter has emphasized that I should take care of her¡­


    ¡°What happened to Paige?¡± Harley hurriedly asked.


    Daniel said, ¡°Albert¡¯s students bullied her. And Albert turned off the monitor when I


    was about to see what was going on!¡±


    ¡°You are ndering me!¡± Albert didn¡¯t know why Harley was so concerned about


    Paige, but he felt seared when Daniel brought up the matter of the monitor.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 327

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 327


    Chapter 327 The Tables Are Turned


    Because he was the one who turned off the surveince camera!


    At that time, Albert saw that nca and Micha were going to pick on Paige. Then


    Daniel happened to enter the tent, so Albert instantly pressed the remote control and


    turned off the screen.


    Although the image was gone, the camera was still in real-time recording¡­


    It was just that Daniel could not see it.


    ¡°What the ***is going on?¡± Harley was anxious, and his tone was a bit excited. He


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    looked at Albert, and his eyes were sharp. ¡°What did your students do to Paige? Tell


    the truth now!¡±


    ¡°Captain Rye, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense¡­¡± Albert felt even more guilty. Although he


    did not understand why Harley was so angry, he somehow had a premonition of


    something ****.


    Daniel angrily added, ¡°Last time, it was Albert who proposed a soldiery boxing contest.


    Paige won against nca. nca was angry, and she had probably been waiting for


    an opportunity today to take revenge. That was why Albert allowed her to make it


    personal with Paige and *** her!¡±


    ¡°You are framing me!¡± Albert said.


    Daniel said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare to turn on the camera and let everyone see it!¡±


    ¡°Turn on the surveince camera!¡± Harley shouted angrily.


    All the drillmasters were stunned.


    They had never seen Harley care so much about a student before.


    Albert did not expect that nca wouldn¡¯t influence Harley at all. Instead, it was Paige


    that made him so excited¡­


    He turned on the monitor, and Daniel grabbed the remote control and zoomed the


    picture out to 49 different footages.


    They were all videos of students trying to pass the test.


    There was no Paige in it.


    Daniel didn¡¯t feel good. He pushed away Albert and sat in front of theputer,


    quickly entered a programming code, and locked onto Paige¡¯s face. Soon, all the


    videos with Paige¡¯s face in it showed up.


    Paige sessfully passed the tasks until it came to the artificialke where a rope


    needed to cross theke. That was when nca and the others appeared.


    Daniel zoomed in and saw that nca deliberately stepped on the ropedder,


    causing Leana to fall into theke, and Anna jumped down to save her¡­


    Then, nca pushed Bess into the water¡­


    The video ended there.


    Daniel mmed his fist on the table and red at Albert. ¡°Look at what your student


    has done! If


    anything happens to my student, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    He did not have time to hold Albert ountable right away. He stood up and said,


    ¡°Everyone, follow me to the back mountain to rescue people!¡±


    Daniel must keep Paige alive!


    Not only because Cortez had asked him to, but also because she was his student!


    Daniel needed his students to be safe and sound forever!


    Because Paige hacked into the system and deleted the following surveince footage,


    everyone. could only see the scene of nca pushing people into the water, and they


    did not know that Paige and the others had fought back.


    Daniel was about to step out of the tent, and another drillmaster sat in front of the


    He was surprised to find that Paige also appeared in other video clips. She led a few


    students to break through the high jump tform, low stakes, tire climbing¡­ Finally,


    she sessfully got the red g at the end!


    The drillmaster immediately opened the tent door and shouted at Daniel¡¯s back, ¡°Don¡¯t


    go! They¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Paige and a few students walking towards the


    tent, talking. andughing.


    Daniel was both shocked and happy. She¡¯s fine!


    She¡¯s really fine?


    Daniel rushed forward excitedly. ¡°You guys are fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Owen, what does that mean? What can happen to us?¡± Leonel couldn¡¯t help but


    someone?¡±


    Quentin alsoughed, ¡°Mr. Owen, did you lose?¡±


    Daniel looked Paige up and down. Fortunately, she was really fine. His tense nerves


    eased, and he retorted, ¡°***, I never lose in any fight!¡±


    Leana and Bess were puzzled. They had no idea why there were so many


    drillmasters watching them from the tent. They wondered if it was because they got


    the red g quickly and they were surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. We followed the top student and arrived at the finish line in a


    sh.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the obstacles you set up are too easy. It¡¯s boring!¡±


    ¡°The people from the other sses haven¡¯te yet? What a noob!¡±


    Harley walked quickly from the group of drillmasters and stood in front of Paige. He


    looked Paige up and down several times.


    ¡°Paige, did anything happen along the way?¡±


    Paige was confused. She thought, what could have happened to us?


    Then she noticed Harley¡¯s anxious look. She wondered if he had known about nca


    ***them?


    Fortunately, after she left the artificialke, the first thing she did was hack into the


    surveince. system and delete the footage after that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Paige said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not exhausted¡­¡± Harley finally felt relieved. He then


    noticed the other two people next to him. ¡°Yo, Leonel, Quentin. You finally participated


    in the training today. How is it? How are the tests on the back mountain?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too easy.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Harleyughed, ¡°You need to think for other students. Look, they haven¡¯t


    reached the end yet¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw nca and a few other students angrily


    walking towards them.


    nca thought that she had her powerful family backing her, so she reported loudly


    as soon as she arrived in front of Harley, ¡°Captain Rye, I want to report Paige and


    Anna in real name. They pushed us into the water, not letting us go ashore, and


    kicked stones to hit our heads!¡±


    ¡°Our heads were all hit!¡± Micha also echoed with a face full of dissatisfaction.


    The others also began to criticize Paige and Anna.


    Leana and Bess nervously grasped each other¡¯s hands. They thought, what should


    we do now?


    Although nca and the others were the ones who started it, Paige and Anna indeed


    beat them hard afterwards¡­


    Leonel and Quentin wanted to help exin when they saw that Harley¡¯s smile


    disappeared and he was looking at nca with an angry expression and his hands


    crossed behind him.


    ¡°You guys still have the nerve to use others? I saw in surveince footage that it¡¯s


    you!¡± Harley looked at nca. ¡°You deliberately stepped on the shaky ropedder,


    causing this girl here to fall into the water, and you pushed another one. Tell me if it¡¯s


    the truth or not!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± nca waspletely stunned. She thought, didn¡¯t dad ask the captain to


    take good care of me? Is this the way he takes care of me? And Mr. Wace¡­


    Then she looked at Albert. She had asked Albert before to turn off the monitoring and


    stop the recording.


    She didn¡¯t know why Harley still saw the footage.


    The key point was that Albert didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Paige, besides these two female students who fell into the water, are you guys


    alright?¡± When Harley looked at Paige, his expression softened a bit.


    ¡°No,¡± Paige replied very obediently.


    After all, only those people from the Triangle Area had the ability to really harm Paige


    and Anna.


    Harley secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Leonel and Quentin were also


    fine. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would lose his job!

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 328

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 328


    Chapter 328 Embarrass Abbigail


    ¡°You took the lead to *** other students. I¡¯ll suggest to the school that you should be


    punished hard Harley looked at nca, not showing any favoritism.


    ¡°Captain Rye¡­


    Before nca could exin anything else, she saw Harley re at Micha and the


    others ¡°You people have held the candle to the devil! Don¡¯t you want to get away! I¡¯ll


    propose to the school, and you¡¯ll be writing a 3,000-word self-criticism letter!¡±


    ¡°But Captain Rye¡­¡± Micha and the others still tried to exin.


    Harley looked at Albert. ¡°Today, you will be having an official reprimand, and you need


    to write a 10,000-word self-criticism letter. Don¡¯t think about staying on my team


    anymore if you can¡¯t finish it today!¡±


    Albert knew that it was useless to say anything now. He saluted and replied loudly,


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Paige, you have worked hard. Go back and rest first. As a reward, your ss can


    take the day off tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Captain Rye.¡± Paige handed the red g to Harvey and left with her


    friends.


    ¡°Paige, do you and Captain Rye know each other?¡± After walking far away, Leana


    could not help but ask, ¡°He is very gentle to you¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Paige said.


    But Harley knew her. If something happened to her, he might not be the only one


    implicated¡­.


    ¡°He is a snob. Seems that you have quite a good family?¡± Leonel raised his eyebrows


    and looked at Paige. Suddenly, he was interested in the girl in front of him.


    ¡°We just do some small business.¡±


    ¡°You do business? My family, too. What do you do?¡± Quentin suddenly thought of


    something and said, ¡°By the way, it is our first time sessfully passing the test


    together. Why don¡¯t we celebrate? Let¡¯s eat together!¡±


    Paige and Anna were just about to refuse when they heard Leana and Bess say in


    unison, ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Leonel and Quentin helped them during the test. The two girls were fighting to treat


    them to a meal¡­


    Paige and Anna had nothing to do, so they went with them.


    The same city had a sharedmercial street, and the students of the ten schools


    nearby could eat and shop there.


    Leana and Bess chose a small restaurant with a beautiful environment. While they


    were eating,


    Abbigail walked in in a training uniform with a boy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve bought me dinner so many times¡­¡± Abbigail pulled a strand of her hair behind


    her ear, showing a shy look.


    The boy was about 180 pounds, and he looked honest and cute. He smiled and said,


    ¡°As long as you like it, I can take you here every day¡­ Let¡¯s sit over there and enjoy


    theke view.¡±


    Abbigail smiled and followed his footsteps. When her gaze met Paige, her expression


    turned ****..


    The table that the **boy chose was the table next to Paige¡¯s.


    Abbigail wanted to go to another table, but when she looked up, she saw that the


    other ces were full, so she could only sit there trying to make herself invisible.


    ¡°Abbigail, what do you want to eat?¡± The **boy handed his phone to Abbigail to order.


    In the past, Abbigail would definitely note to such a small restaurant and would


    not eat such cheap dishes.


    But things were different. From the first day of physical training until now, every meal


    she had was paid for by her pursuers¡­


    She decided to seize the free meals.


    ¡°These are fine.¡± After Abbigail ordered the dishes, she stole a nce at the next


    table. She saw Paige eating the food on the te slowly and didn¡¯t seem to be paying


    attention to her at all. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Anna, if you hadn¡¯t jumped into the water to save me today, I would have drowned


    long ago! A toast to you! Thank you for saving me!¡± Leana raised the drink and clinked


    sses with Anna.


    Anna smiled, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. We lived in the same dormitory. We will be in the same


    boat from now on!¡±


    ¡°Leonel, thank you for saving me. Quentin and Anna, thank you for pulling me


    ashore¡­¡± Bess picked up a ss of strawberry drink, and after toasting Quentin and


    Anna, she turned to Paige, ¡°Paige, thank you for taking revenge for me!¡±


    Although she fell into the water at that time, she saw how Paige dealt with nca and


    her group ofckeys.


    She thought Paige was so cool!


    It was the first time she had seen such a cool girl in 18 years.


    Anna finished her drink, then she suddenly heard Abbigail¡¯s name from the next table.


    She turned around and saw that it was really Abbigail. What a small world!


    ¡°Abbigail¡­ I wonder if you have a boyfriend,¡± after all the dishes were served, the


    ***boy looked at Abbigail in front of him nervously and said carefully.


    ¡°If not¡­ I don¡¯t know if I have the qualifications to be your boyfriend.¡±


    Abbigail lowered her fake shy eyes. She thought, *******, it¡¯s just a few meals, and you


    wanna be my boyfriend?


    In your imagination!


    ¡°Of course you are qualified, but she isn¡¯t.¡± Anna deliberately said, ¡°Her private life is


    too ***, and her fianc¨¦ has abandoned her because of that. If you don¡¯t mind, you


    have to work harder. After all, she has high standards. You are still a distance away


    from the man she wants.¡±


    ¡°Anna, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Abbigail gnashed her teeth in anger.


    She did not expect that Anna would tell her shameful stories in front of so many


    people to embarrass her.


    The surrounding gazes fell on Abbigail.


    The **boy was stunned. The amount of information was too much, and he could not


    ept it all at once¡­


    He wondered how could the pure and beautiful girl in front of him have a messy


    private life and be abandoned by her fianc¨¦?


    He thought, didn¡¯t she say that she had been busy with her schoolwork since she was


    young and had never had a boyfriend¡­.


    What the ***was going on?


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. If you believe her, just stay


    here!¡± Abbigail was so angry that she picked up her cap and left.


    ¡°Abbigail¡­¡± Although the **boy did not know what was going on, he still


    subconsciously caught up to Abbigail.


    Anna felt a little regretful that the show had ended here.


    It seemed that some boys were just ***. They couldn¡¯t differentiate between a truly


    pure girl and a fake one.


    However, Bess and Leana were curious. They asked Anna what had happened. Anna


    did not say much. She just reminded them that Abbigail was very bad and they


    shouldn¡¯t believe her no matter what she said.


    After the meal, Leonel and Quentin left first to y basketball with their friends. Paige


    and her roommates walked back to the dormitory.


    From afar, the four girls saw Abbigail standing at the west gate of the school. She was


    talking to a woman impatiently.


    Only when they got closer did they hear their conversation.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Abbigail asked impatiently.


    Dolores stuffed a bag into her arms. ¡°I heard that the physical training is hard. I made


    you buns. You loved them when you were young. You can take it to the dormitory and


    share it with others¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 329

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 329


    Chapter 329 Martin¡¯s Arrival


    ¡°I don¡¯t want these things!¡± Abbigail disdained Dolores¡¯ offer. She said rudely, ¡°I don¡¯t


    want you here. I can buy whatever I like in the shop!¡±


    ¡°Take this money. If it¡¯s not enough, call me.¡± Dolores stuffed some money into


    Abbigail¡¯s pocket.


    Abbigail felt that there were only a few notes in her pocket. Although it was not


    enough, it was better than nothing. ¡°Well, you can go back.¡±


    Abbigail was still impatient.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Abbigail turned around to leave. She was about to return to her school when she saw


    Paige and


    the others. She was so angry that she walked toward Anna.


    ¡°The grudge between Paige and me has nothing to do with you, right? Are you her


    ¡°You ungrateful ***. Paige and her family treated you well, but how did you treat her?¡±


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Anna retorted. ¡°Since you made things difficult for Paige, you made an


    enemy of me! If you dare to y tricks behind my back again, I will beat you up every


    time I see you. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t speak in absolute terms, or you will suffer.¡±


    Abbigail targeted Anna and wanted to take revenge.


    ¡°Beat her if you dare. Do you want to go to prison to stay with those two heartless


    guys?¡± Paige looked at the girl in front of her coldly.


    ¡°Abbigail¡­¡± Not far away, Dolores saw that Abbigail and some ssmates were


    arguing and wanted to help.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Abbigail red at Dolores impatiently and then looked at


    Paige. ¡°Wait and see!¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Anna did not take Abbigail seriously. Dolores, who was not far away, kept staring at


    them. After Abbigail left, she walked over.


    ¡°As you saw, she came over and provoked me. I talked back because I was too


    angry¡­¡± Anna said.


    ¡°Abbigail has indeed changed a lot in recent months, but please don¡¯t hurt her¡­ She


    shouldn¡¯t have provoked you. I apologize to you on her behalf,¡± When Dolores said


    this, she bowed solemnly. She looked sincere.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. She doesn¡¯t treat you as her mom. She lost her backer and had


    nowhere to go, so she came to you¡­ She is using you!¡±


    ¡°I know, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Dolores lowered her head and epted the fact. ¡°As


    long as she still calls me mom, I have to take care of her for the rest of my life¡­ No


    matter how hard it is, I have to give her food and a ce to live and let her study in


    school¡­ She has had a bad temper recently. If she offends you, you can tell me, and


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I will talk to her¡­¡±


    Anna was speechless. If Dolores could persuade Abbigail, things would not have


    ¡°Please.¡± Dolores solemnly bowed again. She wanted these people to let her daughter


    go.


    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t stir up trouble, we won¡¯t do anything to her. But if she goes


    too far, we won¡¯t let her go. After all, we are not her ***. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    When Anna said this, she bowed and said, ¡°We have something to do. We have to go.


    Goodbye.¡±


    Dolores looked at their backs as they walked into the school and prayed that Abbigail


    wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes¡­


    The students nowadays were not to be trifled with¡­


    ¡°Abbigail¡¯s **is a good person, but why is Abbigail so bad?¡± Leana wondered.


    Bess was also confused. She said as she walked, ¡°Just now, Abbigail was sweet in


    front of the boys. How could she be so rude to her ***?¡±


    ¡°Because that is her adoptive mother,¡± Anna said casually.


    ¡°What? Adopted mother? Where is her biological mother?¡± Leana and Bess asked in


    unison.


    ¡°She¡¯s in prison.¡±


    Leana and Bess looked at each other. They did not expect Abbigail¡¯s family


    background to be soplicated¡­


    ¡°What is her rtionship with Paige?¡± Leana asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In short, Paige treated her family very well, but they returned


    kindness with ingratitude and ended up in prison¡­ If you meet her, you¡¯d better stay


    away from her.¡±


    Just then, there was an announcement from the school broadcasting station.


    ¡°nca Hart, Micha Cotton, Tamera Burch, Shelby Saunders, and Sally Hume


    from ss One for


    Modern Medicine bullied their ssmates during physical training. As punishment,


    they have to write a three-thousand-word letter of apology. The initiator, nca, made


    a serious mistake! She¡¯s


    ***named and shamed.


    ¡°Hope all the students can take this as a warning. The school is a ce to study. Don¡¯t


    behave badly like the people outside.


    ¡°Hope all the students in the school can get along with each other, unite each other,


    and be friendly to each other so that you can gain knowledge and happiness here¡­¡±


    ¡°It serves them right.¡± When Bess heard this, she felt relieved.


    ¡°They are ***named and shamed. They should have learned their lesson. At least,


    they won¡¯t dare to cause trouble recently¡­¡± Leana felt the same.


    Anna nced at Paige. If Paige was in trouble today, these students would be


    expelled from school and put in prison¡­


    Bess and Leana were not from powerful families, so this was the end of this matter.


    However, Bess and Leana did not suffer any losses.


    ¡°But the strange thing is, we taught them a lesson. Why didn¡¯t the school criticize us?¡±


    Bess wondered.


    Leana was also puzzled. She said, ¡°Logically speaking, we let them soak in water and


    threw stones at them. We were bad¡­¡±


    When Anna heard this, she patted Paige on the shoulder. ¡°Because Paige deleted all


    the surveince videos that you taught them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°What? Really? How?¡±


    Bess and Leana were stunned. Paige was with them all the time. She did not go


    anywhere¡­


    How did Paige delete the surveince videos?


    ¡°Impressive, Paige¡­ It seems that you know everything.¡± Leana looked at Paige with


    more admiration and curiosity.


    Anna patted Leana on the shoulder and said, ¡°You are right. She knows everything.¡±


    Paige was good at everything, but she didn¡¯t know how to love someone.


    What was Paige like when she dated Martin?


    Was Paige cold or shy?


    ¡°Hey, Paige,¡± Anna suddenly whispered to Paige. ¡°Why didn¡¯t your boyfriende to


    see you recently?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Paige was just about to say something when she noticed a slender figure in


    the distance. Martin?


    Why did Martine here?

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 330

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 330


    Chapter 330 What a Perfect Match!


    Martin was dressed casually today, looking like a college student.


    Although Martin was wearing a ck, three-dimensional mask, his star-like eyes were


    very beautiful. In addition, he was 6 feet 3 inches tall. Just after he appeared, many


    girls noticed his presence and asked him for his Line ount.


    ¡°***, when did you graduate? Can I have your Line ount?¡±


    ¡°I want to get acquainted with you.¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask you a few questions about my studies.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend? If you don¡¯t, can I be your girlfriend?¡±


    Martin fixed his eyes on Paige. He slightly raised his chin, giving the girl in front of him


    a hint¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seven or eight girls looked in the direction of the school gate and saw a slim and tall


    girl with delicate features and a refined temperament walking toward them.


    So beautiful¡­


    When did the school have such a beautiful student?


    Judging from Paige¡¯s clothes, she should be a freshman. She looked stunning¡­


    No one could take his eyes off Paige.


    Martin walked towards Paige with Rhys, who also wore casual clothes. Before he got


    close,


    several male students ran to Paige.


    ¡°**, I am a sophomore in this school. I like you very much. Can you be my girlfriend?¡±


    I


    Looking at the nervous student, Paige calmly replied, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°***. I heard that the bread in the shop at the west gate of the school is very delicious.


    I bought some for you.¡±


    Another handsome student in a football suit handed the bag in his hand to Paige.


    But Paige did not take the bag. She politely said, ¡°Thank you. I have eaten some


    food.¡±


    ¡°What about cakes? I heard that the cakes in this shop have unique shapes and their


    taste is very good. You can have a try.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Paige didn¡¯t take anything from the student.


    ¡°***, I am from ss Three for Pediatrics. I want to talk to you about some medical


    knowledge. Can you give me your phone number?¡±


    ¡°Ask the teacher if you have questions.¡± Suddenly, a pleasant male voice sounded.


    Everyone turned around and saw a man around 6 feet 3 inches tall walking towards


    them. His eyes. were so beautiful that everything in the world was eclipsed¡­


    Martin took Paige¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°She has a boyfriend.¡±


    The students were stunned for a ***, then reacted and said sorry before quickly


    leaving¡­.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Paige raised her glittering eyes.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t know that so many male students liked you,¡± Martin said


    and looked at the girls next to Paige.


    Leana and Bess were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that Paige had a boyfriend.


    Moreover, he was such a tall and handsome man!


    Although Martin was wearing a mask, his eyes were beautiful!


    Martin and Paige were a good match!


    However, Anna seemed to be used to this and greeted Martin calmly, ¡°Hi, my name is


    Anna Elliott. I am a good friend of Paige.¡±


    ¡°d to meet you.¡± Martin took off his mask and nodded. Thebination of his


    handsome face and charming voice was perfect.


    ¡°H-***, I am Paige¡¯s roommate. My name is Leana Barker.¡± Leana did not expect that


    Martin would look more handsome after he took off his mask.


    Martin had a gamine charm that everyone found irresistibly attractive.


    This was the first time Bess had seen such a handsome man. Martin¡¯s handsomeness


    shocked her greatly.


    ¡°H-***, my name is Bess Whitney.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Martin nodded at Leana and Bess.


    ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, Martin Stowe,¡± Paige casually introduced Martin to her friends.


    The word fianc¨¦ was like a shocking bomb that exploded between Leana and Bess.


    ¡°You, you, you already have a fianc¨¦¡­¡± Bess widened her eyes in disbelief.


    They thought this man was Paige¡¯s boyfriend, but he turned out to be her fianc¨¦¡­


    Paige was still young, but she already had a fianc¨¦!


    ¡°Why does the name Martin sound so familiar? I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere


    before¡­¡± Leanal muttered. She suddenly thought of something and stuttered, ¡°Oh my,


    he, he, he is Martin¡­¡±


    Martin had been the first on Forbes World¡¯s Billionaires List for years. He was the


    richest man in the world!


    There were only a few photos of him with a cold face and in formal clothes online. He


    looked mature and steady¡­.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Today, with Martin¡¯s casual clothes and his mask, Leana and Bess couldn¡¯t recognize


    him just now¡­


    Unexpectedly, Martin already had a fianc¨¦e, and his fianc¨¦e was in the same


    dormitory as Leana and Bess!


    Martin was the richest man in the world, and Paige got full marks. What a perfect


    match!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Anna patted Leana and Bess on the


    shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory. They need some private time.¡±


    Leana and Bess were stunned. Anna held their hands, and they followed her nkly.


    ¡°Put on the mask.¡± Paige was afraid that Martin¡¯s face would attract too much


    attention and cause too much of a stir.


    Martin put on the mask and cupped Paige¡¯s face in his hands. ¡°You are heartless. You


    have been away for a few days, but you didn¡¯t go to see me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me every day?¡± Paige was puzzled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to see me on your own initiative.¡± Martin looked at Paige and felt


    wronged. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to see me at all¡­ It seems that your life at university is so


    colorful that you forgot about me¡­¡±


    Martin acted like a spoiled child again¡­.


    Just now, Martin was cold in front of Paige¡¯s friends, but now he was like a child¡­


    Paige was amused. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would go to you after physical training?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to wait until the training is over?¡± Martin wondered. ¡°When you had


    time, you ate with your friends, but you didn¡¯t miss me. You didn¡¯t care if I was hungry


    or felt alone.¡±


    ¡°Rhys was with you, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    At that ***, Rhys wished that he could disappear.


    ¡°He is a man. How can hepare with you?¡±


    Rhys was speechless.


    Mr. Stowe, you can¡¯t say that. I am indeed a man, but so what? Although I can¡¯t


    I am irreceable! Rhys thought.


    Paige helplessly looked at the man in front of her. ¡°What do you want for


    ¡°Stay with me today. You will have a day off tomorrow, right? Stay with me too!¡± Martin


    did not give Paige a chance to refuse and added, ¡°You have to please me, right?¡±


    Paige knew what Martin meant. He always gave her a hint after she entered school.


    He wanted her to stay at his ce for a night.


    But what he did was too much.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make out with me.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Martin touched Paige¡¯s face. He missed this face day and night,


    and now it was in front of him, so he was unwilling to let it go.


    ¡°Take your hands off me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± Martin couldn¡¯t bear to let go.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 331

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 331


    Chapter 331 A Sweet Kiss


    Leana, who was walking in front, suddenly found that Paige didn¡¯t follow her. She


    looked back and found that the legendary cold and ruthless Martin was cupping


    Paige¡¯s face in his hands and acting like a spoiled child.


    Oh, what a sweet scene¡­


    Leana was jealous.


    Leana did not expect that the arr*gant Martin would spoil a girl like this¡­.


    This was love that could only be found in fairy tales, right?


    Leana thought of what she had experienced, and her eyes suddenly became dull¡­


    Martin touched Paige¡¯s tender and delicate face for a long time before letting it go. He


    held her hand as they


    walked in the direction of the dormitory.


    It was said that Cason specially built a new dormitory to let Paige live more


    Paige raised her eyes and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you came today.¡±


    Martin looked at Paige. ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad say that he wanted to buy thend near the


    university and build a shopping mall for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I refused,¡± Paige remembered this.


    ¡°Well, I bought thend and came to have a look today.¡±


    Paige did not expect that she would still lose money on thend. It was not her dad


    but her fianc¨¦ that bought thend¡­


    ¡°The engineering team I hired is very efficient. The mall can be built in less than a


    year. By then, you can eat, buy, and y whatever you like in it.¡±


    Paige smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that there will be a lot of things that attract me and I


    will forget you?¡±


    ¡°Then I will appear in front of you as I did today until you think of me.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes


    were full of love.


    ¡°Childish.¡± Paige thought it was funny.


    ¡°Do you like me to be childish or mature?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been mature in front of me?¡± asked Paige.


    At that moment, Rhys couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Ms. Paige, you have no idea. Only in


    front of the girl, a man loves the most will he be childish¡­ This means that you


    are the person that Mr. Stowe loves the most¡­


    That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t seen him mature¡­¡±


    ¡°Sht up.¡± Martin was a little depressed.


    Rhys shouldn¡¯t have interrupted.


    Rhys had ruined the moment.


    Get Bogus


    [


    Rhys did not expect that Martin would not appreciate his kindness..


    Paige looked at Martin and asked with interest, ¡°I¡¯m the person you love the most?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Martin suddenly bent. ¡°It seems that we have been apart for too


    long, and you have forgotten who you are to me¡­¡±


    ¡°We are in school¡­¡±


    Martin took off his mask and gently nted a kiss on Paige¡¯s forehead.


    Rhys hurriedly looked around. Fortunately, there was no one on the path they took.


    Otherwise, if someone saw them, Paige would be in trouble again¡­.


    Bess looked back and saw Martin bending like a gentleman and kissing Paige¡¯s


    forehead. The love and gentleness in his eyes seemed to only be for Paige¡­


    ¡°Oh my¡­ What a sweet couple!¡± Bess was so excited.


    It seemed to be a scene in the movie!


    The surroundings had be settings¡­


    Martin and Paige were so charming that they were like the protagonists in the movie¡­


    It would be better if Rhys didn¡¯t stand behind Martin and Paige¡­


    ¡°You will soon get used to it.¡± Anna pulled Bess and Leana and continued to walk


    forward. It must be hard for


    Martin to control himself for so many days.


    Martin put on his mask again, revealing his good-looking eyes. He held Paige¡¯s hand


    and walked forward.


    ¡°Many male students like you. Do you like any of them?¡±


    ¡°Some¡­¡± Paige deliberately teased.


    ¡°Some?¡± Martin was jealous. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Martin wouldn¡¯t hurt them, but he would let the school expel them. They would have to


    pack their things and leave school today,


    Paige knew Martin would be jealous. She added with a smile, ¡°Some are annoying,


    and the others are good.¡±


    ¡°Good? What do you mean? Are they good-looking? Or they are good people and can


    be your boyfriends?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t like them.¡± Paige could not help butugh.


    ¡°If you dare to fall in love with them¡­ I will break their legs. I¡¯ll beat whoever you like.¡±


    ¡°You are quite cr*el.¡±


    ¡°I can also be very docile, as long as you stay by my side obediently for the rest of


    your life¡­ You are not allowed to leave me. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°What if you leave me?¡±


    Get Bopti


    ¡°I am not that kind of person. You are the only one in my heart. I don¡¯t have time for


    anyone else.¡± Martin held Paige¡¯s hand and said in a doting tone, ¡°Go to my ce


    whenever you have time, okay?¡±


    ¡°It depends.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡±


    Martin stopped in front of South Hall 1. ¡°I will wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige walked up the stairs of the residence hall. Three girls were waiting for her


    ahead.


    After Paige approached, Bess whispered, ¡°Paige, your fianc¨¦ is good to you. He even


    sent you back.¡±


    ¡°He is still standing there. Look, some girls are talking to him! His eyes alone are


    enough to attract everyone!¡± Leana hurriedly motioned for Paige to look back.


    Paige looked back and saw Rhys helping to stop the three or four girls, while Martin


    kept looking at her.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦ loves you so dearly. He is looking at you fondly¡­¡± Leana did not expect


    that there would be such a man in the world. No matter how good his conditions were,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    he was willing to love a girl so dearly¡­


    Paige was the only one in Martin¡¯s eyes.


    Anna raised her eyebrows at Paige teasingly. ¡°Is your fianc¨¦ unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! In the past, you were with him every day. Now you have to receive physical


    training at school. He can¡¯t get used to it¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay with him every day?¡± Leana and Bess did not expect that Martin and Paige


    would love each other so dearly.


    Anna entered the elevator and pressed the top button. She said casually, ¡°Martin


    visited her every day. He visited her once in the morning, once at noon, and once in


    the afternoon¡­ Sometimes, to see her more often, he even went to her house to chat


    with her parents¡­ Can you imagine what he looked like when he talked with his


    elders?


    Martin loved Paige so much that he would take every opportunity to get closer to


    her¡­


    Leana and Bess had never heard of this before. Their love was enviable.


    ¡°I will stay with him tonight. You don¡¯t have to leave the door unlocked for me.¡±


    Hearing what Paige said, Bess found it hard to believe. ¡°You, you, you, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down. They are quite simple. Nothing happened.¡±


    Hearing Anna¡¯s words, Leana and Bess were stunned again. Martin and Paige often


    stayed together lovingly,


    Get Bog


    but nothing happened¡­


    It must be hard for Martin to control himself¡­


    ¡°However, what should we do when the matrones?¡± Bess was afraid that if the


    matron found that Paige wasn¡¯t in the dormitory, she would be named and shamed


    tomorrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave this to me.¡± Anna patted her chest and exined, ¡°The matron is


    very easy to please. It is much easier than pleasing Paige¡¯s fianc¨¦¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 332

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 332


    Chapter 332 I Like You, Martin


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to make my boyfriend happy.¡± Paige suddenly corrected herself.


    Annaughed out loud. Paige was defending Martin.


    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s easier to make the housemother happy. Gifts make her smile. She


    never refuses any gifts. But your boyfriend is different. He must kick out those trying to


    bribe him.¡±


    Anna said confidently, ¡°Only you can make him happy. Weeds you pull around our


    dorm could make him smile like a child!¡±


    ¡°Weeds can make my boyfriend happy. Can they make the housemother happy?


    Thus, my boyfriend is easier to handle.¡±


    Anna was lost for words. She was confused for a moment. Why was Paige on Martin¡¯s


    side?


    She changed!


    She had changed a lot!


    Paige valued Martin more than Anna.


    Paige went back to her dorm to change her clothes and left.


    ¡°Did you notice that Paige and Martin are dressed like a couple?¡± Leana suddenly


    asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice¡­ Really? Matching outfit? Let me see¡­¡± Bess rushed out of the door.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Their dormitory balcony fac*d the sea, so they ran to the balcony of the corridor. When


    they looked down, their guess was confirmed.


    Martin and Paige were wearing matching outfits. They seemed to be a perfect


    match¡­


    It seemed that boys at University of Illinois at Chicago were going to break up


    because the most popr girl was taken.


    After getting in the car, Martin suddenly put Paige on hisp and kept kissing her.


    Rhys, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, was suffering. He thought, Mr. Stowe, just


    get a room! I¡¯m a man with feelings.


    Do I have to witness PDA? It¡¯s torture!


    Do you need a driver in this situation? Please don¡¯t let me drive next time.


    Although Rhys tried to control himself from looking at those behind him, he couldn¡¯t


    shield himself from


    Martin¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Paige, I miss you so much¡­¡±


    The coquettish, aggrieved voice gave Rhys goose pimples.


    When Martin was being cute, let alone a woman, even Rhys couldn¡¯t resist that.


    It was too tempting¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m here with you.¡± Paige tried tofort him.


    ¡°Just two days. It¡¯s too short. When will you graduate? Can¡¯t you graduate in


    advance?¡± Martin wanted to be with her every day.


    Paige¡¯s four years of college life were suffering for Martin.


    ¡°School has just started. Are you looking forward to my graduation now?¡± Paige felt


    that it was funny.


    ¡°Four years is too long. With your intelligence, you can graduate in advance. I can buy


    any equipment you need in theboratory.¡±


    Paige enjoyed doing experiments. He could run aboratory at home with all the


    equipment.


    As long as Paige was by his side and he could see her every day¡­


    ¡°Be good. I have other things to do at school.¡± Paige patted his head, indicating him to


    stop the nonsense.


    This was the first time Paige patted his head. Martin grabbed her little hand and kept


    kissing it. ¡°Come out to be with me as long as you are free. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Are there any boys better than me in the school?¡±


    ¡°No. Even if there is, I won¡¯t like them.¡± Paige smiled at him.


    ¡°Then who do you like?¡± Martin wanted to hear the answer.


    Paige raised her good-looking eyes and looked at him with interest. ¡°You have


    be bolder and bolder recently.¡±


    Martin was constantly challenging Paige.


    ¡°I just want to hear you say it.¡±


    They had been together for two months. During the whole summer vacation, she


    never said that she liked him.


    ¡°Is that so hard?¡±


    Paige deliberately did not respond and looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°What if you like Rhys?¡±


    When Rhys heard that Martin mentioned him, he was quite speechless.


    Why was he involved in this?


    He was innocent.


    Chapter 004


    +


    Get Bonus


    Paige looked at Rhys and said, ¡°Rhys is a good man.¡±


    Rhys felt a burning gaze fall on his back. Martin spoke before he could.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that there is a project in Africa suitable for him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I¡­¡± Rhys said. He was shocked.


    ¡°Let him go. He will definitely do a great job,¡± Paige said.


    Martin was even more annoyed. ¡°Rhys, did you hear that? Paige rmended you.


    When we arrive at my ce, pack up your things. You can set off today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe¡­¡± Rhys didn¡¯t even have time to beg for mercy.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Martin continued, ¡°No one is more suitable than you for this project. Without my


    permission, you are not allowed toe back early!¡±


    Mr. Stowe¡­ Rhysined in his heart. Why did he get involved in their quarrel?


    ¡°Ms. Paige, help!¡± Rhys could only ask for help from Paige.


    Paige sat on Martin¡¯sp and looked at his jealous face. She couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Alright, stop being jealous. Why are you making things difficult for Rhys?¡±


    ¡°Why did you praise him?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he worth praising? Don¡¯t you think he is quite reliable?¡±


    ¡°Rhys, did you hear that? Stop the car and set off immediately!¡±


    Mr. Stowe¡­ Rhys begged in his heart.


    What did he do wrong? Who could help him?


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Martin kicked the driver¡¯s seat. Rhys wanted to cry. If he stopped the


    car, he would leave for


    Africa. If he didn¡¯t stop, since Martin had been irritated¡­


    ¡°Alright, I like you. You are the first person I like,¡± Paige suddenly said.


    Martin¡¯s gaze fell on Paige. His entire body softened. ¡°What did you say? Say it


    again¡­¡±


    Rhys was extremely excited, ¡°Mr. Stowe, Ms. Paige just said that she¡­¡±


    ¡°Sht up!¡±


    Martin thought, don¡¯t destroy the atmosphere.


    It¡¯s so difficult to hear this from Paige.


    Since she said that, I wanna hear it again!


    ¡°Say it again, babe. Rhys was too noisy. I didn¡¯t hear it. Who did you say you liked?


    Huh?¡± Martin coaxed.


    Get Bogus


    Rhys thought, please, Mr. Stowe! When Ms. Paige confessed, I didn¡¯t say anything!


    How can you wrongly use me?


    It¡¯s so hard to be an assistant. I feel so wronged. I want a tenfold increase in sry!


    Paige looked at Martin inches away from her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be insatiable.¡±


    ¡°I wanna hear it again. Say it again. Only once!¡± Martin¡¯s voice was alluring.


    ¡°I like you, Martin.¡±


    Paige thought, did you hear it clearly this time?


    The light in Martin¡¯s eyes softened, and his face was full of joy. He held Paige¡¯s face


    and kissed her non-stop.


    They had been dating for two months. This was Martin¡¯s happiest moment

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 333

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 333


    Chapter 333 At Least an Hour


    Rhys, who was driving the car, could hear the sounds of their kissing. He didn¡¯t bear


    any moral suffering. On the contrary, he felt delighted.


    Martin finally heard Paige saying that.


    Rhys almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Alright, let go of me.¡±


    Martin kissed Paige for a long time before he stopped and looked at her lovingly. ¡°I


    love you too. I deeply love you.¡±


    He loved her so much that he could give anything to her to make her happy.


    He loved her so much that he wanted to be with her for 24 hours.


    He loved her so much that her expressions and words had been imprinted in his mind.


    He loved her so much that he wouldn¡¯t allow her to praise anyone else.


    He loved her so much that he couldn¡¯t control himself as if he had been different.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Stowe, since Ms. Paige has said she loves you, can you arrange for


    someone else to go to Africa?¡± Rhys said that at an inappropriate moment.


    Martin turned cold. ¡°Be attentive when you are driving.¡±


    Martin hadn¡¯t ordered Rhys to stop the car. He was kind enough. What else could


    Rhys expect?


    Rhys dr*ve silently and thought Paige had her means. She could influence Martin¡¯s


    mood with her words.


    Martin¡¯s enemies had to be envious. Their methods were less effective than Paige¡¯s


    words.


    Rhys decided to talk to Paige about the issue of going to Africater. He didn¡¯t want to


    go there to be suntanned.


    Martin touched Paige¡¯s face and said, ¡°How about the physical training? Has anyone


    bullied you? If you are wronged, tell me immediately.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. You may rest assured.¡±


    Few people in America dared b*lly Paige, not to mention the students in the university.


    Martin touched Paige¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t been tanned under the midsummer sun, and


    her skin was still fair.


    Paige seemed to have magic. She was so mysterious that it was hard to see her


    through.


    Can you record what you have said as a gift for me?¡±


    It was the first time someone took the initiative to ask for a gift from Paige. She said,


    ¡°The gift you want is so simple.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your words can make me happy.¡±


    Martin did not need any material gifts. As long as Paige loved him, it was enough for


    him to do anything for her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige agreed. Hearing that, Martin couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again.


    Martin was always happy for a single word from Paige.


    When they arrived home, Rhys stopped the car and opened the door for Martin and


    Paige.


    Martin carried Paige out of the car. He strode to the vi¡¯s door without stopping


    kissing her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Martin walked to the door and pressed Paige against it. They kissed for a long time.


    Martin opened the door. They continued their kiss after going into the house.


    Seeing that, Rhys shook his head.


    At that moment, Rhys received a call. ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance about


    such an urgent issue? Mr. Stowe is¡­ Anyway, you¡¯rete.¡±


    The person on the other end of the line was stunned. He had no idea what was going


    on. ¡°What do you mean? Has Mr. Stowe passed away?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who is Mr. Stowe? How could he pass away?¡±


    If that happened, it must be because of Ms. Paige. Mr. Stowe would do anything for


    her.


    Rhys was depressed when he thought that. Then, he realized he had been misled by


    the man on the other end of the line.


    ¡°What happened to Mr. Stowe? Mr. Jones, it is urgent. Without Mr. Stowe¡¯s order, no


    one dares make the decision. Mr. Jones, can you¡­¡±


    ¡°I dare not. If I disturb him, he will k*ll me.¡±


    Rhys had seen how passionate Martin was. When Rhys thought about that, he


    blushed.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, in that case, if I call him¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better don¡¯t do that. If you disturb him, you will go to Africa.¡±


    The man on the other of the line didn¡¯t know what to do. No matter how he begged


    Rhys, Rhys dared not disturb Martin.


    Martin was doing something important. Anyone who disturbed him would d*e.


    ¡°Mr. Jones, in your opinion, how long will Mr. Stowe finish his business?¡± The man on


    the other end of the line asked. He had almost burst into tears.


    Rhys looked at the vi¡¯s door. ¡°It will take at least an hour¡­¡±


    ording to Martin¡¯s physical ability, he needed at least an hour.


    ¡°An hour? What should I do?¡± the manined. He couldn¡¯t wait for an hour.


    Get Bo


    However, Rhys believed one hour was not long. Martin loved Paige so much that he


    might spend the whole night with her.


    The servants in the vi were from the Moon Dunes Vi. The butler was Adam, and


    the chef was Steve.


    When Adam and Steve knew Paige was at University of Illinois at Chicago, they


    believed Martin would live in


    the vi because it was near to the university. Therefore, they came there to take care


    of Martin and Paige.


    Adam and Steve were shocked when they saw Martin carrying Paige in. They had


    never seen Martin kissing


    Paige at the Moon Dunes Vi.


    Martin and Paige kissed all the way upstairs. Seeing that, Adam and Steve blushed.


    They even had no time to greet Martin and Paige.


    Steve believed dinner could be preparedter.


    Martin carried Paige to the bedroom and put her on the bed while kissing her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige was almost breathless from the kiss. She blushed and looked at


    Martin. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what


    you have promised me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    However, Martin couldn¡¯t stop kissing Paige.


    Paige was so attractive that Martin leaned over and kissed her again..


    With Martin on her, Paige could not move. ¡°Martin, I won¡¯te again if you continue


    to be like this.¡±


    Martin¡¯smon sense finally prevailed. He stopped and looked at Paige with his


    wandering eyes. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Paige was still young. She needed to be protected.


    Paige sat up and looked at everything in the bedroom. ¡°When did you move in?¡±


    It seemed that Martin had lived there for some days.


    ¡°The day you began school.¡± Martin leaned closer to Paige¡¯s ear and said in a


    charming voice, ¡°I have to take a shower.¡±


    He needed to calm down.


    Paige was speechless.


    Martin opened the wardrobe. Paige found there were only a few sets of clothes


    hanging inside. All of them were gifts from her.


    Martin had only brought a few sets of clothes. Were they enough for him to change?


    Rhys once said that Martin¡¯s clothes were different every day. However, there were


    only a few sets.


    Thinking of that, Paige felt it was necessary to prepare a few more sets of clothes for


    Martin. If the clothes were washed too many times, they would not look new

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 334

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 334


    Chapter 334 Weep for Joy


    Not long after, Martin¡¯s phone rang.


    Paige knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°Your phone has been ringing for a long time.


    Do you want me to give it to you?¡±


    There must be something urgent at thepany, otherwise, it would not keep ringing.


    ¡°Just help me pick it up,¡± Martin replied from the bathroom.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Paige thought it was not suitable.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about work, let them go to Rhys. If it¡¯s a private matter, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Paige picked up Martin¡¯s phone and saw that it was Killian.


    ¡°Hello, Killian, it¡¯s me.¡± Paige looked in the direction of the bathroom and was about to


    exin that Martin was taking a bath, but she was afraid that Killian would


    misunderstand¡­


    Unexpectedly, Killian interrupted excitedly, ¡°Are you with Martin? My goodness. How¡¯s


    the physical training? Is it tiring? Has Cason taken good care of you? Is there anyone


    bullying you there?¡±


    Paige smiled. ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°If someone bullies you, you must tell me. I will teach them a lesson. Is the


    environment okay? Are you used to the food there? If you need anything, I will send it


    to you.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s all good.¡± Paige did not expect that Killian would be so concerned about


    her, and she felt warm.


    ¡°Great. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy there.¡± Killian was relieved. ¡°Oh, by the way, what


    is Martin doing? I called so many times, but he did not answer.¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Paige looked in the direction of the bathroom again. ¡°He went to the


    bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so he went to the bathroom. I knew it¡­¡±


    ¡°Killian, is there something urgent?¡±


    ¡°Great news! It¡¯s about Rosa.¡± Killian sounded thrilled. ¡°She woke up a few times


    before, but not very long.


    When I called her name, she had a reaction, but it was very different today. It really


    surprised me today.¡±


    Killian was excited and continued saying to Paige, ¡°I called her by her nickname, and


    she replied. She also called me by my nickname, saying that she was thirsty. After I


    fed her water, she asked me what day it was today and how long she had slept.¡±


    Although Rosa had woken up a few times before, she never talked to him. She just


    had a little consciousness.


    Chapter 334 Weep for Joy


    What happened todaypletely stunned Killian, and he was on cloud nine.


    Get Bog


    ¡°She also asked me where Martin was. I replied that she had been sleeping for a long


    time, and Martin had found his true love. I told her that I gave you the ne. She


    said that she wanted to see you¡­ When will you have time to see her?¡±


    ¡°Is she still awake now?¡± Paige asked gently.


    ¡°Now she is asleep, but I feel that she has woken up more times recently, and for


    much longer. She can¡¯t get out of bed and walk now, and I have to feed her¡­ But she


    can already talk with me simply¡­¡±


    This was enough to make Killian ecstatic.


    Rosa could wake up,municate with him, and remember him¡­ Killian didn¡¯t even


    dare to think about it before¡­


    Paige said with a smile, ¡°As long as she insists on taking medicine; she¡¯ll get better. In


    a few days, you can help her walk slowly, or let her hold a cane, and she can walk on


    her own.¡±


    Killian suddenly covered his face and cried with excitement.


    Through the phone, Paige could hear his crying and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Killian¡­¡±


    ¡°Without you, I really wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine that this dream woulde true. I


    wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it¡­¡± Killian wept for joy. After a while, he said,


    ¡°Good girl, thank you. You¡¯ve saved me several times and also saved Rosa. We¡¯re


    lucky to have you. The Stowe family owes you too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Killian, that¡¯s OK. I am very happy to do my favor.¡±


    Paige thought this was what she should do.


    ¡°In this life, you are the only granddaughter-inw that I acknowledge. No one can


    rece you. If that brat Martin dares to do anything to you, I will immediately break his


    legs. The Stowe family is so lucky to have such a beautiful and intelligent daughter-iw like you¡­¡±


    Killian sobbed.


    Paige could not help butugh. ¡°Wipe your tears first. We will go to youter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, great¡­¡± Killian hurriedly wiped his tears and said happily.


    At this time, Martin, who had just finished bathing, held Paige from behind. ¡°It was


    grandpa?¡±


    Just now, he heard thest bit of the conversation and guessed that Killian called.


    ¡°Yes, your grandma is awake. Shall we take a lookter?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Do you want to talk to Killian?¡± Paige handed the phone to him.


    However, Martin held Paige tightly and didn¡¯t want to take the phone. He lowered his


    head and smelled her. ¡°No need. Just hang up.¡±


    Chapter 334 Weep for Joy


    2/4


    Anyway, they would be there in a while. Martin thought they could talk about itter¡­


    Killian, who still sobbed, became a little angry when he heard Martin¡¯s words. Killian


    thought, how dare this brat forget me when he¡¯s with his beloved. He didn¡¯t even want


    to talk to me. Humph!


    Killian wouldn¡¯t bother to talk with Martin.


    ¡°Paige, since you¡¯lle over, just have dinner at my ce tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see youter.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Martin kissed Paige again, affectionately¡­


    When they went downstairs, Adam hurriedly bowed. ¡°Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe¡­¡±


    Adam wondered why they walked out so quickly.


    Within half an hour, Martin had taken a bath. Adam thought it was so quick.


    It was strange¡­


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°We are not eating here tonight. Tell Steve not to prepare our food.¡± Although Martin


    noticed that Adam was shocked, he did not overthink it.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Stowe.¡±


    Seeing Martin holding Paige¡¯s hand and leaving, Adam went to the garden to Steve.


    Steve was also a little. confused. He didn¡¯t expect Martin to finish it so quickly.


    Rhys, who was ying games in the car, suddenly heard someone knock on the


    window. When he looked up,


    Rhys was scared and his phone even fell.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, you¡­ How did you¡­¡±


    It hadn¡¯t even been half an hour since they entered. Rhys didn¡¯t expect that Martin


    couldn¡¯tst long, though he looked so strong¡­


    Rhys thought that Paige would have a miserable s* life¡­


    ¡°What are you doing? Unlock the car.¡± Martin still did not know what Rhys was


    thinking.


    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± Rhys hurriedly pressed the unlock button. Martin opened the car door and


    let Paige get in first. He then said, ¡°Go to Riverside Vi.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Now?¡±


    Rhys wondered if something had happened to Killian.


    ¡°Grandma is awake.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    So that was the case.


    Rhys hurriedly started the engine.


    Martin carried Paige to hisp. Originally, he wanted to have a romantic candlelight


    dinner with Paige tonight. After dinner, he wanted to set off fireworks with her. It


    seemed that they had to do it another day.


    ¡°What does grandma like the most?¡± In the car, Paige suddenly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare


    a gift. It¡¯s not good to see her¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 335

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 335


    Chapter 335 Take the Ne Down


    ¡°You are the best greeting gift.¡± Martin touched Paige¡¯s face andforted her.


    ¡°Grandma will be very happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go empty-handed.¡± Paige asked, ¡°What does Rosa like the most?¡±


    She had to prepare something, right?


    Rhys said, ¡°Ms. Paige, Mrs. Stowe likes to admire flowers, paintings, y chess¡­ Oh


    right, she also heard your music.¡±


    Paige obviously did not believe it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Ask Mr. Stowe if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Martin looked at Paige gently. ¡°Grandma did listen to your music before and


    expressed her appreciation.¡±


    So, maybe Paige could y a few songster.


    If Rosa liked to y chess, Paige had a top-grade chess set that was made of


    expensive jade. Even the chessboard was clear and priceless.


    But now, it would be toote for Paige¡¯s subordinates to send it over.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you give Grandma a bracelet before?¡± Martin reminded Paige.


    Paige remembered it. Last time, she bought a piece of good tinum and personally


    designed two bracelets. One was for Cassie as a birthday present, and the other was


    given to Killian. She said that it was a gift for Rosa.


    Martin said, ¡°Grandma still wears it now. You don¡¯t need to prepare anything else. You


    visiting her is enough.¡±


    In the end, under Martin¡¯s persuasion, Paige nned to bring that set of chess set


    over next time.


    Not long after, their car stopped at the gate of Riverside Vi.


    Martin held Paige¡¯s hand and walked into the gate. Neil was already leading the way


    in front of them.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe just woke up. She will definitely be very happy when she sees you!¡±


    Neil sounded joyful.


    He did not expect that Rosa would be able to wake up and have a simple


    conversation. It was really unexpected!


    And all of this was thanks to Paige.


    When they arrived at Killian¡¯s bedroom, a graceful and elegant olddy was sitting on


    the big bed, drinking the soup that Killian had fed her.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma,¡± Martin and Paige spoke in unison. The old couple looked at


    them at the same time.


    ¡°Oh, Paige is here! Rosa, this is Paige that I told you about! Paige Lusk! She¡¯s


    Donald¡¯s daughter!¡± Killian put down the te and hurriedly called Paige over to sit,


    Martin was already used to it, so he held Paige¡¯s hand and walked to the bedside,


    sitting down.


    Rosa was dressed neatly. She looked radiant and exuded a noble and


    unapproachable aura.


    She raised her benevolent eyes and nced at Martin, and muttered, ¡°You are taller,


    matured, and more stable.¡±


    Her voice was gentle and pleasant, and she looked very imposing.


    ¡°Rosa, let me tell you. There was a famous doctor named Skr Benson in the martial


    arts world. I couldn¡¯t contact him no matter what. Later, I finally managed to invite him


    through various connections. And guess what happened? The doctor is actually


    Paige! What a coincidence¡­¡±


    Killianughed out loud. ¡°Before I invited Skr, I heard from Rhys that Paige heard


    about your illness and went to find medicine for you privately! Rhys said that the ce


    she went to was very dangerous. She could have even lost her life.


    ¡°But the little girl did not give up. She did not have to go alone. She could have asked


    someone else to do it, or she needn¡¯t have cared about it at all, but she did not¡­


    ¡°After she found you all the medicine, she worked hard and went out of her way to


    prepare it, just to save you¡­¡±


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t happened to be seen by Martin and Rhys, we wouldn¡¯t have known that


    she had done so much in secret!¡±


    Needless to say, Paige had already saved Rosa. She didn¡¯t take credit, nor did she


    show off¡­


    What a broad-minded woman¡­


    Paige was a little embarrassed by Killian¡¯spliments. ¡°Back then, I was only trying.


    I wasn¡¯tpletely sure that Rosa would be able to withstand the effects of the


    medicine. Fortunately, it worked,¡±


    Unlike the treatment of Cassie¡­


    As she thought of Cassie, Paige¡¯s eyes dimmed. It did not escape Martin¡¯s eyes.


    He held Paige¡¯s hand tightly. Knowing that she was thinking of Cassie. He gently


    stroked the back of Paige¡¯s hand with his thumb tofort her.


    The depression in Paige¡¯s eyes shed quickly, and she raised her eyes again and


    said, ¡°Killian trusted me, and he supported me to do it with all his strength.¡±


    At that time, Killian had said that even if there was only a 10% chance of sess, he


    would support Paige to try.


    It was Killian who gave Paige great confidence and trust that led to today¡¯s miracle.


    At that time, although Paige had a 70% to 80% chance of sess, there were still


    variables that could not be ignored. Fortunately, all the obstacles had passed, and


    Rosa could sit here and listen to them.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. The bracelet on your wrist was given by Paige.¡± Killian held Rosa¡¯s


    hand and said with a smile, ¡°The crown ne you gave Paige¡­ Paige, did you


    wear it today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige took the ne out of her cor.


    ¡°Paige wears it every day,¡± Martin added.


    Rosa looked at the beautiful crown ne and suddenly said, ¡°Take it down.¡±


    Killian and Martin thought they heard it wrong!


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Martin didn¡¯t understand. Was his grandma dissatisfied with Paige?


    ¡°Darling, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to give this ne to your granddaughterinw?¡± Killian was


    also stunned. Did Rosa lose her consciousness again and think


    that someone else had stolen her precious ne?


    Martin held Paige¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Grandma, Paige is the love of my life. I will


    only marry her.¡±


    ¡°I said, take it down.¡± Rosa seemed to use all her strength to say it.


    When Paige saw the look in Rosa¡¯s eyes, she stretched out her hand and returned the


    ne with both hands.


    Martin¡¯s eyes became deeper, and Killian looked at Rosa in disbelief as she took the


    ne¡­


    ¡°I want to put it on for you with my own hands.¡± Rosa¡¯s voice was filled with kindness


    and love.


    Killian and Martin immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Paige had already understood Rosa. She obediently went over and crouched down.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She knew that Rosa could not speak as fluently as a normal person, but she would


    slowly recover.


    ¡°Rosa, you scared me¡­¡± Killian patted his chest. How could Rosa be dissatisfied with


    such an outstanding granddaughter-inw like Paige? It turned out that she wanted to


    put the ne on Paige personally¡­


    Rosa had just recovered and couldn¡¯t move her hands and feet very well. She had


    tried several times but had not put the ne on.


    ¡°I¡¯m so st*pid¡­¡± Although Rosa tried her best to put on this extraordinary ne for


    Paige, the lock on the back was not so easy to lock.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Take your time.¡± Paige was not in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired from squatting¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 336

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 336


    Chapter 336 End the Dinner


    Rosa tried a few more times, but she couldn¡¯t put it on, so she became even more


    anxious.


    Martin, who was aside, saw it and stepped forward considerately. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll help


    you.¡±


    He helped Rosa hold the ne.


    Rosa held the other end and tried several times with trembling hands. Finally, she


    passed through the small ***and put the ne on Paige¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Paige, are you tired from squatting?¡± There was a trace of guilt in Rosa¡¯s tone. It was


    all her fault.


    She had just recovered from a serious illness and was clumsy, causing her precious


    granddaughter-inw to suffer.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Thank you, grandma,¡± Paige always smiled faintly.


    Today, she was finally able to personally thank Rosa for this ne.


    ¡°It is a blessing for the Stowe family that you marry into our family¡­¡±


    Rosa looked at Paige with satisfaction. In terms of appearance or temperament, Paige


    was not inferior to Martin at all. They were a perfect match


    The more Rosa looked at Paige, the more satisfied Rosa was. Rosa grew more and


    more fond of Paige. Besides, Paige had so many identities¡­


    Martin simply brought a treasure home!


    Neil brought a te of soup over. ¡°Mrs. Stowe, your soup is cold. I bring another te


    for you.¡±


    ¡°Let me feed you.¡± Paige stepped forward.


    Rosa hurriedly stopped her. ¡°No need. Leave it to Killian¡­¡±


    How could Rosa bear to trouble Paige?


    But Paige did not feel that it was troublesome at all. She spooned a mouthful of soup


    and gently handed it to Rosa¡¯s lips.


    Rosa was a little embarrassed. She took a sip and said smilingly, ¡°The soup that you


    fed is sweet.¡±


    The light in Martin¡¯s eyes softened. Looking at those who were getting along well, he


    asked gently,


    ¡°Grandma, how have you been recently? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    The doctor happened to be present, so he could answer their doubts.


    Bunta


    Rosa smiled, ¡°No¡­ Paige¡¯s medicine is good¡­ But maybe I slept too long, so I am a


    little confused. I¡¯m slow, and I feel limp, I don¡¯t even have the strength to get off the


    bed and walk. I have to sit in a wheelchair wherever I go¡­¡±


    ¡°This is a normal phenomenon.¡± Paige smiled and fed Rosa soup. She then exined


    softly, ¡°It will be fine after a while.¡±


    After all, Rosa had been sleeping for too long. It would take some time for her to


    recover to her previous state.


    ¡°Paige, what you said relieves me.¡± Rosa smiled and drank the soup that her


    granddaughter-inw fed her. Rosa could not help but ask curiously again, ¡°Paige,


    who did you learn your medical skills from?¡±


    How could Paige be so good?


    Paige told Rosa everything that had happened in the past in a concise way. When


    Rosa heard this, she could not suppress her anger.


    ¡°The Tate family is ungrateful. It¡¯s all my fault. I woke up toote¡­¡±


    Otherwise, it would not be as simple as just letting them stay in prison!


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Do you want another te?¡± Paige smiled.


    The soup had been finished. ¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Rosa had just recovered, and she could not eat too much. After Paige put


    down the te, she held Paige¡¯s hand and said with distress, ¡°Paige, you have


    suffered a lo


    Being taken back to the Tate family, Paige separated from her beloved and was


    bullied¡­.


    ¡°The Stowe family will treat you well.¡± Rosa patted Paige¡¯s hand and had a lot to say.


    However, Killian couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Honey, you forget about me when you see


    your granddaughter-inw¡­¡±


    He had been ignored for a long time.


    ¡°If you know about Paige¡¯s other identity, you will like her more!¡± Killian deliberately


    made things mysterious, meaning to whet the appetite of his wife. He wanted his wife


    to pay attention to him.


    However, Rosa did not answer Killian. She held Paige¡¯s hand and kept talking.


    Seeing that his wife was not curious at all, Killian could not hold it in and could only


    burst out,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you often listen to Vallorie¡¯s music before? Paige is Vallorie!¡±


    tutu


    ¡°Paige is Vallorie?¡± Rosa could not believe it. Young as Paige was, she was already a


    famous pianist.


    ¡°Yes. Let me y a song for you.¡±


    On the way here, Paige had thought about ying a few songs to liven Rosa up.


    Rosa was happy and surprised. She hurriedly asked someone to bring a piano. Paige


    sat in front of the piano. As soon as her fingers touched it, a pleasant melody entered


    everyone¡¯s ears. It was intoxicating.


    Rosa couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes,pletely immersed in the meaning of this


    song.


    Wonderful!


    This was great!


    Rosa didn¡¯t know if this was Vallorie¡¯s new release. From the style, the concept, and


    the melody, it could be seen that it was Vallorie¡¯s work.


    Ordinary people didn¡¯t have such a peaceful mind, nor could they write such a piece


    of music!


    To Rosa¡¯s surprise, her precious granddaughter-inw was not only a superb doctor


    but also a master of the piano!


    Rosa once heard from Killian that Paige had established an international first-rate


    Paige was so outstanding!


    When the song ended, Rosa panted for more. She opened her eyes, and her eyes


    were full of recognition and love for Paige¡­


    ¡°You are Vallorie¡­¡±


    Rosa was moved. Her heart overflowed with love for Paige. ¡°I won¡¯t mistake Vallorie¡¯s


    style. Is this your new release?¡±


    Rosa had never heard of it before¡­


    ¡°It is an impromptuposition,¡± Paige smiled lightly.


    Rosa looked so shocked. Paige was able to improvise on something so good.


    It was better than Vallorie¡¯s songs before. It could be seen that Paige had improved a


    lot in this period¡­


    ¡°Do you like it? I will y two more songs for you¡­


    ¡°Wait!¡± Rosa suddenly stopped Paige and looked at Neil beside her. ¡°Neil, go get a


    recording device and record all the songs that Paige is going to y¡­¡±


    It was so pleasant. Rosa would listen to it repeatedly!


    Paige was amused by Rosa¡¯s reaction. ¡°If you like to listen to my songs, I will create


    some new ones. I will send them to your mobile phone. You can listen to them at any


    time.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡± As Paige¡¯s family, Rosa thought it was convenient. Vallorie would create


    songs for her at any time¡­ Rosa became even happier¡­


    The Stowe family was so lucky to meet Paige.


    Killian and Martin, who were ignored, felt depressed. One hoped that he could be


    Vallorie, and the other one hoped that he could be Rosa.


    Seeing that Rosa and Paige kept chatting, Killian and Martin looked at each other.


    Maybe there was no need to continue the dinner.


    If it did, Killian and Martin might have no time to have some time alone with their other


    halves¡­


    Paige yed two more songs, and Rosa kept praising her. Rosa even asked for


    Paige¡¯s signature like a fan.


    Paige was stunned and thought, signature?


    Rosa wants my signature?


    Neil hurriedly handed over a pen and paper. Rosa waited for Paige to finish signing


    her name. The more Rosa looked at the beautiful handwriting, the happier she


    became.


    Rosa did not expect Paige¡¯s handwriting to be so beautiful.


    ¡°Paige, can you write your blessing to me next to the signature?¡±


    Hearing this, Paige smiled faintly, then picked up the pen, and wrote, ¡°May you be


    healthy and happy forever.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 337

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 337


    Chapter 337 Uninvited Guest


    In front of the signature, Paige also added a sentence, ¡°Love you forever, Paige


    (Vallorie).¡±


    When Rosa saw this, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She immediately asked Neil to find a


    photo frame and personally frame this piece of paper.


    ¡°Well, Rosa, it¡¯s about time. The children are also hungry. Let them have lunch first¡­¡±


    Killian did not receive a response from Rosa.


    After Rosa finished framing Paige¡¯s signature, Rosa ced the photo frame on the


    bedside table. and asked Martin to help her take a photo with Paige.


    Killian hurried, ¡°I want it too. I want to take a photo with you too¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way first.¡± Rosa wanted to take a few photos with Paige alone.


    Killian pursed his lips and stood to the side. When he saw Rosa holding Paige and


    smiling happily at the camera, he immediately felt a little envious of Paige.


    Ever since Rosa had woken up, she had never been so intimate with Killian!


    After taking the photo, Martin looked at his grandfather, who had mixed feelings, and


    finally said,


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Killian was suddenly called, and he was immediately as happy as a child.


    However, the next second, Martin handed Killian his phone. ¡°Take a few pictures of


    us.¡±


    Killian was stunned.


    Without him again?


    ¡°Actually, Neil can also help take pictures.¡± Killian wanted to join them..


    However, Rosa did not agree. ¡°There will be an extra ce here.¡±


    Killian felt sad, thinking, extra?


    I¡¯m the extra person.


    Rosa held Paige in her left hand and Martin in her right. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright,


    Neil, let the kitchen serve the dishes. Paige should be hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°Darling, I haven¡¯t taken the photos yet!¡± Killian ignored them and insisted on


    squeezing between


    them. Hemanded Neil, ¡°Quick, quick, quick, help me take a few photos!¡±


    If it were anyter, Rosa would not cooperate!


    Neil hurriedly pressed the filming button. In the camera, Killian even happily showed a


    ¡°V¡± gesture. It seemed like it was an extremely happy thing for Killian to be able to


    take a picture with Rosa who had woken up.


    ¡°Rosa, I¡¯ll push you down to have lunch with the kids.¡± Killian personally carried Rosa


    into the wheelchair.


    Martin and Neil wanted to help, but they were both chased away by Killian. ¡°Go. I¡¯m


    not that old! I can hold her. Rosa, even if you gain another twenty pounds, I can still


    hold you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about twenty pounds. If I were five pounds fatter, your old waist would


    probably be sprained.¡± Rosa could tell that Killian was struggling to carry her.


    ¡°Impossible! No matter how much weight you gain, it¡¯s not a problem! I will also


    strengthen my body more,¡± Killian said, looking at Neil. ¡°Neil, you will supervise me


    from now on!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Stowe¡­¡±


    The family of four joked. When they came downstairs, an exquisite lunch was already


    ced on the dining table.


    ¡°Killian, you have prepared too much¡­¡±


    Paige could see that there were at least twenty dishes here. The four of them simply


    could not finish them.


    In every dish, not only were the **** hard to find, but the workmanship also tested the


    cooking level of a chef.


    It could only be said that this lunch was too extravagant.


    ¡°Rosa said that this is her first time eating with her granddaughter-inw, so she


    definitely can¡¯t trifle with the dishes,¡± Killian smiled and added.


    Rosa personally handed the cutlery to Paige.


    Paige looked at her trembling hands. Although Rosa had notpletely recovered,


    she still wanted to do something for Paige.


    Paige¡¯s heart warmed. She took the cutlery and said, ¡°Thank you, Rosa.¡±


    ¡°When you came here before, Killian must have told you to treat Riverside Vi as


    your own home.


    Today, I also want to say this. In your own home, you don¡¯t have to be reserved. You


    can eat whatever you want. If you are not satisfied, you can say it at any time.¡±


    After Rosa finished speaking, she looked at her grandson. ¡°Martin, you should serve


    Paige more food. You know Paige¡¯s taste. Give her more food.


    ¡°I will.¡± Martin looked at Paige tenderly again.


    Paige could feel the love of two old people, especially Rosa. Rosa obviously had no


    strength, and she still needed to be fed. Her hands were trembling, but she insisted on


    serving Paige food.


    ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Paige said emotionally.


    The meal was finished in a harmonious atmosphere.


    Paige suddenly thought that if there were such an atmosphere in the Tate family


    before, even if it was just a little bit, wouldn¡¯t the ending be different?


    Martin seemed to see through her thoughts and said gently, ¡°The Tate family is not


    your home. But Riverside Vi is.¡±


    Paige raised her eyes and looked at him, wondering, how can he be so sure of my


    inner thoughts?


    ¡°The two people in the Tate family are ungrateful souls. This kind of atmosphere


    cannot appear, so there is no if.¡±


    Everything was fate.


    Paige was surprised, but her eyes were gentle, She did not expect that Martin could


    know her thoughts that well and precisely.


    After the meal, Rosa was in high spirits and invited Paige to the living room for coffee.


    However, Paige could see that Rosa¡¯s energy was obviously unable to keep up. Paige


    nned to leave after drinking this cup of coffee and let Rosa have a good rest for a


    while.


    At this moment, Neil came forward to report, ¡°Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe, Mr. Hart heard


    that Mrs.


    Stowe had woken up and specially came for a visit.¡±


    ¡°Is Scott here?¡± Killian smiled and asked Neil to invite him in.


    ¡°Since there is a guest here, then Killian, I will now¡­¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Just as Paige was about to stand up and leave, she saw Killian wave his hand and


    say, ¡°Just in time, I want to introduce you to them. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I have


    to make Scott envious. I have a granddaughter-inw!¡±


    When Neil brought in a highly respected old man, there was a young girl following


    behind him.


    The girl looked to be only seventeen or eighteen years old. Her long, ck hair was


    scattered over her shoulders, and her skin was as ****as snow. Her eyes were cold


    and proud, which surprised the people present.


    ¡°Adrianna came to celebrate my birthday with me. We heard that Mrs. Stowe had


    woken up, so we wanted to hurry over and take a look.¡± Scott Hart also did not expect


    Rosa to have the vigor and radiance and really sit on the main seat of the sofa and


    greet him.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Killian stood up and greeted them. ¡°This time, Rosa can recover


    because of my granddaughter-inw!¡±


    ¡°Oh, granddaughter-inw?¡± Scott looked at the girl next to Killian. She was more


    beautiful than his granddaughter. Her facial features were delicate, and her


    temperament was refined.


    Paige also smiled and greeted Scott.


    Scott was a little confused. Wasn¡¯t the Stowe family engaged to the Lusk family?


    Wasn¡¯t Martin going to marry Patricia?


    Why did it suddenly be this girl?


    Who was this girl? She looked much prettier than Patricia, and her temperament and


    voice were also good.


    Who was this girl? How could she be able to beat Patricia and be with Martin¡­


    Could it be that she used some tricks behind the scenes?


    As he thought of this, Scott¡¯s impression of Paige was a bit worse.


    The girl, Adrianna Hart, arrogantly nced at Paige, seemingly with some hostility.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 338

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 338


    Chapter 338 More Guests


    ¡°My granddaughter-inw is very powerful. Let me tell you, I can¡¯t even finish her


    merits for three days and three nights.¡±


    When Killian said this, he saw that Neil had brought over coffee and said, ¡°Have a sip


    of coffee first. The coffee beans are from Panama. The taste is very mellow!¡±


    When Killian said this, he looked at Paige with a smile, ¡°Paige, try the taste. If you like


    it, take more to school.¡±


    When Adrianna heard this, she knew that this kind of good coffee beans would cost


    about 50 thousand dors per ounce at the auction a few months ago. Killian actually


    asked this girl to take it to school.


    Wasn¡¯t this a waste of treasure?


    Such expensive coffee beans naturally had to be drunk together with the upper ss


    on a high-ss asion. Only then would it be meaningful and valuable.


    Let this girl bring it to school to drink.


    It seemed that in Killian¡¯s heart, this girl had a very high status.


    When Paige saw this coffee, she remembered the scene when she first returned to


    Larsen Vi. At that time, Danica had asked a servant to serve her this kind of coffee.


    In the past, only the king had


    the right to enjoy such a rare coffee type.


    Paige took a sip. The coffee was fragrant and mellow, curling around her lips and


    teeth. It was a good coffee.


    After taking a sip, Adrianna looked at Paige and guessed that Paige had never drunk


    such expensive coffee in her life, right?


    Adrianna wondered, I don¡¯t know what tricks she used to stay by Martin¡¯s side, and


    Mr. Stowe also likes her so much.


    I thought everything would be fine if I beat Patricia, but I didn¡¯t expect this girl to


    appear again.


    After taking a sip of coffee, Scott was curious about Paige¡¯s identity. He couldn¡¯t help


    but ask Killian, ¡°Is your granddaughter-inw still in school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the University of Illinois at Chicago begged her to go! Originally, with her


    intelligence, she didn¡¯t need to go to college. She went there both to show her respect


    to Cason and also to y,¡± Killian¡¯s tone was quite proud, and there was a trace of


    showing off.


    Begging to go?


    As for Cason, the principal of the University of Illinois at Chicago, no matter how


    powerful the students were, they were all very ordinary in his eyes. How could he beg


    someone to go to university?


    Without waiting for Scott to ask, Killian could not hold back and said first, ¡°Not only the


    University of Illinois at Chicago but also Duke University, Columbia University,


    University of Chicago¡­ And even those well-known universities abroad all wanted


    her. She is this year¡¯s top scorer, Paige Lusk!¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s the top scorer! No wonder.¡± Scott was a little surprised. He did not expect


    that the top scorer who had been hated by his baby granddaughter for half a summer


    vacation would be right. in front of him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Originally, with her baby granddaughter¡¯s ability, it was not a problem for her to be the


    top scorer, but on the day of SAT, she had a stomachache and was exhausted.


    In the end, the SAT results came out far worse than usual. Later, Adrianna could only


    reluctantly choose the University of Illinois at Chicago.


    Not only did this girl get first ce, but she also got full marks.


    It seemed that she was good at studying.


    ¡°So, Adrianna is also at that university¡±


    Hearing this, Killian was a little surprised, ¡°Adrianna is also at the University of Illinois


    at Chicago? She must have heard of my granddaughter-inw! I heard that my


    granddaughter-inw caused at stir on the first day of school.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Scott did not expect Killian to be so satisfied with this quiet and wellbehaved little girl. He


    smiled and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t all the universities been doing


    physical training recently? Adrianna is afraid of being tanned and did not go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a good training opportunity! Look at my granddaughter-inw who has been


    gone for a week, and she is still not tanned.¡±


    Paige saw that the two old men werepeting with each other in words. Suddenly,


    her mobile phone vibrated.


    Paige picked it up and saw that it was a call from her subordinate. She hung up


    immediately.


    The subordinate on the other end was a little stunned. His entire person was in a


    mess, thinking,


    Boss hung up on me again?


    Ever since Boss has been with Martin, she hung up my phone calls more and more


    frequently.


    Boss had changed!


    She doesn¡¯t like listening to my chatter anymore!


    He was unwilling to give up and called again. This time, Paige guessed that he had an


    urgent. report, so she stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, I have to use the bathroom.¡±


    Killian was still chatting, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Neil, quickly lead the way for Paige.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I know the way.¡±


    Adrianna raised her eyebrows, thinking, it seems like she¡¯s a regr visitor here.


    Riverside Vi is so big. If she hasn¡¯t been here a few times, she will definitely get


    lost!


    This ce is Mr. Stowe and Mrs. Stowe¡¯s private residence, ordinary guests definitely


    won¡¯t be able toe!


    Only those who have a deep rtionship with them are qualified toe.


    Who exactly is this girl, able to be a regr visitor here?


    No!


    Mr. Stowe just said that this girl¡¯s surname is Lusk, and her name is Paige Lusk.


    Could she be a member of the Lusk family?


    Donald and Danica only had one daughter, Patricia. This girl¡¯s surname was Lusk. Is


    she Patricia¡¯s cousin?


    Was she the child of Patricia¡¯s uncle or aunt?


    I¡¯m not familiar with those people, but I vaguely remember that Patricia¡¯s rtives


    have more than one child.


    I didn¡¯t expect this girl to really catch the chance and steal Patricia¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Huh! It was really interesting!


    If it were Patricia, I might be a little afraid, but if she¡¯s the child of other members in


    the Lusk family, there was no need to be polite!


    Everyone knows that other members in the Lusk family aren¡¯t as sessful as


    Donald.


    If so, they were not even as good as the Hart family!


    Martin knew that Paige got a phone call and she definitely had some business to deal


    with, so he did not go with her.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, have some coffee?¡± After waiting for Paige to leave, Adrianna took the


    initiative to pick up a cup of coffee and handed it to Rosa. Her eyebrows were gentle,


    ¡°We are very happy to know that you have woken up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we just received the news and wanted to see you as soon as possible,¡±


    Scott added.


    ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t drink it.¡± Rosa smiled kindly. She did not take the coffee cup. It


    was thick coffee. She had just recovered from a serious illness. She could not drink it.


    ¡°Then should I get someone to pour you a ss of water?¡± Adrianna put down her


    coffee cup and asked Neil to get some water as if she was the mistress of the vi.


    ¡°The weather is so hot. If not for my birthday, Adrianna wouldn¡¯t have been willing to


    go out and have lunch with me.¡± Scottughed and said, ¡°Oh right, on the way here,


    she remembered that she still had a gift for Mrs. Stowe, so she returned home to take


    it. Adrianna, hurry up and take out the gift.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe. We have guests. It¡¯s Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Higgins¡­¡±


    Scott¡¯s words were interrupted, so he could only give up for the time being and wait


    for the opportunity.


    Diana and Ashlyn were the daughters-inw of Killian¡¯s old friend. They probably


    heard that Rosa had woken up, so they came to see her.


    Considering their friendship, Killian still asked the servant to invite them in.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, you recovered! What a blessing! My prayers work out!¡± When Diana


    came, she could not help but feel her nose sour, and her voice was a little choked. up.


    Ashlyn, with tears in her eyes, said with great gratitude, ¡°Thank goodness, you finally


    woke up! Mrs. Stowe, you are very blessed. It must be that Mr. Stowe¡¯s love for you


    touched the heavens.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 339

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 339


    Chapter 339 This Is Fake


    They brought a lot of gifts. As soon as they sat down, they found that Martin and the


    Hart family. were also there.


    ¡°Adrianna, you haven¡¯t taken out the gift you want to give Mrs. Stowe,¡± Scott reminded


    Adrianna with a smile.


    Adrianna took out an exquisite gift box from her bag and handed it with both her


    hands. ¡°Mrs. Stowe, I¡¯m very happy that you can wake up. This is a birthday gift I


    wanted to give you a long time ago. I didn¡¯t expect that something would happen to


    you at that time. Today, I finally have a chance. to bring the gift to you. You must


    ept it!¡±


    ¡°How can I ept a gift from you? Moreover, today is not my birthday.¡± Rosa waved


    her hand and smiled, not epting it.


    However, Adrianna maintained her posture of sending it out, ¡°Mrs. Stowe, open it and


    take a look.


    You will definitely like it.¡±


    Ashlyn was somehow curious. ¡°Mrs. Stowe, since Adrianna is so considerate, why


    don¡¯t you open it. and take a look?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let us see what kind of good thing it is!¡± Diana had always been on good


    terms with the Hart family, so she deliberately spoke up for Adrianna.


    Rosa thought that since Adrianna had brought it here, she would open it and take a


    look. After that, she would return it. This would be more polite.


    With Killian¡¯s help, the chess pieces and a crystal-clear chessboard were disyed


    inside!


    ¡°It¡¯s jade chess!¡±


    ¡°This is the best of the best!¡±


    Ashlyn and Diana eximed. They didn¡¯t expect Adrianna to be so generous.


    They also didn¡¯t expect Adrianna, at such a young age, to have a way to buy it.


    Judging from the light and appearance of the jade, it must be of high quality. Jades


    with gaps, uneven colors, cracks, and even those small jade, couldn¡¯t be selected to


    be polished.


    It was said that these chess pieces had been selected for three years.


    Next, it took three years to make 361 pieces. They were all made purely by hand.


    Each piece was worth 30 thousand dors!


    The key was that when the set of chess went into the market, it attracted countless


    chess yers. topete for first ce. In the end, it was won by the famous Carroll


    at a price of 28.8 million dors and he had collected it ever since.


    No matter who wanted to buy it, Carroll would refuse.


    ¡°Adrianna, how did you buy it?¡± Ashlyn could not help but ask.


    Rosa looked at the chess in front of her and also felt that it was incredible that


    Adrianna could actually buy it from Carroll.


    At this time, Paige came back and found that there were two more guests in the living


    room.


    Ashlyn and Diana were also stunned. They did not expect that a girl would appear in


    Riverside


    Vi. The key point was that they had never seen her before!


    ¡°Paige is back?¡± Rosa smiled and introduced, ¡°Let me introduce. This is my


    granddaughter-inw, Paige Lusk.¡±


    Granddaughter-inw?


    Ashlyn and Diana were even more in disbelief. Where did this little girle from?


    How did she rece Patricia as the granddaughter-inw of the Stowe family?


    How clever this girl was!


    The key was that Adrianna was still here. They thought that Adrianna was the most


    likely one when they found that Martin was not interested in Patricia.


    Unexpectedly.


    ¡°Paige, this is Mrs. Ashlyn Higgins. This is Mrs. Diana Reynolds,¡± Rosa said smilingly.


    Paige nodded at them and smiled, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Higgins and Mrs. Reynolds.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hello¡­¡± Ashlyn found that since Paige came back, Martin had been holding her.


    It seemed that he was very fond of this girl.


    Diana also saw Martin lowering his head to whisper something into Paige¡¯s ear. Paige


    whispered a few words back.


    They looked like a couple in love!


    Ashlyn and Diana didn¡¯t expect the granddaughter-inw of the Stowe family to be


    changed.


    To be able to subdue Killian and Rosa and the most difficult Martin¡­


    This girl could no longer be described as clever.


    ¡°To be the granddaughter-inw of the Stowe family, there must be something


    extraordinary about you! Why don¡¯t youe and take a look at this set of chess?


    How is the workmanship? Is it good?¡± Ashlyn intended to use this opportunity to


    inquire about the girl¡¯s family background.


    If she was from a rich family, she would definitely know the origin and value of this set


    of chess.


    If she was born poor, she definitely wouldn¡¯t know the treasure.


    Paige took a look and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s very ordinary. There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡±


    This sentence was simply a ****to the head, and everyone was stunned.


    Paige actually said that there was nothing special about such a priceless set of


    chess? And it was very ordinary?


    As expected, she was born poor!


    ¡°It seems that Ms. Lusk does not know the value of this chess,¡± Adriannaughed in


    anger.


    ¡°This is the famous jade chess. It was bought by a collector at a price of 28.8 million


    dors.¡± Ashlyn could not help but help to smooth things over. ¡°I see that you are still


    young. You should not havee into contact with the knowledge of chess.¡±


    ¡°This is not the famous chess. It is not the one, you are talking about,¡± Paige said


    indifferently.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned again.


    What did she say?


    Wasn¡¯t this the famous jade chess?


    How was this possible?


    How could she be so sure?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°The color of the famous jade chess is transparent and dazzling. Obviously, this one is


    fake.¡±


    Scott was embarrassed by Paige¡¯s words. He looked at Paige and said, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    If not for the presence of Killian and Rosa, Scott would have mmed the table!


    Paige actually said that Adrianna bought fake things in front of so many people.


    Too much!


    Was it because she was the future granddaughter-inw of the Stowe family that she


    could lie through her teeth?


    She didn¡¯t even marry into the Stowe family! Who knew what would happen?


    Would she think too highly of herself?


    Adrianna was also very angry when she heard Paige say this, but she still maintained


    her demeanor and asked with a smile, ¡°Ms. Lusk, just this one look and you can tell if


    it¡¯s true or not.


    Then your eyes are really sharp.¡±


    Paige looked up and said, ¡°I can tell that this is not the real thing by listening.¡±


    Adrianna put on a smile, ¡°Ms. Lusk is really interesting. This set of chess doesn¡¯t


    move! How do you listen? With your heart?¡±


    Ashlyn and Diana couldn¡¯t help but smile when they heard this.


    They thought, this little girl if she wants to show off in front of Mr. and Mrs. Stowe, she


    shouldn¡¯t say something like that!


    How could she tell if the set of chess was fake or genuine by listening?


    I wonder how she will do that!


    ¡°I mean listening to you, not listening to the chess pieces.¡± Paige looked into


    Adrianna¡¯s eyes and said inly, ¡°It was Mrs. Higgins who asked me to evaluate


    them. I was just telling the truth. If Ms.


    Hart felt offended, it was not my intention.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, do you have evidence?¡± Adrianna had never seen such an


    arrogant girl.


    Evidence?


    Paige thought, I do have the evidence.


    But it takes some time.


    ¡°You said that this set of chess is fake. May I ask how you determined it?¡± Adrianna


    asked, unconvinced. ¡°Is it based on the color you just said?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 340

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 340


    Chapter 340 I Have the Real One!


    ¡°The chess set looks exquisite and glossy, especially the chess board¡­ There is no


    way counterfeit ones could look like this¡­¡± Ashlyn obviously did not buy Paige¡¯s story.


    Diana sided with the Hart family as well. ¡°Paige must have seen information about the


    chess set somewhere on the Inte before, right? But just because Adrianna¡¯s chess


    set doesn¡¯t look exactly like the one Paige saw on the Inte doesn¡¯t mean


    Adrianna¡¯s stuff is counterfeit. After all, screens can¡¯t always present things the way


    they exactly are¡­¡±


    Only by seeing things with his or her own eyes could one believe these things were


    genuine.


    Martin held Paige¡¯s waist and defended Paige, ¡°My fianc¨¦e only made ament on


    it because.


    Mrs. Higgins asked her to. Paige didn¡¯t mean to offend anyone. And she is right about


    the chess set. It does look rather ordinary. I wonder why is it that hard for people to


    speak the truth these days. Should we all say ttering remarks?¡±


    Martin¡¯s words embarrassed not only the Hart family but also Ashlyn and Diana.


    ¡°Martin, even you think so?¡± Adrianna bit her lower lip, thinking, obviously, Martin is


    protecting


    Paige. He even called her his fianc¨¦e. That means he cares about Paige a lot.


    What did the girl do to make this happen?


    ¡°Please call me in a less affectionate way,¡± Martin looked into Adrianna¡¯s eyes and


    said. indifferently. ¡°We have only met a few times. Technically, we¡¯re just strangers.


    You calling me that. affectionately might make people mistaken about our


    rtionship.¡±


    Martin defending Paige again and again had embarrassed Adrianna greatly. That


    made Scott want to interfere.


    ¡°Adrianna knows that Mrs. Stowe loves to y chess. Therefore, she spent a lot of


    effort asking around to buy it. All she wants is to show her kindness to Mrs. Stowe. But


    now the gift she prepared is regarded as a fake one. That¡¯s why she feels upset¡­ But


    do you think the Hart family. would actually bring something fake here?¡±


    Rosa Garcia, who was sitting at the head of the table, smiled elegantly, ¡°Counterfeit or


    not, the chess board is not supposed to be ours. It¡¯s way too precious. But I do


    appreciate it that Adrianna treats me this kindly. Now please take it back.¡±


    After that, Rosa sorted out the packaging a bit and had Neil put it on the coffee table


    in front of Adrianna.


    By doing this, Rosa meant to ask Adrianna to take it back when she left.


    Paige,e here.¡± Rosa waved to Paige.


    Then Rosa arranged for Paige to sit between her and Killian before patting the back of


    Paige¡¯s hand affectionately while saying, ¡°I like kids who are straightforward, unlike


    those who always hint at something.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone present looked rather embarrassed.


    ¡°Young people should all be like you. You remind me of what I was like when I was


    young. We two are actually much alike¡­¡± Rosa smiled again.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, Ms. Paige hasn¡¯t told me why the chess board is counterfeit yet!¡±


    Adrianna, who was sitting on the sofa, said bitterly.


    Adrianna thought, I have to make Paige give an exnation today!


    Just like that, Adrianna once again brought up the topic, which Rosa was so close to


    distracting people from. There was once again tension in the room.


    ¡°I think Adrianna is still puzzled as to the usation against the chess set. She must


    be wondering could it be that Ms. Paige is wrong or Ms. Paige doesn¡¯t have an eye for


    this kind of stuff¡­¡± Diana tried to talk in Adrianna¡¯s favor. ¡°The usation that Ms.


    Paige made not only devalues the chess set but also Adrianna¡¯s kindness to Mrs.


    Stowe¡­¡±


    ¡°Right. I don¡¯t care how people appraise the stuff I bring along, but my good intention?


    I can¡¯t stand it being twisted.¡± Obviously, Adrianna was venting her anger now. ¡°So,


    Ms. Paige. Please enlighten me about what is going wrong with the chess set!!


    Scott added, trying tough it off, ¡°Kids nowadays like to make a fuss over small


    things, don¡¯t they?


    Well, I guess we¡¯ll have to just let them do things their way andugh it off as a joke.


    Now Mr.


    Stowe and Mrs. Stowe, let¡¯s drink our tea¡­¡±


    Not intending to stop Adrianna, Scott sided with her like those lenient parents did


    instead.


    Killian, a bit displeased, bit the bullet since Scott had saved the life of Killian¡¯s son


    back then once.


    Otherwise, Killian would have kicked them out of his house already.


    But before Killian said anything, Paige spoke.


    *Killian and Rosa, just enjoy your tea.¡± Paige handed Killian¡¯s teacup to Killian and a


    ss of water to Rosa before saying gently, ¡°Since Ms. Hart insists, then I will do as


    she wishes.¡±


    Noticing that Paige sounded righteous, Rosa smiled, ¡°Well, then do whatever you


    want. We will not interfere.¡±


    Hearing that, Adrianna got even happier. ¡°Then Ms. Paige, we are all ears!¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes rested on Adrianna, her tone neither overbearing nor servile. ¡°The


    reason that I am sure that it is fake is that I have the real one!¡±


    Everyone was shocked all at once.


    They thought, how bold she is, lying in front of all of us!


    It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know how precious the chess set is.


    Carroll, the previous owner of the chess set, is just so difficult and arrogant. Even Mrs.


    Stowe would find it hard to buy it at a high price from Carroll, not to mention Paige!


    Paige is too young to be able to make Carroll resell the chess set to her.


    ¡°Do you know how much the chess set is worth?¡± Adrianna looked at Paige with


    obvious disdain.


    Sizing up Paige, Adrianna thought, for a person without dressing any branded clothes


    like her, how is it possible that she can afford it?


    ¡°There is no way the chess set is fake! Do you have any evidence? Show us your


    chess set if you really have it!¡±


    At that moment, Paige¡¯s phone vibrated. The call came at the right time!


    ¡°All right. I will bring it here now.¡± Paige got up and walked toward the door.


    Her subordinate handed the priceless box to her and asked in confusion, ¡°Boss, you


    want this thing so urgently just to make the Stowe family happy! You have changed!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The subordinate thought, what has Martin done to her? Paige is so money-oriented,


    and yet she is giving away such a valuable thing¡­


    What¡¯s more, Paige asked me to deliver it here in ten minutes¡­


    No one knows how I floored it just now!


    ¡°Cut the ****and get lost.¡± Paige took the chess set and walked back without a


    backward nce at him.


    Left staring after her, the subordinate felt sad, thinking, how ruthless Paige is now!


    She doesn¡¯t care about me anymore. If it were before, she would have asked me if I


    was tired or thirsty. But now she should ask me to get lost¡­.


    ¡°Young people nowadays are all good liars, aren¡¯t they?¡± In the living room, Scott


    smiled and shook his head, apparently questioning Paige¡¯s morality. There is no way


    Paige owns the real stuff¡­¡±


    Scott thought, I can¡¯t wait to see what ¡°genuine¡± chess set she will show uster.


    Get Horus


    After a while, Paige came in with an exquisite box.


    Killian, who was knowledgeable, knew right away that Paige had the genuine chess


    set the moment he saw the box.


    At the sight of the box, Scott was stunned as well.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Chapter 341 Make a Call


    It was said Carroll loved chess a lot¡­.


    When he bought the chess at a high price, he also spent a lot of money on an exquisite box to store the


    chess!


    How could Paige have the chess? Was it the real deal?


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Paige ced the gift box in front of Rosa with both hands and smiled faintly, ¡°I wanted to bring the


    chess to you next time, but I didn¡¯t expect such an episode to happen. I want to take this opportunity to


    give it to you, Rosa. I wonder if you like it.¡±


    Rosa didn¡¯t expect Paige to think that. She had long wanted to give the chess to Rosa¡­


    She smiled and asked Killian to open it for her. Inside was more translucent and beautiful chess and


    chessboard¡­


    ¡°How can¡­¡± Ashlyn was shocked. ¡°How can there be two identical sets of chess¡­¡±


    It seemed the color and workmanship of Paige¡¯s chess were as good as Adrianna¡¯s. Now the fake


    looked so real?


    Diana couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She couldn¡¯t find any ws in Paige¡¯s chess.


    Scott¡¯s face looked sour. He did not expect Paige¡¯s chess to look so authentic¡­.


    ¡°I bought this chess from the granddaughter of a collector. It can¡¯t be fake! Where did you get this?¡±


    Paige looked up and said casually, ¡°Carroll doesn¡¯t have a granddaughter.¡±


    When that was said, everyone was shocked!


    It was well known Carroll had a granddaughter, but Carroll kept it secret, so few people had seen his


    grandchildren¡­


    ¡°You were cheated,¡± Paige said confidently.


    ¡°Nonsense! I have friended Mr. Schultz on Line! I can also see her Instagram posts! There are many


    photos of her and Mr. Schultz!¡±


    Some photos were taken in Carrow¡¯s yard. If she hadn¡¯t been his granddaughter, how could she have


    been in Carroll¡¯s house in pajamas and taken pictures with him?


    ¡°Oh, then I am sure she isn¡¯t Mr. Schultz¡¯s granddaughter. You must have been cheated.¡±


    Hearing Paige say that, Adrianna became furious. ¡°Do you know Mr. Schultz? How do you know if he


    has a granddaughter? You haven¡¯t answered where you bought your chess! If you lie today, not only


    will you ruin the friendship between the Stowe family and the Hart family, but you will also ruin. Mr.


    Schultz¡¯s reputation!¡±


    After all, she said Carroll did not have a granddaughter!


    ¡°Mr. Schultz gave me the chess.¡±


    When Paige said that, everyone was shocked!


    No!


    Impossible!


    Carroll loved chess so much. How could he give his beloved treasure to a little girl?


    His granddaughter had to pester him for more than three months to get the chess.


    Scottughed out loud, apparently taking Paige¡¯s words as a joke!


    He knew Carroll was a strange old man with a bad temper. How could he value a little girl and even


    give her his beloved collection¡­.


    It was simply a big joke!


    Paige¡¯s lie sounded *****!


    Adrianna alsoughed, ¡°Ms. Lusk, your lie isughable¡­ You said you knew Mr. Schultz and got the


    chess from him. Do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have friended him on Line.¡±


    ¡°Girl, let me tell you. I know Carroll, and I know his voice¡­ He doesn¡¯t friend strangers on Line¡­¡±


    Scott was amused and said.


    Scott had been rejected by Carroll mercilessly¡­


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At that time, Scott had wanted to buy the chess and sweetened Carroll up, but Carroll had refused.


    Could Paige make Carroll give her the chess for free?


    Hrious.


    Paige took out her mobile phone and made a call.


    After a while, the call connected.


    ¡°Paige, did I see it wrong, or did you tap it wrong? You actually called me! How strange¡­


    Carroll¡¯s voice sounded, and everyone was stupefied.


    When Killian and Rosa heard that, they immediately confirmed it was Carroll¡¯s voice. They instantly felt


    they would emerge victorious.


    Scott¡¯s expression changed. It was indeed Carroll¡¯s voice and tone. It must be him!


    But, how could this be possible¡­


    Carroll sounded like he really knew this girl!


    Who exactly was this girl?


    Why was she valued by Carroll?


    ¡°Mr. Schultz, are you resting? Did I disturb you?¡± Paige remembered he usually rested early.


    ¡°Hey, save it. Even if I am lying in a coffin, I will immediately get up when you call me! How about it?


    When will you y chess with me?¡±


    There was a lot of new information. Paige also knew how to y chess.


    From the sound of it, she seemed to have yed chess with Carroll before¡­


    Could it be she was great at ying chess?


    ¡°I wille another day.¡± Paige cut to the chase. ¡°I heard you had a granddaughter today. It¡¯s nothing. I


    am just curious.¡±.


    ¡°What granddaughter? Why don¡¯t I know about it? Oh, I know¡­ You must have heard the rumors and


    thought I have a new granddaughter. Impossible! I only think of you as my granddaughter. How about


    it? Have you changed your mind? There are many girls who want to be my granddaughter. You can¡¯t


    miss this great opportunity!¡±


    Paige did not expect him to talk about it again and changed the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Do you


    still remember the jade chess?¡±


    ¡°I do. Didn¡¯t I give it to you! Do you want to return it to me? I know you are a considerate and lovely


    girl¡­¡±


    ¡°You think too much.¡± Paige interrupted his fantasy, ¡°I want to tell you I gave it away.¡±


    ¡°What? What? I love that chess! I gave it to you because I adore you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you adore me?¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s question, Carroll stuttered again, ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡±


    Because everyone could hear the call, Paige did not expose him but said, ¡°Okay, I have my answers. If


    there is nothing else, I will hang up.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you haven¡¯t told me when you wille¡­¡± Before Carroll could finish his words,


    Paige ended the call.


    Everyone was stupefied!


    Scott didn¡¯t expect Paige really knew Carroll, and Carroll admitted he gave her the chess¡­


    Adrianna¡¯s face turned even sourer!


    If Paige had the real deal, what was the chess Adrianna had bought with 30 million dors?


    ¡°No, impossible¡­¡± Adrianna shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°Adrianna, have you been cheated¡­¡± Diana quickly said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you friended Mr. Schultz¡¯s


    granddaughter on Line? Hurry up and call her to ask what happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Since Paige has friended Mr. Schultz on Line, she can ask him to confront his so-called


    granddaughter,¡± Ashlyn said.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Adrianna.


    Adrianna was extremely embarrassed. She took out her phone and was just about to send a voice. call


    to the so-called granddaughter when Adrianna suddenly realized she had been cklisted!


    Noticing Adrianna¡¯s expression was sour, Diana quickly asked what happened and learned


    Adrianna was cklisted¡­


    The truth was revealed!


    Adrianna was cheated of money. After the swindler received the money, she cklisted


    Adrianna¡­


    ¡°So, she was cheated of money¡­¡±


    Rosa looked at Paige with a loving gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to even know Mr. Schultz¡­ When Killian


    wanted to buy the chess from him, he refused¡­ It seems he thinks highly of you¡­¡±


    Needless to say, Paige¡¯s chess skills must be superb!

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Chapter 342 Undertones


    ¡°Come and y chess with us another day?¡± Killian asked with a smile.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige said ******.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Adrianna to be so ******and got deceived¡­ Fortunately, Mrs. Lusk got the chess


    In the end. Although Paige gave it to her, it is still a good thing,¡± Scott said.


    Martin¡¯s eyes darkened. What did Scott mean?


    ¡°It¡¯s different when Paige gives it to her. This is a gift from Paige as her granddaughter-inw. It is


    fundamentally different from Ms. Hart¡¯s gift.¡±


    The smile on Scott¡¯s face froze, and then he quickly smiled and said yes.


    ¡°Ms. Hart hasn¡¯t officially apologized to my fianc¨¦e yet.¡± Martin looked at Adrianna.


    Adrianna was shocked.


    Apologize?


    ¡°Ms. Hart was so aggressive and rude just now. My fianc¨¦e is timid. You scared her.¡±


    Hearing Martin¡¯s words, Adrianna was furious!


    Paige was timid?


    How was she timid?


    Paige looked like she was not afraid of anything!


    She was *****andwless just because the Stowe family supported her!


    Paige was *****, not timid at all¡­


    Martin was so biased toward Paige!


    He was in the Stowe¡¯s house, so Scott could only say, ¡°Adrianna, you misunderstood Ms. Paige¡¯s good


    intentions before you knew the truth¡­ Hurry up and apologize to her.¡±


    Although Adrianna was unconvinced, since her grandfather had said so, she could only grit her teeth


    and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was rude.¡±


    Regardless of whether or not Paige would forgive Adrianna, Scott changed the topic, ¡°Ms. Paige,


    please do not take it to heart. Adrianna, you must remember your identity and status. You must be


    careful with your every word and action.¡±


    Adrianna pretended to be a good girl and agreed, ¡°Yes, I will remember that.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest early.¡± Rosa asked them to leave, not wanting to


    see their faces again.


    Killian stood up with a smile and said, ¡°When you go back, you have to think about what your


    grandfather said. We old people are more experienced than you young people.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    There were three undertones.


    The first was to express dissatisfaction with Adrianna¡¯s actions.


    The second was to remind Adrianna to be polite to Paige. Right now, Paige had the protection of the


    Stowe family.


    The third was that Adrianna shouldn¡¯t offend Killian. Otherwise, he would have many methods to make


    the Hart family suffer.


    Adrianna did not expect Killian to defend Paige to this extent. She lowered her head and apologized,


    ¡°Thank you for your advice, Mr. Stowe. I was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. She is my only granddaughter. She has been spoiled!¡± Scott smiled.


    Scott wanted to smooth things over with a smile. Unexpectedly, Killian had a forced smile. His


    expression was a bit colder than before.


    ¡°We only have one granddaughter-inw, and she is not domineering. She is honest but gets bullied a


    lot. I have to give her a scolding. You should teach your granddaughter a lesson, too. She is still young,


    so she will listen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will do that when we get back! Adrianna is too rash today. I will definitely pay you a


    visit when she knows how to behave,¡± Scott said, feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°There is no need to pay us a visit!¡± Killian¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    ¡°My wife hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. She enjoys quietness. Neil, see them out.¡± After Killian finished


    speaking, he no longer had any intention to them.


    Killian was no longer enthusiastic.


    Neil quickly presented the fake chess with both hands. ¡°Mr. Hart, Ms. Hart, please follow me¡­¡±


    Adrianna¡¯s expression was sore. She took the fake chess and looked at the living room unwillingly.


    She saw Killian and Rosa smiling and saying something to Paige, who was sitting in the middle of


    them. Paige smiled and responded, looking like she belonged!


    Just now, Killian had been rude to the Hart family, but now in front of Paige, he was like a different


    person!


    ¡°Ms. Hart, please.¡± Neil made an inviting gesture.


    Adrianna could only grit her teeth and leave.


    Ever since she was young, she had never been bullied like this!


    She used to ****others and made them suffer in silence. But today, she suffered for the first time!


    After sitting in her luxury car, Adrianna took out her phone and sent a message.


    ¡°Help me check which ss Paige is in!


    ¡°Next, I must teach her a lesson!¡±


    After a while, her phone vibrated as a new message arrived.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it and murmured, ¡°The top scorer ****traditional medicine?¡±


    Ah, as expected, Paige had read so much that she became ******!


    Now traditional medicine was no longer popr in major hospitals.


    Paige wouldn¡¯t be a surgeon.


    After she graduated, she would pick herbs for customers in a small clinic.


    How could the Stowe family take a fancy to this kind of person?


    In the living room, Rosa patted the back of Paige¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Paige, you were wronged just now.¡±


    Paige smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel wronged. You all have helped me vent my anger.¡±


    Adrianna and Scott had been warned.


    They had also apologized, although they had not been sincere.


    But in any case, the Hart family was embarrassed, and if the Stowe family still wouldn¡¯t let it go, they


    would seem petty.


    ¡°At Martin¡¯s father¡¯s birthday party when he was young, there were many guests at home. At that time,


    he was only four years old and fell into the pool while ying with his friends. The ce was far away


    from the main venue. Fortunately, Mr. Hart saved him¡­¡±


    Paige understood the favor. No wonder Scott dared to let Adrianna cause trouble and that she dared to


    say such *******words¡­


    It was because the Stowe family would not do anything to their savior¡­


    Scott was quite shameless.


    ¡°If she dares to *****you in school, tell me immediately. If it is necessary, I will make her transfer to


    another school to save you trouble,¡± Rosa said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The school is big, so we might not be able to see each other.¡± Paige didn¡¯t care.


    Even if they met, Paige was no pushover.


    At this moment, Neil sent the guests away and went to the kitchen to bring a bowl of potion. He ced


    it in front of Rosa.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, your medicine is ready,¡± Neil said respectfully.


    Paige smelled the faint bitterness in the air. It was the medicinal herbs that she had prepared. Her gaze


    fell on Neil. ¡°How much medicine do you have left?¡±


    ¡°Miss, it is enough tost a week.¡±


    ¡°In two days, I will get someone to send more. Grandma¡¯s condition has improved, and the amount of


    medicine can be reduced appropriately.¡±


    Rosa heard it and immediately beamed. ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Chapter 343 It Is Too Late


    ¡°For example, it can be 80% the weight now.¡± Paige guessed her expectation and said lightly, ¡°The


    number of intakes will not be reduced, and the bitter taste will still be as usual. There will not be much


    change.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it is good¡­ Thank you.¡± Rosa drank the medicine in the bowl under the care of Killian.


    Then, Neil took away the bowl, and when he came back, he served another bowl.


    ¡®Mr. Stowe, this is yours.¡±


    This was the medicine that Paige had prescribed for Killian before. It was beneficial to the heart. It


    should be taken once a week.


    As soon as Killian smelled the herbs, his eyebrows wrinkled. However, Paige was still here. He


    gathered his courage and said, ¡°The medicine made by you smells different. The taste is rich and


    mellow with endless aftertaste. Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    When Paige saw he finished it in one gulp, she sympathized with him. Martin, who was at the side,


    smiled, ¡°Delicious? I will ask Paige to give you more to strengthen your body.¡±


    Thank you!


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Take Paige back to rest.¡± Killian was afraid Paige would really give him more.


    medicines. That way, he would **** on the spot¡­


    Paige knew Killian wanted them to be alone, so she smiled and said, ¡°Then, grandpa and grandma, we


    will go first, and we wille again when we have time.¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes changed a little, and his aura became gentle. She said, ¡°We.¡±


    Since when did she include him in her n? She said ¡°we¡± a lot¡­.


    ¡°Paige is right. We wille again.¡± Martin deliberately emphasized the word ¡°we¡±, but he did not


    forget to remind her, ¡°You are not allowed to pour medicine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t discredit me in front of my precious granddaughter-inw! I have never poured the medicine that


    Paige gave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I think that nt was burned to death,¡± Martin continued.


    Killian followed his gaze and looked at the nt between the living room and the courtyard, Killian


    stuttered, ¡°That time, I didn¡¯t hold the bowl properly and identally spilled the medicine¡­


    He admitted it?


    ¡°It¡¯s all because the medicine that Neil boiled for me was too hot, so I identally dropped the bowl.


    Neil, it¡¯s all your fault! Be careful next time.¡±


    Neil felt he had suffered too much over the years.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Paige. The medicine you gave me is so precious. How can I pour it out! I wanted to drink


    another bowl of it after I finished it!¡±


    Martin and Neil were silent.


    Paige couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am d you didn¡¯t scald yourself.¡±


    ¡°Look. She cares about me so much!¡±


    Martin, you heartless child, you only know how to embarrass me! Humph! Hurry up and go!


    ¡°We are leaving.¡± Martin held Paige¡¯s hand and looked at her gently.


    After bidding farewell to her grandparents-inw, Paige sat in the car. After a while, Martin also got


    He held her hand and said while ying with it, ¡°Mr. Schultz has always been proud of his collections.


    He invited you to y chess with him. Are you good at ying chess?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°You beat him and got him to give you the chess. Then you gave it to Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You can even guess this?¡± Paige looked up with surprise.


    Martin found he really underestimated her. He did not expect she was so outstanding in chess.


    ¡°Is there anything in this world that you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Martin had just finished speaking when he suddenly leaned over to her and said in a provocative tone,


    ¡°I know what it is.¡±


    Paige was confused.


    Martin looked at her red lips, and his breath gently touched them. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to kiss.¡±


    Martin¡¯s lips gently touched her lips. ¡°Like this. Have you learned it?¡±


    Paige looked up and asked jokingly, ¡°You are not so good at it, but you still have the nerve to teach


    me?¡±


    ¡°That is because there is no room for practice. It depends on whether you will give me a chance.¡±


    Paige was puzzled.


    Did he mean he med her for not giving him more kisses?


    If she did not give him a chance, wouldn¡¯t he shamelesslye up to her?


    At this time, Martin found there was someone standing outside the car, so he lowered the window and


    asked, ¡°Grandpa, is there anything else?¡±


    Killian had stood there for a long time. He saw everything¡­.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s nothing. I just came out for a walk¡­¡±


    Did he leave Rosa for a walk alone?


    Who would believe that?


    ¡°You guys continue. Continue¡­¡±


    Killian walked back. Just now, his wife had seen that their car had not left for a long time. She thought


    the car was broken, so he wanted toe over and ask if they wanted to change to another car¡­


    Now it seemed the old couple was wrong!


    The young couple was just making out in the car¡­


    Rhys was perceptive and found an excuse to get out of the car to stay far away¡­


    When the car ****on the road, Paige faintly felt her lower abdomen ufortable. Was it her period?


    Thinking of that, she said to Rhys, who was in front of her, ¡°Speed up.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Ms. Paige, do you have something urgent?¡± Rhys asked.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Paige sat in her seat and could feel something rushing out from below.


    She was done for. It was toote.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Martin looked at her.


    Was she tired, so she wanted to go back to rest?


    Or did she have an urgent matter to deal with?


    It was already sote. What did she want to do?


    Rhys was in the car, so it was naturally inconvenient for Paige to say the truth. When the car arrived in


    front of Martin¡¯s vi, Paige said, ¡°Rhys, you can take a taxi back by yourself.¡±


    What?


    It was sote. Could Rhys get a taxi?


    Although Rhys respectfullyplied, he felt upset he didn¡¯t know what Paige meant.


    Paige was no longer considerate.


    When he went to take a taxi, Paige said to Martin, ¡°You get off first.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Martin looked at her in confusion. At the same time, he noticed she looked weird. ¡°Where is


    ufortable?¡±


    Why did she want to stay alone in the car?


    ¡°I am on my period. The car got ***.¡± Paige was somewhat embarrassed.


    So it was like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a car. I¡¯ll carry you in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Paige did not want to ****his clothes.


    Martin was amused by her expression. It was difficult to see her look like this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let


    anyone see.¡±


    There were Adam and Steve in the vi. They should be resting at this time.


    Paige looked at his ***** shirt and was still hesitating. The next second, Martin wrapped his suit jacket


    around her waist and carried her out of the car.


    Rhys understood Paige wanted Martin to pick her up, but why did she have to send him away¡­


    Was it because she was shy¡­


    But why did she have to wrap a piece of clothing around her waist in the middle of summer¡­


    Before Rhys could figure it out, Martin threw him a look. Rhys quickly retracted his gaze, realizing he


    was wrong to stare at Paige.


    Did Martin think he was staring at Paige¡¯s waist?

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Chapter 344 Jealous


    Martin carried Paige to the bathroom of the master bedroom on the second floor and then put her


    down. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    After saying that, Martin turned around and went to the coat room, taking clean clothes and the things


    Paige needed for his period.


    After tearing open the bag, Martin found that he didn¡¯t know how to use such a small thing. So he went


    to search online and then helped Paige use it..


    When Paige saw this, she blushed. She didn¡¯t expect that Martin would help her do this. She also


    noticed that Martin had put the sanitary towel wrongly.


    ¡°Did I do it wrong?¡± Martin sensed Paige¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Paige replied in a low voice. ¡°It was pasted the wrong way round.¡±


    Martin lowered his head and looked at the thing in his hand.


    ¡°The short side should be in front.¡±


    Martin got it.


    Martin tore the sanitary towel off and threw it into the trash can. Then, he took another sanitary towel


    and pasted it on Paige¡¯s underpants. His movements were more skillful than before.


    ¡°Do you need me to go in and help you change it?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°No need!¡± Paige took the thing from Martin¡¯s hand and quickly closed the door. The blush on her face


    became even more obvious.


    After a while, Martin heard the sound of the tap turning on. It should be that Paige wanted to wash her


    ***clothes after the bath.


    Martin stepped forward and knocked on the door, asking, ¡°Paige, just put the clothes there. Don¡¯t touch


    the cold water.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect that Martin would even find out what she was going to do. Her face, which had


    finally cooled down, was once again flushed.


    Paige said, ¡°The water is still warm. It¡¯ll be very soon.¡±


    Paige thought she had to at least wash away those blood stains.


    Otherwise, when Adam came to collect the ***undry tomorrow, he would see it¡­


    ¡°Paige, you don¡¯t need to wash it yourself.¡± Seeing that Paige didn¡¯t respond, Martin knocked on the


    door again. ¡°Put it there. I will wash itter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Paige,e out first.¡±


    Seeing that Martin was still knocking on the door, Paige could only put the ***clothes in the water first


    and then open the door. The next moment, she was carried to the bed by Martin.


    There were only two men in the house, Adam and Steve. Martin guessed that Paige didn¡¯t want Adam


    to see these things the next day when he came to collect the ****undry¡­


    Thinking of this, Martin suddenly felt that he was not considerate enough. He should have called a


    female servant to take care of Paige. After all, it was inconvenient for men to take care of Paige


    sometimes.


    ¡°Sit here well.¡± Martin put the pillow behind Paige¡¯s back, covered her with the quilt, and then brought


    her a hot water bag.


    Martin heated the hot water bag when Paige went to take a shower. It was very warm now.


    Martin said to Paige, ¡°Put it on your lower abdomen. It will make you feel warm.¡±


    Seeing that Paige¡¯s lips were a little pale, Martin said lightly, ¡°Wait for a while.¡±


    At this time, Adam had already gone to rest. Martin brewed the brown sugar ginger tea that he had


    bought in advance and brought it to Paige.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hot, just right to drink.¡±


    Paige saw that Martin was so meticulous, and she thought Martin must have done his homework in


    advance.


    ¡°Is it too sweet?¡± Martin asked softly after he saw her take a sip of the brown sugar ginger tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let me try it.¡± Martin took a sip of Paige¡¯s tea and frowned. ¡°Is this what the brown sugar ginger tea


    tastes like?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At the same time, Paige thought in her heart, what else do you think it would taste like?


    ¡°Is this made for a drink?¡± Martin said with a frown. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, then don¡¯t drink it.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    When Martin saw Paige drink up the brown sugar ginger tea, he frowned deeper


    It was already ufortable having a period. Martin thought it must be more suffering for Paige to


    drink this kind of thing.


    Martin thought he needed to go to check which factory produced this kind of brown sugar ginger tea.


    He wanted to see if it could be improved because he didn¡¯t want to see Paige suffer¡­


    After Paige finished drinking, Martin took the cup and put it aside. He asked softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use


    the hot water bag? Is it cold or too hot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little heavy, and it¡¯s ufortable to have it on my lower abdomen.¡±


    ¡°Then I will help you warm up.¡± After saying so, Martin reached out and gently stroked Paige¡¯s lower


    abdomen. ¡°Is this any better?¡±


    Paige wanted to say that Martin¡¯s hand was not as warm as that hot water bag. But noticing the worry


    in Martin¡¯s eyes, Paige nodded.


    But Martin was very sensible and noticed Paige¡¯s thoughts. Martin sensed something and moved his


    hand onto his own abdomen. He felt that the temperature of his palm was indeed not warm enough.


    Martin picked up the hot water bag to warm his hand first. Then, he put his hand on Paige¡¯s lower


    abdomen again¡­


    ¡°Is this better now?¡±


    Seeing Martin¡¯s serious expression, Paige felt warm in her heart.


    Martin could immediately catch the change in Paige¡¯s expression and get what it meant.


    ¡°Well. It¡¯s much better than just now,¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°There is medicine in the medical box. The doctor said that you can take a pill when it hurts badly.¡±


    At this time, Paige¡¯s mobile phone vibrated. Martin got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    The light on the screen shed. It was Colin¡¯s call.


    When Martin saw Colin¡¯s name, his hand paused. He thought, does this guy often call Paige? It is so


    late. Why did he call Paige at this time? Does he think that Paige is at school and her fianc¨¦ is not


    around?


    When Martin handed the phone over, Paige found that he seemed to be a little jealous. Then, Paige


    saw the caller ID and could not help butugh.


    Paige answered the call in front of Martin.


    ¡°Paige, are you busy? How is the physical training? Are you tired?¡± Colin asked on the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± As Paige spoke, she looked at Martin¡¯s face and felt that it was even more amused. She


    asked Colin, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°There is a troublesome patient. Do you have time toe over and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    As soon as Paige said this, Martin¡¯s eyes instantly shed with a warning. It was as if Martin was


    saying, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Don¡¯t go out on a date!¡±


    ¡°Is it convenient for you now? The patient is having a headache. Her ****** is crooked, her eyes are


    nted, and she feels weak on the left side of her body. After the examination, we found that there are


    patches deep in the aorta in her brain, and there are two ces of aneurysm that are about to rupture.¡±


    Paige knew the severity of this matter. Either the patches or the aneurysm was enough to make the


    patient disabled or even ****


    When the two appeared at the same time, it was very easy for the patient to have a hemorrhagic


    cerebral stroke.


    ¡°The tricky thing is that the aorta M1 section on the right side of her head is narrow andbined with


    the M2 branch. After intensive treatment, the cerebral infarction still rpses repeatedly. The difficulty


    of the operation is high, the risk is high, and the long-term effect of the stent is not good.¡±


    Colin, who was on the other end of the line, didn¡¯t know that Martin was now very jealous. Hel


    continued to exin, ¡°Right now, the only way to reduce the risk of serious cerebral infarction is to


    rebuild the blood vessels in and out of the brain. Only in this way can the risk of serious brain infarction


    be reduced.¡±


    Martin, who was at the side, didn¡¯t know the content of their conversation. He only knew that Colin had


    been talking to Paige for a long time, and Paige still had no intention of hanging up. Moreover,


    Paige looked somewhat unhappy.


    Paige knew that if the doctors wanted to dredge the patient¡¯s blocked blood vessels in the brain and


    rebuild the blood flow in and out of the brain, the first thing they needed to do was to remove the blood


    clots by hand. But this was very difficult.


    The M2 section was located in the deep split of the outer side of the brain. The operation space there


    was only about the size of a finger.


    In addition, the artery in the brain was very narrow. Topletely peel off the blood clots and sew up


    the blood vessels, the micro-operation should be carried out under the condition that the size of the


    blood vessels had been magnified more than ten timesrger. The micro-operation equipment and the


    doctors¡¯ micro-operation skills were very demanding.


    Obviously, no one in the hospital could do it.


    If Colin did it alone, the risk would indeed be very high.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Chapter 345 Flirting


    ¡°So, can youe over now? We haven¡¯te up with the best operation n yet¡­¡± said Colin.


    None of them would be better than Colin, and those on duty were all interns.


    Their experience is not as rich as Colin¡¯s. They said they were discussing it, but it was Colin who made


    the decision¡­.


    But Colin did not have a better solution. The illness didn¡¯t appear in the country before.


    The patient¡¯s family had been to several hospitals beforeing to Farwen Hospital. If Farwen


    Hospital could not help them, there were no hospitals in the country that dared to do this operation.


    ¡°The patient is in a critical condition.¡±


    If he hade up with a solution, he would not have called at night to disturb Paige.


    ¡°I will be there soon.¡±


    As soon as Paige said this, Martin immediately pinched her fingers, his jealous eyes showing a


    warning.


    Paige touched his head, indicating that he should be ****. After all, life was precious, and it was a


    serious matter.


    But Martin turned his face away and seemed to be a little angry.


    ¡°Then do you need the help of other doctors? If you do, I will call them immediately. Which doctor do


    you need?¡±


    It was dark at night, and many doctors were not there, leaving only a few interns in the emergency


    room.


    ¡°No need. I only need you.¡±


    Hearing Colin¡¯s words, Martin felt jealous!


    He grabbed Paige¡¯s hand tightly, showing her to hang up the phone soon.


    ¡°Should I ask my friend to pick you up at school?¡± Colin had to stay in the hospital to observe the


    patient¡¯s condition at any time. After all, he was the only experienced doctor on duty in the hospital at


    this time.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    What?


    She seemed to be quite active!


    Martin became annoyed.


    After Paige hung up the phone, she sensed that Martin was in a bad mood, so she pulled his hand and


    gently shook it.


    Martin, who was angry just now, was softened by her action.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s right to leave your fianc¨¦ behind in the middle of the night and go to meet another


    man?¡±


    ¡°Martin¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything.¡± Martin seemed to have made up his mind not to let her go out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Paige held his hand and exined the situation to him.


    Her hands were soft, and with a pull, his anger disappeared¡­


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t help him with the operation, it will be very risky to rely on him alone.¡±


    Although it was not a difficult operation, the doctors in the hospital at this point were unreliable¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t take the sry of the hospital. Moreover, you should have a good rest since you are on your


    period.¡± Martin was still unhappy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable anywhere. You cane with me,¡± said Paige, to make him feel more


    involved and to make him feel at ease.


    ¡°What can I do?¡±


    After all, he was not a doctor.


    He could do nothing even if he came with her. When they talked about some professional terms and


    exchanged their experiences, did Paige want him to just stand by one side? If so, he would be even


    more ufortable.


    ¡°Go and supervise me. You can see if I will betray you.¡±


    Martin was amused by her.


    Paige added, ¡°He used to take care of Rosa very much. We have never dated in private.¡±


    It was all about exchanging medical skills¡­.


    And it was not mixed with personal emotions¡­


    ¡°I know very well what he is thinking about.¡±


    Martin had noticed the emotions In Colin¡¯s eyes when he looked at Paige. Colin wanted to restrain


    himself but failed to hide his affection. There was also a mixture of forbearance and suffering.


    ¡°Who dares to snatch your fianc¨¦e from you?¡± Paige got up and pulled his hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was toote if the patient¡¯s condition worsened.


    It was sote at night, so Martin wouldn¡¯t let her drive alone. Last time, she *****so fast to


    Farwen Hospital, and the speed of the car still left him with lingering fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a holiday. But it will be upied by others.¡± Martin was still unhappy.


    Paige looked up and smiled, ¡°I will make up for youter.¡±


    ¡°How will you make up?¡±


    ¡°Please lower your head.¡±


    When Martin lowered his handsome face, Paige suddenly kissed him.


    This time, Martin was much better, feeling excited.


    After all, Paige kissed him!


    She took the initiative to kiss him!


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Martin pushed his luck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you moreter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Martin was in a good mood. As he walked, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°If


    there is no more kiss, I will find trouble with him.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    When the two of them arrived at the hospital, Colin was surprised to see Martin.


    He wondered, isn¡¯t Paige training in school? Why is she with Martin?


    There was still hostility in Martin¡¯s eyes. Obviously, he regarded Colin as a love rival.


    ¡°Dr. Williamson, is she the expert you are talking about?¡± The patient¡¯s family did not expect that Paige


    was just a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. But at this time, she could not care so much,


    immediately stepped forward, grabbed Paige¡¯s hand, and cried, ¡°Doctor, please¡­ Please save him¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± When Paige said it, she looked at Colin, adding, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry


    up and change your clothes.¡±


    Paige quickened her pace and walked towards the operating room.


    Colin withdrew his gaze from Martin, asking, ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°We should perform operations of right middle cerebral artery M2 que debridement, superficial


    temporal artery vascr bypass, and middle cerebral artery M1 bifurcation multiple aneurysm


    mping¡­¡±


    Martin could no longer hear what Paige said next since she had entered the operating room. Soon, the


    lights lit up.


    Martin sat on the long chair outside the operating room. After waiting for about an hour, he saw the


    door open, and Paige came out.


    The patient¡¯s family rushed forward and cried, ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡±


    ¡°The patient is out of danger and can be transferred directly to the ordinary ward.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much¡­¡± The patient¡¯s family suddenly wanted to kneel to thank Paige.


    Paige stopped her hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s something I should do. He was put under anesthesia, and is not


    awake.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor¡­¡± The family members wanted to ask for her name, but when they saw the


    patient being pushed out, they rushed forward.


    ¡°I will go and change my clothes.¡± Paige walked towards Martin.


    ¡°Good job. I will help you rxter.¡±


    ¡°I am not tired,¡± Paige smiled at him.


    Colin also walked out of the operating room. After exining the basic situation to the patient¡¯s family,


    the interns pushed the patient away.


    He met Martin¡¯s gaze from afar, and neither of them spoke.


    When Paige walked out and saw Martin standing there, she thought that Martin was in a daze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Martin holds her in his arms, and lowers his head to kiss her, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Paige smiles, ¡°Sorry for having you waiting for a long time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want some benefits from you.¡±


    Paige knew what he meant, patting him slightly.


    Colin watched as they walked away, flirting, and his eyes filled with sadness.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Chapter 346 A Mysterious Man


    When Paige came to the gate of the hospital, her mobile phone vibrated. It was a call from Colin


    ¡°Paige, have you left the hospital? If not, I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you toe up Someone wants


    to see you.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Paige was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Someone from the Ministry of Security in America.¡± Colin lowered his voice.


    Paige was confused. The Ministry of Security was the highest anti-spy and political defense


    mechanism in the country. But why would they look for her in the hospital at night?


    ¡°The person you just saved is a member of the Ministry of Security. His leader wants to see you.¡±


    The identity of the staff in this position was not allowed to be exposed, so Paige understood them.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go up now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Paige exined to Martin, ¡°I guess he wants to ask me about the


    patient¡¯s condition. You go to the car first and wait for me. I¡¯lle down soon.¡±


    ¡°Then you should be careful. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Paige went up, Colin led the way for her, saying, ¡°He is in my office, with a few subordinates.¡±


    Colin thought that she would be afraid, so heforted her, ¡°I am outside the office. If you need


    anything, call me. I will go in immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Colin pushed open the door and waited for Paige to enter before closing the door, leaving them room to


    talk.


    What Paige could see was a man who looked heroic and straight.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, she is here.¡±


    Several of his subordinates looked righteous and young.


    The man turned around. He was young, and his resolute face was extremely handsome. He looked


    very heroic.


    ¡°I was the one who did the operation just now. Is there a problem?¡± Paige asked.


    With so many heroic men standing in front of her, she was not afraid at all. Instead, she was calm.


    The subordinates did not expect that the one who came in would be a girl with a bun on her head, and


    they were surprised by her courage. Even when their leader stood here, she was not afraid at all¡­


    She did have good psychological qualities.


    One must know that when people in the Ministry of Security saw him, they would be scared¡­


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    The man in the lead had a clear voice and pure eyes. He did not seem to have any malicious


    intentions.


    Paige replied, ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    Several of his subordinates were surprised. They didn¡¯t expect her to operate at such a young age.


    Although there were many young and talented geniuses in the Ministry of Security, there had never


    been anyone as beautiful and young as her.


    ¡°Have you studied medicine?¡± the man in the lead asked again.


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to school when you are eighteen?¡±


    ¡°I am a student.¡±


    ¡°Which university are you studying at?¡±


    Paige was a bit impatient, replying, ¡°May I ask if it has anything to do with my operation tonight?¡±


    The subordinates were even more shocked, thinking, do you know who you are talking to? This is the


    deputy minister of the Ministry of Security! If not for his young age, he would have already got a higher


    promotion with his contribution!


    However, not only was Paige not intimidated by his momentum, but her aura was so strong that


    she seemed to be controlling all of them.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She was so cool and ****!


    You did a good job. Are you interested in joining the Ministry of Security?¡± the man in the lead smiled.


    He heard that Paige had performed many extremely difficult operations before. At such a young age,


    her medical skills had long been unmatched.


    The identities of the people in the Ministry of Security were not open to the public. Sometimes, they


    would get injured in a special mission. There was once when a spy in the country was discovered by


    the people of the enemy and was forced to take the poison that the enemy had just developed. Finally,


    he died very miserably¡­


    On the surface, Paige was a student, but this identity was just enough to *****people.


    Her medical skills were brilliant, and she was a rare talent that could save even more people in the


    Ministry of Security. If she could be taken in as a subordinate¡­


    ¡°The sry is not a problem, but you must keep it a secret from the public, including your family. You


    cannot reveal your work to anyone.¡±


    Being able to get appreciation from the deputy minister of the Ministry of Security was such a great


    honor!


    All the subordinates thought that she was so lucky!


    Just when they thought that she would shed tears of gratitude and agreed without hesitation¡­


    Paige replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no time.¡±


    The subordinates were shocked, thinking, how can she refuse it? What does she say? Have no time?


    But what is a girl busy with?


    ¡°Is it convenient to ask if you have other ns?¡± the man continued to ask, his tone respectful.


    Paige replied calmly, ¡°I have to go to school, so I am busy.¡±


    Actually, she had a lot of work on hand, and she also had to coax Martin¡­


    The subordinates stared at her in shock. They thought, what is she talking about? She has been invited


    by the Ministry of Security, so she doesn¡¯t even need to go to school!


    They tried to persuade Paige, ¡°Joining the Ministry of Security won¡¯t affect your studies!¡±


    ¡°You have to find a job after graduation, and there won¡¯t be a job better than this one.¡±


    This is a great honor to win glory for the country. You have to think about it carefully!¡±


    The subordinates said one after another.


    Paige nodded slightly. ¡°Well, I have thought about it carefully. I am sorry, but I can¡¯t join you.¡±


    The subordinates looked at each other and were speechless.


    It was a pity that such a talent could not work for the country. The man in the lead asked again,


    ¡°What do you n to do after graduation?¡±


    Paige answered, ¡°To devote myself to medical work, but not to save a small group of people.¡±


    For her, her projects and research were to save more people!


    The man in the lead did not expect a girl like her to have such great ambitions. He admired her even


    more, asking, ¡°What can I do to make you join us?¡±


    He was still trying to persuade her. This was the first time in his life!


    Paige raised her eyebrows, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll join you when you have a better doctor, and his medical. skills


    are better than mine. Or if you have more advanced medical equipment, I can consider it.¡±


    The subordinates were surprised. Wasn¡¯t the little girl too ****?


    ¡°You can¡¯t even buy our medical equipment on the market!¡±


    They were all first-ss ones!


    ¡°Our doctors are skilled and experienced!¡±


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you save the patient tonight?¡± Paige looked up and asked, looking sincere and well-


    behaved,


    The subordinates were speechless¡­


    The doctors from the Ministry of Security could not do anything about it, so they had to send No. 7731


    to various major hospitals as an ordinary patient¡­.


    If not for Paige tonight, No. 7731 would have died¡­


    Therefore, they wanted to find more talented people in this field to work for the country.


    However, Paige was not an ordinary person. She couldn¡¯t be trapped in a certain ce and only save a


    small group of people there.


    ¡°Is it convenient to have your Line?¡± the handsome man said. ¡°If you want to join us, please contact me


    at any time.¡±


    Paige had never regretted her decision, but seeing that the man was sincere and was a member of the


    Ministry of Security, she agreed out of manners.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Chapter 347 Confess His Feelings


    After Paige left one of the subordinatesforted him. ¡°Mr. Lusk, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t you have a


    younger sister who is studying at the University of Illinois at Chicago? We can spend some effort during


    her college years training her as a talent that can be used by the country¡±


    Nathan Lusk watched the girl leave and remembered the younger sister his family had just found. They


    said that she was also eighteen years old.


    She has suffered a lot since she was a child ¡°Nathan had heard a little about his sister He added, The


    Ministry of Security is not suitable for her.¡±


    They finally found her, and she should be cherished and protected. How could he make her do such a


    hard job?


    His subordinates were stunned. So Nathan didn¡¯t have the heart to make his younger sister join them?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    They had not met yet, but Nathan was already so protective of her.


    It seemed that he would spoil his sister¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see No. 7731. ¡°Nathan left Colin¡¯s office with his subordinates.


    If he hadn¡¯t been on a special mission abroad recently, he would have returned home to see his sister


    ¡°Boss, when are you going to see your sister?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    He heard that they didn¡¯t have to work tomorrow. He wondered what kind of person his sister was.


    She should be like all the other girls her age, clever, sensible, and kind.


    As soon as Paige returned to the car, Martin took her into his arms. When he learned that the people


    from the Ministry of Security had offered her a job, Martin was amused How could it be that easy to


    make Skr work for them?


    With Paige¡¯s ambition, she would never settle for a small ce. She needed a bigger world.


    Early the next morning


    When Steve served Paige breakfast, he found that there were many hickeys on her neck. He was


    instantly excited!


    It seemed that they had a hot night!


    He and Adam thought that Martin had impotency, but it seemed that it was just a misunderstanding!


    Paige would have a happy life!


    ¡°How much longer are you staring?¡± Martin raised his eyes and gave Steve a warning look.


    ¡°Shall I give you my seat so you can have a good look at it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe, please enjoy.¡± Steve was scared out of his wits and hurriedly left.


    Paige naturally knew what Steve saw. She red at Martin as if saying, ¡°Look what you have done!*


    Last night, Martin held her and kissed her for the whole night. Clearly, he was not satisfied with just


    kissing the parts above her shoulders. But she was on her period. Otherwise, he would have done it


    with her.


    ¡°You said that you would make it up to me.¡± Martin handed her the peeled egg and fed it to her.


    ¡°After eating, let¡¯s go watch a movie, okay?¡±


    ¡°What movie?¡±


    ¡°You choose. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Martin nned to watch a movie in the home theater with her, like


    a date.


    After breakfast, Martin saw two servants standing in the living room. ¡°You can go back to Moon Dunes


    Vi today.¡±


    Adam and Steve looked at each other. Did they do something wrong?


    Steve wondered if Martin was jealous because he had looked at Paige longer than he should have.


    Adam wondered if it was because he didn¡¯t get out of his bed to open the door for Martinst night.


    But Martin clearly told them to stay as far away as possible when he was alone with his fianc¨¦e¡­


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, have we done something wrong?¡± Adam bent over and asked respectfully.


    ¡°There are things that are better to be left to the maids.¡±


    Adam and Steve understood. Paige was after all a woman, and there were things that would be


    awkward for male servants to do¡­ apa ********rit fetary mivie Martin was a little surprised. He thought


    that Paige would mode


    But we are one thought, his get had always been different from the others


    When watching the move Marten held her hand. There were many exciting scenes, but Paige did not


    seen


    Tent derested? Shall we watch some other moving


    ¡°No deed.¡±


    After the movie ended the room darkened and the atmosphere suddenly became a little subtle held her


    hand and poked. Do you like the movie


    ¡°okay


    ¡°Which one do you prefer the movie of the kind of question was this?


    After all, his face was much more appealing than in the


    Hearing Paige say this Martin smiled. And he pushed his luck Last night, did you and Colin talk in


    private¡±


    Paige was speechless


    Why were they talking about Colin again?


    Her day had just started


    Last night, you¡¯ve been in there for so long. Besides the job offer the minister gave you did Co¨¢n say


    anything to you?


    Paige was bemused. Like what


    For example, did the confess his feelings for you¡­¡±


    When Martin moved closer to her, his handsome face and attractive voice were so irresistible. Marte


    you get jealous all the time.¡± Paige didn¡¯t know if it was normal, but she couldn¡¯t believe these would be


    such a man in the world who was so paranoid.


    Can you sit like an adult?


    I can¡¯t in front of you Martin swallowed as he looked at her red lips. He remembered the sweetness he


    had tastedst night and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her


    Paige could feel his strong possessiveness He grabbed her head tightly and she could not break free


    Martin gently stroked her back. Through the fabric, he actually unhooked her bra.


    Paige held his hand down and looked up. It seemed that he was indeed not satisfied with just the parts


    above her shoulders


    ¡°Paige, I want it bad..


    Paige was lost for words.


    Martin kissed her over and over again. ¡°I want you.¡±


    Calm down, she was still on her period!


    Just then, her phone vibrated. Before she could reach out to pick it up, her hand was held down by


    Martin


    The phone vibrated again and again, breaking the quietness in the room¡­


    It seemed that the caller would keep calling until Paige answered it.


    ¡°Let me answer it.¡±


    After some effort, Paige finally made Martin let go of her. She looked at the screen and saw that it was


    Colin calling her!


    Martin was even unhappier.


    Ah, Colin called his fianc¨¦e every ********* day!


    ¡°Something probably turned up with the patient ofst night,¡± Paige guessed.


    Martin obviously did not believe it, and his eyes were full of jealousy. ¡°Put him on the speaker.¡±


    Fine!


    She and Colin only talked about work and nothing else!


    ¡°Hey, Paige, are you busy?¡± Colin¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    How Colin addressed Paige brought a trace of anger into Martin¡¯s eyes. How dared Colin call his


    fianc¨¦e so informally? Did he want his ass to be kicked?


    What¡¯s the matter?¡± Palge asked.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something I want to tell you in person ¡± Colin seemed to be a little nervous. He paused


    and asked, ¡°Do you have time now? Let¡¯s meet somewhere.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work today?¡± As soon as Paige asked this question, she remembered that he


    workedst night and did not have to work during the day today. ¡°Why can¡¯t we talk on the phone?¡±


    Why did they have to meet?


    Just then, Martin¡¯s lips curled into a dangerous smile. Colin wanted to confess his feelings for


    Paige? Good! Brilliant!

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Chapter 348 Another Secret Identity?


    ¡°I just want to say it face-to-face¡­¡± Colin asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you have time?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it over the phone. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Colin¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. He was silent for a while before slowly saying, Tm going abroad Paige


    was surprised. Why was it so sudden?


    ¡°I quit my job at the hospital. My flight is in the afternoon,¡± Colin said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Where are you going? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Just as Paige asked, Martin gripped her hand tightly. She looked up and saw that Martin¡¯s eyes were


    full of warning and jealousy.


    ¡°I want to go abroad to rx. I wanted to see you onest time before I leave, but this is also good.¡±


    Colin smiled and pretended to be rxed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got tired of working overtime. Although


    Farwen Hospital is a good hospital, I have to work overtime six days a week. I am still young and don¡¯t


    want to be bald so quickly¡­. Paige noticed that Colin did not tell the truth and frowned slightly. This is


    not the reason for you to leave.¡±


    Working overtime was amon urrence for Colin. He would not suddenly resign because of this.


    It was so strange.


    Martin thought, you know him quite well?


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Paige asked softly.


    Colin did not expect Paige to be so smart. It was difficult to hide from her


    Before he met Paige, he did intern at Farwen Hospital, but he never worked overtime¡­. It changed


    until Paige came.


    During that time, ***condition worsened. Paige ran to the hospital every day. Sometimes in the


    morning, sometimes in the evening.


    In order to stay with Paige for a while longer, Colin took the initiative to apply for overtime and even


    took extra care of Cassie.


    Sometimes, after several operations a day, he didn¡¯t even have time to eat. He also had to spend a lot


    of time dealing with *** sudden illness and studying her treatment n.


    But at that time, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all Instead, he was happy because he could eat and talk with


    Pange.


    But since when did Martin appear beside her?


    After Cassie died, Paige no longer came to the hospital. They used to contact frequently, but now they


    had no contact at all


    How many times had he worked overtime to avoid thinking about Paige?


    How many times had he picked up his phone and wanted to call Paige to hear her voice, but he did


    not? Because he couldn¡¯t Paige suddenly became Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e


    There seemed to be no reason for him to stay in the hospital except for adding sadness to his heart


    ¡°You overthink I just don¡¯t want to work anymore. There is no other reason.¡±


    Colin did not intend to tell the truth. Paige also did not ask further. It was just that this temporary


    decision made Paige feel sad


    ¡°What do you n to do in the future?¡± Paige asked lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only child in the family,¡± Colin smiled. ¡°When I have rxed enough, I¡¯ll take over the family


    business and let my parents rx.¡±


    He was the only son of the Williamson family. His grandfather was a famous doctor. His grandmother


    was a medical professor at a famous university. His father ran a top-three medical group in the country.


    His mother owned more than thirty private hospitals.


    He was born with a silver spoon. Being a doctor at Farwen Hospital was indeed a waste of talent to


    him.


    ¡°Maybe we will run into each other on business asions,¡± Colin smiled. ¡°Page Pharmaceuticals is a


    strongpetitor.¡±


    When Martin heard this, his gaze fell on Paige. She had even started Page Pharmaceuticals?


    Martin had never heard her mention it before.


    Even Colin knew it!


    Martin was very jealous!


    Sensing Martin¡¯s gaze, Paige lowered her head. She was a little awkward.


    She didn¡¯t expect another secret of hers to be exposed again.


    ¡°You have to study hard on how to manage apany. I won¡¯t be merciful when doing business¡±


    Colin smiled. His voice was surprisingly pleasant to hear. ¡°Mm, you have to be happy too. I believe that


    Martin will take good care of you. I have nothing else to say. You can hang up first¡±


    Although he still wanted to continue chatting with Paige, he was afraid that Paige would be annoyed.


    After hanging up the phone, Paige took the initiative and said, ¡°I took your order, but I didn¡¯t know it was


    yours. Actually, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Half a year ago, she used a method to make the pharmaceutical factory that was originally going to


    cooperate with the Stowe Group change to cooperate with her.


    Martin always hated people who went back on their words, so the ending of that pharmaceutical factory


    was very miserable.


    ¡°How many more secrets do you have that I don¡¯t know?¡± Martin was also d he hadn¡¯t dealt with


    Page Pharmaceuticals back then. Otherwise, he would have to think about how to make an apology.


    ¡°What other secrets could there be?¡± Paige said indifferently as she put away the phone. ¡°You also


    heard the phone call. Colin really didn¡¯t have any feelings for me. Don¡¯t overthink anymore.¡±


    She was tired of coaxing Martin all the time.


    Martin could hear the regret and reluctance in Colin¡¯s tone. It was obvious that Colin still loved her.


    But Colin did not say it out, and Martin also didn¡¯t expose him so that he and Paige could still be


    friends.


    Sometimes, people did not have to say it out loud when they liked someone.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon now, right?¡± Paige suddenly said to Martin. ¡°I will go back to school after lunch.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go back?¡± Martin held her in his arms and asked. ¡°Do you have other


    arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What arrangement?¡±


    Paige wanted to make Martin a few more sets of clothes, but she didn¡¯t want to tell him now. She


    wanted to give him a surprise.


    If she said it, he would not want her to be so tired and directly refuse.


    ¡°Just¡­ hang out with my roommates. I can¡¯t always ignore them?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to ignore me for them?¡± Martin kissed her as punishment.¡± I¡¯ll send you back tonight.¡±


    Now? No!


    ¡°It will be toote.¡±


    Paige would have a new round of physical training tomorrow. She didn¡¯t have much time to make


    clothes for him. On the weekend, Martin would definitely pester her and ask her to stay with him.


    ¡°You can only stay with me now. Who else do you want to see?¡±


    Paige thought for a moment and said, ¡°The new servant has not arrived yet. How about I cook a meal


    for you?¡±


    Of course, there was a condition.


    After eating, Martin would have to send her back to school.


    Martin was aware of Paige¡¯s n. She was willing to use cooking as a condition in exchange. It meant


    that there were very important people or things in the school waiting for her.


    ¡°I can cook. Think about it. It¡¯s a rare opportunity!¡± In order to force him to make a decision quickly,


    Paige began to count down, ¡°Three, two¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige smiled, knowing that he would agree.


    Martin thought that after the meal, he wanted to see what she was going to do at school.


    Paige quickly made some dishes. She settled the table and handed the cutlery over. ¡°Have a taste.¡±


    She made a sd, mushroom soup, and steak¡­

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Chapter 349 Block the Way


    They were allmon home-cooked dishes, but Paige made them good in both color and fragrance.


    Martin took a bite, and his eyes lit up. He did not expect Paige to be so good at cooking. It¡¯s very


    delicious,¡± Martin said with certainty. ¡°Is this also one of your secrets? A Chef?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Paige did not have a famous title in the field of cooking, but Jason was famous for cooking and taught


    her everything he had learned in his life.


    Jason taught her cooking to let her cook more for him when she had time.


    Paige had put a lot of effort into studying cooking. She had spent all day cutting vegetables in the


    kitchen at that time. Just thinking about it made her feel tired.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like to eat at my ce, do you?¡± Paige was confused hearing it.


    ¡°Is it hard to swallow the dishes cooked by the chef at home?¡±


    Paige suddenly realized. ¡°No, what they cooked was also very delicious.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯tpare to you.¡± Martin decided to reduce the chefs¡¯ sriester and let them practice


    more.


    How could they get a sry of 16 thousand dors a month?


    Their cooking skills were even worse than Paige¡¯s.


    Paige didn¡¯t know what Martin was thinking. She put some food on his te. ¡°Eat more if you like I¡¯ll


    cook for you when I have time.¡±


    When Martin heard this, he paused. His eyes unconsciously became gentle.


    Once again, Paige mentioned the future to him. She also said that she wanted to cook for him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to cook.¡±


    Martin wouldn¡¯t let Paige do so many things. One time was enough for him to remember for a lifetime.


    Even the mushroom he did not like to eat was extremely delicious.


    After the meal, Martin ****Paige to school. His car stopped near the school Paige was about to get out


    of the car, but Martin took her into his arms and kissed her.


    Finally, Paige was able to get out of the car She wanted to go back to the dormitory soon, but she


    unexpectedly saw a familiar figure surrounded by several girls.


    ¡°Patricia, this is our school. Is it okay?¡± Someone invited Patricia to the University of Illinois.


    Patricia looked around. She thought that Paige¡¯s school was not so good as well


    ¡°Patricia, I found that you looked prettier. You are really gorgeous¡­¡±


    Patricia smiled and said gracefully, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. There are many more beautiful people in the world


    than me. I think I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Patricia! If you were ordinary, what about us?¡± a girl immediately held Patricia¡¯s hand and said. ¡°The


    daughter of the richest man in the country ims that she is ordinary. Have you considered the feelings


    of poor people like us?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Patricia, you are too modest!¡±


    A few girls joined in the conversation, and they all ttered Patricia.


    ¡°If you were ordinary, would Martin have engaged you? Men also like pretty women!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Your parents are rich, and you still say you are ordinary¡­¡±


    ¡°The point is that you are so good-looking, and your skin is so smooth¡­ Look at me, I stayed upte


    last night, and now I have a small e.¡±


    Patricia was worried that she did not have the chance to show off her skincare products. Seeing that,


    she immediately took out a bottle of essence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Patricia gracefully handed it over and said with a smile, ¡°This thing is very useful. As


    long as you smear it on the e, the next day, the e will be smaller!¡±


    When the girl saw the brand of the essence, she could not hide the shock in her eyes. ¡°Patricia, this is


    very expensive. Even a small bottle is worth 200 dors. You give me such an expensive¡­¡±


    Patricia was so rich!


    Patricia had long expected the reaction of those girls. She smiled gently and said considerately. ¡°My


    parents bought me a lot. I have eight or nine more bottles at home. I can¡¯t use all of them. It will be a


    waste if they expire.¡±


    There was a sense of money in her words.


    ¡°Your family is too rich!¡± a girl walled and was envious.


    This was exactly what Patricia wanted to see. She maintained the appropriate smile on her face. ¡°Take


    it! No need to worry. When you are free, you cane to the University of Chicago. I will treat you to


    dinner.¡±


    Seeing that Patricia was so generous and knowledgeable, the girls hurriedly said.


    ¡°Patricia, you are so good!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Patricia!¡±


    ¡°You are so kind¡­¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t want to see Patricia. She just wanted to go back to the dormitory as soon as possible. So


    she took another road, but she did not expect to be stopped halfway.


    Several girls stood in front of Paige aggressively. nca, the leader, clenched her fists and asked.


    through gritted teeth, ¡°Paige, do you dare to talk to me in the back of the hill?¡±


    There were cameras everywhere, so nca couldn¡¯t do it in the school.


    The girls behind her had been taught a lesson by Paige and Annast time. This time, they caught


    Paige alone and could not wait to take revenge.


    ¡°Why do I have to run to the back of the hill to listen to your nonsense? I¡¯m busy.¡± Paige raised her


    head and looked at them impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t block the road. Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡± nca crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°Unless you crawl under my


    pants.


    The other girlsughed and deliberately blocked the way.


    Paige took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°Then I will take a video and get it to the counselor. It is a


    big fault. You still can¡¯t learn a lesson after making self-criticisms. Just say it. What do you want to do


    by asking me to go to the back of the hill? Say again what you have just said.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± nca said with gritted teeth. ¡°What are you doing? Put away your phone.¡±


    Paige just took videos of their faces andmented one by one, ¡°Your skin is obviouslycking water.


    What¡¯s the use of applying so many skin-whitening products?¡±


    One of the girls was panicked and subconsciously touched her face. How did Palge know that she


    usually used skin whitening products and did not use moisturizing products?


    No wonder her skin was still very dry after applying skin whitening scream and skin whitening.


    presence it turned out that she had to use moisturizing products first. But how did Paige know that?


    ¡°Look at your face Have you been constipated for the past two days?¡± Paige began toment on


    another girl ¡®Eat less junk food and drink more water. And you, what are youughing at? Look at the


    e on your face¡­


    Paige was tall, her skin was fair, and her delicate face was gorgeous under the sunlight. A few girls


    couldn¡¯t help but want to ask her for skincare tips, but they were red at by nca, so they could only


    keep quiet


    ¡°If you have the time to block the road, you might as well go back to save your faces. You¡¯re just


    freshmen, and your faces are already like this.


    Hearing what Paige said, a girl stepped aside and took out a mirror to look at her face.


    nca was so angry, but before she could say anything, Paige walked away directly.


    Paige, Adrianna you bullied yesterday is my cousin! I will settle all the grudges with you one day! Just


    you wait!¡±


    Paige did not expect Adrianna and nca to be cousins.


    Their tempers were really like each other.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Chapter 350 Let Me Smell it


    Early the next morning, all the freshmen went to the temporary training base built behind the mountain


    to practice crawling forward.


    When Paige arrived at the base, many ssmates took the initiative to greet her


    ¡°Good morning, Paige.¡±


    ¡°Paige, morning.¡±


    ¡°Paige, you are here.¡±


    Paige was confused and thought, did I know them?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Paige, thank you for letting us take a day off yesterday.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t brought Leonel and the others to get the red g in advance, we would have suffered


    under the scorching sun yesterday.


    ¡°Yesterday, we spent the whole day in the dormitory with air-conditioning. It is sofortable¡±


    ¡°Thank you for teaching nca a lesson.¡±


    Seven or eight unfamiliar ssmates surrounded Paige, chattering on and on. They said that Paige¡¯s


    skin was good and also praised that she was beautiful. They were too enthusiastic


    Daniel whistled, ¡°Attention!¡±


    Everyone immediately stood up straight.


    Today, the event to practice was to crawl forward. Because the space of the venue was enough, all


    freshmen were allowed to do it together.


    Daniel looked at everyone and said solemnly, ¡°Let me first talk about the rules of thepetition. When


    the gunshot rings out, all of you immediately get down and crawl forward to get the red g at the


    destination. There will be six drillmasters standing at the tower looking for targets. All your have to do is


    cover yourself. Don¡¯t make too many movements.


    ¡°The drillmaster will shoot when he sees a moving target. The students who are shot will have to go


    back to training.


    ¡°In other words, unless you pass today¡¯s assessment and get the red g at the destination, you will


    have to practice crawling in the grass all day.¡±


    ¡°The physical training of other schools is just walking straight steps. Why do we practice crawling every


    day?¡±


    It is so hot, but we have to sprawl on the grass 1.6 feet high. It¡¯s inhumane


    Daniel looked at Paige and seemed to ask, ¡°Do you need to ask for a leave?¡±


    Paige looked at him speechlessly, indicating that she didn¡¯t need to ask for a leave.


    Daniel thought, well, she is a strong little girl.


    Daniel whistled and announced the start of thepetition. ss One for Traditional Medicine and


    other sses began to fling themselves into the grass and prepare to move forward.


    ¡°These grasses are too prickly¡­¡±


    ¡°Help, it¡¯s so hot¡­¡±


    ¡°So many mosquitoes¡­¡±


    Many studentsined, and many students were shot and eliminated.


    Paige hadn¡¯t even taken a few steps forward when she felt many people gather around her.


    ¡°Paige, help me!¡±


    ¡°Paige, I want to be with you.


    ¡°Paige, bring me along.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    It was the people who praised her just now.


    A drillmaster found one of the students fanned herself with her hands and directly shot her. Paige was


    even more speechless¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t make too many movements. Do it as I did.¡±


    Under the demonstration of Paige, the seven or eight students she led sessfully arrived at the


    destination¡­


    On the tower.


    There was a righteous figure holding a telescope, watching the movements in the grass.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk? Do you see your sister?¡±


    ¡°Too many students there. How can he see his sister?¡±


    ¡°Why did the drillmasters ask the girls to train crawling on such a hot day? They are not nice to these


    girls¡±


    A few of Nathan¡¯s subordinates chattered as they stood behind him. Nathan¡¯s hand, which was holding


    a telescope, suddenly tightened.


    Nathan didn¡¯t know which one was Paige. Before he came, he asked Jack. Jack told him that the most


    beautiful girl in the whole school was Paige.


    Nathan looked over and saw a group of people crawling on the ground, but he could not find out which


    one was Paige.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, you are too impatient. You can go over and greet her when she has a rest.¡±


    ¡°Have some tea first. Maybe your sister has been shot and has gone back to training again¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you say this? Mr. Lusk¡¯s sister is not an ordinary person, she couldn¡¯t be shot.¡±


    ¡°You have to be practical.¡±


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a girl who got the red g at the destination first!¡±


    A slim and beautiful figure got the red g at the destination. It seemed to be a girl.


    ¡°Her legs are so long.¡±


    ¡°Her waist is so thin.¡±


    ¡°She has a good figure.¡±


    Nathan nced back at them. He thought, with their status, how can they say such words?


    He picked up the telescope again and saw that the girl with the red g had already left with seven or


    eight ssmates. So, Nathan did not see her face.


    It was said that those who get the red g first can go to the rest area to drink water and rest.


    Several students surrounded Paige.


    ¡°Palge, you are so awesome.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, following the top scorer can sessfully arrive at the destination.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get shot. Paige brought good luck to us.¡±


    ¡°I have decided that from now on, I will follow Paige.¡±


    Paige suddenly found that Anna was not around her. She looked back and said, ¡°Be quick.¡±


    Anma, who had thought that she had been ignored, was a little excited at this time. She thought,


    Paige did not forget me. Even if more people liked Paige and Paige had new friends, I am still in her


    heart


    She hurriedly went forward and grabbed Paige¡¯s arm, as if saying, ¡°I am Paige¡¯s best friend.¡±


    The others were speechless.


    The rest area was a little far from the training area, and there were bushes around. Students put their


    water bottles and backpacks here, and no one guarded them.


    Paige opened the pink bottle that her mother bought for her. She was just about to drink some water


    when she suddenly smelled something wrong. When Anna began to drink water, she seemed to have


    noticed something. She nced at Paige and Paige was also looking at her. Both of them found that


    there was something wrong with the water at the same time.


    They thought, who spiked the water?


    And the drug will cause aa.


    What did the person want to do?


    Did she want to make us faint in front of everyone? And then?


    ¡°I am so thirsty. I need to drink some tea¡­¡± Just as Bess was about to drink water, Anna suddenly.


    grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait, let me smell it.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Bess thought, what happened?


    Why did Anna want to smell my water?


    Bess did not feel that her tea smelled good¡­


    However, Bess still obediently handed her water over. At the same time, she was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t drink your water first.¡±


    While stopping the others, Paige began to check their bottles one by one. Except for the water of the


    four people in Paige¡¯s dormitory, the other people¡¯s water was very clean.


    Paige thought, the person who drugged only wanted to deal with the four people in my dormitory.. I


    know who did it.


    After a while.


    nca brought a few girls and walked over, each of them panting from exhaustion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Paige and the others were ahead of us¡­ They wouldn¡¯t have discovered that we


    drugged their water, right?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if they had drunk it?¡±


    ¡°nca, if this matter were to be exposed, would they find out that we were the ones who did it¡­¡±


    Before thest girl could finish speaking, nca red at her. The girl was so scared and she


    immediately ****up.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Chapter 351 Spit Out Blood


    I myself brought the medicine from outside, there will definitely be no problem!


    As long as Paige and others drink the water, even if they are beaten up, they will not know who has


    done that after waking up.


    When nca thought of it, the corner of her ***hooked up into a smile.


    In the rest area, Paige raised her slender neck and drank several ***of water.


    Paige¡¯s movements were elegant, and pleasing to the eye, like a frame cut from a movie.


    Not to mention boys, the girls next to nca were all fascinated.


    It had to be admitted that Paige was very beautiful, and her every move was very eye-catching.


    ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty!¡± Anna finished the water in the bottle and looked at Paige. ¡°Paige, let¡¯s go buy some


    water. It is so hot!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys. My tissue just ran out. I remember there is a small supermarket at the foot of the


    mountain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Seeing the four girls intending to go together, nca felt it was a great opportunity.


    Originally, nca had thought of many excuses to trick them into going where no one was and then


    made a move.


    nca thought, this is great!


    I am so lucky.


    ¡°nca, should we follow them?¡±


    ¡°To get to the back hills, they have to pass the small path, and there is no surveince there!¡±


    ¡°This is a good opportunity.¡±


    nca smirked, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them.¡±


    Along the way, Paige and the other three were chatting andughing. When they reached the small


    path, Paige suddenly stopped and rubbed her head with her hand.


    ¡°Paige, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± asked Anna in a hurry.


    ¡°I feel¡­ I feel a little dizzy.¡± Paige seemed to be unable to stand still and reached out to support the


    tree trunk at the side, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I can¡¯t see clearly.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± Leana leaned against a tree trunk and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. ¡°Why is everything


    blurry?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Before Anna could react, she found that Bess had fallen to the ground. ¡°Bess,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bess had already fainted. Anna said in her heart, my goodness, you are really good at acting. After


    graduation, are you interested in pursuing a career in the filmpany under the Elliott Group?


    Then, Anna also pretended to be ***. ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy. What¡¯s going on? Are we getting sunstroke?¡±


    ¡°You guys finally fell into my hands!¡± nca saw that the four of them were either dizzy or fainted and


    had no strength to resist at all. nca proudly walked forward. ¡°How is it? It seems my medicine works


    well.¡±


    ¡°nca, it¡¯s you¡­ ¡°Anna pretended to be angry but was powerless to resist. ¡°What exactly did you do


    to us?¡±


    ¡°I drugged in your water¡­¡± nca sneered. ¡°Today, we will settle all of our grudges!¡±


    ¡°nca, why don¡¯t I start now and help you beat this one up first?¡± The short-haired girl next to nca


    pointed at Anna.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in another minute, they will obediently close their eyes¡­¡±


    nca thought, wait for them to pass out before we do it, or they¡¯ll scream and get us in trouble¡­


    Time passed by slowly.


    One minute passed.


    nca raised her eyes and before she could put on acent smile, she suddenly found that Paige


    had stood up.


    nca thought, what, what happened?


    The drug wears off so fast?


    ¡°I got it!¡± Bess, who had fainted, took out her mobile phone to take a look and said happily, ¡°Yay!


    Perfect!¡±


    Not only Paige but the other three girls suddenly stood up together as if nothing had happened and


    looked at nca with interest.


    This time, nca became stunned.


    ¡°You, you guys didn¡¯t drink the water in the pot¡­ Impossible!!¡±


    nca clearly saw them drink it with her own eyes, especially Anna. She had drunk all the water in that


    transparent water cup.


    ¡°nca, is it that the medicine is not enough?¡±


    But it seemed that Paige and the others had long seen through the scheme.


    ¡°Bess seems to have taken a video¡­¡±


    In the video, nca admitted that she drugged their water.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Since there were no surveince cameras here, nca ordered, ¡°Beat them up! Take the phone and


    delete the video!¡±


    nca thought, if the drillmaster gets to know what happened, I will just cry and deny it!


    In any case, there are no surveince cameras here! No one will know what really happened.


    ¡°You are overestimating yourself.¡± Paige looked at herpanions and motioned them to retreat.


    Then, she looked at nca and the otherszily and said, ¡°I will deal with all of you guys in one go.¡±


    Paige did not want to waste time.


    ¡°How ****and ***!¡± nca has especially learned a few useful moves from her brother these two days


    and intended to show off her skills.


    But to nca¡¯s shock, her friends were beaten down one by one by Paige.


    nca thought, those few moves of mine are obviously nothingpared to Paige¡¯s¡­


    That is not soldiery boxing.


    It doesn¡¯t look like Taekwondo either¡­


    Could it be that Paige has learned freebat before?


    Thinking of this, nca clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t know whether to go forward or retreat.


    After nca¡¯s four friends were beaten by Paige, they all hid behind nca. ¡°nca, quickly apply


    your unique skill! She¡¯s gone too far!¡±


    nca went speechless.


    Paige raised her eyebrows and looked at nca casually. It seemed as if Paige was waiting for nca


    to make a move.


    ¡°How about this¡­¡± nca hemmed and hawed, and said without confidence, ¡°You just beat the four of


    us up, and we can forget about this if you delete the video you just took.¡±


    nca¡¯s friends went speechless.


    Is nca showing weakness? nca¡¯s friends thought.


    Anna and the others thought, are you crazy? It¡¯s clear that you are no match for us. How dare you try to


    make a bargain with us?


    ¡°Cut the ***ande here.¡± Paige obviously did not intend to let nca go. Paige raised her chin and


    motioned nca toe over.


    Paige looked cool.


    Just when everyone thought that nca would rush forward to give it ast try, nca suddenly bent


    down and bowed respectfully. ¡°Sorry, it was my fault! Please forgive me.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, wondering what was wrong with nca.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone thought, nca is apologizing to Paige?


    Is nca admitting defeat because she knows she is no match for Paige?


    nca¡¯s friends felt humiliated.


    Suddenly, nca raised her head and swiped the hairpin she had taken from her hair at Paige¡¯s face.


    Everyone eximed, but it was already toote.


    ¡°Paige, be careful!¡±


    No one expected that nca didn¡¯t really mean to apologize and she was just ying


    ****.


    Paige long found that nca had hidden a hairpin in her hand. So nca pretended to apologize just


    to cut my face? Paige thought.


    With just one kick from Paige, nca flew a few feet away and crashed into a tree trunk, falling to the


    ground.


    The key was that nca spat out a **of blood.


    This time, nca¡¯s friends were all stunned.


    ¡°nca, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Paige, you are too much! nca just vomited blood!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who nca is? Have you heard of the Hart family in Chicago? They have been friends


    with the Stowe family for many years!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, today you not only offended the Hart family, but also the Stowe family!¡±


    ¡°nca, don¡¯t be afraid. I will send you to the school infirmary. We will go find a doctor¡­

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Chapter 352 Nathan Is Here


    In the department head¡¯s office.


    After hearing what had happened, Yazmin, who had rushed over, pointed at Paige and cursed angrily.


    ¡°How, how dare you¡­¡±


    Just now, nca was sent to the school infirmary. The school doctor said that she was fine, not even a


    light injury. However, nca said that she spat out some blood and her stomach was in great pain.


    ¡°***, Paige must have bribed the school doctor. He didn¡¯t tell the truth! You can¡¯t let Paige go. I just spat


    out some blood and my friends saw it!¡±


    Several friends of nca¡¯s hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Mrs. Hart, Paige did hit nca.¡±


    ¡°Originally, we wanted to go down the mountain to buy some drinks, but Paige and the other three of


    them deliberately blocked our way and did not let us go down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Before Paige beat nca, I told her that nca was a member of the Hart family, but nca was


    beaten the worst. Paige does not put the Hart family in her eyes at all!¡±


    When Yazmin heard this, she looked at Byron angrily. ¡°How could you have such a student in your


    school?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hart, please calm down¡­ Let me ask about what happened first.¡± Byron was so scared that his


    forehead was covered in sweat. He looked at Anna and was shocked again. ¡°Anna, you must be


    innocent. This has nothing to do with you. You can leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a ***!¡± Yazmin¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Anna. ¡°Why did you let her go?¡±


    Yazmin had heard from nca that there were a total of four bullies this time. And Yazmin knew Anna


    was one of them.


    Byron bent down and whispered, ¡°This is the youngdy of the Elliott family¡­¡±


    ¡°The Elliott Group?¡±


    Yazmin was finally a little afraid, thinking, the Elliott Group is a top financial group.


    The power of the Elliott family is around the country, let alone in Chicago.


    It is said that the Elliott family has a princess who is loved by everyone in the family¡­


    Could it be the girl in front of me?


    Thinking of this, Yazmin changed her attitude.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Ms. Elliott. I didn¡¯t recognize you just now¡­¡± Yazmin said in a gentle tone, ¡°You can go out first.


    There is nothing for you to do here. Send my regards to your parents.¡±


    Paige went speechless.


    So did Leana.


    Bess didn¡¯t know what to say either.


    All three of them were shocked by how fast Yazmin had changed her attitude.


    ¡°As far as I know, you are no acquaintance to my parents,¡± Anna directly said.


    Yazmin¡¯s face darkened a bit. Yazmin thought, this girl is so typical of a daughter of a rich family. She


    dares to speak what¡¯s on her mind.


    ¡°Say hello? There is no need to do that.¡±


    Hearing what Anna said, Yazmin was not as kind as before. ¡°Anna, are you going to disregard the


    friendship between the two families? I heard that during the physical. training testst time, you bullied


    my daughter a lot and even pushed her into theke. I believe that Mrs. Elliott is a reasonable person,


    and if she knows what you have done, she will definitely not allow you to mess around like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my mother has always taught me to be good to others, but if it is a beast¡­ She will definitely


    teach me not to be merciful.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yazmin grabbed the armrest of the sofa and suddenly got ***.


    *Excuse me, now we have to deal with the matter of Paige bullying others¡­¡± Byron did not dare to


    offend either side, so he could only change their attention to Paige and the other two. ¡°Tell me what


    happened!¡±


    At this time, Nathan, with a few subordinates, was heading to the director¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, are we really going to meddle in this matter?¡±


    Just now, when Nathan looked for the figure of his sister with a telescope, he suddenly found a few


    girls surrounding four girls.


    And then Nathan found the four girls either felt dizzy or fainted, and one of them leaned against the tree


    trunk, seemingly very ufortable.


    Nathan looked carefully and found something. Isn¡¯t the girl leaning on the tree trunk the doctor who


    saved No. 7731st night in the hospital?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That figure, that face, it is exactly her!


    She seems to have been plotted against and is drugged. And the three girls who are with her don¡¯t look


    alright either.


    Worried that the girls were in danger, Nathan put down his binocrs and wanted to go and take a


    look, but when he got there, it was toote. There was only a pool of blood in the grass, and the girls


    were all gone.


    After asking around, Nathan found out that a girl had been beaten to spit blood and had been sent to


    the school infirmary for treatment.


    Nathan rushed to the school infirmary. The school doctor said that the girl went to the department


    director¡¯s office.


    So, Nathan immediately headed to the department director¡¯s office with his men.


    On the way, Nathan was wondering if the girl who had been beaten to spit blood was the doctor who


    had saved No. 7731st night.


    If it was, Nathan thought he would definitely help her.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, as members of the Ministry of Security, it is improper for us to reveal our identities to the


    public¡­¡±


    ¡°If something really happens to that little girl, in what capacity are you going to speak for her?¡±


    ¡°The principal is not here today. No one in the school knows us. They won¡¯t give us face¡­¡±


    The men Nathan brought all tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Being a witness is enough.¡±


    As soon as Nathan arrived at the door of the department head¡¯s office, he heard a girl¡¯s voiceing


    from inside.


    ¡°nca drugged our water first. She admitted it herself!¡±


    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± Byron red at Bess.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Bess showed the video to Byron.


    After Byron watched the video, his face darkened a little. Byron put Bess¡¯s phone into his pocket and


    said, ¡°No matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have beaten nca up. Mrs. Hart doesn¡¯t need you guys to


    compensate her. As long as you apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Schroeder!¡± Bess felt wronged, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t noticed that there was something wrong with the


    water in the water pot, it is unknown what would have happened to us after drinking it! It is obvious that


    nca originally intended to beat us up while we were unconscious¡­¡±


    ¡°Bess, don¡¯t think so badly of others¡­¡±


    Bess intended to say something else but suddenly realized that no matter what she said, it was


    useless. Byron would obviously take nca¡¯s side.


    ¡°nca was the one who drugged our water first. If you want us to apologize to her, she should say


    sorry first,¡± Paige said lightly.


    Byron frowned and looked at Paige who was emitting an ***aura from head to toe and felt annoyed.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t kicked nca to the point of spitting blood, would Mrs. Hart havee here? You still


    have the nerve to ask nca to apologize to you? That¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to apologize. Every one


    of you will get recorded a demerit! Then write a ten-thousand-word letter of remorse andpensate


    for the medical fees! I¡¯ll ask your parents toe here and apologize!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Schroeder, how can you do this?¡± Leana felt too aggrieved.


    ¡°We can¡¯t ept that. Please return the phone to me.¡± Bess stretched out her hands, wanting Byron to


    give her phone back.


    ¡°What? You still want to report me to the superior leaders with that video? At such a young age, you


    are very shrewd!¡±


    Bess went speechless.


    Bess thought, that is my phone!


    What is wrong with me wanting it back?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I say today, then all of you will be dismissed from school!¡± Byron turned around with


    a cold face.


    Yazmin was stillforting nca in a soft voice.


    ¡°As a teacher, is this how you deal with things?¡± A cold voice came from the door.


    Everyone looked at the source of the voice, and a figure walked in righteously.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Chapter 353 The Whole Family Are Here


    The man was handsome with perfect facial features, and all the girls in the office were. stunned,


    thinking, this guy is so handsome!


    When did such a persone to our school?


    He looks so young¡­


    It was Paige who recognized the man first, wondering, isn¡¯t this the person who wanted to invite me to


    join the Ministry of Securityst night?


    What a coincidence.


    ¡°Nathan¡­ It¡¯s you.¡± nca called out after a while.


    nca had met Nathan several times in the previous top-ss gatherings and was fascinated by him.


    nca was younger than Nathan.


    Yazmin also recognized Nathan and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Mr. Lusk? What brought you here?¡±


    Yazmin found there were a few handsome young men behind Nathan, all of whom were full of


    righteousness.


    Yazmin thought, it is said that Mr. Lusk works in a top national department. No one knows exactly what


    his position and level are.


    But I heard that even state leaders had to listen to him, so he must be of a very high level¡­


    Nathan did not know Yazmin or nca, but Yazmin said in a pleasant tone, ¡°In recent years, our two


    families have been on good terms¡­¡±


    Nathan immediately distanced himself from the mother and daughter. ¡°These years, I have rarely been


    at home, and I am not clear about the matters at home. Today, I am. here because of Ms. Hart being


    beaten up.¡±


    Hearing that, nca¡¯s friends became even more proud, thinking that Nathan came to help them.


    This time, Paige is doomed!


    Knowing that Nathan wanted to stand up for nca, Yazmin was overjoyed. Could it be that Mr. Lusk


    has taken a fancy to my precious daughter?


    That will be great!


    The Lusk family is the richest family in the country!


    Any flower in the garden of the Lusk family costs more than tens of thousands of dors¡­


    Seeing how happy Yazmin was, Byron naturally knew that this man was not simple. Byron thought,


    from the man¡¯s tone, is he going to stand up for nca?


    Comcently, Byron looked at Paige and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize?¡±


    ¡°You asked the wrong person. They should be the ones to apologize,¡± Paige sneered.


    ¡°Alright! You are so stubborn! Well!¡± Byron asked the others to wait for a while and went next door to


    the counselor¡¯s office to ask for the student profiles. Then he called the parents of Paige, Bess, and


    Leana, respectively.


    Of course, Byron didn¡¯t call Anna¡¯s parents.


    After the call, Byron came back with his hands behind his back, and his tone was a little proud.


    ¡°Mrs. Hart, their parents are on their way here. In a while, I will ask them to apologize to you and Ms.


    Hart personally.¡±


    Yazmin raised her face and asked Nathan to sit down to have a casual chat.


    Nathan stood the whole time and was quite dissatisfied with Byron¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Mr. Schroeder, Mrs. Hart, as far as I know, it was Ms. Hart who made the first move.¡±


    Nathan thought, if nca hadn¡¯t drugged the water first and outnked the four girls, they wouldn¡¯t


    have fought back¡­


    Yazmin was startled, thinking, Nathan is here to speak up for Paige?


    Do they know each other?


    At this time, nca was shocked. A name suddenly shed through her mind, Paige Lusk.


    nca thought, Paige¡¯s surname is Lusk, and so is Nathan¡¯s. Could it be that they are brother and


    sister?


    Or cousins?


    nca subconsciously grabbed Yazmin¡¯s hand, but Yazmin did not understand why nca suddenly


    became terrified and uneasy. Out of instinct to protect her daughter,


    Yazmin subconsciously said, ¡°Mr. Lusk, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hart drugged in her ssmate¡¯s water. Don¡¯t you think Ms. Hart should take the


    initiative to apologize for doing such a terrible thing?¡±


    Nathan was clearly standing up for Paige.


    nca was even more uneasy, wondering, do they really know each other?


    But telling from Paige¡¯s look, it doesn¡¯t seem she knows Nathan¡­


    At this time, a slender figure stepped into the office.


    ¡°This ce is quite lively.¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. It was Martin.


    Bess and Leana knew that Martin was Paige¡¯s fianc¨¦, so they were relieved to see him. there.


    Bess and Leana thought, needless to say, Martin must havee to stand up for Paige.


    However, Yazmin did not know about that. She thought that Martin got to know this chance and was


    here to help her. The Hart family and the Stowe family had always been on good terms. Yazmin¡¯s ***-


    inw had saved Martin¡¯s ***many years ago.


    Therefore, Yazmin felt it was normal for Martin to stand up for nca when he heard that nca had


    been beaten.


    Thinking of this, Yazmin immediately stood up and asked in the kindest tone, ¡°Martin? What brought


    you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that someone bullied my woman.¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear what Martin said.


    Yazmin was surprised and happy, thinking that Martin had taken a fancy to nca, her precious


    daughter, and was speaking up for nca.


    nca also felt that Paige definitely did not know a big shot like Martin.


    Thus, a shy expression appeared on nca¡¯s face as she lowered her head, as if she was saying,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so high-profile!¡±


    Byron did not expect Martin toe over for this matter as well. He hurriedly went forward and bent


    down respectfully. ¡°Mr. Stowe, I am really sorry for disturbing you with such a small trifle¡­ It is all


    Paige¡¯s fault. It is she who kicked Ms. Hart, causing Ms. Hart to vomit blood¡­ I have already¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you hurt your foot?¡± The next second, Martin pulled Paige into his arms and asked, ¡°Did you twist


    your foot when you kicked such a ***person? Next time, let someone else do this. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Everyone is stunned, thinking, my gosh!


    Did Martin pull the wrong person?


    Listen to this doting tone¡­


    Byron was also stunned. After a while, he stammered, ¡°Mr. Stowe, Ms. Hart is over here¡­¡±


    At this time, nca was stupefied.


    nca seemed to be saying with her eyes, ¡°Did you hug the wrong person? I am here!¡±


    ¡°How could I not know my fianc¨¦e?¡± Martin raised his eyes and said to Byron, ¡°Mr. Cobb personally


    promised me that he would take good care of my fianc¨¦e. Is this how he takes care of her?¡±


    Fianc¨¦e!


    Paige is Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e!


    Everyone in the office, except Leana, Bess, and Anna, was stunned.


    Isn¡¯t Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e Patricia?


    How could it be such a nobody like Paige?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    On the side, Nathan was burning with anger. Nathan thought, what is Martin talking about?


    The engagement between the Stowe family and the Lusk family is well known. Martin and Patricia will


    definitely get married in the future!


    But now, in front of so many people, Martin actually said that Paige was his fianc¨¦e.


    What about Patricia?


    What does he take Patricia for?


    Can it be that Martin has known that Patricia isn¡¯t the real daughter of the Lusk family, so he doesn¡¯t


    n on marrying her?


    Then what did Patricia say about this?


    Does Patricia agree or not?


    Nathan¡¯s subordinates were stunned. Holy ***, I seem to know some shocking news.


    With Mr. Lusk still here, Martin Stowe, the future brother-inw of his, actually cheats on his sister?


    At this time, a hurried voice reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound again. It was Danica, the wife of the richest man in the


    country.


    Her husband, Donald, was also following beside her.


    The two of them had obviously walked over quickly, and were still panting a little.


    When Yazmin saw that Danica was here, shepletely had no idea what was going on and


    subconsciously asked, ¡°Mrs. Lusk, what brought you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that my daughter was bullied. Who did that?¡± Danica nced around and suddenly found that


    Nathan was also there. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Chapter 354 Whatever You Say, Nathan


    Only then did Martin notice Nathan, who was at the side. There were too many people in the room, so


    Martin didn¡¯t look carefully when he entered the door just now.


    Martin and Nathan were not familiar with each other. They had seen each other a few times since they


    were children. Thest time they saw each other was two years ago at


    Jack¡¯s birthday party¡­


    Martin heard that Nathan was in a high position in the Ministry of Security and rarely had time to go


    home. Did hee here today for¡­ Paige? Martin wondered.


    Nathan looked at Martin with a touch of displeasure. But Nathan still answered his parents¡¯ questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to settle it down. Why are you here?¡±


    During this period, Donald and Danica had been calling Nathan to go home to see his sister. Did they


    chase him all the way here for this?


    Hearing Nathan calling Donald and Danica as parents, Paige raised her eyebrows. She thought, so the


    person in charge of the Ministry of Security is my brother.


    It was such a vital position.


    It turned out that they had met each other yesterday.


    ¡°Why are you here? Did you hear that your sister was bullied so that you came to help her?¡± After


    Danica said to Nathan, she suddenly remembered something and looked at Paige. ¡°Paige, did you get


    hurt?¡±


    This was the most important thing.


    This time, everyone in the office was shocked.


    Was Paige¡­ the daughter of Donald and Danica?


    How could it be?


    They didn¡¯t hear anything about it.


    Nathan looked at Paige who was not far away, wondering, is the girl my biological younger sister?


    Just now, Nathan thought that even if Martin didn¡¯t marry Patricia, Martin would at least choose his


    younger sister Paige. But Nathan didn¡¯t know the girl in front of him was


    Paige.


    It turned out that they had met yesterday.


    He even invited his younger sister to work for the Ministry of Safety¡­.


    Yazmin and nca were so scared that their legs were weak. They couldn¡¯t even stand steadily with


    their weak legs.


    nca¡¯s friends were so scared that their cold sweats broke out. They didn¡¯t expect Paige to have such


    a powerful family background.


    Yazmin waspletely stunned. She pursed her lips. Holding thest glimmer of hope, she asked with


    a stiff smile, ¡°Mrs. Lusk, you just said this, this girl is¡­¡±


    ¡°She is my daughter Paige Lusk!¡±


    Paige Lusk¡­


    Her surname was Lusk.


    Yazmin almost fainted. Over the phone, nca didn¡¯t say that the person who bullied her was Donald


    and Danica¡¯s daughter Paige.


    They were doomed.


    They were finished.


    Nathan, Donald, Danica, and even Martin rushed over to help Paige.


    Her ****daughter offended the wrong person and ruined the future of the Hart family.


    The Hart family was finished.


    Thinking of this, Yazmin raised her hand and pped nca hard.


    A crisp voice sounded in the entire office. Everyone looked at nca¡­


    nca looked at Yazmin in disbelief.


    Yazmin had always doted on nca since nca was young. Yazmin couldn¡¯t even bear to scold


    her¡­


    ¡°You ****! I know Paige is good-looking. Even if you want to take a picture of her close and take it to the


    stic surgeon, you can¡¯t put the drug in Paige¡¯s water. Look at what happened¡­ There is a big


    misunderstanding!¡±


    nca widened her eyes, thinking in astonishment, stic surgeon? Would I receive stic surgery


    based on Paige¡¯s appearance? How could my mother lie like this?


    It was typical of her mother¡­


    ¡°Paige kicked you because she had some mercy. It¡¯s good enough that she didn¡¯t take. your life!¡±


    After Yazmin scolded her daughter, she put away her anger and looked at Danica with a smile. ¡°Mrs.


    Lusk, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my daughter¡¯s fault¡­ I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±


    Yazmin bent respectfully. Her attitude was very sincere.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t educate my daughter well. I am responsible for her mistake. Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, please give us


    another chance.¡±


    ¡°Is this how the Hart family handles things?¡±


    Before Danica could answer her, Martin¡¯s eyes became a bit cold. ¡°nca bullied my fianc¨¦e and


    pped her. You want us to forgive her so easily? How can there be such a good thing in the world?¡±


    Yazmin maintained a respectful posture. When she heard Martin¡¯s words, Yazmin understood what he


    meant and immediately turned to her daughter. Yazmin scolded, ¡°Why are you still standing there?


    Hurry up and apologize to Ms. Paige!¡±


    nca knew the consequences of offending the Stowe family and Lusk family today. Perhaps the Hart


    family would be affected.


    nca walked in front of Paige with ****and embarrassment. She imitated her mother and bent down


    respectfully.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    nca said with trepidation, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paige. I held a grudge because of the soldiery boxing thing and


    did something bad. Please forgive me!¡±


    Paige looked at nca¡¯s frightened appearance and said indifferently, ¡°If I drank the water in the cup


    today, you won¡¯t even have the chance to apologize now.¡±


    nca lowered her head even more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really am¡­ Please give me another chance!¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many chances.¡±


    Paige was not a saint.


    If the drug were colorless and tasteless, she would be the victim after drinking it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. nca was wrong. I apologize to you on her behalf!¡± Yazmin maintained a respectful


    posture. Then she turned to Martin and still bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Stowe. It was my fault for


    not educating my daughter well.¡±


    Then, Yazmin apologized to Donald, Danica, and Nathan one by one. Yazmin also apologized to Bess


    and Leana¡­


    Seeing her almighty mother was so humble at this time, nca felt extremely ufortable¡­


    All of this was because of her¡­


    All of a sudden, nca remembered her cousin Adrianna.


    Adrianna said that she was bullied by Paige and cried her heart out¡­


    Did Adrianna know that Paige was a member of the Lusk family? If she knew and deliberately ******a


    wedge between nca and Paige¡­


    What a vicious girl Adrianna would be!


    Seeing that the Lusk family and Martin did not speak, Yazmin knew they didn¡¯t forgive


    nca,..


    Feeling a chill down her spine, Yazmin didn¡¯t dare to straighten her back. ¡°Adrianna has been spoiled


    by us. I¡¯ll take her home and teach her properly. She¡¯ll quit school forever.¡±


    Byron was stunned. Quit school?


    She has only been enrolled for a few days¡­


    Although nca was reluctant to drop her study at the University of Illinois at Chicago, she could only


    continue to lower her head and resign herself to fate, for her mother had shown the attitude.


    ¡°It is time to discipline your daughter properly,¡± Martin said coldly. ¡°At your age, educating children will


    only be more difficult.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yazmin replied humbly, ¡°Mr. Stowe, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°However, Ms. Hart is not a child anymore. I am afraid that it will be difficult to change


    her in just a few days. Mrs. Hart, I think that your suggestion for her dropping out of school is good. You


    can take her home and teach her slowly¡­¡± Nathan looked at Paige.


    ¡°What do you think, my dear sister?¡±


    This was the first time Nathan had called her sister.


    Paige felt an inexplicable feeling of intimacy and affection¡­


    ¡°Whatever you say, Nathan,¡± Paige said sweetly.


    When Nathan heard this, he smiled subconsciously. His sister was so obedient, considerate, and cute.


    His subordinates thought, be sensible. She kicked nca so hard that nca even spat out a ***of


    blood¡­

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Chapter 355 Being Protected by Two Men


    Martin thought, why didn¡¯t you say you would listen to your fianc¨¦? You¡¯re so docile in front of Nathan. I


    am quite jealous.


    ¡°Since Mrs. Hart wants to take nca home for self-education, we won¡¯t say anything,¡± Danica said,


    ¡°Well, you just said that Paige kicked your daughter to the point of vomiting blood?¡±


    ¡°I was talking nonsense.¡± Yazmin smiled warmly without any anger. ¡°Maybe nca has a digestive


    ulcer or acute gastroenteritis. I¡¯ll ask the doctor to give a body checkter.¡±


    ¡°So it is¡­¡± Danica nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, then you have to ask the doctor to give a thorough body


    check.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Imposing gazes fell on Byron. He was stunned for a while and immediately said indignantly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen


    the video. This vicious deed. nca would be kicked out of school.¡±


    Bess didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Leana didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Anna didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Why didn¡¯t you say it just now?


    ¡°As the chair of the department, I will personally handle the withdrawal procedures for Ms. Hart! I won¡¯t


    favor her!¡± Byron hurriedly ran out, afraid that if he was a bitte, he would also suffer¡­


    Danica held Paige¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Paige, are you hurt? Are you tired from physical training?¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­¡±


    Leana and Bess both thought in their hearts. Such a gentle mother. Living in such a family, Paige must


    be very happy.


    Leana suddenly remembered something and felt like being struck by lightning.


    No wonder on the first day of school, she always felt that Donald and Danica were familiar¡­ It turned


    out that Donald was the richest man in the country.


    And Paige was Donald¡¯s daughter.


    They didn¡¯t happen to have the same surname. Paige was Donald and Danica¡¯s flesh and blood.


    At this time, drillmaster Daniel had finished his task at the base. When he heard what had happened,


    he immediately rushed to Byron¡¯s office as fast as lightning.


    As soon as he entered the door, Daniel grabbed Paige¡¯s arm and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you okay? Tell


    me if you are hurt. Does your hand or foot hurt? Are there any injuries on your body? Tell me!¡±


    If Paige were hurt, he would be doomed.


    ¡°How dare you grab my fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°Let go of my sister. You hurt her!¡±


    The two men said at the same time. Daniel was so scared that he loosened his grip. He found that one


    person was the world¡¯s richest man and the other was the head of the


    Ministry of Security¡­


    What did they just say?


    Paige was Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e and Nathan¡¯s younger sister¡­


    Daniel was overwhelmed by the huge amount of information.


    Martin looked at the drillmaster in front of him. The drillmaster was about the same age as him. Did he


    want to pursue his fianc¨¦e?


    The drillmaster was worried that something had happened to his fianc¨¦e.


    Thinking of this, Martin asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where do you work?¡±


    Nathan also stepped forward and aggressively asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Martin and Nathan said together, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Daniel had never been interrogated by two men at the same time. He waspletely shocked.


    How powerful were Paige¡¯s social connections? Why didn¡¯t shee to save him at this time?


    Daniel didn¡¯t want to be a drillmaster at the university anymore. It was so terrible.


    Daniel looked at Paige and wanted her to save him. Martin immediately said, ¡°My fianc¨¦e is good-


    looking?¡±


    How dare Daniel still look at her?


    ¡°How can you stare at my sister?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel thought, help! Someone save me!


    He finally understood why Cortez asked him to take care of Paige. Cortez even emphasized that Daniel


    needed to take good care of Paige.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend either the Stowe or the Lusk family.


    Just as Paige was about to say something, one of Nathan¡¯s subordinates recognized Daniel. He said,


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, he is my friend¡­ He¡­ He is *****! He has a boyfriend! He can¡¯t have any improper thoughts


    about Ms. Lusk!¡±


    Daniel was stunned. How could his friend help him like this¡­


    Nathan did not believe it. His gaze at Daniel became colder. If Daniel had a boyfriend, it was improper


    for him to pull Paige¡¯s arm.


    As Paige¡¯s brother, Nathan had never done that before.


    How could the drillmaster do that?


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, Ms. Lusk is kind of his student. If something happens, he has to take responsibility. That¡¯s


    why he grabbed Ms. Lusk¡¯s arm in a hurry¡­¡±


    When Nathan¡¯s subordinate said this, he looked at Daniel and thought, say something!


    You can¡¯t always let me help you speak!


    Daniel continued, ¡°Yes! I was too anxious and didn¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    While they were talking, Yazmin and nca kept bowing.


    nca¡¯s friends were as anxious as cats on the hot bricks. If they had known earlier, they would not


    have hung out with nca. They thought that the Hart family was. powerful and had connections with


    the Stowe family. At the very least, they could do whatever they wanted in Chicago¡­


    It turned out that it was all their fantasy.


    Just now, nca apologized from the bottom of her heart, but Paige didn¡¯t forgive her.


    Paige even said that the chances were few¡­


    What were they going to do?


    If Paige didn¡¯t forgive them¡­ and asked them to drop out of school¡­


    Please¡­


    They couldn¡¯t bear to drop out of the University of Illinois at Chicago, and they didn¡¯t want their parents


    to be implicated by them and apologize to everyone like Yazmin¡­.


    At this time, someone came again.


    ¡°The withdrawal procedures are done!¡± Byron finished the formalities and came to Yazmin, full of


    confidence. As soon as Yazmin took nca away, this matter would be over. He would not be


    implicated.


    Yazmin received the notification and kept bowing. She asked humbly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, the


    formalities have beenpleted. Can I take nca back and teach her at home?¡±


    Danica seemed to only have noticed Yazmin¡¯s existence and nced at her waist. ¡°Why are you still


    bowing? It would be bad if you identally hurt yourself¡­¡±


    Yazmin knew that Danica was deliberately keeping her bowing. But at this time, Yazmin did not dare to


    say anything.


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s actions are so absurd. I feel too ****to straighten my back¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, since my daughter forgives you, you can go back.¡±


    With Danica¡¯s words, Yazmin bowed and apologized to Paige again. Then she slowly straightened up


    and left with nca.


    nca¡¯s friends came forward one by one and desperately apologized to Paige.


    Since the person who drugged the water was nca, Paige did not make things difficult for them.


    However, Anna warned them that they would end up worse than nca if such things happened again.


    The girls had never seen such a scene before. They nodded repeatedly and were all grateful.


    Anna wanted them to keep their *******and keep the whole thing a secret. The girls hurriedly agreed¡­


    Well, they were too embarrassed to talk about it¡­

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Chapter 356 Nathan Is ckmailed


    Only then did Anna drive them away.


    Paige¡¯s identity had not been revealed yet. If the matter were to spread out, it would bring about


    unnecessary trouble. Anna and Paige still had a lot of things to do. They didn¡¯t want to have their


    identities exposed so soon.


    Paige thought the same.


    Byron thought of something and hurriedly took out a phone from his pocket. He returned it to Bess with


    both hands and said with a smile, ¡°Bess, I forgot to return it to you just now, and I identally put it in


    my pocket.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bess twitched the corner of her ****and thought, I don¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Paige, you guys go out first. I want to chat with Byron.¡± Danica looked at Byron.


    Byron felt embarrassed, but he had to make tea for Danica and Donald and asked them to take a seat.


    Outside the office.


    Looking at Paige, who had exquisite facial features and outstanding temperament, Nathan said


    seriously, ¡°How do you do? Let me introduce myself. I am your elder brother, Nathan. I am very happy


    that you have returned home.¡±


    Bess and Leana, who were next to him, were stunned and wondered, what did he mean by he was


    very happy that Paige had returned home? Paige just returned to the Lusk family?


    No wonder rumor had it that there was only one youngdy in the Lusk family.


    Could it be that the Lusk family had just found Paige?


    Thinking of this, Bess and Leana felt distressed for Paige, who had just returned to her family. They did


    not know how many hardships she had suffered in the past.


    Paige was confused when she heard the name ¡°Nathan¡±.


    She found this name funny.


    Nathan seemed to see through her mind and exined with a smile, ¡°After my parents gave birth to the


    first child, they always hoped that the second child would be a girl. However, they gave birth to me.


    Maybe they were unhappy, and they were not in the mood to give me a good name.¡±


    Those who heard it felt pitiful for Nathan, but they found it amusing.


    It could be seen that Nathan was not very important to his parents.


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but think, so my other brothers have the same sad experience as him?


    Thinking of Jack, Paige smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. But Jack¡¯s name is simpler than yours.¡±


    ¡°Jack was not called Jack. He had a moreplicated name, but because he was going to be a star,


    he changed his name into a simple one.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    They all felt sorry to hear that.


    ¡°Paige, you have suffered a lot these years. In the future, our parents and your brothers will treat you


    well.¡±


    When Nathan said this, he took out a card from his pocket and said guiltily, ¡°I have been on a mission


    recently and can¡¯t go home often. I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to snub you.¡±


    The mission Nathan was on was of top confidentiality. He couldn¡¯t tell anyone what he was doing, and


    nor could he expose his identity.


    Donald and Danica still did not know what mission Nathan was on, how many injuries he had had, or


    how much hardship he had suffered.


    No one could imagine how dangerous it was to go on such missions.


    ¡°I just came backst night and didn¡¯t have time to buy you a gift. This is my sub-card. You can buy


    whatever you want.¡± Paige thought, another card again.


    The way her family treated her was to give her a card, money, or material things.


    ¡°Thank you, Nathan. But I won¡¯t ept your card.¡± Paige didn¡¯t take it.


    She knew very well how dangerous Nathan¡¯s job was and how cautious he needed to be. Nathan


    earned the money with his life.


    ¡°You have to take it. If you don¡¯t take it, you don¡¯t take me as your brother.¡± Nathan wanted Paige to


    take the card, but she didn¡¯t take it. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have to estrange yourself


    from me?¡±


    Paige still declined.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to choose a gift for you. It¡¯s my fault. Do you think that the sub-card is not enough?¡±


    Without waiting for Paige to answer, Nathan added, ¡°Take it first. I promise that I will personally choose


    a gift for you next time. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and found that Nathan was quite cute.


    Nathan grabbed her arm and forced her to ept it. He was shocked to find that he had held her hand.


    The card was forcibly stuffed into Paige¡¯s hand.


    Leana and Bess watched on the side and eximed in their hearts, what a good man.


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to do. Hernan and Jack gave their bank cards to her as well, but she didn¡¯t use


    them to buy anything. Now Nathan gave her a card as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes were glowing with a soft light.


    His subordinates were stunned. They had never seen Nathan look so gentle. He was so handsome


    and charming!


    Even men would be attracted by him.


    ¡°Can I friend you on Line?¡± When Nathan said this, he softly exined, ¡°I asked Hernan to give me


    your Line number to me, but he asked me to ask for it myself. So I came to Jack, but he ckmailed


    me and didn¡¯t give me your Line number.¡±


    Everyone pitied Nathan. In order to see Paige, he was even ckmailed by Jack.


    ¡°How much did he ckmail you?¡±


    ¡°Not much. If he really wants to help me, I am willing to give him ten times the price.¡±


    Those who heard it were very excited. They all wanted to be Nathan¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Alright. You can scan my code.¡± Paige took out her mobile phone and presented the QR code in front


    of Nathan.


    Nathan felt warm. Paige was so kind and considerate.


    He hurriedly scanned the code and friended Paige. Then he changed her screen name to


    ¡°My dear sister¡±.


    If someone had seen his contact list, they would know that he had never changed any of his contacts¡¯


    screen names.


    Paige was the first person he changed the screen name.


    Paige entered a string of numbers in the dialogue frame and sent it to him. ¡°This is my phone number.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Nathan looked at Paige dotingly and couldn¡¯t help but caress her head.


    Nathan thought, her hair is so soft, and she looks so cute. Why is she so likable?


    Last time, Jack showed off in the chat group that he patted Paige¡¯s head every day, and Paige even


    said that the person she liked the most was Jack.


    Nathan was extremely envious, but because of the mission, he couldn¡¯t go back home. When he


    thought of it, Nathan still felt regretful.


    Now he had touched Paige¡¯s head as well. It really felt good.


    Nathan sent his phone number to Paige and said, ¡°This is my phone number. You can keep it. When I


    have time, I will call you.¡±


    Martin felt ufortable when he heard that.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t pick up your call and reply to your message in time, I must be on a mission. When I see the


    news, I will call you.¡±


    Nathan said it in advance because he was afraid that Paige would misunderstand him in the future.


    Leana and Bess did not understand what kind of mission Nathan was talking about.


    They only felt that it was mysterious. Paige nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Nathan would be in danger and under great pressure when he worked in the Ministry of Security.


    It was not easy for Nathan to be the head of the ministry.


    ¡°I came back for four days this time. I hope that I can be with you for the next four days.¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Chapter 357 Martin¡¯s Promise


    After saying that, Nathan secretly swore in his heart that he would definitely buy a gift for Paige and


    leave a good impression on Paige.


    Martin thought, four days? Then what about me?


    At this time, Nathan looked at Martin with an inquiry.


    ¡°Paige, chat with your ssmates for a while. I want to have a chat with Martin.¡±


    Paige knew what Nathan wanted to say, so she nodded and patted Nathan on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be


    rude.¡±


    Nathan was startled. Why did it sound like Paige wanted him to be nice to Martin?


    Nathan wondered, is she protecting Martin?


    Or did I make a mistake?


    After Paige left, Martin took two steps forward, reached out to shake hands with Nathan, and said


    gently, ¡°Nathan, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Unexpectedly, when they met again, their rtionship changed.


    In the past, Nathan and Martin were not even friends.


    ¡°You have gotten Paige¡¯s agreement before you dated, right? Or did you for her with the engagement?¡±


    Nathan was sharp when he talked to Martin.


    ¡°It was me who fell in love with her at first sight,¡± Martin answered truthfully.


    Martin didn¡¯t force Paige. Nor did he chase her.


    Speaking of which, Martin felt that he should have officially chased Paige.


    He briefly exined the matter of Paige saving Killian to Nathan, who did not expect


    Paige¡¯s medical skills to be so superb. She not only saved Killian but also saved Rosa, who had


    be a vegetable.


    Previously, Nathan only knew that his family had found Paige. As for what powerful skills Paige knew,


    he had no idea.


    Now it seemed that Paige had suffered much and experienced many things before she learned such


    brilliant medical skills. Thinking of this, Nathan looked a bit distressed.


    ¡°You and Paige are far from getting married. You can¡¯t be too intimate in public.¡±


    Martin knew what Nathan meant. If he couldn¡¯t marry her, their excessive intimacy would affect Paige¡¯s


    reputation and life in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nathan. I will not marry anyone except Paige,¡± Martin said firmly.


    Nathan thought, he¡¯s quite determined.


    Nathan looked at Martin. With Martin¡¯s noble status, many women would chase him. Could Martin


    guarantee that he would not marry anyone other than Paige?


    It was not that Nathan did not have confidence in Paige, nor was it because he felt that Paige was not


    worthy of Martin. Nathan was just afraid that Paige would be too indulged in this rtionship.


    Martin had to consider Paige¡¯s future life. He couldn¡¯t cross the line on a whim.


    ¡°Paige can affect my emotions. She is very important to me.


    ¡°Sometimes, I hope that she can grow up quickly and graduate. This way, I can give her a grand


    wedding and let everyone know that she will be wife.


    ¡°I want everyone to witness our happiness. I also want to use marriage to keep her by my side.


    ¡°You have no idea how scared I am of losing her.¡±


    Nathan was slightly startled when he heard Martin¡¯s words and thought, is he serious?


    Did Martin have something to fear?


    Martin said sincerely, ¡°There are always young and beautiful women in this world.


    ¡°But she is the only one who can make me crazy. She really means a lot to me.¡±


    Nathan looked into his eyes, as if waiting for an answer. ¡°So important that you can give up your


    status?¡±


    Martin smiled, ¡°If I can exchange all my status and position for her, I think I earn it.¡±


    Nathan was surprised again, but it was just empty talk. Nathan did notpletely believe Martin.


    ¡°If I have to lower my status to be with her, then I will not hesitate to abandon everything I have now.¡±


    Even if Martin could only be an ordinary person in this life, as long as he had Paige, he would be the


    happiest person in the world.


    Paige was everything to Martin. It was enough if he could be with Paige for the rest of his life.


    ¡°That¡¯s just empty talk. When you really give up what you have now, you will hesitate.¡±


    Martin understood what Nathan meant.


    ¡°Nathan, I have vowed in front of Hernan before, and now I would say the same thing to you again.


    ¡°If one day, you feel that Paige has suffered for being with me, or I have cheated on Paige¡­


    ¡°You can take my life at any time. I won¡¯t struggle.¡±


    Nathan felt that he didn¡¯t know Martin before. He gave Martin a deeper look and seemed to understand


    why Paige liked him so much and spoke for him. Martin was very masculine. Only a responsible person


    would say such words.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I will remember your words. If one day you ***Paige, or if you flirt with other girls, I will be the


    first one to take your life!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Martin replied seriously.


    ¡°Since you chose to be with Paige, stay away from Patricia in the future.¡±


    Nathan knew that Patricia liked Martin very much and wanted to be his wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nathan. I have never had any improper thoughts about Patricia. I don¡¯t like. her.


    ¡°The only one I love is Paige.


    ¡°Always and forever.


    ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind.


    ¡°Please believe me, Nathan.¡±


    Next to them, Nathan¡¯s subordinates surrounded Paige and chattered merrily.


    ¡°You look so cute!¡±


    ¡°Both you and Mr. Lusk are excellent.¡±


    ¡°Paige, you don¡¯t know how much Mr. Lusk wants to fly back to see you.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t have finished the mission at the end of the month, but hepleted it in advance! You


    don¡¯t know how much¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t say the word ¡°dangerous¡±, but Paige guessed it and suddenly felt distressed.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk immediately flew back after the task was over. He didn¡¯t even need to rest. We were so tired


    that we could even sleep while standingst night!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lusk is very envious of your brothers as they could see you early. You may not believe it. Mr. Lusk


    was guilty and med himself for not being able to buy you a gift.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lusk really cares about you. When he is free, he will ask his brothers about your recent situation,


    but they often showed off in front of him and said how close you were with them. Mr. Lusk felt sad and


    envious.¡±


    When Paige heard this, her eyes fell on Nathan, who was talking to Martin, and she felt even warmer.


    to care about and love


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Lusk didn¡¯t know that you were his sisterst night. If he did, he would definitely not


    invite you to join¡­¡± Before the man could finish his words, he seemed to think of something and


    immediately ***up.


    ¡°Join what?¡± Anna was a little curious.


    The men dared not say ¡°Ministry of Security¡±. But Anna was very surprised. ¡°You met Nathanst


    night? Did he invite you to join¡­¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Chapter 358 Showing Off


    Before Anna could finish speaking, the subordinates hurriedly shushed her, indicating for her not to say


    it out loud.


    Leana and Bess were puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s that? What are they talking about?¡±


    At this time, Nathan and Martin finished their conversation and walked over.


    The sun shone on them. They were about the same height and were both handsome.


    Leana and Bess were attracted by them. Nathan and Martin were more charming than the male stars in


    the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Martin touched Paige¡¯s head.


    Nathan was a bit annoyed when he saw their intimate interaction. He had just told


    Martin not to be so intimate with Paige in public. But Martin didn¡¯t take his words to heart.


    Paige looked at Nathan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you done talking?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After receiving Paige¡¯s gaze, Nathan immediately added, ¡°I was nice.¡± He didn¡¯t shout at Martin.


    ¡°After the physical training today, Nathan and I will take you home for dinner. After dinner, we will send


    you back to school,¡± Martin told Paige about their decision.


    Paige nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    So, after the physical training in the afternoon, Martin and Nathan would pick her go home.


    Two men would pick her up!


    Donald and Danica had note out yet. Paige looked at the office and said, ¡°Then we will go first.¡±


    Today¡¯s physical training had not been over yet. Daniel might probably be anxious.


    What happened just now almost scared him out of his wits.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Martin happened to see a business partner nearby. He heard that something had happened to


    Paige, so he rushed to the school. At this time, he still had to and discuss the business with his partner.


    So Martin left after saying goodbye.


    Only Nathan and a few subordinates were left.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, Paige is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Your genes are excellent!¡±


    If Paige hadn¡¯t be Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, they would have pursued her.


    Nathan looked at them sullenly. ¡°Who said that Paige has long legs, a slender waist, and a good


    figure? Come out!¡±


    When the subordinates heard this, they knew that Nathan wanted to settle old scores with them, so


    they hurriedly pointed at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! He looked at Paige¡¯s legs!¡±


    ¡°He looked at her waist!¡±


    ¡°He looked all over her! He said Paige had a good figure!¡±


    After criticizing each other, they all became timid and lowered their heads. ¡°Mr. Lusk, we were wrong.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that she was your sister!


    ¡°If we knew that she was your sister, we wouldn¡¯t dare to look at her!


    ¡°We meant it. We don¡¯t even dare to look at her even if you told us to do so.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t look at in the future!¡± Nathan warned.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lusk!¡±


    ¡°Go to the sports field and run tenps.¡±


    What?


    Did they hear it wrong?


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, we are in the school¡¯s school.¡±


    It was strange that they ran tenps in the school¡¯s yground.


    ¡°You mean you want to run around the entire Chicago?¡±


    ¡°No, we definitely didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°There are many girls in the school. I¡¯ll give you a chance to perform yourselves in front of the girls.


    What if someone goes ****and takes a fancy to you?¡±


    The subordinates felt speechless.


    Nathan sounded like they didn¡¯t deserve good girls¡¯ love.


    They are also very outstanding.


    Not to mention the contributions they had made over the years, their outer appearances were more


    outstanding than some stars.


    But Nathan did not intend to let them go.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Nathan would regain his ruthlessness when Paige left.


    How they wished Paige were here.


    If Paige were here, Nathan wouldn¡¯t care about them.


    Did Paige know that Nathan was fickle?


    But they could only ept the punishment.


    The subordinates went running around the yground.


    When they went to the yground, Nathan took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Jack.


    I saw Paige today.


    ¡°Her hair is soft, and she looks obedient. She is beautiful, considerate, gentle, and kind.


    ¡°She also said that the person she likes the most is me!¡±


    After sending three messages in a row, Nathan smiled happily. He finally got back at Jack.


    Jack, who was preparing for the concert backstage, saw Nathan¡¯s messages. It was the first time


    Nathan had sent him so many messages.


    When Nathan was busy, he would only send Jack a message on And Nathan didn¡¯t even reply to


    Jack¡¯s messages.


    Jack replied with a voice message, ¡°Don¡¯t brag! The person a month or two. Dige likes the most is


    Martin. For her, all the brothers are not as important as Martin is. Don¡¯t think you and I can be an


    exception!¡±


    That made sense.


    Nathan thought about it. Just now, Paige was protective of Martin and seemed to really like Martin.


    He suddenly felt a bit jealous.


    ¡°How many days are you going back this time?¡± Jack asked.


    Nathan replied, ¡°Four¡±.


    His reply became short when the topic had nothing to do with Paige.


    Jack said, ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t have spent more than an hour together. Don¡¯t ask me how I knew!¡±


    Jack was angry when he thought of this.


    He went back home for so many days, but Martin upied Paige¡¯s time, causing him to have no


    chance to take Paige out to y. Jack didn¡¯t even have a chance to be alone with her.


    Do you really think Paige likes Martin?¡± Nathan asked again.


    Well, Nathan was talkative when they talked about Paige.


    Jack replied, ¡°You will know it.¡±


    In the next four days, Nathan would see how much Paige cared about that cunning fox,


    Martin, and how clingy Martin was to Paige.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯m going to go on stage.¡±


    Nathan stared at his phone for a while, then he remembered something and sent the same messages


    to Hernan.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hernan replied almost instantly, ¡°You only touch her head once? What¡¯s there to show off?¡±


    Nathan was speechless.


    ¡°You only stayed here for four days? The time you spent with her is a few hundred hours less than that


    I spent with her.¡±


    Nathan was shocked.


    ¡°You were a stranger to Paige. But I¡¯m not. She¡¯s familiar with me.¡±


    Nathan was annoyed.


    ¡°Paige likes to be quiet. She doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. Don¡¯t call her when you have nothing to do. If


    you have something to tell her, you can tell me first, I will help you pass on the message.¡±


    Nathan thought, thank you for your kindness. But I don¡¯t buy it.


    Nathan didn¡¯t expect that Hernan had changed. Topete for Paige¡¯s favor, he made up such a


    ****lie.


    ¡°Paige just told me that she likes to chat with me. She told me to call her and send messages to her


    when I have nothing to do.¡± Nathan deliberately made Hernan feel ufortable.


    ¡°I took a screenshot. I¡¯ll send it to Paige now to verify whether it¡¯s real or fake,¡± Hernan said.


    How shameless Hernan was.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Chapter 359 Paige Is Favored


    At this time, Danica came out of the office holding Donald¡¯s hand, and Byron bent over to see them off.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, be careful!¡±


    Danica came to the door and only saw Nathan. They wondered where their daughter was.


    ¡°Where is Paige? I haven¡¯t even spoken to her yet,¡± Donald asked.


    ¡°She went to have physical training. After she is done with the training, she will be home for dinner


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Danica was happy that Paige could finally return home after staying at school for so many


    days.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to eat or sleep well these past few days. She was always worried that Paige


    didn¡¯t live a good life at school or was bullied by others.


    Donald said happily, ¡°Tonight, you can finally have a good sleep! Since Paige will go home for dinner,


    let¡¯s quickly ask the chefs to prepare more food that she likes. We can get more shrimp from Australia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and the fish.¡±


    Nathan was sad when he heard that. ¡°Why did they treat me so well?¡± He hadn¡¯t been home for several


    months. However, Danica and Donald only discussed the dishes Paige liked. They didn¡¯t even ask him


    about what he liked. They left as they discussed, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to go home and prepare food.


    Nathan was ignored.


    Nathan felt a little jealous.


    On the other hand.


    Seeing that Paige had returned, Daniel wanted to ask something, but in front of so many students, he


    didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Seeing that Daniel wanted to say something but hesitated and looked embarrassed,


    Paige was amused.


    Finally, Daniel could not bear it anymore and asked everyone to run, leaving only Paige with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK,¡± Paige said and seemed to know what he was worried about.


    Daniel couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He looked at the beautiful youngdy in front of him and asked happily,


    ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige raised her eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of lying to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get any punishment? No demotion? No expulsion?¡± Daniel was very happy. He held Paige¡¯s


    shoulders and said excitedly, ¡°You must have said a lot of good things for me! I know that you are a


    good girl.¡±


    Paige looked at his hand and seemed to be hinting at something.


    Daniel reacted and hurriedly let go of him in fear.


    Daniel still remembered the scene of Martin and Nathan taking turns to question him just now in the


    office. Just thinking about it made his hair stand on end.


    He didn¡¯t expect Paige to have such a powerful background. There were actually two powerful men


    protecting and supporting her.


    There were also the Lusk family and her other brothers. On the other hand¡­


    After careful consideration, Nathan took out his phone and called his senior.


    ¡°Mr. Frey, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Nathan. Howe you have time to call me today?¡± An old man¡¯s heartyughter came from


    the other side of the line.


    To tell you the truth, I have something to ask for you today.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Larry said as he was still smiling on the phone.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I know someone who is outstanding in medical skills and has great ambitions. She is


    a rare medical genius. I want you to give her some instructions.¡±


    Last night, Paige said that she would join the medical industry after graduation and save more people.


    This showed that she was ambitious.


    Larry was a leading figure in the medical field. Nathan hoped that Larry could be Paige¡¯s mentor.


    Then Paige would definitely be the most outstanding figure in the American medical field in the


    future.


    Larry was a little surprised. He did not expect that Nathan, who always refused to ask for help, would


    actually take the initiative to call him for help.


    ¡°Is the person very important to you?¡± Larry asked earnestly.


    Thinking of Paige, Nathan¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°To tell you the truth, she is my long-lost sister.¡±


    ¡°Paige?¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡± Nathan was stunned. How did Larry know Paige¡¯s name?


    Larry burst intoughter on the phone and waved his hand. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t be her mentor.¡±


    ¡°Larry?¡±


    Before Nathan could figure out the reason, Larry said with augh, ¡°Speaking of which, I was the one


    who taught Paige the medical skills. However, her current skills have exceeded mine.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Skr Benson. I¡¯m not worthy of being her mentor.¡±


    Nathan wondered, Skr Benson?


    Nathan found it hard to believe that Skr, who could bring people back to life, was actually Paige.


    ¡°You just got home, right? You don¡¯t know much about Paige. You¡¯ll know when you get more familiar


    with her.¡±


    Nathan waspletely stunned. He didn¡¯t expect he would be kept in the dark.


    On the other hand¡­


    ¡°Oh my dear, sorry to let you suffer.¡± After Cason heard the report from Byron, he immediately called


    Paige. ¡°I¡¯m on my way and will be here soon. How dare they ***my girl! I have to let the stock price of


    the Hart family plummet! They have to pay the price!¡±


    Through the phone, Paige could imagine his angry and proud look.


    Paige could not help butugh, ¡°It¡¯s past. Be careful on the road and ask the driver to drive slowly.¡±


    ¡°How dare they ***you in school? Since they dare to do so, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Cason widened his eyes in anger and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I will hold a meeting to let all the counselors


    and above know who you are! I want them to remember your identity!¡±


    He just went out for business, and something like this happened. If he passed away in the future,


    Cason didn¡¯t know how much Paige would suffer.


    ¡°I am not the one who suffered today.¡± Paigeforted Cason. Seeing that his anger. had subsided a


    bit, she said, ¡°Tonight I will go home to apany Nathan to have a meal. I won¡¯t apany you for


    experiments.¡±


    ¡°Nathan is back?¡± Cason asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Nathan is in a very high position and shoulders great responsibilities. He¡¯s doing a hard and


    dangerous job. I think that he won¡¯t be able to stay for long this time. Alright, have a meal with him.


    Don¡¯t participate in physical training. Go back and have a good gathering with your family.¡±


    These years, Paige rarely felt the warmth of her family. Now that Nathan was back, it was good to have


    one more person to care about her.


    Hearing Cason¡¯s words, Paige said, ¡°No. I can¡¯t skip the training.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about what your ssmates will say. When the school was recruiting students, we told the


    public that as long as the top scoreres, he or she would go to the ss as they like. The school


    will not me you for beingte or absent from ss. This is the top scorer¡¯s privilege. You have to use


    it!¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°Nathan and I are only having dinner. I can still do the experiment with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Without Paige, Cason didn¡¯t know how to finish the experiment.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Chapter 360 Who Is Hiding in the Dark?


    In the evening.


    A low-key and luxurious car was parked at the school gate.


    Two tall and handsome men stood beside the car. Their outstanding facial features and height attracted


    the attention of many people.


    ¡°Oh my dear, look over there. Those two men are so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Are they waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they have a girlfriend. Let¡¯s go ask for their Line?¡±


    Some girls wanted to get close, but they were politely stopped by the driver.


    The two men looked at the school together, as if they were waiting for someone, and they would talk


    from time to time.


    Their appearance and temperament were so unique that others couldn¡¯t take their eyes off them.


    Finally, a girl walked out of the school and walked in their direction.


    Two men¡¯s eyes lit up. One went forward to touch the girl¡¯s head, and the other helped open the car


    door.


    Both of them were gentle, seeming that the girl was very important to them.


    Many people looked at the girl and saw her bending over to get in the car. From her back, they could


    see that she had a good figure and was very tall. But they couldn¡¯t see what she was like.


    Inside the car.


    Paige sat between the two men.


    ¡°Are you tired from the physical training? Come, drink some water.¡± Nathan unscrewed the cap and


    handed a bottle of KonaNigari water to Paige. It was not expensive for Nathan. It just cost 500 dors


    per bottle.


    Martin took out some snacks and said, ¡°I bought them on the way here. Try them and see if they taste


    good.¡±


    ¡°Shall you wipe your hands first?¡± Nathan tore open the packaging of the wet towel.


    After Paige wiped her hands clean, Martin took her hand and dried it. Then he put on the disposable


    gloves for her.


    Seeing the two men taking care of her carefully as if they were treating a child, Paige smiled warmly.


    ¡°You guys try the snacks too.¡± Paige gave the snacks to them.


    Nathan was very moved. This was the first time Paige had personally brought snacks for him to eat.


    She didn¡¯t ignore him because of Martin.


    And she gave the snacks to Nathan first.


    Nathan felt warm. He looked at Martin again and thought that he would be jealous. Unexpectedly,


    Martin took a bite of the pastry Paige handed Nathan.


    Nathan was angry.


    But for the sake of Paige, he endured his anger.


    After a while, Martin received a phone call. ¡°Say it again?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, even if you k*ll me, you have toe over. The matter happened so suddenly that only


    you can handle it!¡±


    Because Paige was close to Martin, she heard Rhys¡¯ voice on the phone.


    Martin was just about to get angry, but when he received Paige¡¯s gaze, he forcibly suppressed his


    anger.


    ¡°Well, you really call at the right time!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Martin asked the driver to go to the Stowe Group. Then he said to Paige,


    ¡°You and Nathan go back to have dinner first. You don¡¯t have to wait for me. I will rush over after I finish


    dealing with the matter.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should be nice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    For the sake of Paige, Martin decided not to make things difficult for others.


    In the end, only the driver, Nathan, and Paige were left in the car.


    Nathan was happy because he could stay with Paige alone. Previously, Jack had reminded him that


    Martin would always stay with Paige. It was difficult for anyone to be alone with Paige.


    It seemed that Jack was not right.


    Nathan was ted. He nced at Paige beside him and felt warmer.


    He thought, how could Paige be so good-looking, so obedient, and so talented?


    ¡°Paige, did you learn medicine from Larry before?¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes lit up and said in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Nathan told her everything.


    Paige did not expect that Nathan would ask Larry for help for the sake of her career.


    ¡°Larry said that your medical skills have already exceeded his. I was st*pid that night to ask you to join


    us.¡±


    He did not say it was the ¡°Ministry of Security¡± because he was afraid that others would know it.


    Thinking about it, Nathan was amused, thinking, how could we invite Skr to join us?


    ¡°If I knew you were my brother that night, I might join you.¡±


    Anyway, she also managed herpany well.


    Paige didn¡¯t mind helping Nathan.


    It was not a problem for her.


    It was just a little time-consuming¡­.


    When Nathan heard this, he was moved. At the same time, he remembered what Jack had said. Paige


    was very warm and considerate.


    ¡°The job is dangerous. You should not go.¡± Nathan was serious. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t really need to work.¡±


    Paige wondered, you didn¡¯t say so that night.


    ¡°But my grandparents are not in good health. They are currently receiving treatment abroad.¡±


    This process could not be interrupted. Otherwise, their efforts would be in vain.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t get better, you can help them take a look.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Paige agreed.


    ¡°I know Larry because¡­¡± Nathan took the initiative to tell Paige how he knew Larry. Unknowingly, the


    car had already arrived at Larsen Vi.


    There were many cars parked outside the vi. More than ten people moved the things in the cars and


    sent them to the vi.


    There were clothes, shoes, skincare products, jewelry, food, drinks, and daily necessities.


    Nathan opened the car door and let Paige get out of the car. Seeing her puzzled gaze, Nathan smiled


    and said, ¡°This is what I bought for you. You can go in and see if you like them.¡±


    Paige looked up and was a little surprised. ¡°Did you move the entire shopping mall here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, so I bought everything for you. If there is anything you don¡¯t like, I won¡¯t buy


    it next time.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Nathan said this, he found that Paige¡¯s hair was messed up by the wind and reached out to sort


    out her hair.


    Before he bought these things, Nathan asked the servants at home. Bonnie said that Paige was very


    easygoing and did not pick anything. There was nothing she disliked, and she was not picky about


    food.


    She would eat whatever the chefs cooked and wore any clothes her family gave her.


    But the Tate family actually treated such a clever and cute girl so rudely.


    Thinking of what the Tate family had done, Nathan was angry. Fortunately, Paige had cut ties with them


    and sent her adoptive parents to prison.


    ¡°I will apany you to go in and take a look.¡±


    Paige nodded. She had just taken a few steps when she suddenly noticed something and turned back


    to look at them.


    There was nothing unusual, but she could feel someone staring at them.


    Nathan followed her gaze and asked softly, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Paige thought, could it be that Nathan had attracted an ¡°enemy¡± here? But with Nathan¡¯s


    rank, how could he not notice the enemy?


    Am I thinking too much?


    Or is the person hiding in the darking for me?


    The living room was filled with the things that Nathan bought for Paige. Many servants moved the


    things to Paige¡¯s room.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Chapter 361 I Should Not Have Come Back?


    ¡°I heard that all girls like to eat sweets.¡± Nathan casually picked up the lollipop next to him, tore it open,


    and handed it to Paige.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Nathan, thank you. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, Mr. Nathan has someone nt flowers on your balcony. It looks good. How about you take


    a look?¡±


    Nathan heard that Hernan nted flowers on Paige¡¯s balcony. Nathan wanted to nt flowers to make


    Paige happy too. However, after Paige went up, she found that the flowers that Nathan nted were


    hanging on the railingsyer byyer, perfectly blocking the flowers that Hernan nted earlier¡­


    This childish behavior¡­ made Paigeugh.


    ¡°Why are you the only one back? Where is Paige?¡± Danica asked.


    ¡°Where is Paige? Why didn¡¯t shee back with you?¡± Donald also asked, ¡°Is Paige still in school?


    How can you leave Paige alone in school?¡±


    Paige was about to go downstairs when she vaguely sensed that someone was looking at her.


    This time, Paige was sure that it was not her illusion. Someone was indeed watching their every move!


    ¡°Go to the entrance and see who is there.¡± Paige sent a message to her subordinates and went


    downstairs again.


    ¡°Paige!¡± Danica saw Paige and said happily, ¡°Come on, the food is ready! I made three dishes tonight!¡±


    ¡°I also made three dishes! Go and taste them!¡±


    Nathan was speechless.


    He thought, my parents can cook?


    This is the first time I have known that my parents could cook¡­


    ¡°Where is Martin? Why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Danica asked.


    ¡°He has something to do. There is no need to wait for him.¡± After Paige sat down, a servant wanted to


    serve her soup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Nathan.


    Nathan served Paige soup and gave her forks.


    ¡°Paige, which one do you want to eat?¡± Nathan nned to personally serve Paige food.


    ¡°Of course, Paige wants to eat the dishes I cooked! I just learned how to cook shrimp today! You must


    try it!¡±


    After Danica finished speaking, Donald said, ¡°The dishes I cooked are also not bad. You should try


    them first.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you fighting with me?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Paige will taste what you cook first and then eat what I cook,¡± Donald replied quickly.


    At this time, someone eximed, ¡°Ms. Patricia, you are back?¡±


    Danica followed the voice and saw Patricia standing not far away. Patricia was still wearing a military


    uniform.


    ¡°Patricia, why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t I be back?¡± Patricia seemed to be a little disappointed and a little wronged, looking


    helpless.


    Danica immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ Aren¡¯t you in physical training?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Nathan came back, so I wanted to see¡­ Isn¡¯t Paige also in physical training?¡± What


    Patricia meant was that Paige also came back.


    Patricia looked at the harmonious family. She bit her lip and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t prepare


    food for me. I just came to see Nathan, and I left after a look¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Donald also stood up and walked towards Patricia. Donald smiled,


    patting Patricia on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Are you tired from the physical training? Come here quickly,


    let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    Donald also exined, ¡°Nathan suddenly came back and did not tell you in advance. We thought that


    you were in physical training, so we did not tell you. We were afraid that you would be tired¡­ Paige


    met Nathan in school¡­¡±


    Patricia did not believe it. She thought, li*r!


    Nathan is working in the Ministry of Security. Even if hees back temporarily, he won¡¯t go to Paige¡¯s


    school to visit Paige instead of finding me!


    After all, Nathan and I have been together for 18 years, and Paige has only been back for a few days.


    Does dad treat me like a child now?


    Danica suddenly looked at Amily and said, ¡°Did you inform Patricia?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia has been missing Nathan all this time. Today, Nathan suddenly came back. I was so


    happy that I slipped my m*uth¡­¡± When Amily said this, she deliberately lowered her head and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Lusk. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Danica was speechless. She thought, you mean that I don¡¯t want Patricia to see Nathan deliberately?


    ¡°Patricia is back?¡± When Nathan saw Patricia, he did not treat her differently. Instead, Nathan said


    gently, ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    ¡°Nathan, you are finally back! It has been several months since thest time we met¡­ I miss you so


    much!¡± Patricia came in front of Nathan, and her eyes immediately turned red, like an aggrieved girl.


    ¡°Hey, why are you crying?¡± Nathan smiled and pulled out a chair for Patricia. ¡°I am busy with work.


    Now that Paige has returned, I will try toe back when I am free.¡±


    A servant served Patricia the tableware. ¡°Ms. Patricia, this is your te and forks.¡±


    Patricia saw the things in the living room and asked, ¡°Nathan, did you buy those things for me?¡±


    Patricia thought, thest time Nathan left home, he said that he would bring me a gift when he came


    back next time.


    Nathan nced at the living room and said guiltily, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°That was prepared for Paige.¡±


    The light in Patricia¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she did not say anything.


    ¡°What do you like? I will buy it for youter.¡±


    Nathan had never bought anything for Paige, so he only thought about gifting Paige. He had indeed


    forgotten about Patricia when he bought gifts today.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Paige has just returned. It is right to buy more for her,¡± Patricia smiled.


    Hearing this, Nathan felt even more guilty.


    Patricia¡¯s eyes fell on Paige again, and she said, ¡°Paige, your skin is still so fair. Look, I am tanned! I


    think the sunscreen that Jack bought for you is very useful¡­ I have to ask what brand Jack bought for


    youter¡­¡±


    Patricia said this because she wanted everyone to know that Jack only bought it for Paige and not for


    her.


    And Nathan also forgot her today¡­


    Patricia thought, everyone in this family said that they treated me as their child, but in the end,


    everything they did was very biased.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use the sunscreen that Jack bought,¡± Paige suddenly said.


    Patricia didn¡¯t believe it. She thought, after so many days of physical training, how could it be possible


    for her to not use sunscreen?


    ¡°I could not be tanned,¡± Paige told the truth.


    Patricia was speechless.


    Bonnie, who was at the side, smiled and smoothed things over. ¡°Ms. Paige¡¯s skin is good, just like Mrs.


    Lusk¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I just can¡¯t be tanned in the sun no matter what. Even if my skin is a little darker, it will


    recover in a few days,¡± Danica smiled.


    ¡°So it is hereditary¡­¡± Patricia lowered her curly eyshes and seemed to be a little disappointed that


    she had nothing to do with this family.


    The atmosphere became awkward again.


    At this time, a voice came. ¡°Sorry, I amte.¡±


    It was Martin!


    Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up again. She wondered, Martin alsoes to have dinner?


    ¡°Martin? Is everything settled?¡± Donald personally moved a chair over. ¡°Come here, we are just about


    to eat¡­¡¯


    ¡°Patricia, please get up and give the seat to Martin,¡± Donald said, moving the chair to Patricia¡¯s side.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Chapter 362 Have Other Thoughts


    Patricia was originally sitting next to Paige, but when Donald said this, she could only awkwardly stand


    up and give up her seat.


    A servant moved Patricia¡¯s chair to Danica¡¯s side. After Patricia sat down, she found Martin and


    Nathan serving Paige food.


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Paigemented. ¡°The shrimp is good.¡±


    ¡°Since I was young, I have never tasted the dishes Mom cooked.¡± Nathan also took a bite. He looked at


    Danica and asked, ¡°You made it by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± Danica¡¯s tone was a little proud. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that I would be good at cooking.¡±


    ¡°The dishes made by my wife are delicious!¡± Donald took a bite and nodded repeatedly. He said,


    ¡°The shrimp meat is fresh and tender, and it is better than the chef¡¯s cooking!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is good. I will try the dishes Dad cooked.¡± Nathan picked up a piece of braised abalone and put


    it into his mouth. Nathan was stunned. He did not expect his parents¡® cooking talent would be triggered


    when Paige came home.


    ¡°Martin, this dish is good. You can try it.¡± Nathan served Martin some food.


    ¡°Yeah. Martin, eat more!¡± Danica also picked up a lot of food and put it on Martin¡¯s te.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Martin, do you want some wine?¡±


    As soon as Donald picked up the wine bottle, Martin refused, ¡°I have to send Paige back to school


    later.¡±


    ¡°I also want to go back to school! Martin, Paige, can you send me on the way?¡±


    Patricia was at the University of Chicago and Paige was at the University of Illinois at Chicago.


    They were in the same area.


    However, Martin and Paige said at the same time, ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient.¡±


    Paige added, ¡°You can ask the driver at home to send you over.¡±


    Patricia pretended to be disappointed and said, ¡°Nathan, why don¡¯t you send me back?¡±


    Patricia thought, it¡¯s good to ask Nathan to send me over.


    Patricia was afraid that Nathan would refuse, so she continued, ¡°I heard that Nathan is on leave at


    home recently, and have nothing to do for the time being?¡±


    Nathan thought, I now had two younger sisters. It was not fair to the other if I sent one of them to


    school. So, like Paige, Nathan gently refused, ¡°Let the driver at home send you over, I have something


    to deal withter.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­¡± Patricia pretended to be disappointed and picked up the te again, ¡°Then, Nathan, can you


    help me pick up that dish? It¡¯s too far away, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Nathan, can you help me get the soup over there?¡± Patricia showed a sweet smile, ¡°Thank you,


    Nathan. I know that Nathan is the best to me!¡±


    During the meal, Patricia tried to get attention and wanted Nathan to serve her alone. Patricia wanted


    to let Paige know that in this family, Nathan listened to her. Patricia wanted Paige to know that she was


    truly cherished by the Lusk family for 18 years!


    ¡°You are just a spoiled girl,¡± Donaldughed. ¡°Look at Paige, she doesn¡¯t have to trouble Nathan.¡±


    ¡°Nathan loves me¡­¡± Patricia pretended to be happy.


    After dinner, Paige received a message from her subordinates.


    ¡°Boss, there is no one at the entrance.¡±


    Paige thought, no one?


    Did that person leave?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a walk. You guys wait for me here.¡±


    After Paige left the door, Martin and Nathan looked at each other in confusion.


    They thought, why did Paige want to go for a walk alone?


    It seemed that Paige deliberately did so.


    ¡°Nathan, eat some fruit.¡± Patricia personally brought the fruit that the servant had prepared to


    Nathan and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all that you like to eat¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nathan had just poked a piece with a fruit stick.


    ¡°Nathan, I can¡¯t eat with the fruit te in my hand. Why don¡¯t you feed me one?¡± Patricia asked.


    ¡°You have already grown up, yet you still scheme to let me feed you?¡± Nathan asked.


    ¡°I want you to feed me. I want you to feed me! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t treat me as your younger g sister


    when Paigees back!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nathan could only feed Patricia the fruit he just picked. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Hahaha. Thank you, Nathan!¡±


    Patricia nced to the side and saw Martin walk out of the hall and go to the garden to wait for Paige.


    Patricia said, ¡°I will also send some to Martin.¡±


    ¡°Patricia!¡± Nathan wanted to tell Patricia that Martin now had a fianc¨¦e. It was better to keep a distance,


    but in the blink of an eye, Patricia had already disappeared.


    ¡°Martin¡­ no, Mr. Stowe, do you want to eat some fruit?¡± Patricia brought the fruit te forward with


    both hands and smiled innocently.


    However, Martin did not even look at it. Instead, he got up and prepared to walk toward the gate.


    ¡°Just have some. Is that a problem?¡± Patricia blocked Martin¡¯s way and said with some grievance, ¡°Are


    you afraid that I have other thoughts? First, I did not poison it. Second, I just wanted to invite you to eat


    some fruit. Do you hate me so much? You don¡¯t even eat the fruit I brought?¡±


    Martin looked at Patricia a little impatiently and said, ¡°Move away.¡±


    Patricia felt a little sad. She said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like me, there is no need to make things difficult for


    the fruit, right? This is also the fruit of Paige! Just treat it as Paige treats you to a meal.¡±


    Martin was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave if you eat one.¡± Patricia showed a naughty and cute smile. She poked a mango with a fruit


    stick and handed it to Martin. ¡°Come on, just eat one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Martin was angry and said, ¡°I said, don¡¯t waste time on me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just treat you to a fruit?¡± Patricia felt wronged and looked pitiful. ¡°If this is the fruit Paige brought


    to you, you will eat it without hesitation, right?¡±


    Martin was speechless.


    ¡°No¡­ With Paige¡¯s character, she can¡¯t bring fruit for you to eat¡­ You have been taking care of her,


    but she does not know how to be polite¡­ Martin, I¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Martin did not want to listen to Patricia¡¯s nonsense and walked past her to the gate.


    ¡°Martin!¡± Patricia quickly stopped Martin and said, ¡°I came to find you today to tell you that I have a


    boyfriend! I¡¯ve moved on! If nothing goes wrong, I will marry him in the future¡­ You don¡¯t have to be so


    wary of me. If you don¡¯t like me getting close to you, I will stay away from you¡­¡± Chapter 362 Have


    Other Thoughts


    Martin stood still. He thought, how could I not know that Patricia¡¯s sudden change was a trick? Did she


    think that I was easy to fool?


    ¡°I wish you and Paige happy¡­¡± Patricia was about to turn around and leave. When she saw Nathan,


    she obediently said, ¡°Nathan, um, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go in first¡­¡±


    Nathan nodded and looked at Martin¡¯s back.


    Just now, when Nathan saw Patricia pestering Martin, Nathan thought that Patricia would not be able to


    let go of the marriage, but after hearing what Patricia said, Nathan rxed¡­


    Nathan thought, it seemed that I was thinking too much.


    ¡°Patricia should not have any other thoughts about you.¡±

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Chapter 363 Martin Reminds Nathan


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is, but keeping a distance from all the opposite ***is what I should do.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Martin looked up at Nathan.


    ¡°Paige said that she wanted to take a walk alone. I was worried, so I went to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any thoughts about Patricia? If Paige didn¡¯t return, would you marry Patricia?¡±


    Nathan asked as he walked with Martin.


    ¡°No. I did think of ending the engagement a long time ago,¡± Martin said confidently.


    Not only did Martin have this idea, but he also went to break off the engagement.


    However, on that day, Martin found that the one he would marry was Paige, so Martin changed his


    mind at thest minute.


    ¡°Do you know what it means for our two families to break off the engagement at thest minute?¡±


    Nathan was a little surprised.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    It meant that the rtionship between the two families waspletely broken.


    It meant that Martin and Jack would no longer be friends.


    It meant that Martin had a strong opponent in the business field from now on.


    It meant that Martin¡¯s family member¡¯s scolding and the ruination of the whole Stowe family¡¯s


    reputation¡­


    ¡°But I can¡¯t choose to spend the rest of my life with someone I don¡¯t love. I believe you can¡¯t stand the


    people you cherished being disliked by me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nathan was a little puzzled. ¡°Is Patricia that bad? After so many years, she has nothing good to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have noticed that ever since Paige returned to this family, Patricia¡¯s attitude.


    towards Paige has been unfriendly.¡± Martin reminded, ¡°Including the intentional provocation and


    probing on the table, as well as some indecent words and actions¡­¡±


    ¡°Martin, Patricia is also my sister!¡±


    These words were a bit harsh.


    Before Patricia¡¯s identity was revealed, everyone in the Lusk family cherished her for 18 years.


    Not only, Donald and Danica, but even the five young masters of the Lusk family also regarded Patricia


    as their own younger sister. They would do everything they could to protect the only little princess of


    the family.


    Patricia was raised by them. Although she was a bit arrogant, Nathan thought Martin couldn¡¯t judge her


    like that.


    For a ****, Nathan could not ept others talking about Patricia in front of him.


    Martin also understood. After all, no one would suspect that his or her younger sister who was innocent


    for 18 years would do something evil.


    It was like one would not suspect his or her family was a bad person for no reason.


    ¡°Patricia has been a daughter of a rich family for 18 years. One day, everything she has suddenly does


    not belong to her. It is normal for Patricia to feel ufortable. Sometimes, it is inevitable. that she


    wants to get attention. It is the thoughts of a little girl. As long as she does not hurt Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°If Patricia causes trouble for Paige, will you not care?¡± Martin raised his eyes and asked.


    ¡°If she is intentionally targeting Paige, I will stop her.


    ¡°What if Patricia does something behind your back? Or perhaps you can¡¯t change her mind?¡±


    ¡°Martin. Patricia is that bad in your eyes?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze met Martin¡¯s, seemingly displeased.


    ¡°You saw what happened just now.¡± Martin met Nathan¡¯s gaze and said firmly, ¡°Her purpose is not


    pure.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, she is drawing a clear line with you.¡±


    ¡°I can hear your footsteps from so far away. Did she not hear it?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that she deliberately said those words to me? It seems that her image in your mind is


    terrible to the extreme.¡±


    Martin thought, she had never any image in my mind. She did not even have a shadow in my mind.


    ¡°You said that her purpose is not pure. Did she secretly pester you? Or did she do something to hurt


    Paige?¡±


    ¡°You just came back and might not be clear. When you have time, you can observe Patricia in private.


    When the timees, you will know whether what I said is true or false.¡±


    Martin thought, anyway, I just reminded Nathan, and I do not expect Nathan would protect Paige.


    Paige is my girl, and I want to protect her myself.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Nathan was not biased toward Patricia or Paige, but he watched Patricia grow up and watched


    Patricia for 18 years. Nathan knew more or less about Patricia¡¯s conduct.


    But with Martin¡¯s character, Nathan knew that Martin obviously would not casually smear someone, let


    alone a girl¡­.


    Nathan thought, so, where was the problem?


    Did Martin protect Paige too much, or did Patricia do something that I did not know about?


    Thinking back to how Patricia had only acted like a spoiled child and asked me to help her pick up food


    and soup, there was nothing else to be impolite¡­


    Smart people all know to have a close rtionship with their family. Not to mention bing enemies


    with Paige, at least their rtionship on the surface should be nice¡­


    Patricia understands this. After all, after leaving the Lusk family, she is nothing¡­


    Then was she as stupid as Martin had said, approaching Martin with impure intentions, destroying


    Paige¡¯s happiness, and doing unfriendly things to Paige?


    If she didn¡¯t mean it, could it be that someone was instigating Patricia behind her back?


    Who could it be?


    Martin saw that Nathan was silent. Martin knew that Nathan had more or less listened to his words.


    Martin thought, it seems that Nathan is not blinded by affection¡­.


    In front of the people at home, Patricia would not do anything to make things difficult for Paige. It


    seems that I have to make Patricia reveal her true colors in private.


    On the other side.


    A knife was ced on the neck of a short-haired girl.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Paige asked coldly with a knife in hand.


    Ever since Paige returned home in the afternoon, she had sensed that someone was watching every


    move in the vi. However, just now, Paige¡¯s subordinate had sent news that there was no one


    watching them at the entrance. Paige was worried and came out again. Sure enough, with her skills,


    Paige sessfully caught a sneaky figure.


    The short-haired girl was wearing a mask, revealing only a pair of extremely beautiful eyes. She looked


    somewhat dissatisfied.


    From this pair of eyes, the girl should be one or two years older than Paige.


    Paige thought, could it be a killer cultivated from somewhere?


    So young?


    ¡°And who are you?¡± The short-haired girl was somewhat unhappy. She thought, if I hadn¡¯t been


    distracted just now, how could I have been discovered by Paige?


    Just now, even Paige¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t find her. The girl thought that she was at the first-ss


    level of hiding¡­


    ¡°I am the one asking you a question!¡± Paige¡¯s knife came closer, and her voice was as cold as ice.


    Paige asked, ¡°Who sent you here? Or who are youing for? If you refuse to say it clearly, there is


    no need to speak again.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± The girl thought, what an arrogant little girl! How dare she speak so ***? The short-haired girl was


    even more displeased.


    ¡°You dare to kill me at the entrance of the Lusk¡¯s house?¡± The short-haired girl narrowed her eyes. She


    did not believe that Paige would do so. ¡°If you have the ability, do it now!¡±


    Paige thought, she is not afraid of death¡­

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Chapter 364 Pam, You Have Misunderstood Us


    Paige sneered and moved the knife a little closer to the short-haired girl¡¯s neck. The next second, red


    blood came out.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you¡­¡± This time, the short-haired girl was really stunned.


    She did not expect that Paige would really dare to hurt her.


    ¡°If you keep being silent, I will really throw you into the sea to feed the sharks.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, the short-haired girl became even more furious. She asked Paige, ¡°Does


    Nathan know that you are such a kind of person?¡±


    Paige was confused.


    Paige thought, does this persone for Nathan?


    The short-haired girl saw that Paige was thinking something, so she quickly pped Paige¡¯s hand off


    and wanted to snatch the knife.


    But Paige was not weak. Then, they began to fight, and neither of them was at a disadvantage. during


    the fight¡­


    This was the first time the short-haired girl had seen a girl, who was about the same age as her, be so


    agile. She thought that Paige was definitely not an ordinary college student!


    The short-haired girl looked at Paige and wondered, who the hell is she?


    Is she also from the Ministry of Security?


    Or she has some other hidden identity?


    Paige kicked the short-haired girl in the chest. But the short-haired girl blocked the attack with her arms


    crossed in front of her, and she retreated about 3 feet.


    Seeing that the short-haired girl¡¯s neck was still bleeding, Paige smiled coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t deal with


    your wound, you will die in less than an hour. I advise you to be obedient. In that case, I will go easy on


    you.¡±


    ¡°You are quite arrogant.¡± The short-haired girl once againunched an attack. Each move was ruthless.


    It looked like she really wanted to kill Paige.


    The longer the short-haired girl fought with Paige, the more she found that Paige¡¯s fighting techniques


    were a little ***. Suddenly, Paige did a Spin Kick.


    Because the short-haired girl was already injured, she fell to the ground right after she got kicked by


    Paige.


    ¡°Are you from the Triangle Area?¡± The short-haired girl was even more surprised. She looked at Paige


    in front of her and suddenly felt that Paige was definitely not an ordinary person. She said hesitantly, ¡°Is


    the boss of the me Gang¡­ a girl?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows and was a little surprised. She thought, she knows who I am! I can¡¯t let her


    leave alive.


    Before Paige could make a move, Nathan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Paige, what happened?¡±


    Paige turned her head and saw Nathan and Martin.


    The short-haired girl was about to escape. But she suddenly heard Nathan¡¯s voice. Nathan said in


    surprise, ¡°Pam? Why are you here?¡±


    Paige was surprised and thought, Pam?


    Does Nathan know this girl?


    It sounds like Nathan is quite ***with her.


    ¡°What happened to your neck?¡± Nathan found that there was a bloody wound on Pam Berger¡¯s


    neck. The wound didn¡¯t look serious, but it bled continuously, which looked a little terrifying.


    Nathan looked at Paige with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Because of Pam¡¯s excellent fighting ability, it was very difficult for any enemy to get close to her, let


    alone cut her neck¡­


    Nathan wondered, how did Paige do it?


    How could she actually hurt Pam?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Suddenly, Pam took the initiative and asked Nathan with a questioning tone, ¡°You asked for a leave


    just because you want to bring your girlfriend home and introduce her to your family?¡±


    When Paige heard this, she felt that things had be more interesting.


    Nathan said to Pam, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Anyway, I¡¯ll take you in to treat your


    wound first.¡±


    Although this kind of small wound was nothing to the people of the Ministry of Security, it was still a


    wound on Pam¡¯s neck. If the wound didn¡¯t get treated, Pam¡¯s life might be in dangerter.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to have a rtionship with someone. It¡¯s that you don¡¯t want to have a


    rtionship with me!¡± Pam¡¯s eyes carried some humiliation and anger when she spoke.


    ¡°Pam¡­¡± Nathan was stunned.


    Pam continued, ¡°You said that you had no intention of having a girlfriend at that time. But you took


    this girl home! The person you love is her!¡±


    Pam looked at Paige and felt hurt in her heart. She thought, what is so good about this girl? She is


    so rude.


    Does Nathan know that she is the boss of the me Gang?


    What kind of ability does this little girl have to be able to win Nathan¡¯s heart?


    Nathan is the most popr handsome man in the entire Ministry of Security. But in the end, his love is


    gained by a little girl.


    It¡¯s really provoking!


    I saw it with my own eyes today. Nathan sent a lot of things to this girl. He even used trucks to carry


    those gifts!


    When Nathan got out of the car, he opened the door for this girl and stroked her hair gently¡­


    That action was really intimate. I¡¯m so envious.


    Patricia even especially came out from school just to see Nathan¡¯s girlfriend¡­


    They look like a happy family. But I¡­.


    ¡°Are you talking about Paige?¡± Nathan realized something and felt helpless and amused. This was a


    big misunderstanding.


    Seeing Nathan¡¯s casual attitude, Pam was even shocked and thought, Paige?


    How could he call her so intimately?


    How could he?


    ¡°What exactly do you like about her?¡± Pam¡¯s nose twitched, and she somehow wanted to cry.


    If not for that Paige was still watching her at the side, Pam would have already shed tears.


    Nathan said to Pam, ¡°Youe with me to deal with your wound first.¡± Nathan felt that it would take


    a long time to exin to Pam. The most important thing now was to treat Pam¡¯s wound.


    ¡°You always tell me that we are not suitable because of the difference in our identities and ages. What


    about her? Is she suitable? Do you know that she is¡­¡±


    Paige seemed to have guessed what Pam wanted to say, so she immediately stopped Pam and


    said, ¡°Pam, you have misunderstood us.¡±


    Pam wondered, misunderstand?


    ¡°He is my brother,¡± Paige exined. Then, she pulled Martin to her side and introduced, ¡°This is my


    fianc¨¦, Martin.¡±


    ¡°Hello. Nice to meet you,¡± Martin greeted Pam politely.


    Pam waspletely stunned. She moved her eyes and stared straight at Nathan in front of her.


    Nathan felt a little helpless and exined, ¡°She is indeed my sister¡­ My biological sister. She just


    came back home recently.¡±


    Pam was shocked and yelled in her heart, his biological sister!


    Nathan continued, ¡°She is still young. And for some reason, we haven¡¯t introduced her to the public


    yet.¡±


    Pam thought, so I was fighting with Nathan¡¯s sister just now. And Nathan¡¯s sister had just cut my


    neck!


    ¡°Follow me in first.¡± Nathan was afraid that Pam would refuse again, so he grabbed Pam¡¯s. hand


    and walked inside directly.


    Pam went to the Lusk¡¯s house in a daze. When she was being watched by a group of people, she


    was still in a daze¡­


    Pam had imagined the scene of meeting Nathan¡¯s parents with Nathan. But she had never expected


    that it would be such a dramatic scene¡­


    Danica, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask Pam worriedly, ¡°Oh, my! Does it hurt? How did


    you get hurt like this?¡±


    Donald also asked Pam, ¡°Do you need to see a doctor?¡± Suddenly, Donald thought of something


    and turned his head, saying to Paige, ¡°Oh, right! Paige! Paige is very skillful! Paige,e and take a


    look at your brother¡¯s girlfriend!¡±


    When Nathan heard the word ¡°girlfriend¡±, her hand trembled. At the same time, Pam gasped and


    yelled in her heart, it hurts¡­


    Danica said to Nathan with a frown, ¡°You are so clumsy. Don¡¯t hurt her! Let your sister do it!¡±


    Nathan, let me do it.¡± Paige took the cotton swab, disinfected Pam¡¯s wound expertly, and simply


    bandaged it. Then, she said, ¡°OK. Be careful in the next few days. Don¡¯t let your wound touch the


    water.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect Pam to be Nathan¡¯s girlfriend¡­ Paige felt sorry because she had just hurt


    Pam.


    Pam sat on the sofa in the living room and was surrounded by the Lusk family. She felt so helpless


    at this time¡­


    Pam never expected that the first time she met Nathan¡¯s family would be so embarrassing and


    dramatic¡­


    Danica asked Pam, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told us your name. When did you start dating Nathan?¡± Danica


    could not suppress the joy in her heart. She had five sons. Nathan was the first one that had a


    girlfriend!

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Chapter 365 Nathan Finally Agrees


    Donaldughed and said very kindly, ¡°Nathan has never brought a girl home. You are the first one!


    Bonnie, serve this girl some tea! Oh, by the way, Paige, she is so injured. Can she drink tea?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK for her to drink some,¡± Paige said.


    Donald said, ¡°Good. Bonnie, take out the best tea we have at home!¡±


    Since Paige said that it was OK, then it was OK.


    Pam was so embarrassed that she really wanted to dig a hole in the ground to hide. She said to


    Donald and Danica, ¡°Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, don¡¯t bother¡­ I was just passing by¡­¡±


    But now, no one would believe that Pam was just passing by¡­.


    ¡°Before you, Nathan had never had a girlfriend. He doesn¡¯t know how to treat his girlfriend. We didn¡¯t


    know that he already had a girlfriend until you personally came here today.¡± When Danica said this, she


    looked at Nathan with me in her eyes.


    Nathan was about to say something. But Danica asked Pam again, ¡°What happened to you?


    How did you get this injury?¡±


    Danica thought, it¡¯ste at night. Such a beautiful girl somehow got a wound on her neck¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s too dark outside. I identally fell, and my neck got cut by a stone¡­¡± Pam took all the


    responsibility because she didn¡¯t want Nathan¡¯s sister to be med.


    Danica said, ¡°What kind of stone can make such a cut? Is it the stone in front of our house? Someone,


    go out and check it. Throw away all the stones that may hurt people!¡±


    After a pause, Danica muttered, ¡°This is the first time that Nathan¡¯s girlfriend hase to our house.


    But she somehow got injured. How can we exin this to her parents¡­¡±


    ¡°***, actually, it was¡­¡± Paige wanted to say that it was she who caused that wound on Pam¡¯s neck.


    But Pam immediately interrupted Paige and said, ¡°Your name is Paige, right? My name is


    Pam Berger. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Hearing Pam¡¯s full name, Donald and Danica were stunned on the spot.


    They thought, what did she say?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Pam Berger?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Danica was shocked for a while. Then, she asked, ¡°May I ask if your father is George Berger?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But I am not ***with him. Haha¡­¡± Pam twitched the corner of her ***. She was afraid that


    Donald and Danica would act the same as Nathan did after knowing her identity.


    Pam was not ***with her father?


    No one believed this¡­


    Paige did not know who Pam was until Martin said in a low voice, ¡°She is the prime minister¡¯s


    daughter.¡±


    Paige thought, no wonder Pam just said that Nathan did not agree to be with her because of the


    difference between their identities¡­


    It turns out Pam was the prime minister¡¯s daughter!


    Donald looked at Nathan, ¡°Nathan, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you had a girlfriend? You even¡­¡± Donald


    didn¡¯t say the rest of his words. But anyway, he felt very sorry because Pam got injured when she


    first came to the Lusk¡¯s house.


    ¡°Ms. Berger, please have some tea.¡± The servant brought the tea to Pam.


    Danica reached out to take the cup of tea and personally handed it to Pam. ¡°Pam, drink some tea


    first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lusk. But don¡¯t bother. I can take it myself¡­¡± Pam found that Nathan¡¯s parents.


    were too enthusiastic.


    Donald said to Pam, ¡°You just came here and are not ***with this ce. After drinking tea, I will ask


    Nathan to take you around this ce.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Pam and I¡­¡± Nathan wanted to say that Pam was not his girlfriend. you finish


    But Donald interrupted Nathan with a smile and said, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go!¡±


    Donald could tell that Pam liked Nathan very much. He thought Nathan was really lucky to be liked


    by such a beautiful and cute girl¡­


    Nathan still wanted to exin, but Pam had already stepped forward and held his arm¡­


    Nathan felt helpless and thought, how am I going to exin this time?


    ¡°Your family is so warm and friendly¡­¡± Pam and Nathan came to the second floor. Pam was very


    happy because she was now holding Nathan¡¯s arm.


    Nathan nced at Pam¡¯s neck and asked softly, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It really doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡± Pam wanted to shake her head to prove that she was fine.


    But she identally pulled the wound. Then, a look of pain appeared on her face.


    ¡°It hurts, right?¡± Nathan looked at Pam with worries in his eyes. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Then, Nathan asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a call before you came?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you brought your girlfriend home¡­ So wanted toe and have a look¡­¡± As Pam


    said, she lowered her head even more. She had never thought that the so-called Nathan¡¯s girlfriend


    was actually Nathan¡¯s biological sister.


    Hearing this, Nathan realized that Pam must be jealous when she heard that news. So she came to


    check on Nathan¡­


    Nathan wondered, who spread the news? That¡¯s so ***. Nathan looked at Pam. Pam seemed to


    know that she was wrong, so she kept her head down, which looked very cute.


    ¡°Is this your room? It¡¯s so clean and neat!¡± Pam did not expect Nathan¡¯s room to be the same as his


    conduct, low-key but dignified.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nathan took Pam to look around. Then, he said, ¡°Next time, if you have any questions, just


    ask me directly. Don¡¯t be silly to guard outside my house again. Did you get bit by mosquitoes?¡±


    ¡°Ah? No. No¡­¡± Pam was a little surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but think, is he¡­ concerned about


    me?


    Nathan asked Pam, ¡°Did youe in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pam nodded. ¡°I saw that you bought a lot of things. I thought you bought them for your


    girlfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°So you were jealous?¡±


    ¡°Just a little bit¡­¡± Pam gestured with her fingers.


    Nathan could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°How is it? How did I do? I have been following you for so long, but you didn¡¯t notice me. This shows


    that your counter-reconnaissance ability is not that good!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is not good?¡± Nathan suddenly leaned close to Pam¡¯s face and looked at her


    closely. ¡°What did you say? What is not good about me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Pam blushed. She suspected that Nathan was talking dirty to her, but she didn¡¯t have


    evidence.


    Nathan took out his phone and ordered the chef to prepare some food. It had been a whole afternoon.


    Pam must be hungry.


    ¡°Nathan, I like you. Let¡¯s date!¡± Pam suddenly hugged Nathan from behind, greedily breathing his


    breath. ¡°If you think we are not suitable because of my family background, I can leave my family¡­ I


    can be with you as an ordinary person. As long as it is you, I am willing to do anything!¡±


    For Nathan, Pam had received the harshest training and entered the Ministry of Security. She even


    climbed up from the bottom of the Ministry of Security to the position of deputy minister.


    Pam had all she had today, not because of her father but her own hard work. She did all this


    because she wanted to be closer to Nathan¡­


    ¡°I have liked you for so many years. Can you give me a chance?¡± Pam asked lightly.


    Nathan turned around and touched Pam¡¯s head. His gaze and voice were unprecedentedly gentle.


    ¡°Then promise me that you won¡¯t let yourself get injured again, OK?¡±


    Pam was stunned, thinking, what did he say? Nathan agreed? Did he really agree?


    ¡°Do you remember that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I do!¡± Pam hugged Nathan happily. ¡°Nathan, you agreed! You finally agreed! It has been


    four years! You finally agreed¡­¡± Pam really had waited for too long!


    ¡°You¡¯re that happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m happy! I¡¯m so happy! Even winning a ten-million lottery won¡¯t make me so happy!¡± Pam¡¯s


    eyes were a little red. She hugged Nathan tightly. ¡°I finally have you. I want to hug you for a while


    longer¡­¡±


    ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities for you to hug me in the future¡­¡± Nathan patted Pam¡¯s head


    gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. You need to eat something first.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I want to hug you for a while longer¡­¡±


    After four years, Pam finally became Nathan¡¯s girlfriend!


    This was great!

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Chapter 366 You Are Better Than Her


    While eating, Pam fixed her eyes on Nathan.


    She was like a big fan looking at her favorite celebrity. There was worship, love, and excitement in her


    eyes¡­


    Danica got it the ****she saw Pam¡¯s eyes. The corners of her ****curled up. ¡°Nathan, you know what


    Nathan likes to eat. Pick some food for her. Nathan, feel at home. Get whatever you like to eat.¡±


    Pam put on a bright smile, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lusk. You are so nice ~¡±


    When Danica heard this, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Really? Then you shoulde more often in the


    future! If Nathan is busy and doesn¡¯t have time to apany you, you can call me. I will pick you up! I


    have a lot of photos of Nathan when he was a child¡­¡±


    ¡°***,¡± Nathan remembered that there were many photos of him looking ****, so he hurried to stop


    Danica.


    Pam giggled and nodded. Unexpectedly, her injury hurt again. Nathan reminded her gently,


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    His tone was not only gentle but also filled with affection.


    Danica watched them showing affection and happily left the dining room, leaving them alone.


    After eating, Pam found that Donald and Danica had prepared many gifts for her. She hurried to


    refuse.


    ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t ept these. It is already very rude that I didn¡¯t take any gifts on my first visit¡­


    How can you prepare so many things for me? I will feel sorry¡­¡± Pam said. She took out tworge


    gift boxes from the trunk of the car and was about to take them back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse our gifts! This is for our future daughter-inw! We haven¡¯t spent a lot!¡±


    In fact, the gifts had filled the trunk.


    Donald smiled and put the gifts back into the car.


    Danica also patted Pam on the back of her hand and smiled, ¡°You are our best gift¡­ You don¡¯t need


    to bring anything the next time youe. If you feel sorry,e to stay with us when you have time¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Pam¡¯s eyes, and she reached out to hug Danica. ¡°You are so good¡­¡±


    Since she was a child, the atmosphere in her family had been serious, and it was rare for such a warm


    scene¡­


    She needed to be cautious about every word and action, and she can¡¯t evenugh at home¡­


    But she was much more rxed and happier in Nathan¡¯s home¡­


    Danica felt happier when being hugged by Pam, ¡°Good girl,e here if you are avable¡­ We


    also like you very much! When Nathan is free, take him to your home and let him visit your parents¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Pam was even more delighted. She hugged Danica for a long time before letting


    ¡°Pam, I will send you off.¡±


    At this time, a voice came from the crowd.


    It was Paige.


    ¡°Okay!¡± When Pam saw her, she smiled.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Nathan, Pam and I will wait for you at the main entrance.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nathan was taking the gifts from Donald and putting them into the trunk. Some of them were


    ced in the back seat.


    Paige and Pam slowly walked towards the garden until no one was around.


    ¡°Pam, this ointment is for you.¡± Paige handed over a small bottle. ¡°Use it when you bandage your


    injury. There is an instruction on the bottle.¡±


    Pam looked at it and did not expect that Paige was still concerned about her injury. She happily took


    it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was you. I hit you a little too hard just now.¡±


    There was someone sneaking around at the door, so Paige thought it was a threat to her family¡­


    ¡°No, it was my fault. I came uninvited. You did nothing wrong!¡±


    Pam put away the small bottle, smiled, and held Paige¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°You can just ***me, but you


    didn¡¯t. You showed mercy. You are a kind and gentle girl!¡± Is Paige serious about her words?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Really! Don¡¯t tell your family what happened to me. Just forget it!¡±


    Paige knew that Pam was afraid that she would be scolded. She didn¡¯t expect Pam to be such a


    good person. From the ****she entered her family, she cared about Paige.


    Pam held Paige¡¯s hand and walked forward. Suddenly, she thought of something. ¡°Oh right!


    How could you be the leader of me Gang? Does Nathan know about this?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know¡­¡± Paige said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ But, how are you sure I am?¡±


    ¡°You saved me a year ago. Have you forgotten?¡± Pam smiled mischievously.


    Paige was confused.


    She didn¡¯t remember it.


    ¡°At that time, I was carrying out a secret mission. I was being hunted down by the enemy. It was you


    who suddenly appeared and saved me by defeating ten people. At that time, your first move


    was Spin Kick. I was deeply impressed!¡±


    After Pam finished speaking, Paige recalled it.


    At that time, Pam was drenched in blood and was chased by a group of people. Although she was


    wearing men¡¯s clothes and a mask, Paige still recognized from her figure and movements that she was


    a young girl¡­


    Because the people who chased after Pammitted all sorts of crimes and often went against


    me Gang, Paige stood out and saved Pam.


    However, what Paige did not expect was that when she dealt with those people, she turned back and


    found that Pam had left.


    Pam also thought of this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That mission was important. Although you saved me at that time, we were not familiar with


    each other, so I took the opportunity to run away. First, I was afraid of leaking the secret, and second, I


    was afraid that I would fall into the hands of bad people again. Third, I was poisoned¡­ So at that time,


    I did not have time to thank you.¡±


    To their surprise, they had met each other a year ago.


    ¡°Thank you, Paige. Thank you for saving me at that time!¡± Pam said solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Paige put on a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°You do better than a year ago. I didn¡¯t even notice you getting close to me¡­¡±


    Paige remembered that when she put the knife on Pam¡¯s neck just now, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°That was because you were distracted¡­ At that time, you were thinking about Nathan, right?¡±


    Pam¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she asked with some embarrassment, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°You are in a daze at my door. You can¡¯t be thinking about other people, right?¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°Nathan is a very good person. He is reliable and protective. You are a good person, too. I hope that


    you can get married soon, and I can also attend your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s too early to talk about this. I am already very happy that Nathan agrees with me¡­ Thank you


    for your blessing¡­ You are a very good person, different from Patricia.¡±


    When Paige heard this, she was a little surprised. ¡°You know Patricia?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I have met her several times,¡± Pam said casually. ¡°In short, I think you are better than her.¡±

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Chapter 367 Take Care


    Before Paige responded, Pam continued, ¡°So when I learned that my sister-inw is not Patricia but


    you, I was very happy.¡±


    Paige looked at her smiling face andughed.


    ¡°Paige, can I go to your school when I have time?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Paige smiled and replied warmly.


    ¡°Great! I live in Chicago. You cane to my home when you are free. But my family is more serious,


    unlike your family¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid. I will back you up!¡±


    Pam took out her mobile phone and smiled very cutely. ¡°Let¡¯s add friends.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige took out her mobile phone and added her Line ount.


    Patricia, who was hiding in the dark, saw this scene and clenched her fists in anger!


    ****it!


    I didn¡¯t expect them to add friends so quickly!


    Just now, what did Paige give Pam in the garden? Why does Pam like her so much?


    This scheming woman! What has she done to make Pam like her?


    Paige probably knows Pam¡¯s identity and wants to soften her up!


    ****!


    When they arrived at the gate, Pam reluctantly hugged Paige¡¯s arm. ¡°Then that¡¯s a deal. We must


    go out another day.¡±


    As Paige¡¯s sister-inw, Pam decided to buy a lot of gifts for her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige smiled. ¡°Nathan, be careful on the road. Goodbye, Pam.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Pam gently and domineeringly touched Paige¡¯s head. After getting in the car, she said,


    ¡°Paige is so cute and so adorable!¡±


    ¡°Seat belt.¡± When Nathan came closer to fasten her seat belt, Pam mischievously kissed him on the


    face.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so close to me?¡± Pam said cutely. ¡°And you¡¯re so handsome, so I can¡¯t stop myself


    from kissing you.¡±


    Nathan¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Nathan asked Pam as he ***, ¡°Isn¡¯t Patricia cute? Isn¡¯t she adorable?¡±


    ¡°Just a little.¡± Pam was not as enthusiastic as before when she talked about Patricia as if


    Patricia had nothing special to her.


    Nathan found that why either Martin or Pam liked Patricia.


    All along, Pam had never been so enthusiastic to Patricia as to Paige. is Patricia not easy-going in


    private?


    ¡°If I could only have one sister, who would you choose?¡± Nathan asked indifferently as he ***.


    ¡°It must be Paige!¡± Pam seemed to ask with her eyes, ¡°Is this question meaningful?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nathan asked in confusion as his eyes deepened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Paige is very good, sensible, kind, and gentle? And she is good-looking, delicate,


    intelligent, meticulous, and very easy to get along with¡­ Where can I find such a good sister?¡±


    ¡°You are quite good at praising people.¡± Nathan nced at Pam.


    ¡°I am telling the truth!¡± Pam looked ahead. After thinking for a ****, she looked at Nathan. ¡°I want to


    say something that may annoy you. Compared to Patricia, I prefer Paige, because she has principles,


    and dares to take responsibility for everything she does. She is reasonable, and has the strong


    ability¡­¡±


    ¡°The ability¡­ Is it the ability to beat you up?¡± Nathan could not help butugh.


    ¡°No! When did she beat me up?¡± Pam said. ¡°If it was you, you would also catch and question me


    when you found that I was secretly monitoring you at your door. Paige is already very gentle.


    Otherwise, I would have been thrown into the sea.¡±


    Nathanughed. Pam even backed Paige up.


    After a while, Nathan sent Pam to her home. ¡°Be good these few days and spend more time with


    your family when you have time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When they got busy, it was normal to not be at home for three to five months¡­


    Pam hugged his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him for a while before saying, ¡°Anyway, you have


    two days off. It¡¯s boring for you to apany your sister alone. Why don¡¯t you take me with you? Girls


    have manymon topics.¡±


    Nathan looked down at her and said gently, ¡°Go back to work first.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to wait for you!¡±


    Nathan couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back together in three days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Pam reluctantly said goodbye to him. Not long after she entered the house, she suddenly received a


    Line message.


    She thought it was from Paige, but when she opened it, it was Patricia.


    Pam was immediately a little disappointed.


    ¡°Pam, are you home?¡±


    Without waiting for Pam to reply, Patricia continued to type and send messages.


    ¡°Paige grew up in a small ce. I don¡¯t know if she was affected by those rude people¡­ I mean, you


    better pay attention to what she gave you.¡±


    Pam asked, feeling a little depressed: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ the gift she gave you in the garden just now.¡±


    Pam suddenly realized something: ¡°I see¡­ So you¡¯ve been watching us since just now?¡±


    Patricia hurriedly exined: ¡°No. I was just passing by and just happened to see it.¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike Paige?¡±


    Paige¡­


    In just one night, Pam is already so intimate with her.


    It is too fast¡­


    ¡°Pam, you misunderstood me¡­ I was just caring about you¡­¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with Pam? She just started dating Nathan, and she acts as if she was my senior.


    ¡°Paige gave an ointment to me. It¡¯s helpful to my injury.¡± After Pam finished this sentence, she took


    a picture of the small bottle and sent it over: It¡¯s produced by arge pharmacy. Is there any problem?


    Besides, what benefits can she get by ***me?¡±


    With Pam¡¯s identity, who would dare to****her?


    Patricia looked at the ointment. Any small bottle would cost thousands of dors¡­


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect that in order to please Pam, Paige was willing to spend a lot of money¡­


    Too scheming!


    Is she nning anything?


    ¡°Pam, I better not say it. I¡¯m afraid you will misunderstand me¡­¡±


    Pam replied: ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to say anymore!¡±


    Men could hardly see through a woman¡¯s feelings, but it did not mean that Pam could not find


    anything.


    ¡°I heard that when Paige returned to this home, it was because she agreed that you could continue to


    stay in this home?¡±


    Patricia clenched her mobile phone: ¡°Pam, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You can stay in this family and enjoy what you have today! It¡¯s all thanks to Paige. Shouldn¡¯t you be


    grateful for this?¡±


    Patricia held her phone tighter. She did not expect Pam to be so biased.


    ¡°Nathan¡¯s parents want their family to live happily together. Do you need me to remind you of the


    consequences if someone makes trouble? Also, what¡¯s wrong with the people who grew up in the small


    city? My father is from a small ce. He achieves what he has today with his own hands! I was taught


    by my father and became a deputy minister by myself. Did the people in the small ce provoke you?¡±

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Chapter 368 Tell Him Everything


    Patricia was furious.


    Pam typed: ¡°Don¡¯t ****in front of me. I¡¯m not Nathan. I don¡¯t like you.


    ¡°Do you know why I typed instead of sending you voice messages? Because I saved all the


    screenshots. Don¡¯t think of deleting some chat records and creating the illusion that I bullied you.


    After all, this is the trick that you are best at.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Patricia was exasperated and did not know what to say.


    Pam continued: ¡°Do you know why I like Paige? Because she is not *****, hypocritical, or ***. She


    doesn¡¯t act smart, nor stir up trouble. You gotta learn.¡±


    Finally, Pam said: ¡°If you want to speak ill of Paige, don¡¯t contact me again.¡±


    Patricia was so angry that she directly cklisted Pam!


    She threw her phone on the table. Patricia was so angry that her chest rose and fell. After a while, she


    calmed down and released Pam from the cklist¡­


    After all, Pam was the daughter of a big shot. It was better for Patricia to keep her contact.


    Maybe it would be useful in the future¡­.


    However, Pam thought that she could be ***and sneer at Patricia because Pam was with


    Nathan¡­


    Patricia¡¯s eyes became cold. If Nathan did not like Pam¡­


    On the other side.


    A luxury car was parked at the school gate.


    A tall man stood beside the car, holding up a girl¡¯s face and kissing her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Martin, stop¡­¡± Paige was kissed until her legs were weak. After the kiss, she found that


    everyone¡¯s eyes were on them. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°She seems to be the top scorer ss One for Traditional Medicine. Paige, is it?¡±


    ¡°It should be. Only she has such good looks and height¡­¡±


    ¡°Who is that man? He¡¯s so handsome, and his legs are so long.¡±


    ¡°Is he from our school?¡±


    ¡°Is there such a handsome guy in our school?¡±


    ¡°The light is too dim. Otherwise, we can see clearly¡­¡±


    Fortunately, there were not many people on campus at night, so no one could guess Martin¡¯s identity.


    Paige looked up and said to Martin, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°Paige.¡± Martin was still reminiscing about the kiss just now, and his eyes were full of reluctance.


    ¡°Call me when you get to the dormter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Keep a distance from the boys at school.¡±


    Paige felt awkward and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do I need you to remind me?¡±


    Not long after entering the campus, Paige suddenly received a call from Nathan.


    ¡°Paige, have you returned to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nathan.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone next to you? Is there anything you want to say to me?¡± Nathan guided her patiently on


    the phone.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Paige was a little puzzled. ¡°What to say?¡±


    ¡°Pam is the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Security. How could you get close to her and hurt


    her?¡±


    Paige did not expect Nathan to call her because he was curious about her hidden identity.


    She casually said, ¡°Because at that time, Pam was thinking about you and was distracted, so I had


    a chance.¡±


    ¡°The injury on her arm should be left from fending off your kick¡­¡±


    Nathan had seen the injury on Pam¡¯s arm, which was definitely not an ordinary injury.


    The strength of Paige¡¯s kick was definitely stronger than the strength of an ordinary person.


    Paige thought, alright.


    Since I can¡¯t hide it from you¡­


    Paige was nning to tell the truth, but she didn¡¯t expect Nathan to say gently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask


    about your personal affairs. I just don¡¯t know if you are safe or if the things you do are dangerous. If you


    need anything, you can always ask me to solve it.¡±


    Paige felt warm, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nathan. I¡¯m safe. What I do is not dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Nathan held the phone as if he could imagine


    Paige¡¯s obedient and gentle expression. His sister was such a good person, so how could she do


    dangerous things?


    He should be thinking too much¡­


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will pick you up at school and take you to a ce to hang out. Rest well tonight.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He had already informed the people in charge of physical training. There would not be too difficult


    training projects.


    ¡°Okay. Nathan, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Paige thought about it and sent a message to Nathan.


    Nathan¡¯s phone lit up. When he saw that it was Paige, his eyes lit up.


    Paige actually took the initiative to send him a message!


    ¡°I have a small team in the Triangle Area. It¡¯s just to make some money by doing a side job. It¡¯s safe


    and not dangerous at all.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t expect Paige to actually tell him everything!


    He was a little surprised. The Triangle Area?


    How could his well-behaved sister have anything to do with the Triangle Area? And did she even have


    a small team?


    Just as Nathan was puzzled, he received a message from Paige again. There were only three words:


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Nathan quickly sent an OK emoji over. After thinking for a while, he sent Paige another thumbs-up


    emoji.


    Then he called someone to check and smiled self-mockingly.


    A small team?


    Did anyone call a gang with thousands of people a small team?


    A side job?


    It was said that they were doing big business¡­


    Make some money?


    The monthly ie was at least a few hundred thousand dors.


    Nathan suddenly realized that he gave Paige too little pocket money¡­


    He didn¡¯t expect Paige to be the famous leader of the me Gang in the Triangle Area, nicknamed


    Boss¡­


    What exactly had Paige experienced all these years to be the boss of a gang in the Triangle


    Area where all kinds of people existed?


    How could she make so many people listen to her?


    He knew very well what kind of ce the Triangle Area was. Thest time Pam went there, she


    almost lost her life.


    The person who saved Pam seemed to be somewhat simr to Paige ording to Pam¡¯s


    description.


    Could it be Paige?


    Did Pam know about that?


    The next morning, after physical training, Paige received a call from Pam.


    ¡°Paige, I aming to your school. Which dorm are you in?¡±


    Paige had just finished her lunch, and when she heard this, she gently said, ¡°I just happened to be


    passing through the west gate. Which gate are you at? I will pick you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am also at the west gate! Where are you?¡± Pam looked around and said excitedly, ¡°I saw


    you! I am here!¡±


    Paige saw Pam at the school gate. There were many things at her feet, which should be the gifts


    she bought for Paige.


    ¡°Pam, why are you so free today? And you brought so many things with you!¡± Paige came to


    Pam and introduced her to her roommates, ¡°This is my brother¡¯s girlfriend, Pam.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s so young and beautiful!¡±


    Yesterday, we met your brother. He¡¯s handsome! Are all your family members good-looking?¡±


    Pam was happier to hear someone praise Nathan than to hear someone praise her.


    ¡°Hello, girls. Are the students so good-looking now? You are pretty!¡± Pam said and picked up the


    shopping bags on the ground.


    ¡°Pam, you have brought too many things.¡± Paige knew that Pam had spent a lot of money again.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just bought some gifts for you and your ssmates.¡±


    Pam was so famous, so it was not convenient for her to attract attention when she went out. If she


    brought bodyguards and maids, others would target her father¡­


    Therefore, she usually went to the mall alone and brought them back by taxi.


    It was very down-to-earth.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Chapter 369 Seek Justice for Her


    ¡°Paige, Pam is a good person. She bought so many things for you, and we could even have a


    share. Give them to me. Pam, you don¡¯t have to bring gifts the next time youe here. We are like


    a family.¡± Bess also took some things.


    ¡°Pam, you must be exhausted, right? How about drinking some tea in our dorm? I¡¯m not bragging,


    but our dormitory is beautiful. The tea Paige bought was tasty! You will definitely like it. You like Paige,


    and you will like things that are rted to her.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Leana spoke as she helped to carry some things..


    Anna could tell Pam¡¯s identity at a nce. She didn¡¯t expect Nathan to have such an outstanding


    girlfriend¡­


    Pam¡¯s family background was much more than powerful.


    ¡°Pam, let me do it.¡± Anna smiled. She found that Pam was a straightforward person and easy to


    get along with.


    As a good friend of Paige, she felt happy for Paige. It seemed that Paige would live a happier life in the


    future because she had a good sister-inw.


    Paige also took a lot of things. ¡°Pam, you don¡¯t have to bring us gifts. Bess is right. We are like a


    family.¡±


    ¡°I want to buy something for you.¡± Pam did not expect Paige and her ssmates were so easy to


    get along with. Holding the remaining gifts in one hand and holding Paige¡¯s hand in the other, she kept


    talking happily.


    When they arrived at the dormitory, Paige made tea for her, and her roommates took out their snacks


    and i fruits to entertain Pam.


    Such a warm scene made Pam feel like crying.


    ¡°Pam, how about some fruit? I learned fruit styling online. Is this grape hedgehog cute? Hey,


    Pam, are you alright? Why are your eyes red?¡±


    ¡°Pam, this is my favorite snack. I will feel heartache when I let Bess eat it. Now that you are here, I¡¯ll


    open all of them to share them with you. You should try all the vors. Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Pam, what happened? Do you not like the style of the desserts? I¡¯ll take them away¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Pam wiped away her tears and smiled. ¡°I just think that you are too good to me. Since I was


    a child, my parents were strict with me. This is the second time I feel the atmosphere of a family¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on the words ¡°the second time¡±, and they spoke out in curiosity..


    ¡°What about the first time¡­¡±


    ¡°She must have felt that warrnth at Paige¡¯s home because Paige has a warm family.¡± Annaughed.


    ¡°You must have met Paige¡¯s family. They are all kind and friendly.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Paige¡¯s parents are good people. They are warm, kind, and gentle.¡±


    ¡°And they are both good-looking! Pam, have a try on the grapes. They are sweet. I have peeled


    them.¡±


    ¡°Pam, have a bite of my dessert.¡±


    Pam took a grape and the snack gratefully. After staying with the girls for a while in the dormitory, it


    was time for ss.


    ¡°Pam, take a rest in the dormitory. After physical training, we wille to you and take you to eat


    out.¡± Paige looked at Pam gently.


    ¡°No need. I will go with you.¡±


    It would be boring to be alone in the dormitory. She could go to see if Paige would get tired from the


    training.


    If she was exhausted, Pam could ask the directors of the university to take care of her.


    When they were training, Pam was sitting under a tree nearby. She found that their training was


    simple.


    They just needed to walk around.


    It was far from the intense training in her department.


    ¡°I heard that the top scorer has a sugar daddy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, someone saw her kissing an old man at the school gatest night.¡±


    ¡°I heard that her backer is strong. She was the one who forced the Hart sisters to leave!¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t the Hart family on good terms with the Stowe family? How strong is Paige¡¯s backer? She


    is not even afraid of the Stowe family.¡±


    ¡°After nca left, Adrianna followed suit. I heard that they both went through the withdrawal


    procedures¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the top scorer to be so narrow-minded. She just can¡¯t tolerate others. Could it be that


    Adrianna and nca are so beautiful that it bes a threat to her?¡±


    Pam turned around and saw four girls in uniforms walking in the direction of the grocery store. They


    should be going for a purchase.


    A long-haired girl said, ¡°I heard that she yed ***to get herself epted by the Lusk family. She even


    bullied Patricia! It¡¯s annoying! If not for Donald and Danica¡¯s kindness, she would have been driven


    out.¡±


    When Pam heard this, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The four girls turned around and saw Pam¡¯s beautiful and slightly angry face. They were somewhat


    confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You just said that Paige yed ***to enter the Lusk family? What do you mean?¡± Pam was


    unhappy. ¡°You have to pay attention to your words.¡±


    ¡°Are you a friend of Paige?¡± lyana Townsend could not help but frown. ¡°How do you know that I am


    ndering her? If you want to seek justice for Paige, you found the wrong person and are in the wrong


    ce!¡±


    The three girls next to lyana echoed.


    ¡°Do you know who lyana is? Have you heard of the Townsend family? Even the mayor has to be


    respectful in front of her father!¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to lyana like that? Who are you? What do your parents do? Do you have the gut to


    tell us your name?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better apologize to lyana, and we will let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Pam thought lyana was somebody, but it turned out that she was a nobody. ¡°Do you know


    Paige¡¯s family affair well? You are making up rumors. We can sue you for defamation!¡±


    ¡°Paige is not a good person!¡± lyana was furious. She did not expect this beautiful girl to protect Paige.


    What was so good about Paige?


    Pam was furious. ¡°Is ndering the only thing you learned at college?¡±


    ¡°I am not ndering her. Patricia told me that! Because of the support of the Lusk family, Paige has the


    right. to study. She can get full marks because of the support of the Lusk family!¡±


    After lyana finished, she realized that she had said something she should not say. She covered her ***,


    but after thinking about it, she felt that there was no need to keep it a secret for Patricia. After all,


    Patricia had been bullied so much that it was necessary to tell everyone who Paige really was!


    So, she said, ¡°Paige made use of her beautiful face and good grades and took advantage of Donald


    and Danica¡¯s kindness. She persuaded them with sweet words and became their goddaughter. Then,


    she moved to the Lusk¡¯s ce. Otherwise, why do you think her surname is Lusk?¡±


    Pamughed due to anger. ¡°Did Patricia tell you that Paige is a student funded by the Lusk family?


    Because she has a sweet ***, she became the adopted daughter of the Lusk family. Do you mean


    that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the truth?¡± lyana became a bit unconfident from Pam¡¯s question.


    ¡°How can you tell that Paige is a scheming tterer? She is always straightforward. How can she beat


    around the bush like you?¡±

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Chapter 370 Give Herself Away


    When Pam said this, she could not help but add, ¡°Patricia, is it? I happen to know her. I will let her


    come over and confront her.¡±


    After that, she took out her phone and was about to call Patricia.


    lyana smiled. ¡°Do you know who Patricia is? How can you have her number¡­¡±


    Patricia was the daughter of the Lusk family, the daughter of the richest man!


    She would not casually make friends with others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to ***me. I am Patricia¡¯s good friend. I can recognize her voice¡­¡±


    As soon as lyana finished speaking, she heard Patricia¡¯s voiceing from Pam¡¯s phone.


    ¡°***? Sister-inw, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Sister-inw?


    lyana and her three ssmates were stunned. It was really Patricia¡¯s voice!


    How could the girl in front of them be Patricia¡¯s sister-inw?


    Since they were a family, why would she speak for Paige?


    What the ***was going on?


    ¡°I¡¯m at your university. Come over here.¡± Pam cut straight to the point.


    ¡°Pam, you came to my university?¡± Patricia was surprised. Hearing that Pam sounded unhappy.


    Patricia asked cautiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I will eat outter with Nathan. Will youe to us?¡±


    She could get close to Nathan and take the opportunity to deal with ****Pam. Patricia would not miss


    such a good chance.


    But thinking that Nathan and Pam went to the university to visit Paige before informing her about it,


    she felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Where will we meet?¡± Patricia suppressed the displeasure in her heart.


    ¡°On the west side of the sports field. Come over now.¡±


    Now?


    Patricia needed to attend the physical training¡­


    But thinking that it was not easy to get this opportunity, she went to ask for leave from the drillmaster.


    lyana saw Pam sitting on a stone next to her with a valiant posture. She could not help but ask, ¡®Are


    you


    Patricia¡¯s sister-inw? Is there an inside story Is Paige not sponsored by the Lusk family like what


    Patricia said?¡±


    Geltends


    When lyana said this, she shook her head, ¡°But Patricia has no reason to lie to me. We were good


    friends since junior high school¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out who is the ****soon.¡± Pam didn¡¯t talk with lyana. She took out her phone and sent a


    message to Nathan. ¡°Come here, University of Illinois at Chicago.¡±


    After a while, Nathan called Pam.


    ¡°Did you go to university to see Paige?¡±


    ¡°Yep. But I have a situation here. You¡¯d bettere and witness it.¡± So he could testify that Pam


    didn¡¯t ***Paige.


    Situation? What situation?


    ¡°Did something happen to Paige? Did someone ***her?¡± Nathan realized something.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Indeed, someone bullied her¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the directors to deal with it now¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. We can solve this privately. I just need you to be here,¡± Pam added.


    Privately? He just needed to go?


    What did this mean?


    Although Nathan was confused, he agreed.


    When he went downstairs, Danica nced at him. ¡°Nathan, you came at the right time. You¡¯re free


    recently, so visit the Berger family with some gifts. You should be respectful to them¡­¡±


    ¡°****, let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Nathan went downstairs and was about to leave the living room.


    Danica was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take Patricia to eat out? Where are you going? Is it about


    work


    again? You can¡¯t stand Patricia up!¡±


    ¡°Pam is in the university. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± So, he went to find his girlfriend and sister. No wonder he was in such a hurry.


    ¡°Be gentle, or you will scare the two girls¡­¡± Danica covered her chest. Just now, she thought that


    something. big had happened because Nathan¡¯s face was so cold. How could she give birth to such a


    stern son?


    Nathan went to the garage and randomly picked a car. As soon as he opened the car door, his phone


    vibrated. It was a recording sent by Pam.


    Out of curiosity, he clicked it and his face turned cold.


    ¡°You just said that Paige yed ***to enter the Lusk family? What do you mean? You have to pay


    attention to your words.¡±


    It was Pam¡¯s voice.


    It sounded like she was arguing with someone.


    ¡°Are you a friend of Paige? How do you know that I am ndering her? If you want to seek justice for


    Paige, you found the wrong person and are in the wrong ce!


    ¡°I am not ndering her. Patricia told me that! Because of the support of the Lusk family, Paige has the


    right to study. She can get full marks because of the support of the Lusk family!


    ¡°Paige made use of her beautiful face and good grades and took advantage of Donald and Danica¡¯s


    kindness. She persuaded them with sweet words and became their goddaughter. Then, she moved to


    the Lusk¡¯s ce. Otherwise, why do you think her surname is Lusk?¡±


    Pamughed due to anger. ¡°Did Patricia tell you that Paige is a student funded by the Lusk family?


    Because she has a sweet ***, she became the adopted daughter of the Lusk family. Do you mean


    that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°How can you tell that Paige is a scheming tterer? She is always straightforward. How can she beat


    around the bush like you?¡±


    ¡°Patricia, is it? I happen to know her. I will let here over and confront her.¡±


    The recording ended, and Nathan¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated emotions.


    Since she was young, Patricia had been a good child. Although she was pampered when she grew up


    which resulted in her willfulness, she wouldn¡¯t ****nonsense in front of her friends¡­


    But now, she said that Paige was a student funded by the Lusk family. Because she had a sweet ***,


    she became the adopted daughter of the Lusk family..


    Who was the adopted daughter? Didn¡¯t Patricia know about that?


    If she let the rumors spread, how much damage would it bring Paige?


    From the looks of it, Pam unintentionally discovered that her ssmates were speaking ill of Paige,


    which was why she argued with them and even called him over, If everything went the old way, with


    Pam¡¯s personality, she would call Patricia over to confront her


    Suddenly, he remembered what Martin said. He felt that his heart was gripped by an invisible hand.


    ¡°Believe me. I didn¡¯t record those outrageous words. Some said that Paige had a strong backer and


    forced the


    Hart sisters to leave. They said that she was narrow-minded and that she had a sugar daddy. She even


    kissed an old man at the school gate¡­¡±


    What kind of nonsense was this?


    ¡°Who spread all this?¡± Nathan was angry.


    Was it all rted to Patricia?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. In short, juste over.¡± Pam didn¡¯t waste her breath and just told Nathan to drive


    slowly.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Chapter 371 It¡¯s Getting More and More Chaotic


    Nathan¡¯s sister had been bullied. How could he slow down? He arrived at the school gate in less than


    ten minutes. The security guard who was guarding the gate was shocked.


    The security guard was about to get angry. When he saw that it was Nathan, who hade to the


    school two days ago, he smiled and bent down very kindly. ¡°Mr. Lusk. This way, please¡­ Your car can


    be parked at the school gate. I hope it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±


    Even if Nathan ***the car to the security booth, the guard had no objection. After all, Nathan came from


    the Lusk family!


    ¡°Sorry, I will stop the car for a while. I will leave soon.¡± Nathan also wanted to find a parking spot, but


    now he was worried about his sister. All he wanted to do was to rush over to help his sister as soon as


    possible.


    Paige, who was in physical training, looked at Pam from time to time. Paige was suddenly aware of


    something.


    Even Bess could see it, so she whispered to Paige, ¡°Paige, look, Pam seems to have a dispute with


    someone. Should we go over and help her?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The people from the Ministry of Security could deal with the students from the school.


    Moreover, Pam was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Pam will suffer a loss¡­ She¡¯s too na?ve.¡± Leana turned to look at what was


    happening when she was doing exercise. ¡°They are ****Pam, ***on them¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. We will be dismissed in ten minutes.¡± Anna raised her hand to look at her


    watch.


    Soon, today¡¯s military training was over.


    At this time, lyana was still asking Pam, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us what happened? Isn¡¯t Paige the


    adopted daughter of the Lusk family? Why is her surname Lusk? Why did she move to the Lusk¡¯s


    house? And why did Patricia lie to me?¡±


    At this time, Patricia came. She saw from afar that lyana was talking to Pam¡­.


    Patricia suddenly frowned.


    lyana must have said something that should not be said.


    No wonder Pam seemed to be angry just now. It turned out that Pam wasining¡­


    Patricia wanted to run away, but she didn¡¯t expect lyana to see her at a nce. ¡°Patricia! Over here!¡±


    Everyone looked at Patricia. Patricia almost suffocated. She thought, ***it¡­


    Pam also stood up, and she narrowed her eyes, obviously knowing Patricia¡¯s intention.


    Patricia was thinking about what to do as she walked over. Suddenly, she pretended to stagger,


    rubbing her temples, and hurriedly held the tree trunk beside her.


    ¡°Patricia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is it because the weather is too hot and you have heatstroke?¡± lyana


    ran over to hold her, adding, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit for a while? I¡¯ll put my military uniform on the ground for


    you. I know you¡¯re a clean girl. Just sit on my clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°Water¡­ I want to drink water¡­¡± Patricia pretended to be dizzy.


    ¡°Water? There¡¯s no water here. Wait, I¡¯ll go to the supermarket¡­¡± lyana¡¯s attention was suddenly


    distracted, and she was about to go buy water.


    ¡°I want to drink water immediately. I¡¯m thirsty. Why don¡¯t you help me over?¡±


    ¡°Can you still walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s okay to hold on for a while.¡± Patricia looked at Pam and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pam. I¡¯m a


    little ufortable. I¡¯lle back to youter.¡±


    ¡°People who get heatstroke will turn pale and sweaty, and their body temperature will rise¡­ I think you


    are quite good. Tell me, what happened? You told your ssmates that Paige had the qualifications to


    go to school because of the support of the Lusk family. And her high grades were also because of the


    help. Is that so?¡±


    Before Patricia could speak, Pam added, ¡°You also said that Paige became the adopted daughter of


    the


    Lusk family because she was sycophantic. Is that right?¡±


    lyana lowered her head apologetically, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Patricia, I didn¡¯t say it on purpose¡­ It was


    because, in the beginning, Pam spoke up for Paige. I was irritated, so I identally said it out¡­ But


    I think that there is no need for us to hide it for Paige. She often bullied you¡­ It is better to say it out,


    and everyone will know who she really is¡­¡±


    Patricia thought, you are stupid! How can you talk to Pam about these things?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was your rtive¡­ Sorry about that¡­


    Seeing lyana like this, Patricia could only be angry in her heart. Patricia said, ¡°Wait for me toe


    back, then we can talk about it¡­ I need some water first¡­¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to pretend?¡± Pam grabbed Patricia¡¯s wrist and refused to let her go. ¡°You


    must exin it in front of your ssmates. Otherwise, this matter will not end.¡±


    ¡°Pam, you are hurting me¡­¡± Patricia showed a painful expression.


    ¡°Let go of her. Patricia is already ufortable, and you should let her go¡­¡± Seeing that Pam did


    not intend to let go, lyana suddenly became anxious.


    ¡°Bitch! Why didn¡¯t I know that you were so good at acting in the past?¡± Pam coldly retracted her


    hand.


    Unexpectedly, Patricia fell to the grass on the side, and she seemed to be even more


    ufortable.


    ¡°Pam, why did you do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Patricia, are you okay?¡± lyana hurriedly squatted down to support her, adding, ¡°Pam, how can you


    do this? You shouldn¡¯t push your own sister-inw. Is this how you usually treat Patricia at home?¡±


    ¡°lyana, don¡¯t say this. I was already not feeling well. It was my fault. I don¡¯t me her¡­¡±


    ¡°Patricia, you are so kind. I understand now, Pam and Paige will ***you together at home, right?¡±


    Thinking of this, lyana felt sorry for Patricia. Iyana knew why Pam suddenly came out to speak for


    Paige¡­ It turned out that they were the same kind of people!


    Patricia shook her head pitifully. ¡°Help me to your dormitory to rest first. I feel so dizzy¡­ When I fell just


    now, my head hurt even more.¡±


    At this time, a voice sounded in a hurry.


    ¡°Patricia, what happened to you?¡±


    Patricia looked back. It was her brother. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Nathan, you are here¡­¡±


    She felt happy that Nathan showed up at this time. She thought that Pam would be finished!


    In Nathan¡¯s opinion, Patricia was a good girl.


    She thought that Nathan would definitely help her!


    ¡°You are Patricia¡¯s second brother, right? You came at the right time. Hurry up and punish your


    girlfriend. She pushed Patricia to the ground. Patricia got her head hit. She said that she was not


    feeling well and wanted to rest. But your girlfriend kept stopping her.¡±


    Nathan looked up at Pam. Just as Pam was about to say something, a few people rushed over.


    ¡°Nonsense. Pam clearly let go of her. It was Patricia who acted on her own and deliberately fell.¡±


    It was Anna¡¯s voice.


    When Patricia saw her, her expression immediately changed.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia thought, it is her again. What the ***is she doing here?


    ¡°I saw it too. Just as Pam released Patricia¡¯s hand, Patricia fell to the grass by herself. She fell in the


    wrong direction.¡±


    Bess also stood out to speak for Pam.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Chapter 372 No Evidence


    ¡°I¡¯ve never lied. But Patricia, why did you nder Pam for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Pam did not do anything. Patricia fell on purpose.¡± Paige also stood out to testify.


    Pam did not expect four people to stand up for her. She was moved, and she looked at Patricia with


    confidence.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going too far?¡± lyana couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°You two are just lying. I saw with my own


    eyes that Patricia was pushed by Pam. Nathan, you don¡¯t have to believe what I said since I¡¯m an


    outsider. But don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even believe your own sister


    Nathan subconsciously looked at Paige¡­


    lyana thought that Nathan looked at Paige because he doubted the credibility of


    Paige¡¯s words. So lyana smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the surveince video and we will know who is telling that truth.¡±


    Paige¡¯s words made Patricia¡¯s heart skip a beat. Patricia thought that it was not good!


    When Patricia was acting just now, she did not know whether there were surveince cameras. This


    was the


    University of Illinois at Chicago, and Patricia didn¡¯t study here, so she did not know where there was a


    surveince camera¡­ She thought that she was careless!


    ¡°Nathan, my head hurts¡­¡± At this time, Patricia used her hand to rub her temple andadded


    ufortably,


    ¡°Did I get a cerebral concussion from the fall? Will there be any seque? I am so afraid¡­¡±


    Nathan said, ¡°You still know that I am your second brother, which means that your consciousness is


    clear.


    The concussion patient will have a chaotic consciousness, a loss of consciousness, and even aa.


    You are not.¡±


    Patricia was stunned. She didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re telling the truth, let Paige take a look and we will know.¡± Anna, who was on the side,


    showed a yful smile as if she wasughing at Patricia.


    Patricia silently cursed her in her heart, but she still pretended to be weak and fragile. She grabbed the


    corner of Nathan¡¯s clothes and said pitifully, ¡°Nathan, I want to go to the hospital to take a look¡­ I am


    not feeling well right now¡­ I want to go to the hospital for a checkup. Can you take me there?¡±


    Anna directly said, ¡°Paige is much more reliable than the doctors in the hospital. It is better to ask


    Paige to take a look at your health. If I were you, I would quickly stand up and apologize to Pam


    openly. I would never lie and make myself embarrassed¡­¡±


    Patricia was ady from a rich and noble family, but she was lying on the ground right now. How


    ******¡­.


    ¡°Patricia didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should she apologize to someone who pushed her? Also, did


    you just ask Paige to check on Patricia? Is Paige a doctor? Does she know medicine? Does she know


    how to treat illnesses?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    lyana was furious. She added, ¡°Paige always bullies Patricia. Who knows if she will lie about Patricia¡¯s


    illness?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you have any evidence?¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes, seemingly displeased.


    ¡°Of course, she¡­¡±


    Before lyana could finish her sentence, Patricia tugged at the corner of her shirt.


    ¡°lyana, stop talking. Let¡¯s go to the hospital¡­¡±


    From the expression on Nathan¡¯s face just now, he obviously did not believe that Paige would


    ***Patricia in private¡­


    Patricia didn¡¯t know why Nathan didn¡¯t believe her since they had been family for 18 years.


    Anna, Leana, and Bess stopped lyana and Patricia and refused to let them go. They insisted that lyana


    and Patricia should exin it clearly.


    Seeing that things wereplicated, Patricia had an idea. She fainted directly.


    ¡°Patricia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Patricia? Enough! Patricia has already fainted. What else do you


    want?¡± lyana hurriedly squatted down and anxiously called out, ¡°Patricia, wake up, are you alright¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if she fainted. Tell me, how did Paige ****Patricia?¡± Anna asked.


    Patricia, who was in aa, suddenly pinched lyana.


    lyana was stunned.


    She thought, is Patricia pretending to be unconscious?


    What Patricia means is that she, a person involved in this matter, needs an outsider to speak up for


    her, right?


    Thinking of this, lyana became confident. She confessed.


    ¡°As far as I know, not only did Paige curry favor with Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk, but she also became the


    adopted daughter of the Lusk family and moved into the big vi. She lived a rich and happy life since


    she became ady¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Patricia quickly pinched lyana again.


    lyana almost cried out in pain. She thought, is the matter I talked about too trivial? I should say


    something more serious


    Thus, lyana added, ¡°Paige bullied Patricia a lot at home When no one was around, Paige sshed


    water on Patricia¡¯s face, cut her clothes, and pushed Patricia into the pool¡­¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she was so anxious that she broke out in a sweat, and once again she


    pinched lyana¡¯s hand¡­


    Patricia thought, *****!


    Stop saying!


    lyana thought, are these things not serious enough?


    So she tried hard to think about it and finally remembered one thing!


    ¡°Oh, right. Paige also snatched Patricia¡¯s fianc¨¦, Martin¡±


    This time, Patricia could not bear it anymore. She coughed weakly and asked in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with me? Where am I¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at her with speechless expressions¡­


    ¡°Patricia, say it out! What else did Paige do to ****you? Tell us everything while your brother is here!¡±


    lyana still did not understand the situation of Patricia. Iyana added, ¡°Your brother will help you.¡±


    ¡°Did I ssh water on your face? Did I cut your clothes and push you into the pool?¡± Paige narrowed


    her eyes and looked at Patricia with great interest, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember that I did those things to


    you?¡±


    There were dozens of servants in the Lusk¡¯s house. How could no one see it?


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you dare to admit it? Show your arrogance just like when you were


    ****Patricia.¡± lyana spoke for her good friend.


    ¡°As far as I know, every piece of clothing that Patricia wore was a high-end custommade one. Whether


    it has been cut or not, which one is missing in the wardrobe, I can check it out with a phone call now.¡±


    When Paige said this, she looked at Patricia again. ¡°As for me pouring water on her face, when is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± Patricia lowered her head, looking a little afraid.


    She meant that Paige had indeed sshed water on her, but she could not remember exactly which


    day it was!


    ¡°Well, Patricia, how dare you lie in front of your brother? Do you think that you can talk nonsense since


    there are no cameras at home?¡± Anna was so angry that she wanted to roll up her sleeves and go


    forward to punch.


    Patricia.


    Bess and Leana hurriedly pulled Anna, not letting her do anything.


    Now, as long as Patricia insisted that Paige did ssh water on her face and push her into the pool,


    then


    Paige would never prove her innocence!


    Pam looked at Paige worriedly, but she found that Palge showed a smile.


    Paige asked lyana calmly, ¡°When did Patricia tell you about these things?¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Chapter 373 You Disappoint Me


    Right!


    lyana remembered!


    She had a chat record!


    ¡°Paige, you really don¡¯t shed tears until you see the evidence, right? It just so happens that I have all


    the chat records. They are clearly preserved¡­ I will find it for you right now!¡± lyana opened the chat


    between her and Patricia, searching for keywords about


    ¡°water¡± and ¡°swimming pool¡±¡­


    Soon, there were rted chat records, and the time was known.


    ¡°See?¡± lyana took the phone to everyone and added, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you quibble now?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Paige looked at the day when Patricia said that she sshed water, then


    Paige said, ¡°Funny. I flew to Switzend that day.¡±


    At that time, Samuel wanted to choose euthanasia. Martin arranged a private ne for Paige, and she


    flew over that day. She did note back that night.


    ¡°As for the swimming pool¡­ If I remember correctly, every Monday, the servants would clean the


    pool¡­ There was no water in the pool that day. If I pushed her into the pool, wouldn¡¯t she


    ****already?¡±


    Patricia originally thought that she would win, but when she heard what Paige said, her face suddenly


    turned. pale.


    At that time, she was just casually looking for lyana to ridicule Paige. Patricia lied that Paige bullied her,


    and she did not think too much about it¡­


    Seeing Patricia¡¯s reaction, lyana was also somewhat skeptical. But since she was Patricia¡¯s friend,


    lyanal insisted and said, ¡°Who knows if what you said is true or not?¡±


    ¡°She is not lying.¡± Nathan suddenly said, ¡°Every Monday, cleaning the pool is a habit of the Lusk family


    for many years. On the day she flew to Switzend, my family also told me that it was because of an


    elder¡¯s health problem. Paige rushed over to visit him, and she did not return that day¡­ As for cutting


    the clothes, I will make a call.¡±


    ¡°Nathan¡­¡± Patricia saw the deep disappointment in Nathan¡¯s eyes¡­


    -Patricia was too panicked!


    As expected, she was lying!


    ¡°Is that how you defame your sister in front of your friends?¡± Nathan became extremely disappointed.


    Nathan thought that Patricia was an innocent and kind girl. He didn¡¯t know why she changed a lot.


    ¡°Nathan, listen to me¡­ At that time, the situation was¡­¡± Patricia wanted to exin.


    But lyana and three other girls she knew were next to her. After thinking for a while, she whispered,


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to talk about it, okay? This is a family matter¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡± Nathan was determined, which made Anna and the others relieved.


    Fortunately, Nathan was a sensible person. They wanted to know what Patricia would say.


    ¡°Nathan¡­ I¡­¡± How could Patricia admit that she discredited Paige in front of so many people?


    Wouldn¡¯t her fame be ruined?


    Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, lyana could not help but ask, ¡°Patricia, what happened?


    You won¡¯t lie to me, right? Why did you smear Paige for no reason? Also, you said that she stole your


    fianc¨¦¡­¡±


    ¡°He is not her fianc¨¦! It is Paige¡¯s!¡±


    Anna, Bess, and Leana suddenly spoke in unison, causing lyana to be shocked. She thought, what


    exactly is going on?


    ¡°Patricia is the adopted daughter!¡±


    They spoke in unison again, causing lyana and the other three girls to be so shocked with their


    ***widened¡­


    They thought, what the *****? Patricia is the adopted daughter.


    And Martin is Paige¡¯s fianc¨¦!


    How is that possible?


    That¡¯s *****!


    Patricia did not expect that her friends would know these things one day. She closed her eyes deeply


    and only smiled after a while. She slowly stood up.


    Since the matter had been exposed, there was no need for her to hide it anymore¡­


    ¡°Yes, I am indeed an adopted daughter¡­¡± Patricia lowered her head. After a while, she raised her head


    and looked at Paige. There was self-mockery, sadness, and jealousy in her eyes. ¡°She is the real


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ What is going on?¡± lyana and her three friends were stunned.


    But Patricia was not in the mood to answer her question Patricia looked at Nathan again. Every word


    she said was heartbreaking.


    ¡°You keep saying that you will treat me like before even if Paigees back¡­ But everything you do


    and every word you say is biased toward her!¡±


    Patricia¡¯s tears flowed down.


    ¡°Nathan, we have lived together for eighteen years. Is the rtionship between us not enough?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s look wasplicated. It was not like this.


    ¡°And you, since the first day you stepped into the house, have you ever been kind to me?¡± Patricia


    asked Paige loudly again.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Anna couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and she couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say, ¡°Paige is always


    lukewarm, but she is a very kind girl.¡±


    ¡°And you!¡± Patricia stared at Anna and asked, ¡°What has it got to do with you? You are an outsider, why


    do you care so much about other people¡¯s business?¡±


    Patricia said this and shed tears, ¡°I just want to be loved like before. I want to continue to have the love


    of my parents and brothers. I did nothing wrong. Why did everything change when Paige came back?¡±


    ¡°This is her home. She shoulde back.¡± Nathan restrained himself as usual, but his expression


    became a lot moreplicated. ¡°And you, who enjoyed the eighteen years of a happy life for her,


    defamed her after she came back and made a rumor about her. Did you tell your ssmates that she


    was kept by an old man?¡±


    Anna, Bess, and Leana were stunned. If that was the case, then Patricia was the one who did


    something wrong.


    ¨C


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t say it!¡± Patricia shook her head and smiled in despair. ¡°Does it mean that all the rumors


    about her were spread by me? I dere again that this matter is not because of me!¡±


    ¡°Then did Pam push you or not?¡± Nathan looked into her eyes again. There were both hope and


    disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°If I say yes, will you believe it?¡± Patricia cried andughed. ¡°If I say no, are you even more


    disappointed in me?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯ve already gotten the surveince footage.¡± Anna, who was on the side, interrupted


    and yed the video for everyone to see.


    In order to let everyone see it clearly, she also set a slow y. In the video, Pam clearly withdrew


    her hand, but Patricia deliberately fell to the grass¡­


    The truth was revealed!


    lyana was also stunned when she saw this video. How could it be possible that


    Patricia did it on purpose?


    Just now, out of the trust between friends, lyana stood up to speak for Patricia without hesitation. lyana


    said. that she saw Pam push Patricia¡­


    She didn¡¯t expect the truth to be like this¡­ She was immediately disappointed with Patricia¡­


    ¡°I treat you as my best friend, but you treat me as a *****! You yed me again and again! Was your


    fainting just a pretense?¡± lyana gritted her teeth and added, ¡°Patricia, you disappoint me!¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Chapter 374 I¡¯m Begging You


    lyana thought that Patricia had suffered a lot because of Paige. lyana even wanted to stand up for


    Patricia.


    The three girls beside lyana were disappointed and disdainful of Patricia.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    When lyana left with the three girls, she passed Paige and said sorry.


    ¡°Well. This is called shooting yourself in the foot. Paige, we¡¯re going back to the dormitory first. This is


    your family matter. We won¡¯t get involved.¡± Anna took Leana and Bess away.


    There were only four people left beside the yground. Pam held Paige¡¯s hand and looked at


    Patricia coldly. If there was no monitoring to testify, Patricia still wanted to wrongly use Pam of


    pushing others. Patricia went too far.


    ¡°Nathan, it was you who kept saying that even if Paige returned home, you would still treat me as well


    as before. Do you still keep what you said?


    ¡°I still remember when I was a child, there was a very big pomegranate tree in our garden. Lots of red


    fruits on the top of the tree. I was greedy and wanted to eat them, but the maid did not dare to give me


    fruits with seeds. It was you who climbed up the tree to help me pick them. And you fell down andy in


    bed for three months.¡±


    When Patricia said this, a rare tenderness appeared on the corner of her ****.


    ¡°At that time, you said that as long as I was happy, you wouldn¡¯t care if you needed to lie in bed for


    three hundred days.


    ¡°There was another time when we took a ne to Russia. It was snowing there, and the sky was


    ********. You rubbed a snowball and threw it on me. My favorite dress got


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ****. I was a little angry. In order to coax me, you made a lot of snowballs for me and let me throw them


    at you.


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t want to throw the snowballs at you. You noticed that I was still a little angry, so you


    asked the maid to throw snowballs at you one by one until I was happy. One snowball just happened to


    hit your face. Iughed, and you also smiled. How beautiful the time was at that time.


    ¡°There was one more time when we went to New Zend. We took pictures with the whole family in a


    beautiful forest. At that time, I saw two beautiful butterflies. I asked you to catch them with me. In the


    end, both of us got lost. There were dense forests everywhere. You carried me from afternoon to night,


    but we still -couldn¡¯t find the exit.


    ¡°It was summer at that time. You were wearing shorts. Your legs were scratched by branches and you


    bled a lot. However, you didn¡¯t say any words about pain. Instead, youforted me who was crying. I


    was hungry. You tried to catch fish in the river for me. You didn¡¯t know how to catch fish. In the end, you


    catch nothing. I cried for a long time.¡±


    The memories of the past were so wonderful. Patricia closed her eyes. These memories were like


    knives that craved her heart.


    ¡°I still remember our annual family travel. Whether it was abroad or in the country, you, your parents,


    and other brothers took special care of me. I was thirsty, and you fought to bring me water. I was tired,


    and you fought to carry me. Especially when I had a meal, you would put everything I like in my bowl.¡±


    Patricia wondered, when did these little warm things start to change?


    Was it from the moment when Paige returned home, and when everyone put food in her bowl?


    It seems that there are some things that have been lost and can¡¯t be returned.


    ¡°Nathan, I really miss the past. I miss the time when our familyughed and yed together.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s clear tears flowed down her face. She was smiling. She looked sad but beautiful.


    ¡°Nathan, do you still remember? There was one time when we went on a trip, your favorite camera fell


    beside the cliff. I wanted to help you pick it up, but my feet slipped. It was you who grabbed my hand in


    time..


    ¡°At that time, you were a child, but you had so much strength. It was you who said that even if you ****,


    you would not let go of my hand.


    ¡°There was another time when we were affected by the shock zone nearby. The house was shaking. I


    thought it was an earthquake. I was so scared that I cried. It was you who carried me and ran quickly to


    the garden. You also said that no matter what happened, as long as you were there, you would always


    protect me.


    ¡°I remembered one time when my friend and I were chasing each other at home. We identally


    pushed down the giant Lego robot that you worked so hard to build. I was scared. It was you who


    comforted me. You said nothing was more important than my happiness. You also said that I always


    have the right to do something wrong. No matter what I did wrong, you will forgive me in the end.¡±


    Patricia cried again. She raised her eyes and looked at Nathan pitifully.


    ¡°Now, do you still keep your word?¡±


    Nathan¡¯s heart seemed to be torn by something. He looked bitter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t *********people or set fire, nor did I do anything that would harm anyone. I just exaggerated the


    truth in front of my friends.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to part with my parents, you, and my other brothers. I couldn¡¯t bear to part with all the


    good times in the past. I still wanted to be your sister, my parents¡¯ daughter.¡±


    Patricia reached out to pull the corner of Nathan¡¯s clothes. Patricia said, ¡°Nathan, I was not used to it. I


    was not used to someone appearing suddenly and taking away everything I had. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t


    have said. bad things about Paige in front of my friends. I shouldn¡¯t have wronged Pam. I was just


    jealous that Pam was so nice to Paige. I know I was wrong.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help crying and she said, ¡°I was wrong, Nathan. Please forgive me and give me one


    last chance. I promise I won¡¯t make such a ***mistake again.¡±


    Patricia was like a child. She was pulling the corner of Nathan¡¯s clothes and crying pitifully.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Nathan. Please give me onest chance.¡± Patricia cried.


    Nathan closed his eyes. He did want to show mercy to Patricia. From childhood to adulthood, Nathan


    had truly loved Patricia for eighteen years.


    Nathan was very ****to Patricia and would do anything she asked.


    However, if Nathan forgave Patricia this time, it was unfair to Paige.


    Patricia knew what Nathan was thinking about. She was crying and pulling the corner of Pam¡¯s


    clothes. Patricia said, ¡°Pam, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong just now. You didn¡¯t push me. I wronged you. You


    can hit me. As long as you forgive me, I will do anything you ask.¡±


    Pam never saw a girl crying and begging her. Pam said, ¡°Don¡¯t pull me. You are asking the wrong


    person.¡±


    Then Patricia went to pull the corner of Paige¡¯s clothes. Patricia said, ¡°Paige, give me another chance. I


    was wrong. From now on, I will never say bad things about you in front of my ssmates. Also, I will


    exin to my former ssmates one by one. I am the one who discredited you. You didn¡¯t do anything


    actually.¡±

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Chapter 375 You¡¯re More Worthy


    Before Paige could say anything, Patricia continued, ¡°If you are thinking about your identity, I will make


    it clear in front of my ssmates. I¡¯ll tell them that you are the real Ms. Lusk of the Lusk family. And I


    am adopted. I will not hurt you again for my own sake.¡±


    Paige had no words.


    ¡°Paige, please give me onest chance. Okay?¡±


    Patricia pulled the corner of Paige¡¯s clothes and begged, ¡°Let go of the past and let¡¯s be good


    friends again. Forget all the unpleasant past.¡±


    Paige found that this time, Patricia didn¡¯t seem to be as calcting or shrewd as before. Instead,


    there was only sincerity and pleading.


    Patricia should have been afraid of losing everything she had, so she had to lower her head and


    confessed.


    ¡°Paige, I beg you!¡± Patricia said and was about to kneel.


    Paige used her foot to stop Patricia, not letting Patricia kneel. Her tone was somewhat indifferent,


    ¡°There are some things that cannot be solved simply by an apology.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Patricia asked very sincerely, ¡°How about I send you to breakfast


    every day? I will cook for you at noon. After the afternoon dissolution, I will alsoe to find you and


    upy a seat in the canteen for you. What about helping you take your package? Massage? Scratch


    your back?¡±


    Paige felt Patricia was going too far.


    ¡°Paige, tell me. As long as I can do it, I promise I will.¡± Patricia seemed to have made a big decision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Paige did not say whether she would forgive Patricia or not. Then Paige and


    Pam were about to leave.


    Patricia was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know what Paige meant. Patricia was even more concerned about


    whether Paige had forgiven her. Or was Paige expecting Patricia to do more?


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Patricia saw that Paige had left and turned to beg Nathan. ¡°Nathan¡­¡±


    However, Nathan¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Go back now.¡±


    And he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t go. You can talk to Paige again. I really know my mistakes.¡± Patricia followed behind


    Nathan like a humble student.


    When they arrived at a restaurant near the university, Nathan, Pam, and Paige went in first.


    Patricia followed them after she paid the taxi driver.


    The waiter looked at the embarrassed Patricia and asked politely, ¡°Excuse me, are you alone? Or with


    the three guests in front?¡±


    ¡°Together.¡± Patricia followed them upstairs. After they entered the room, Patricia did not dare to go in


    and waited outside.


    In the room.


    Nathan looked at Paige and asked gently, ¡°How do you n to deal with this matter?¡±


    ¡°How do you say, Nathan?¡±


    Paige raised her eyes and looked at Nathan aggressively.


    Pam, who was on the side, could not help but sigh. No wonder she¡¯s from the Lusk family. They


    share the same vibe. She¡¯s even more dominant than others from the Lusk family.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°I respect whatever decision you make. You can deal with it as you like.¡± Nathan poured tea for Paige


    and Pam. He seemed to be used to Paige¡¯s way of dealing with things.


    ¡°I say we do nothing for now and see what she will do next.¡± Pam took a sip of tea and said, ¡°If she


    still acts the same or does anything behind my back, then I will tell Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk about that.


    They will drive her out of the house. But if she really knows she is wrong and makes changes, Paige,


    why don¡¯t you give her a chance?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that it is better to have one more friend than one more enemy?¡± Paige looked at


    Nathan and Pam, and she seemed to have guessed their thoughts.


    ¡°Just my suggestion. After all, Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk have a close rtionship with Patricia. And how


    about her brothers? They have also put a lot of effort into her. If Patricia were suddenly driven out of


    the family, Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk would still feel sad in their hearts, even though they might not say


    so. After all, they have been living together for eighteen years. Of course, I am just suggesting. The


    choice is in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Paige, you don¡¯t have to worry about other people¡¯s thoughts. If you want to do it, I will support you,


    even if you want her to leave the Lusk family.¡±


    ¡°Well, me too. As long as you want her to leave, she must leave!¡±


    Paige knocked on the ss with her slender fingers, and she was silent for a while. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see


    what she will do next.¡±


    Anyway, Patricia¡¯s presence would not have much effect on Paige. In the past two months, although


    Patricia had some tricks, she had never taken advantage of Paige.


    If Paige really wanted to deal with Patricia, it was easy. But Paige was also considering her family¡¯s


    feelings.


    After all, the Lusk family really seemed to have deep connections with Patricia.


    ¡°Right!¡± Nathan suddenly spoke.


    Paige¡¯s and Pam¡¯s eyes fell on him.


    Nathan said apologetically, ¡°What Patricia said just now was true. I mean the tourist attractions. As long


    as you have time, no matter where you want to go, all of us will apany you. Just to create some


    memories that belong to our family.¡±


    Paige¡¯s gaze softened.


    Just now, Patricia was talking about all the experiences she had when she was a child. For instance,


    Nathan had once climbed a tree for Patricia but fell. And in their childhood, Nathan once carried


    Patricia and walked a long way, but he ended up with scratches on his legs due to the tree branches.


    Catching fish for her and ordering the servants to throw snowballs at Patricia just for herughter was a


    routine.


    Those experiences really made Paige envious. From childhood to adulthood, Tyrell and Lindsey had


    never given Paige the slightest bit of such love.


    Although Cassie loved Paige, her love was different from those of the siblings.


    Throughout her childhood, Paige never had the feeling of being surrounded by her brothers.


    Nathan seemed to know what Paige was thinking. Just as he was about tofort her, Pam took a


    step forward and put her arm around Paige¡¯s shoulder. Pam patted Paige andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. In the future, I will be your sister. No matter what you want to do next, I will take care of it.¡±


    Paige can¡¯t help butugh, ¡°This is very good.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t have much experience with her brothers, at least Paige felt their love at that


    ***.


    And she also had Pam¡¯s support. It was enough for her.


    ¡°Paige, there is one thing you have to remember. You can always do what you want in this family.


    Patricia couldn¡¯t possibly be allowed to do so. As long as you need anything, everyone will help you


    and choose you over Patricia without hesitation. Of course, it will be very painful to part with Patricia.


    This is human nature, but I think we can handle that pain. The Lusk family will think the same.¡±


    ¡°You are a part of our family. No one has the right to threaten your position, including Patricia.¡±


    ¡°You are more qualified than her to have our care and love.¡±


    ¡°You have to remember that we are a family. The next time you see me, don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯m your brother.


    If there is anything, just let me know.¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Chapter 376 What She Wants Is Not Material Things


    ¡°And Pam!¡± Pam hugged Paige and said, ¡°You can¡¯t forget me! Nathan can, and so can I.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Pam is also very capable,¡± Nathan smiled and looked at Pam with love in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Pam raised her eyebrows proudly.


    Patricia was waiting outside. She was so hungry that her stomach was growling. The air conditioner


    kept ***in her direction. She hugged herself to keep warm.


    The sound instion effect of the room was excellent. Patricia did not hear anything from the inside.


    In the next few days, Nathan and Pam took Paige to the nearby site attractions. Patricia just


    followed them from a distance. She did not take the initiative to strengthen her presence and kept a


    certain distance from them.


    During the meal, Patricia would order them a few more dishes.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t order these dishes.¡± Paige was surprised when she saw the dishes.


    ¡°The youngdy at thest table ordered them for you. She said that you liked them.¡±


    Patricia still remembered that Paige liked seafood¡­.


    Paige looked up at Patricia. She lowered her head and ate, not daring to look over.


    After the meal, Patricia would pay the bill for them in advance. When they were tired, Patricia bought


    small fans, water, tissues, and other things to send to them¡­


    In the next two days, Martin apanied them. They visited many attractions. Patricia still followed


    them, but her eyes no longer dared to stay on Martin. It seemed that she no longer crossed the


    boundary in her heart.


    Two dayster, Nathan and Pam returned to their work. Paige¡¯s college life officially began¡­


    Every day, she would stay in theboratory and do experiments with Cason. The students in the ss


    did not know that. They thought that she was so proud and ************after getting a perfect score that


    she did not even attend sses.


    Paige did not pay attention to this gossip, but Patricia came to the college every day, which made her a


    little headache.


    As long as someone asked, Patricia would say that she came to find her sister, so everyone was very


    curious about the rtionship between Patricia and Paige, and why Patricia would call Paige. her


    sister.


    One day, Paige just finished the experiment and walked out of the main gate. At a nce, she saw


    Patricia waiting under the big tree and waving at her.


    ¡°Paige, over here.¡±


    Paige did not expect her toe again.


    Patricia carried the milk and bread she had just bought and ran forward. ¡°I rushed over after ss.


    I bought it on the way. It¡¯s fresh. And this book is for you.¡±


    Patricia took out a medical book from her backpack. It was a tranted version. It was said that there


    were no more than ten copies of this version in the world. It was very rare.


    ¡°I heard that this version is what every doctor wants. The book is the real one.¡± Patricia smiled and


    handed it over sincerely.


    Paige nced at the book in her hand and said gently, ¡°Thanks, but I already had it.¡±


    This book was tranted by Paige actually. Moreover, with her current level, she no longer needed this


    book at a primary level.


    But Patricia did not know it, and she thought that Paige refused to ept her kindness.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Paige, I mean to reconcile with you. This book was obtained with great effort. Why don¡¯t you ept it?


    If you don¡¯t ept it, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Also, the bread and milk are also for you. I personally bought them. Don¡¯t worry. There is no poison in


    them¡­¡±


    When Patricia said this, she lowered her head again. It seemed that her past image was very bad, so it


    was normal for Paige to suspect her.


    ¡°I really have this book, so you can take it back.¡±


    Paige knew that this book was very rare. On one hand, it was because the original author was a top


    genius foreign doctor, so the content of the entire book wasplicated with many professional terms


    which were obscure and difficult to understand.


    On the other hand, this book was tranted by Paige, and it was currently the version with the highest


    uracy in trantion in the country. At that time, she only allowed the publisher to produce ten


    copies, and each book had her own signature.


    But Patricia did not know it. ¡°You have one. But you definitely do not have milk and bread. Take them to


    the dormitory. I also bought some for Anna and the others. Don¡¯t worry. They are madetely. I


    guarantee that they are fresh.¡±


    Paige was entangled by her and at that time, Anna and Bess came out of the library and saw them.


    ¡°Why are you bothering Paige again?¡± Anna suddenly pulled Paige behind her, looked at Patricia, and


    said, ¡°If you have nothing to do, go to the library to read more books and learn how to be a person.¡±


    After saying that, Anna looked at the bag in Patricia¡¯s hand and sneered coldly. ¡°Who dares to eat the


    things you bought?¡±


    Anna thought, who knows what she is holding in her heart?


    ¡°There is really no poison.¡± Patricia lowered her head and seemed to be injured. ¡°The bread is made


    today. If there is a problem, I will pay for it with my life.¡±


    ¡°Is your life worth as much as Paige¡¯s?¡± When Anna said this, she patted Bess. ¡°You take Paige and


    leave first.¡±


    Bess looked at Anna with respect. She quickly grabbed Paige¡¯s arm and slipped away.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Patricia still had something to say, but looking at Paige¡¯s back, she could only hold her words


    back.


    ¡°Paige is not your sister. Who will recognize you as a sister?¡± Anna looked at Patricia with some


    displeasure and coldly said, ¡°No matter what kind of n you have in your heart, I advise you to give


    up. Paige is my best friend. If you dare to touch her, I will never let you go.¡±


    Patricia felt a little wronged, but also a little unwilling. ¡°I really want to reconcile with Paige and try to be


    friends with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y drama. Paige doesn¡¯t need you as a friend.¡± Anna interrupted Patricia, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t


    bother her and mind your own business, the Lusk family will still have your position, but if you go too far


    I will break your legs. Do you hear me?¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t understand why she sincerely wanted to regret it, but after so many days, she received


    so much malice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my part, but I also want to reconcile with my sister. I will not change it.¡± Patricia


    then handed the bag in her hand to Anna and said, ¡°Please help me bring them to my sister. I owe you


    a favor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? What Paige wants is not bread, nor milk.¡±


    What Paige wanted was not material.


    ¡°She wants the family to be happy. If you understand this, you will understand many things in the


    future.¡±


    Patricia looked at Anna¡¯s back and fell into deep thought.


    Paige did not need another friend to go shopping and have dinner together¡­


    Paige¡¯s focus was on her career. Her life direction was the opposite of the life that Patricia wanted.


    Therefore, no matter how many times Patricia tried, it was useless.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Chapter 377 You Are Too Muddled


    Paige just wanted her family to be happy.


    As long as Patricia behaved well, then the happy atmosphere in the family could continue to be


    maintained¡­


    Patricia thought, if one day Paige finds out that I have changed for the better, will she look at me


    differently and ept me as her sister?


    If Paige did, Patricia was willing to continue to try.


    As soon as they walked out of the university, Patricia heard two sounds.


    ¡°Patricia, why are you here?¡±


    Donald and Danica just got out of the car, carrying a lot of things in their hands. They were apparently


    going to visit Paige.


    ¡°Dad, ***, Amily, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We are here to see Paige and you. Amily said she missed you, so she came with us. Patricia, why are


    you here?¡± Danica asked curiously.


    ¡°I brought some milk and bread to Paige, but¡­¡±


    Patricia thought about it and could not say that Paige did not ept her kindness. That would mean


    that she was speaking ill of Paige.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t see her,¡± Patricia said.


    Patricia said she didn¡¯t meet Paige.


    Danica asked, ¡°Did you call her? I heard that you often go to the university recently. Why are you so


    diligent? When did you start reading medical books? Don¡¯t tell me this is also prepared for Paige.¡±


    ¡°Well. Paige may be busy. I wille next time.¡± Patricia saw that Danica was going to call Paige, so


    she hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about meing here. As for this book and other things, I want to bring


    them to her personally next time. You can go to visit her first. I will go back to the University¡± of


    Chicago.¡¯


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Danica looked at Amily again. ¡°You send Patricia back. We will go thereter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Amily had just discovered that Patricia had changed into a different person. After Donald and Danica


    left, she could not help but ask what had happened.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As soon as she heard that Patricia tried to be friends with Paige but repeatedly failed, she was anxious.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you are really too naive! How can a person like Paige be friends with you? She is


    obviously making things difficult for you!¡±


    ¡°I am willing toe here. I did do a lot of wrong things in the past. It is normal for her not to believe


    me so quickly.¡±


    Patricia said as she walked in the direction of the University of Chicago. ¡°This time, I have thought it


    through. Instead of secretly making enemies with her, it is better to get along with her. At least I can


    continue to stay in this home. I can also have the love of my parents, grandparents, and brothers.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you are too muddled!¡± Paige just returned to the family, and her rtionship with Mr. Lusk


    and Mrs. Lusk is not deep. This is the best opportunity for you to make a move. When she gets along


    with everyone in the family, and everyone respects her, how can she tolerate you?¡±


    ¡°As long as I have a good rtionship with her, she will naturally be able to tolerate me. The Lusk


    family is so big. Is there no ce for me? She is not a narrow-minded person.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, who told you this? Do you know her? How do you know what kind of person she is? No


    matter how good the rtionship is, it will not be able to withstand a single ****in the face of benefits!


    You are still young and do not know the evil hearts of the people and the darkness of society. You and


    she are not rted by blood, and you seem not to be able to be friends. It is impossible for you two to


    get along with each other in this life¡­¡±


    ¡°Amily, she has never taken the initiative to make things difficult for me. Every time, we were the first to


    provoke her. She only warned us a little and did not do too much to us. Why don¡¯t we get along with


    each other peacefully and amicably?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with the rest of the family. She needs time to


    settle down, so she won¡¯t make any big moves now. When she bes full-fledged, you can see how


    she will deal with you.''¡±


    ¡°Alright. I know you are doing this for my own good, but I have my own thoughts.¡± When Patricia said


    this, she remembered Nathan¡¯s disappointed eyes. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want


    to see Nathan disappointed.¡±


    In the past, it was Hernan who was disappointed in her, but now it was Nathan¡­


    If the whole family was disappointed in her in the future, it would be toote for her to regret it.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk will go to her school to see her first, then go to the University of Chicago to


    see you. The order and the gifts they carry are all different. Don¡¯t you understand that your position in


    the Lusk family is already in danger?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Amily, I know what to do.¡±


    Amily sighed and did not say anything else. She just frowned and looked worried.


    ¡°I will take you around our university. There are a few more restaurants there. Later, call my parents


    and go there to eat.¡±


    Seeing the innocent smile on Patricia¡¯s face, Amily sighed again. It was useless to persuade


    Patricia now. It was better to wait for her to be rejected several times by Paige. Then Amily would


    persuade her.


    Amily thought, I don¡¯t know what method Paige used to make Patricia change so much.


    This **********girl. She cannot stay any longer.


    On the other side¡­.


    Paige received a call from Mari.


    ¡°Paige, three months have passed¡­ The personnel department asked me to do the handover in these


    two days. What should I do? I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    At that time, with the help of Hernan and Paige, Mari¡¯s house, which was forcibly upied by


    Ernesto, was back. Thepany was also back. She originally wanted to stay with Paige for three


    years, five years, or even ten years¡­.


    However, Paige only gave Mari three months, because Paige thought that she was very smart and


    had a lot of ideas, so three months was enough for Mari to build a good foundation and go back to


    take care of her group.


    ¡°I said that if there are any problems in the group, feel free to talk to me.¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°You are so nice. If I had not met you, my life would have beenpletely different. I don¡¯t even. know


    where I am now¡­¡±


    Mari was concerned about her recent school matters. She then talked about thepetition..


    ¡°What should I do? The internationalpetition ising soon¡­¡±


    Last time, she participated in the national designpetition with Paige and got first ce.


    The top three winners of each country were qualified to participate in the next round of the International


    Fashion Design Competition¡­


    But this time it was a solopetition, and Mari had to go on her own.


    ¡°Come on, you will definitely be one of the top five.¡±


    Recently, Paige also received thetest design drafts from thepany. Mari¡¯s design made her


    eyes light up. Compared tost month, Mari improved a lot.


    However, there were a few famous designers in thispetition. Their works were all very good.


    They were very strongpetitors.


    ¡°Hernan will be the judge,¡± Paige said.


    ¡°Is Mr. Lusk going too? That¡¯s great!¡±


    There was someone Mari knew, so she was a little more confident.


    Otherwise, Mari who was unfamiliar with the foreign country would be nervous and uneasy¡­

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Chapter 378 Modem Medicine


    In the next few days, Paige was still busy in theboratory, but there were more and more rumors


    outside.


    ¡°It has been almost a month since the start of school. I heard that the top scorer only attended a few


    days of sses until now. She is so ***********with full marks.¡±


    ¡°The teacher in ss One for Traditional Medicine cherishes talents and has never med her


    privately. The whole ss is also very supportive of her.¡±


    ¡°She just took a red g during physical training and let the whole ss take a day off. What¡¯s so great


    about it?¡±


    When Anna, who was going to the bathroom, heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but


    it seems that no one in ss One for Modern Medicine can do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The short-haired girl was originallyining to her friend. When she saw Anna, she


    couldn¡¯t help. but say, ¡°I know you¡­ You are Paige¡¯s friend. We are talking about Paige. What does it


    have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°You already said that I am her friend. Her business is my business. As for you, what does it have to do


    with you whether shees to school or not? You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The short-haired girl was furious.


    After washing her hands, Anna was just about to walk out of the bathroom. She seemed to have


    thought of something and suddenly stopped. ¡°Oh right, Paige did note to ss because she had


    the capability. Not everyone has to sit in the ssroom to study.¡±


    With Paige¡¯s capability, it was a waste of time in the ssroom.


    The only thing that really attracted her to the University of Illinois was the expensive equipment in the


    She couldn¡¯t let an old man run to her to do experiments every day.


    After Anna left the bathroom, she went back to her seat in the dining room. ¡°There are really all kinds of


    people nowadays.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Paige looked up and saw that Anna¡¯s face was a little furious and chubby, making her


    inexplicably cute.


    Anna told Paige what had happened. Bess, who was at the side, could not help but say, ¡°I have been


    angered by those people recently too. Maybe because Paige¡¯s halo is too bright, everyone is paying


    attention to her.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Last time when I took the elevator to the No. 3303 ssroom, I heard people say that Paige


    did not attend ss. I just want to ask, what does it have to do with them?¡±


    Paige thought for a while and realized that she hadn¡¯t taken sses for a long time, so she asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the next ss?¡±


    ¡°Prescription Studies.¡±


    It mainly talked about the efficacy and diagnosis of traditional medicine and modern medicine. Because


    the theories were interlinked, the students in ss One for Modern Medicine and the students in ss


    One for


    Traditional Medicine would take the ss together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and show our presence.¡±


    Hearing that Paige was going to go to ss, Anna was stunned. ¡°Wait for me¡­¡±


    The professor in charge of the ss was a kind old man. He was dressed in in clothes and wore a


    pair of sses.


    Because there were too many people in the ss, he couldn¡¯t call them one by one. He just asked the


    ss. monitor to do the headcount. He was surprised to find out that all the people in ss One for


    Traditional


    Medicine were present.


    ¡°The top scorer is here? Let me see which girl is it?¡± The professor lowered his eyes and looked at the


    ss with a smile through his sses. He seemed to be curious about who the top scorer was.


    ¡°Professor, the top scorer is here!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°This is the top scorer in our ss.¡±


    Everyone in ss One for Traditional Medicine was very enthusiastic. They wanted to introduce Paige


    to the professor, but the people in ss One for Modern Medicine sneered and looked indifferent.


    Under the gaze of the old professor, Paige stood up and said politely, ¡°Nice to meet you, Professor. I


    am Paige.¡±


    ¡°You finally came to ss¡­¡± The old professor was smiling. She was a natural beauty and looked very


    intelligent.


    The people in ss One for Modern Medicine thought that the old professor would me Paige.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, the old professor smiled and asked, ¡°Your academic performances are


    so good. Why did you choose toe to the University of Illinois and choose the medical field?¡±


    ¡°I want to save people,¡± Paige said without thinking.


    ¡°There are many ways to save people. Modern medicine can also save people¡­¡±


    ¡°Traditional medicine is something left behind by the ancestors. There should be someone who can


    carry it forward.¡±


    ¡°Good, you are a child with ambition. Please sit down.¡± The old professor looked at everyone again with


    a smile and said, ¡°Some people like to study traditional medicine, while some like modern medicine. I


    will talk about the different ways to deal with cold¡­¡±


    He looked at the people from the two sses and said, ¡°I want to ask the students from the modern


    medicine ss to tell me. If you catch a cold, how will you deal with it? I will call a name, Tiana.¡±


    In the crowd, a short-haired girl stood up. It was the person who had just said bad things about Paige in


    the bathroom.


    ¡°I usually use a small bag of Vervine, unlike people who study traditional medicine who have to pick


    herbs and boil herbs. Right, top scorer?¡±


    Many students in modern medicine ssughed.


    Everyone in traditional medicine ss was filled with indignation, but they couldn¡¯t think of an excuse to


    refute.


    Paige said calmly, ¡°No one told you that Vervine belongs to traditional medicine?¡±


    Tiana was stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter. ¡°Did you hear that? The top scorer said that


    Vervine belongs to traditional medicine? In the eyes of the top scorer, electuary is traditional medicine.¡±


    The other students in the modern medicine ss alsoughed.


    ¡°I thought that a top scorer would be amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that she would make such a low-level


    mistake.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thismon sense? The top scorer? I wonder whether she cheated at her SAT.¡± It seems that


    the top scorer is just so-so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s traditional medicine,¡± Paige said unhurriedly. ¡°Theposition of Vervine includes Verv, ginseng,


    Bagina, Hilger, ginger, and licorice.¡±


    All the people in the traditional medicine ss were stunned and looked at her with eyes full of worship.


    ¡°In modern medicine, it is mainly used to treat influenza, liver inmmation, stomach inmmation, and


    other diseases.¡±


    The people in the modern medicine ss thought that her words made sense and hurriedly took out


    their mobile phones to check. It was really traditional medicine!


    ¡°Tiana, it¡¯s really traditional medicine!¡± Someone whispered, ¡°Think about it, is there any other medicine


    that can rece it?¡±


    ¡°I seldom take Vervine. I often take Theyn medicine.¡±


    As soon as Tiana said it, Paige curled her lips and said, ¡°Theyn medicine is a supplement for traditional


    medicine. It is made from vifib, ck plum, mint oil, wild chrysanthemum, chlorpheniramine maleate,


    caffeine, and acetaminophen. It is not modern or traditional medicine. It¡¯s a mixed medicine.¡±


    Tiana was stunned, and so were the people from the modern medicine ss.


    ¡°When you catch a cold, it is best to choose traditional medicine treatment, because modern medicine


    usually takes medicine and antibiotics first. The treatment process is long and can easily cause side


    effects such as antimicrobial resistance.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Everyone listened to Paige as if they were listening to the heavenly words..


    Traditional medicine focuses on treating the root. On one hand, it uses herbal medicine to reduce


    Inmmation and detoxify the poison. On the other hand, it focuses on improving the body function and


    Increasing immunity.¡±

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Chapter 379 Let Her Be in the Limelight


    ¡°Compared to modern medicine, traditional medicine is more specific and more active, and has no side


    effects.¡±


    The whole ss of traditional medicine suddenly apuded. Paige was so cool! She was awesome!


    Before, when they were in school, they were overwhelmed by the ss of modern medicine.


    They didn¡¯t expect that when the top scorer came, they would be able to lift their heads in high spirits!


    Tiana was embarrassed to the extreme because of Paige¡¯s words.


    ¡°It seems that Paige has learned a lot about it. Paige is right. The herb mentioned by Paige just now


    belongs to traditional medicine, so that medicine is a mixture of traditional medicine and modern


    medicine. Paige is great, and Tiana, you have to learn more after ss. Please sit down.¡±


    Tiana sat down with a face full of ***********. J Wilkinson, Tiana¡¯s good friend, could not help but


    stand up. saying, ¡°Sir, I have a question to ask Paige.¡±


    The old professor knew that the students of the modern medicine ss and the traditional medicine


    ss had grudges against each other. To be more precise, the students of the modern medicine ss


    were targeting Paige.


    ¡°She thinks highly of traditional medicine. But I have had a cold for six days, and can¡¯t get better after


    taking the traditional medicine you mentioned. Is it because you don¡¯t know the traditional medicine and


    exaggerate its effect? Or is traditional medicine not as effective as modern medicine?¡±


    Her questions were very provocative, but Paige just replied lightly, ¡°No one knows how you take them.¡±


    After all, maybe she didn¡¯t take the medicine properly. Perhaps she took other medicine at the same


    time, which would affect the efficacy of the traditional medicine.


    ¡°You¡­¡± J was annoyed, sneering, ¡°I think you only engage in idle theorizing. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t


    think of a good way to deal with the illness¡­¡±


    ¡°This kind of illness is just a piece of cake for me. Do you want to get better? Come to the stage.¡± Paige


    looked at J with a smile.


    J was stunned, and so was everyone else in the ssroom. They wondered what Paige wanted to


    do.


    They didn¡¯t know what Paige meant by those words.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you dare toe?¡± Paige smiled and looked at J.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although J didn¡¯t know what Paige wanted to do, in front of so many people, J thought that


    Paige wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Seeing the two students standing on the stage, the old professor was quite interested and retreated to


    the side. He wanted to know how Paige would deal with J.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Paige said casually.


    J reached out her hand, thinking that Paige was going to check her body. People who studied


    traditional medicine could only waste time¡­


    Paige held her hand and looked at the old professor.


    When the bell rang just now, Paige saw the professor bring in a bag of special medical tools. At this


    time, she asked politely, ¡°Sir, can I borrow your special medical tools?¡±


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re on the stage.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The special medical tools?


    Did Paige try to use special medical tools to treat J¡¯s cold?


    Was she crazy?


    ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor, and you can¡¯t use special medical tools casually.¡± J quickly retracted her


    hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to get better?¡± Paige used alcohol to disinfect the special medical tools.


    Seeing


    J hide her hand behind her back and not dare to reach out, Paige directly grabbed her hand. After


    disinfecting her figures, Paige used special medical tools on the vital body part.


    ¡°No¡­¡± J screamed.


    Everyone in the ssroom was shocked, especially Tiana. Her eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t believe


    what


    Paige had done.


    ¡°Paige, are you crazy? Sir, hurry up and stop her¡­¡± Tiana wanted to rush to the stage to save J.


    When Paige saw the blooding out, she squeezed out the blood again. After releasing two drops of


    blood, she used a sterilized cotton ball to stop the blood.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± J was just about to get angry when she suddenly felt a sense of relief in her throat. She


    could not believe it. Then she cleared her throat again and was shocked to find that her throat was not


    as painful as


    before! It was so amazing!


    The professor on the sideughed out loud, ¡°I have been a teacher for decades, but this is the first time


    I have seen a student who checked the patient within three seconds and who could use special


    medical tools in such a skillful and excellent way. Paige, judging from the vital body part where you


    used the tools, I think that J was suffering from throat swelling pain caused by a cold, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige finished disinfecting the special medical tools and put them away.


    ¡®J, do you feel better¡­¡±


    J was stunned. After a while, she nodded. ¡°Yes, my throat is not so painful¡­ Actually, it is much


    morefortable.¡±


    ¡°This is the effect of special medical tools in traditional medicine. Paige has done a good job.¡±


    Hearing the professor¡¯s words, students of traditional medical ss burst into loud apuse, thinking


    that


    Paige was so awesome!


    And the special medical tools worked in such a short time!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if everyone has noticed that after Paige finished the treatment, she disinfected the tools


    and put them away, which should be praised. Please give her another apuse.¡±


    This time, many people in the modern medicine ss apuded.


    Tiana did not expect that her ssmates would change their attitudes so quickly, nor did she expect


    that


    Paige would be in the limelight.


    ¡°Paige, J, please return to your seats.¡± After the old professor asked them to go down, he took the


    opportunity to exin, ¡°For the throat swelling pain caused by the cold, the special medical tools can


    be effective in a short time. The specific method was shown by Paige just now. She did a good job, and


    there


    was nothing wrong.¡±


    The old professor added, ¡°Traditional medicine has a long history, and the wisdom in it is not inferior to


    modern medicine. It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to learn traditional medicine or modern medicine. But


    you have to know that you are sitting here to study to save more patients in the future. It¡¯s okay


    whether learn you traditional medicine or modern medicine. There is no need to make enemies


    because of it.¡±


    As long as they had the same goal, they could contribute to society.


    After ss, many students ran to Paige.


    ¡°Paige, I have been suffering from the pain in my neck these days. Can you help me with special


    medical tools?¡±


    ¡°My nose has been stuffy for many days. Can you also help me by using the special medical tools?¡±


    ¡°And I¡­ Can you treat athletes¡¯ feet with special medical tools¡­¡±


    Anna and the other two roommates were surprised by their questions.


    ¡°Excuse me, everyone. Paige still has something to do. She¡¯ll help you next time.¡± Anna tried to handle


    the situation.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll help you next time. Paige has other schedules today. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Bess also helped to stop


    the crowd.


    ¡°Paige, let¡¯s go quickly¡­¡± Leana held Paige¡¯s arm and entered the elevator as if she was running for


    her life. After the elevator door closed, she heaved a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°Are they crazy? They even


    want you to treat athlete¡¯s feet¡­ But then again, athlete¡¯s feet can¡¯t be cured with special medical tools,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Paige replied seriously, ¡°As long as I use special medical tools on three vital body parts.¡±


    ¡°No way! Are you sure?¡± Leana looked at her with admiration, adding, ¡°You are so amazing¡­ It seems


    that you can cure all diseases in the world¡­¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Chapter 380 Crash Into Their Car


    Paige had just walked out of the teaching building when she saw a familiar figure in the distance. It was


    Martin.


    Leana met Martin¡¯s gaze. Originally, she hugged Paige tightly, but she immediately released her hand


    and exined, ¡°I¡­ I brought Paige here. Goodbye.¡±


    Seeing that Leana ran so fast that she almost tripped, Paige could not help butugh.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°How many days has it been since you ignored me?¡± Martin ignored the attention of the seven or eight


    girls around him and reached out to touch Paige¡¯s face, saying, ¡°You forgot about me as soon as you


    did the experiment.¡±


    Paige thought about it. Recently, she seemed to have been busy with research, so she failed to reply to


    his message and phone calls in time. Even the video chat every night was reduced¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will show you something.¡± Martin took her hand and left the campus.


    The car soon arrived at Martin¡¯s closest residence.


    Paige followed him to the third floor and found that he had created a huge and transparentboratory


    on the entire floor.


    In theboratory, there was not only the same medical equipment that Cason had purchased with huge


    sums of money, but also all kinds of advanced equipment¡­


    Some of them were even more advanced than the ones Cason bought.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°This way, you wille here often.¡± Martin took her hand and went in to take a look. ¡°The systems of


    medicine research, analysis, and production are currently the best.¡±


    When Paige nced at one of the medical equipment, her eyes lit up.


    If Cason was there, they would be able to do experiments immediately¡­


    Martin found that her eyes lit up, and she was happier than seeing him. He could not help but be


    jealous¡­ Were these pieces of cold equipment so good that he couldn¡¯t evenpete with them?


    ¡°Now, shouldn¡¯t you praise me?¡±


    Martin wanted to hear her praise, but he didn¡¯t expect Paige to stand on tiptoe and kiss him. Then she


    immediately opened a system and entered the data she had got today. Then the system analyzed the


    pros and cons.


    This system could save her a lot of time waiting for the result. It was an expensive system that she had


    always wanted to get, but it was a high price for her¡­.


    Martin was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he saw that Paige was earnestly entering a


    string of data. She could remember every number and every symbol clearly¡­.


    She looked more serious than remembering his phone number¡­


    Her eyes were especially attentive as she stared at the screen, and she seemed to be waiting for a


    result that matched her expectations.


    Martin was unconsciously attracted to her. A few minutester, the system analyzed a lot of data. Paige


    was overjoyed and could not help but take out her phone.


    ¡°Cason, our data results are out. There have been a series of reactions, which shows that our n is


    feasible.¡±


    Three previous ns had failed. She did not expect that thest one would seed. Paige¡¯s voice was


    excited.


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t we have to wait for the result for a week? How did you know the result so quickly?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t have to wait for a week in the future.¡±


    The medical equipment that Martin bought could save her a lot of time in the experiment.


    Cason did not understand what she meant, but when he heard that Paige was so happy, he was also


    excited, saying, ¡°So we can continue the next n.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If there is no ident, it will bepleted soon and then we can apply for a listing.¡±


    Paige was little excited in her heart. As long as it was sold on the market, it could save more people.


    After hanging up the phone, Paige looked at the screen again. When thinking of the Alzheimer¡¯s project


    that ¨C she was still studying in private, Paige entered a series of data and established a new file in the


    system.


    Martin was speechless at the side.


    Although Paige looked charming when she was working seriously, he didn¡¯t want to spend the whole


    day in theb like a sculpture¡­.


    So he cleared his throat, saying, ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Paige¡¯s attention was on the screen. After a while, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Martin looked at the time. Paige responded to him half an hourter¡­


    ¡°Half an hour.¡±


    Paige was surprised.


    Was it half an hour?


    She only entered some data, and time had passed.


    Looking at Martin, who had been ignoring on the side, Paige could only save the file first, saying, ¡°Well,


    what¡¯s


    ¡®the n today?¡±


    Considering that he had bought so much equipment, Paige decided to cooperate with him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to take you to a ce.¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes lit up again, asking, ¡°Is there more equipment?¡±


    Martin did not expect the equipment to be so important in her heart and suddenly became even more


    jealous. ¡°There is only me. Do you want me?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Paige was a little disappointed.


    Martin was speechless.


    It turned out that he couldn¡¯t evenpare the experimental equipment.


    After leaving the residence, Paige felt a little reluctant. ¡°Pleasee pick me up tomorrow.¡±


    Martin was about to show a smile happily when, but after thinking about the fact that she came for the


    experimental equipment, he was a little depressed¡­


    ¡°When I finish the experiment, I will have more time to apany you.¡± Paige seemed to see through


    his. thoughts and smiled at him.


    ¡°When you finish, there will be more experiments waiting for you.¡± Martin knew that there would always


    be more experiments for Paige¡­


    With such a fianc¨¦e who loved to do research, what could he do? He could only pamper her.


    At that moment, a car crashed into their car. Martin subconsciously protected Paige in his arms, and


    Rhys, who was driving, could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Stowe, Ms Paige, be careful. There is an ambush.¡±


    Another car crashed into the rear of their car. Martin held Paige in his arms tightly, and a ruthless trace


    of anger appeared in his eyes.


    They coulde to him, but if they dared to scare Paige¡­.


    There were cars on the left and right sides, and there was another car chasing after them. Rhys


    nced at the rearview mirror and looked at the situation on both sides, saying, ¡°Mr. Stowe, Ms. Paige,


    I¡¯m going to speed up.¡±


    Right now, he could only create a road, otherwise, if they were surrounded, the consequences would


    be terrible¡­


    After all, they were in a suburb, and the road just happened to be in the wilderness. There were only


    their cars rushing on the road.


    Rhys turned the steering wheel, trying to hit the car on the left, and then quickly turned the steering


    wheel and hit the car on the right. However, the car behind them ruthlessly hit them as if it was


    retaliating against them.


    At that moment, arge truck appeared in front of them and blocked their way.


    Rhys hurriedly stepped on the brakes.


    At that time, four cars surrounded Martin¡¯s car from four directions. Rhys pressed the emergency call


    button on the car, which could connect internally to the bodyguard captain and send a real-time


    location.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Be good and wait for me in the car. Without my permission, you are not allowed to


    get off.¡± Martin looked at Paige in his arms and asked softly, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige nodded. She did not hear what Martin had just said. She could not hear a single word.


    After Rhys and Martin got out of the car, many people got out of the four cars.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Chapter 381 Being Spanked


    The leading foreign man was tall and fierce with his hair tied into a braid behind his head. He wore a


    mask and said in broken English, ¡°I only want that girl in the car. We didn¡¯t mean to offend you just now.


    Please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°What do you want the girl in the car for?¡± Rhys looked at the twenty or so people in front of him and


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, noment.¡± These men took out their weapons and targeted Rhys.


    Martin stood still, exuding a cold aura. He smiled coldly. They just sent a few of you to pick up my


    fianc¨¦e? It doesn¡¯t show you respect.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was annoying.


    Paige was Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so how could only these few peoplee?


    A hint of *******intent shed through the foreign man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time. Call more people over. Is five minutes enough?¡± Martin raised his hand to look


    at his watch.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to ************you just because you¡¯re Martin!¡± The foreign man was


    enraged.


    Just now, he gave Martin a chance to leave with his assistant, but Martin refused. Then he wouldn¡¯t


    show any mercy to Martin!


    ¡°His people are everywhere in Chicago. There is no need to provoke him. We only want that girl¡­¡±


    Someone whispered in the foreign man¡¯s ear.


    The foreign man swore and looked at Martin, saying, ¡°Hand her over, and I can let you live.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t she with you?¡± Martin raised his chin, indicating behind him.


    The foreign man was just about to turn around when a knife was on his neck. Paige smiled, ¡°I heard


    you want to catch me, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The foreign man could not believe that a little girl could get close to him without anyone


    knowing. The key was that more than a dozen subordinates did not notice her approach either!


    Who exactly was she?


    No wonder the reward on the list would be so high¡­.


    It turned out that it was not easy to catch the girl¡­.


    ¡°You¡­ Let him go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt our boss.¡±


    ¡°Put your knife down quickly.¡±


    Not only did Paige ignore the words of those subordinates, but she cut the neck of the foreign man.


    And instantly, the man¡¯s neck was covered with blood.


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Paige raised her eyebrows. She looked so beautiful that she could attract


    everyone.


    The foreign man did not expect that she would dare to make a move. He wanted to cover his neck, but


    Paige¡¯s knife was a little closer.


    He was a little afraid, saying, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know who that person is¡­ I epted the mission through the


    reward list¡­¡±


    The reward list¡­


    Coincidentally, Paige also had an ount that could log into that website. However, this must be a new


    list.


    If it was a list issued a few days ago, her subordinates must have noticed it¡­.


    At that time, more than a dozen ck cars instantly surrounded the ce. It was Martin¡¯s bodyguard


    team.


    The foreign man knew that the matter had been exposed and was about to take poison tomit


    suicide.


    Unexpectedly, Paige noticed it and directly knocked him out.


    ¡°Paige, leave the rest to them.¡± Martin stretched out his hand to let here over.


    Paige pushed the foreign man to Rhys, and the others were quickly caught by Martin¡¯s bodyguards¡­


    Paige wiped her hands with the disinfectant tissue in the car. Suddenly, she was picked up and her


    ***********was hit.


    ¡°Who allowed you to get out of the car?¡± Martin did not expect her to be so bold as to go around that


    group of people. ¡°What if they notice you?¡±


    ¡°How can I be discovered by them?¡± Paige did not expect that Martin would dare to hit her after


    knowing her for so long. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that it was very dangerous just now? I told you that I would solve it. You don¡¯t believe


    me?¡±


    Martin was serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    But when those people hit the car door, they almost hit him¡­


    Paige just wanted to help him vent his anger.


    ¡°Then why did you get out of the car? Huh?¡± Martin held her and looked into her eyes, saying,


    ¡°Concern about me? Want to help me vent my anger? I can tie them in front of you and let you vent


    your anger, but you can¡¯t do it again¡­¡±


    Paige felt that he was so noisy that she hugged his neck and kissed his lips directly.


    Martin was stunned. He was kissed by her. It was a while before he heard her say, ¡°You have a


    domestic violence tendency.¡±


    Martin was speechless.


    She was just spanked, which didn¡¯t mean that he had a domestic violence tendency.


    ¡°If you do it again, don¡¯t even think about getting close to me.¡± Paige had never been spanked before,


    especially in front of so many people. That was humiliating.


    ¡°I was worried about you.¡± Martin looked into her eyes and his heart softened. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Let me check it.¡± Martin carried her into the car and was about to lift her skirt.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I want to see if it is swollen.¡±


    After Rhys finished dealing with the matter and was just about to get into the car, he suddenly saw that


    Martin was going to lift Paige¡¯s skirt¡­


    Rhys couldn¡¯t believe what he had seen.


    ¡°You came at the wrong time,¡± Martin said unhappily when he saw Rhys.


    ¡°I¡­ I will¡­¡± Rhys was about to turn around.


    ¡°Rhys, send me back to school.¡±


    ¡°What? But¡­¡± Rhys looked at Paige and then looked at Martin. Were they in an argument?


    ¡°I was worried just now. I didn¡¯t hit you on purpose, but you didn¡¯t take your safety seriously¡­¡± Martin


    held her


    face and gently coaxed her, ¡°You can also do it to me.¡±


    Paige did not speak, as if she was deliberately ignoring him.


    ¡°Rhys, if you notice a supermarket, please stop and buy a durian for me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rhys was confused, wondering if Martin was going to kneel on durian.


    ¡°Is durian enough to vent your anger? Or do you want cacti?¡± Martin asked Paige.


    Paige could not help but smile.


    ¡°You finally smiled.¡± Martin heaved a sigh of relief and also smiled. ¡°I¡¯m most afraid that you will be


    angry.¡±


    In the whole world, only Paige dared to show him a cold face¡­


    ¡°But you hit me.¡±


    ¡°It was the hand that acted on impulse. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Besides, I did it gently just now. Don¡¯t do something so dangerous next time. When I found out that


    you wer behind him, I was afraid that something would happen to you.¡± Martin was still coaxing her.


    Rhys thought in his heart, when I was *************with so many weapons just now, I didn¡¯t see Mr.


    Stowe care about me¡­


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Martin wanted to say something but hesitated. He observed her expression and carefully


    asked, ¡°Ca you forgive me and cancel that punishment?¡±


    Just now, Paige said that if he did it again, he couldn¡¯t get close to her anymore¡­


    Paige knew his meaning, and smiled, ¡°It depends on your performance.¡±


    ¡°How can you be satisfied with my performance? I can¡¯t hit you, but can I kiss and touch you?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect that Martin would touch her again. She raised her eyebrows, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Martin immediately became obedient.

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 382 Protect Her


    Rhys, who was driving, looked at the rearview mirror and could not help but ask, "Mr. Stowe, do you want me to send Ms. Paige back first?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Go home," Martin said.


    "Send me back," Paige said.


    They said in unison and looked at each other.


    Martin said seriously. "The identities and motives of those people have yet to be determined. If you go back, you will bring danger to your ssmates. You should stay by my side. I will protect you."


    Paige thought, huh? Protect me?


    "Did our people get any news?" Martin nced at Rhys, who was in the driver''s seat.


    "Not yet... But I think that person will say it soon..."


    "I found it." Paige got into the bounty site and soon found the address of that person''s IP. "The poster released it at the Great Smoky Mountainsst night at eleven o''clock. The bounty is 8 million dors."


    She didn''t think she was worth that little.


    Rhys widened his eyes and looked at the rearview mirror in disbelief.


    Rhys thought, Ms. Paige found it out so quickly?


    How long has it been?


    Less than a minute, right?


    Martin looked at Paige with a deeper look in his eyes. He did not expect Paige to be more and more capable.


    "The Great Smoky Mountains are a long way from downtown Chicago. Usually, no one goes hiking there. The trail there is steep, and there is not even a ce to rest. Therefore, there is no surveince there.


    "There are three roads nearby. Eleven cars are passing the Great Smoky Mountains after 11:00 P.M.


    "I tracked these eleven cars and found that their tracks along the way were very normal. They didn''t have any intention of avoiding the surveince."


    Paige tapped again and zoomed in on the monitoring screen, "But look here, among these eleven cars, there is a big truck and a Toyota car from another direction passing through the bridge. When they came out, there was an extra Mercedes-Benz."


    In other words, after the truck and Toyota car passed through the bridge at the same time, a Mercedes-Benz suddenly appeared.


    Where did this Mercedes-Benze from?


    "So, you suspect that this Mercedes-Benz came out of the truck? Are there problems with the truck and this Mercedes-Benz? Martin looked at Paige beside him.


    "That''s right." Paige checked the direction of the truck and found that it was driving to a junk car recycling station and then suddenly exploded.


    Paige checked the next destination of the Mercedes-Benz and found that it had disappeared after it drove from the bridge to ake.


    Where did the people in the car escape to?


    Paige checked for a while, and Martin admired her face and could not help but smile.


    Paige was really beautiful.


    ''The driver of the truck died. Before he died, he left a note saying that he owed a lot of money outside. He didn''t want to live anymore and burned himself. Other than that, there was no one else in the truck.


    "In the Mercedes-Benz, the driver was drunk. He crashed into the railing and fell into ake. The next day, when his body was found, the car had already been destroyed. However..."


    "What?" Martin asked.


    "This Mercedes-Benz is driving well. The driver did not appear to be drunk..." Paige was lost in thought. After a while, she suddenly realized that she had neglected something and immediately inquired about it on the mobile phone.


    "Is there a clue?"


    "Well, we ignored the Toyota car. If I am not wrong, this truck and the Mercedes-Benz car are all illusions created by someone. It is to confuse us. In fact, the person we''re looking for now is in a Toyota. If I am not wrong, the one who issued the bounty should be in the Toyota car!*


    Paige clicked on the surveince video and found that the Toyota car left not long after it drove to an abandoned factory.


    After a while, another Porsche drove out of the abandoned factory.


    It should be the person in the Toyota car who changed into the Porsche.


    Paige followed the clues and found that the Porsche was parked in a ce.


    "Lightline Vi."


    "That is the residence of the Hart family."


    "So, the person who wanted to harm Ms. Paige is a member of the Hart family?" Rhys, who was driving, was shocked. He did not expect that Paige would take less than ten minutes to find the mastermind.


    Rhys thought, but how could it be done by the Hart family?


    The Hart family and the Stowe family had a close rtionship. Moreover, they know that Ms. Paige is Mr. Stowe''s fianc¨¦e.


    Even if they had guts, they would not dare to hurt Ms. Paige.


    Paige continued to investigate and found thatst night, Adrianna returned home at midnight.


    nca came back with her.


    Now that the evidence was conclusive, Paige looked at Martin and asked, "What do you think?"


    After all, Scott had once saved Martin''s father.


    If Scott had not saved Martin''s father at that time, Martin''s father would have drowned in the pool and would not


    have married and given birth to Martin.


    This favor was greater than anything.


    Martin frowned. After a while, he said, "I..."


    "Okay."


    Since he hesitated, Paige did not intend to make things difficult for them.


    "I will ruin them."


    Paige was the most important person to him.


    He knew he could make them go bankrupt, but he wouldn''t do that. He would ruin their family and make them suffer, because they dared to hire a killer to murder Paige.


    Paige originally thought that Martin wanted to protect the Hart family, but she never expected he would say this.


    "You take care of this matter, I will deal with the aftermath," Martin said gently.


    "Okay." Paige sent the evidence to the police station. Soon, several police cars resounded through the streets and went to the Hart''s house to arrest them.


    When nca''s parents heard that nca had hired a murderer, they did not believe it. They watched as nca and Adrianna were taken away. They panicked and hurriedly called Scott for help.


    When Scott heard that this matter was rted to Paige, he called Martin. He didn''t have Paige''s number.


    Martin didn''t answer the phone. Scott could only go to Killian personally. As soon as Scott entered the room, he was anxious. His voice was hoarse.


    "Killian, did Paige misunderstand something? How could nca and Adrianna try to kill her? They were all kind- hearted. This matter was definitely not done by them...


    Scott was really anxious. He held onto Killian''s hands and said anxiously, "Hurry up and call Paige and release them first. When have nca and Adrianna ever suffered this kind of hardship? Isn''t this ruining the friendship between our two families?"


    After the fake chess incidentst time, although Killian did not like the Hart family, he still asked when he heard about it. "What exactly happened?"


    Scott told Killian what had happened. Killian pulled back his hand with a cold face. "Paige definitely won''t make a mistake. If Paige is sure that your two granddaughters hired the murderer, then it is very likely that they did so."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Chapter 383 He Is Pushed by Scott


    Scott was stunned. ¡°**************, the matter hasn¡¯t been thoroughly investigated yet. How did you


    come to a conclusion so quickly? My two granddaughters and Paige did have a little conflict, but they


    will not ************her¡­


    There must be someone trying to drive a wedge between our two families.¡±


    ¡°You mean Paige is ndering you?¡± *************looked very annoyed. If there was a table beside his


    hand at this.


    time, it would definitely be overturned by him.


    ¡°No, I mean before everything is clear, please release Adrianna and nca first¡­¡±


    ¡°As you said, it¡¯s about Paige. I can¡¯t make the decision. ************waved his hand and was about to


    leave the living room and go upstairs.


    ¡°*************, she will be your granddaughter-inw. Do you think she will not listen to your words?¡±


    ¡°Then you are wrong.¡± *************turned around and corrected Scott word by word. ¡°It is precise


    because she is the granddaughter-inw of the Stowe family that I will fully support her no matter what


    she does. Not only will I support her, but I will also pursue the matter to the end! You better pray that


    your two granddaughters. did not do anything to hurt her¡­ Otherwise, I will definitely not let them go!¡±


    ¡°**************!¡± Seeing that **********************did not intend to interfere in this matter, Scott


    immediately became angry. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I was the one who saved your son back then! Otherwise, how


    could you get your grandson and granddaughter-inw now?¡±


    *************stood still and looked at him, his eyes unfathomable.


    ¡°To put it nicely, the Stowe family owes me a favor. To put it bluntly, I save the Stowe family!¡±


    If Scott did not save Martin¡¯s father back then, then Martin wouldn¡¯te to this world.


    It could be said that he saved two people from the Stowe family in one go.


    ¡°So, are you asking me to save your family now?¡± There was a hint of contempt in *************eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if nca and Adrianna really did something wrong, I saved your son¡¯s and


    grandson¡¯s lives. If you let them go, we¡¯ll be even!¡± Scott spoke his mind in spite of the friendship


    between the two families.


    ¡°Your two granddaughters are nothingpared to my son. If the Hart family really hired a murderer to


    ****************. Paige, I won¡¯t let them go!¡±


    ¡°**************, you can¡¯t be ungrateful. I saved your son. That¡¯s why you can get your outstanding


    grandson. It¡¯s all thanks to me. If you don¡¯t want to talk to Paige, then let me do it. Give her a call now,


    and I will talk with her myself.¡± Scott didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Are you trying to make things difficult for Paige? Watch your mouth! You¡¯re nothing¡­¡±


    Before *****************could finish his words, his phone rang. He looked and saw that it was Paige


    calling.


    Scott found that **************expression had changed. He knew the caller was definitely Paige.


    He was about to snatch *************phone, but Kilian picked it up immediately.


    The reason why ****************picked it up was that he was reluctant to hang up Paige¡¯s call and was


    unwilling to pretend that he did not see it.


    ¡°Hello? Paige¡­¡± ***************spoke to Paige in a soft voice. Compared to just now, he was simply a


    different person.


    However, Paige could still hear a trace of exhaustion in his tone.


    ****************did not wait for Paige to say anything and said, ¡°I have known what you have done. I will


    support you. Don¡¯t worry and do it boldly. No one dares to stop you.¡±


    Thest sentence was for Scott to hear.


    Scott was so angry that he was about to go forward and grab the phone.


    ¡°****************. I called you today because I wanted to ask you. Did Scott go to you? Is he beside


    you?¡± Paige¡¯s pleasant voice came.


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Open the loudspeaker. I have something to say.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Although ***********did not want them to talk, since Paige had asked, he could only reluctantly press the


    loudspeaker key.


    ¡°Back then, Martin¡¯s father was pushed into the pool by Mr. Hart. I have already found the witness.¡±


    As soon as she said this, ****************widened his eyes and looked at Scott in disbelief.


    Scott was stunned. ¡°You are talking nonsense. You have ndered nca and Adrianna. Now you


    want to drag me down¡­¡±


    ¡°Martin¡¯s father was four years old at that time. The Stowe family held a very grand birthday party for


    him. He ran to a pool while chasing his friends. Scott saw it and reached out to push him down. Then


    Martin¡¯s father fell down.


    ¡°At that time, Scott did not save him immediately. Instead, it was Scott¡¯s driver who saw it after he went


    to the bathroom. That driver hurriedly jumped into the pool to save Martin¡¯s father.


    ¡°There are no surveince cameras near the pool. It is far away from the venue, and no one saw it. The


    driver probably wanted to protect the boy, so he told Mr. Hart that with this matter, the Hart family would


    be able to interact with the Stowe family and gain more benefits. There is no need to hurt such a small


    child.


    ¡°After the driver finished speaking, he left through the side door. Only Mr. Hart and Martin¡¯s father were


    left beside the pool. At that time, Martin¡¯s father had already fallen into aa. Seeing this, Mr. Hart


    thought for a while and then called for people to attract many guests.


    ¡°So, everyone thought that he saved Martin¡¯s father, but it was actually not.¡±


    Scott¡¯s face became more and more gloomy, and he said excitedly, ¡°Nonsense! You make it up as if


    you have


    seen it with your own eyes! The Stowe family doesn¡¯t want to return my life-saving grace now, so you


    come up with such a bad excuse! You also said there is no surveince near that pool¡­¡±


    Paige said, ¡°Yes, I also said that I have a witness. At that time, there was a servant called Kiara


    Beresford in the Stowe family, who was a neer. She had never seen such a grand birthday party


    in upper society. So, she secretly took the mobile phone to record the various arrangements in the


    garden when no one was paying attention. What you did happened to be taken by her!¡±


    ¡°Kiara¡­ Yes, yes, there was a servant called Kiara¡­¡± ***************remembered. His eyes were red,


    and he looked at


    Scott with anger, trembling. ¡°So, the person who pushed my son into the pool was you¡­¡±


    Scott panicked. ¡°Your son said it himself. It was he who identally slipped and fell into the pool. What


    does


    it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°He was only four years old! He fell into the pool and choked. After being unconscious, he had a fever


    for three days. Of course, he had no impression of how he fell! He didn¡¯t know who pushed him at that


    time.¡±


    ***************walked forward step by step and said angrily, ¡°You actually hurt a four-year-old child¡­ All


    these years, you even took a lot of benefits from the Stowe family! You are literally an animal!¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Chapter 384 Only One Way


    ¡°How can I believe what she said?¡± Scott hurriedly looked at the phone and asked Paige on the phone,


    ¡°You said that the servant took a video of what happened? Well, can you send it to us now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige sent the video to *****************phone and did not forget to remind him, ¡°************,


    don¡¯t be angry. Be careful of your health.¡±


    She was afraid that *****************would be so angry after watching the video, and that his old illness


    would re up again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have to live well and deal with some people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡±


    After *************hung up the phone, he clicked on the video. The video was blurry, but he could still


    vaguely see a little boy running to the pool with a smile. He was still looking back to see if there were


    any kids chasing. after him. At that time, Scott had just finished the phone call and walked out of the


    garden. He saw the child passing by, and without a second of hesitation, he pushed the boy down¡­


    At that time, the little boy had not reacted and fell into the pool just like that.


    It was the first time that Kiara had seen such a thing. She was so scared that her hand trembled. Then,


    there was indeed someone who rushed over and jumped into the pool to save the child.


    What happened afterward was exactly the same as what Paige had said.


    In order to make people believe that the child was saved by him, Scott deliberately went into the pool to


    make his whole body wet. Then he pretended to be anxious to call the guests over.


    After the guests arrived, their attention was on the child. *************and Rosa hurriedly called the


    doctor.


    No one doubted the authenticity of this matter.


    Paige sent a second video. It was someone who asked Kiara why she didn¡¯t tell the truth at that time.


    Kiara said that because she was too scared at that time *************was sure that Scott had saved his


    son and given Scott a lot of gifts, so she did not dare to say it.


    That was her first high-sry job, and she was a neer. If she lost the job, the money that her


    family owed could not be returned. And her grandmother was about to have surgery.


    At that time, Scott dared to attack the boy of the Stowe family and pushed him into the pool, so Kiara


    was also afraid that after she said it, the Hart family would find trouble with her and retaliate against


    her.


    If the Stowe family knew that the child was pushed down by Scott, they would definitely be furious. At


    that time, the Hart family might be prosecuted. If the Hart family could not deal with the Stowe family,


    they woulde to her.


    She did not want to die. She wanted to earn more money and lead the whole family out of trouble.


    However,ter on, **************and Rosa treated her better and better. Her heart was also suffering. In


    the end, she could not stand it and left after working with the Stowe family for half a year. When she


    left, Rosa gave her a huge amount of money, which was five times her usual monthly sry.


    At that time, she wanted to tell Rosa the truth, but on second thought, it had been half a year. If she


    said that, Rosa would be disappointed with her.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything After leaving the Stowe family, she would asionally pay attention


    to the rtionship between the Stowe family and the Hart family on the news. Every time she saw the


    two families doing charity and cooperating with each other, she would feel upset.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    In the video, Kiara was crying, looking endlessly regretful. ¡°I was too afraid of it at that time and didn¡¯t


    dare to provoke them. I¡¯m really sorry! It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    ***************closed his eyes, and it took a while for him to punch Scott.


    Scott was caught off guard and fell to the ground in pain, and the pain made him suffocate.


    ¡°What else do you have to say now?¡± *************angrily kicked Scott.


    Scott did not expect Paige could find out the truth of the matter in such a short time. Now the evidence


    was


    conclusive. If Scott refused to admit it, what awaited his family would be a disaster.


    Therefore, Scott could only say, ¡°************, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    **************got someone to bring an iron rod and fiercely hit Scott, not wanting to listen to his


    nonsense at all.


    All these years, the Stowe family had given the Hart family a lot of benefits, so that the Hart family


    could develop well. When Scott repeatedly took advantage of the situation, **************deliberately


    tolerated him. **************did not expect that in the end, it would be a scam!


    ¡°**************, listen to me¡­¡± Scott almost fainted from the beating and was in so much pain. He


    subconsciously


    wanted to pull on *************trousers.


    **************ruthlessly swung the rod down, and the crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard in


    the air.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Scott trembled in pain, and his face turned pale.


    Beep¡­


    The phone rang again. ***************picked it up and saw that it was the third video that Paige had


    sent.


    The crimes of Adrianna and nca were clearly recorded in the video.


    ¡°Now the evidence is as solid. Are you still trying to weasel out of it?¡±


    ****************threw the phone in front of him. Scott crawled over and saw that his granddaughters had


    really hired a murderer.


    He was trembling with fear.


    In the past, he could have done what he wanted, because he saved ***********son¡¯s life, but now¡­


    ******************, listen to me. They made a mistake. When I go back, I will beat them up. Then I will


    bring them over and apologize to you and Mrs. Stowe and Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°You have no chance to go back.¡± ****************threw down the iron rod, and the sound of the iron rod


    colliding with the ground made Scott feel extremely hopeless.


    A shiver ran down his spine.


    What did that mean?


    ¡°You were an attempted murderer.¡± ***************took a disinfectant tissue, which was handed over by


    the housekeeper. After wiping his fingers clean, he threw the tissue on Scott. ¡°Going to the police


    station to turn yourself in is the only way for you to solve this now.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Scott¡¯s mind was nk.


    He had never thought of turning himself in.


    If he appeared in the station, it would be a piece of news that would shake the whole country, and the


    stock


    price of the Hart family would definitely drop along with it.


    ¡°If not for the Stowe family, how could you have the ability to enter the upper society?¡±


    *****************looked at him coldly. ¡°Animal.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t beat Scott to death. After he submitted, there were plenty of ways to make Scott live a


    miserable. life.


    ¡°******************, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Back then, because you gave that piece ofnd to another family, I was


    anxious. I have been suffering day and night for the past few decades. I was often scared awake by


    nightmares. I regret it very much. How could I hurt a child?


    ¡°Fortunately, my driver jumped down to save him at that time and even gave me the credit.


    ***************, this matter is all my fault¡­


    ¡°Adrianna and nca hired a murderer¡­ They also did the wrong thing, but I beg you to spare their


    lives for so many years of friendship¡­ I will *******************myself and personally apologize to the


    ancestors of the Stowe family¡­¡±


    When Scott said this, he solemnly knelt down to *****************.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Chapter 385 What¡¯s Your Number?


    ****************did not turn around to look at Scott. ¡°Someone, send the guest away.¡±


    Scott was shocked. He held his breath as if he had realized the most terrifying result.


    *****************didn¡¯t want to spare Scott. He even would not give nca and Adrianna a chance to


    reform.


    The other members of the Hart family would be implicated¡­


    Therefore, the Hart family would copse.


    Thirty minutester.


    The news of Scott going to the police station to surrender became the top trending topic.


    Everyone could not believe that the famous phnthropist, who had been in contact with the Stowe


    family for


    decades, had been so ruthless that he almost ****************Martin¡¯s father¡­


    Luciano Hart and Yazmin rke, nca¡¯s parents, waited for good news at home. They did not expect


    Scott to go to the police station to turn himself in. It turned out that Martin¡¯s father was pushed into the


    pool instead of falling into the pool after losing his footing.


    Luciano broke out in a cold sweat. Before he came to his senses, the butler told him the police had


    come to investigate a murder case.


    Luciano and Yazmin remembered them identally ****************a little girl when they


    *************along a mountain road years before.


    The little girl went down the mountain with her grandmother. Being tired, they rested under a tree by the


    road. The girl¡¯s grandmother was thirsty, so the girl wanted to fetch some water from the river for her


    grandmother.


    At that time, something urgent happened at home. Luciano *************so fast that he could not stop


    the car and bumped the girl.


    Luciano and Yazmin wanted topensate the girl¡¯s grandmother, but she cried her heart out and


    refused their money. She wanted to report the ident to the police.


    Luciano and Yazmin heard that the grandmother and the girl had depended on each other for years


    and had no family or friends. Therefore, Luciano and Yazmin ****************the grandmother and threw


    her down the cliff.


    They thought they had done that perfectly and didn¡¯t expect the police to find them.


    ¡°Could it be Martin¡­¡± A chill shiver rippled over Luciano¡¯s skin.


    Only Martin was capable enough to do that. He could easily get his prey.


    The Hart family was Martin¡¯s prey. Since he had spotted them, the family would copse.


    Yazmin said in a panic, ¡°Could it be Paige? nca said Paige was not easy to deal with,¡±


    No matter who it was, the plight of the Hart family seemed more troublesome than they had imagined.


    Before the police took Luciano and Yazmin away, Luciano received a call from the Group, telling him.


    someone was there to investigate the tax evasion issue. The stock price of the Group plummeted, and


    everyone was agitated.


    Soon, the news of Luciano and Yazmin bumping someone and throwing their corpses and the tax


    evasion issue was posted online.


    They had even been involved in illegal businesses¡­


    Not long after, the news of nca and Adrianna hiring assassins to *****************someone also


    became a hot topic.


    The towering tree in the eyes of ordinary people finally fell¡­.


    Theizens criticized the Hart family for being evil and hical.


    The rtives of the Hart family, both in politics and business, had to be investigated by the police.


    ¡°Paige, well done.¡± Seeing the news, Anna could not help but praise Paige through the phone. She


    knew that was done by Paige.


    ¡°They are stupid.¡±


    As daughters of the Hart family, how dare nca and Adrianna do that personally? It was hard for


    them to escape the punishment.


    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t trust anyone. However, they didn¡¯t expect the consequences to be ghastly if what


    they had done came to light¡­¡±


    In short, they were too stupid.


    The most harmful sisters in history dragged their families into hell.


    If their ancestors knew what they had done, they would jump out of the coffin and beat them up¡­


    ¡°Someone is calling me. I have to hang up.¡± Paige looked at her phone and found the caller was


    ***************. She answered the call gently.¡± *****************.¡±


    ¡°Paige, thank you¡­¡± *********************************voice sounded tired. However, he was kind to Paige.


    ¡°Martin said all that was found out by you¡­ You are far more excellent than your peers. I am happy to


    have a granddaughter-inw like you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Paige smiled mildly.


    ¡°Do you want to help the Stowe Group? If you and Martin work together, you will be invincible. I firmly


    believe in that.¡±


    Paige did not expect ****************to ask for her help personally. However, she had so much to do that


    she had no more energy to manage the Stowe Group.


    *************************, I have to go to school.¡±


    ¡°The Stowe Group will be managed by you and Martin sooner orter. If you can get familiar with its


    affairs in advance, it will be easier to manage it.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say. It was not easy for her to refuse Paige, but she could not agree with


    him.


    Therefore, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Remember to take medicine in the white bottle. I gave it


    to youst time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I am fine today. I have taken my medicine on time as you told me. And I feel much


    better now¡­¡±


    *********************kept talking on the phone.


    ¡°If not for you, I would still be kept in the dark by Scott. How dare he lie to me that he is my son¡¯s


    savior?¡±


    Every time ********************remembered that he gnashed his teeth in hatred.


    Paige could not help butugh. She did not expect *****************to be so cute.


    ********************said whatever he wanted to say to Paige, and he didn¡¯t even hide his emotions¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect nca and Adrianna to be bold enough to do that secretly. The three of them wouldn¡¯t


    be able to live a peaceful life from now on.¡±


    They might suffer a lot, but *****************wanted to make them feel regretful.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Paige knew ******************would protect her, but she did not expect him to do that.


    ¡°Are you back at school now?¡± **********************asked with concem.


    ¡°Yes, I am in the dormitory.¡±


    ¡°National Day ising. Where do you want to go? Rosa and I will take you there.¡±


    Paige smiled. ¡°I have to take part in apetition¡­¡±


    ¡°Apetition? What¡¯s kind ofpetition? Can Rosa and I watch it?¡±


    No matter what thepetition was, **************and Rosa would support Paige with all their strength.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What will youpete for?¡± **********************asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fashion designpetition¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are capable of that. What is your number? Rosa and I will vote for you¡­¡±


    With a fond smile, Paige said, ¡°I am a judge.¡±


    Hearing that, ***************was stunned. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. A judge¡­


    His granddaughter-inw was not apetitor but a judge.


    As far as ****************knew, an International fashion designpetition would be held. Paige could


    attend such a grandpetition as a judge.


    She must be more professional than others.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Chapter 386 Paige Is Here


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    ***************************did not expect that his granddaughter-inw was actually a judge. He was


    happy. ¡°Okay, then after you are done with your work, we will arrange a time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige said gently, ¡°Remember to take the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll eat it now.¡±


    A few dayster, the international fashion designpetition was in full swing in France.


    Just as Mari stepped through the door of the art hall, she was hit on the shoulder by someone.


    ¡°Mari? No. 1 in America?¡±


    The person who bumped into Mari was a blonde, blue-eyed girl. She looked young and vigorous.


    She looked at Mari with eyes full of contempt. She even raised her thumb, turned it upside down,


    and said,


    ¡°Trash.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mari was awkward. ¡°Who are you cursing?¡±


    ¡°You and your country are all trash.¡±


    Hearing these provocative words, before Mari could get angry, she heard a girl coldly say, ¡°The


    education industry of Canada has taught a scum like you? Is this the quality of your people?¡±


    Mari looked back. It was Paige!


    Mari was so excited that her nose inexplicably ached, ¡°Paige!¡±


    Her voice was a little choked.


    Mari even wanted to cry.


    Mari had been nervous recently, especially after the ne arrived in France yesterday. She was


    alone, unfamiliar with the new ce, and even too anxious to fall asleep.


    Last night, when Mari called Paige, she also told her about her pressure. She had a responsibility on


    her shoulders. Mari did not dare to say that she would win glory for her country, at least she could


    not embarrass her country.


    Mari was not afraid of losing, but she was afraid that others would not have a good impression of


    America, thinking that the design level of America was not good.


    Last night, Paige evenforted and enlightened her. She did not expect that today, Paige would


    directly appear at the scene of thepetition!


    This was France!


    France!


    Paige must have flown to France overnight to give her courage!


    ¡°You Americans are not qualified toment on us.¡± Isabe nced at Paige contemptuously and


    was about to leave.


    ¡°What a coincidence. I am really qualified toment on you today. Not only am I qualified, but I can


    also decide whether you are leaving or not.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, Isabe turned her head and smiled yfully, ¡°Just you?¡±


    She must be representing America as a contestant.


    Mari is No 1. in America. So this girl is the second or the third?


    How dare she talks to me, the champion of Canada?


    She even boasted that she could decide whether I should stay or not.


    What a joke.


    ¡°I would like to see how you decide whether I should stay or not.¡± Isabe did not leave. She crossed


    her arms in front of her chest as if she wanted to see Paige make a fool of herself.


    Paige took out her mobile phone and dialed a number, ¡°Savannah,e over here. It¡¯s the front door.¡±


    When Isabe heard the name Savannah, her blue eyes suddenly widened. How could this girl know


    Savannah? And how did she get Savannah¡¯s phone number?


    The top three contestants in Canada were led by the president of the Canadian Garment Association,


    Savannah, to participate in today¡¯s international fashion designpetition.


    Does this girl know this news in advance, so she used Savannah to scare me?


    Before Isabe could say anything, Savannah rushed over. When she saw Paige, she immediately


    shook. hands with Paige with a flushed face. She called Paige teacher¡¯ and looked polite to Paige.


    Isabe did not know the identity of this girl, but she was definitely not an ordinary person since


    Savannah was always mighty to call her teacher.


    ¡°Teacher, what happened here?¡± When Savannah saw Isabe standing at the side, she whispered to


    her and sternly questioned her if she had offended Paige. Her tone was full of usation and


    dissatisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine forpetitors to measure their strength, but to defame the other party¡¯s country, isn¡¯t it too


    disrespectful of the friendship between the two countries?¡±


    When Savannah heard this, she immediately knew that things were not simple.


    ¡°The participants today are all in the top three of each country. They represent not only the design level


    of each country but also the quality of each country. However, I do not see the etiquette and self-


    restraint of your country from this contestant. I even think that she is not suitable for thepetition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Savannah probably understood what was going on. She looked


    at Isabe and ordered her to apologize immediately in a very strict tone!


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Isabe did not expect that this girl had such a background that she could make Savannah so


    tense.


    ¡°It seems that you are unwilling to apologize.¡± Paige raised her eyebrows and looked at the foreign girl


    in front of her.


    Isabe understood what she meant and could only apologize more sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I just


    offended you.¡±


    ¡°You have indeed offended me.¡± Paige stared at Isabe. ¡°Moreover, you have forgotten one person.¡±


    Isabe could only look at Mari and say again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Is your name Isabe?¡± Looking into her eyes, Mari clenched her fists and swore, ¡°I will let you see


    what a real piece of trash ister.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Isabe had to swallow the insult in order to avoid trouble.


    Seeing them turn around and leave, Mari hugged Paige again, ¡°Paige, fortunately, you came! With


    you here, I¡¯m finally at ease. But today is Friday, did you ask for leave from school?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Paige said honestly.


    ¡°Right, the school gave you special privileges. Even if you don¡¯t go to school for a semester, the school


    won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Nice!


    This was a treatment that only the top scorer could get.


    ¡°Go and gather first. Thepetition is about to begin. Paige added, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just treat it


    normally. Right, there will be a surpriseter. Don¡¯t be too surprised.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Surprise? What surprise?¡± Mari did not expect that Paige would bring her a surprise. She was


    suddenly very curious. It could not be a game cheat, right?


    ¡°Go to gather first.¡± Paige smiled but did not reveal anything.


    ¡°Alright, I promise I won¡¯t be surprised in a while! I have seenrge scenes. I can withstand any kind of


    situation.¡±


    Mari was full of confidence and happily went to gather. She never expected that she would be so


    surprised in a short while.


    In the Backstage.


    A Danish woman who was in her early thirties walked toward Mari. ¡°You are Mari, No 1. in


    America? My name is Jamiya. I hope you can remember my name.¡±


    Mari could tell that the person who hade was not friendly, but she still asked patiently, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jamiya said arrogantly, ¡°I asked my friends to get the video of yourpetition. To be honest, I think


    that your assistant is more powerful than you.¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Chapter 387 Are You Surprised?


    ¡°Is that so? I also think that she has strength. There are so many good designers who have real


    strength. Unlike you guys, whose level is just ordinary.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jamiya was obviously provoked. Just as she was about to get angry, she smiled again.


    ¡°Today¡¯spetition will be live broadcasted in the world. Don¡¯t cry when you lose. Don¡¯t embarrass


    your country.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the one who cried is definitely not me. As for you, have you brought enough tissues?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the threepetitions you participated in in Denmark. To be honest, I can only say it is too


    ********to bear. I don¡¯t even know where you got the confidence to say this to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking nonsense? Isn¡¯t it better to show off your skillster than your *****?¡±


    The second and third American winners couldn¡¯t help but p their hands.


    ¡°You are Mari? You are so good at talking! Look, she was angered away by you.¡±


    ¡°These people are so ***. Just now, they kept talking in front of me, but I didn¡¯t argue with her. Mari,


    you are so cool! I am No 2. in thestpetition, Nicole. I am very happy to meet you!¡±


    ¡°I am No 3. M. Just now, you said that you have seen the video of Jamiya¡¯spetition. Where did


    youwatch it? I can¡¯t find any videos about her online.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I haven¡¯t been able to find it even after searching for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°About this¡­ I lied to her.¡± Mari smiled mischievously and did not dare to tell the truth.


    In fact, it was not only Jamiya¡¯s video. She had seen all the videos of all the contestants before today,


    and


    they were all found by Paige!


    It was always good to know about your opponents.


    However, just now, Paige told her that there was a surprise for her. What was the surprise?


    The judges¡¯ seat.


    Paige obediently called the person beside her, ¡°Hernan.¡±


    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Hernan¡¯s voice became gentle. Because his sister came to be a judge, he


    reluctantly agreed to today¡¯s invitation, in order to spend more time with his sister.


    Hernan even sent photos to Nathan and Jack, waiting for their reply in a good mood.


    Soon, Nathan and Jack replied to him angrily at the same time, ¡°Get away¡±.


    Paige obediently replied, ¡°Yes, I ate it.¡±


    The people not far away were shocked. They did not expect the always cold American judge, Hernan,


    to have Creus such a gentle attitude.


    He seemed to be very fond of that girl.


    ¡°Martin sent you herest night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is now going to the French branch to deal with affairs.¡±


    ¡°When thepetition is over, I will take you to see ourpany here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, the first round of thepetition began.


    Mari was not nervous at first, but when she saw Paige sitting at the judges¡¯ seat, she was stunned.


    The key point was that in front of Paige¡¯s seat, there was a judge¡¯s name written on it, Paine.


    Mari could not believe it. The idol she had always admired, the great Master Quinn she wanted to


    see, had always been by her side.


    Paige looked at her with great interest. Didn¡¯t she say that she had seen all kinds ofrge scenes and


    could -withstand all kinds of surprises?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It seemed that she still hadn¡¯te back to her senses.


    Mari was stunned. She remembered the drawing that she had given Paige before. Paige could help


    her to add a few strokes and change her appearance to be more stunning.


    At that time, she found that Paige¡¯s design style was somewhat simr to Paine¡¯s. The feeling she


    expressed was also mboyant and unrestrained.


    Mari even muttered that she didn¡¯t know if Paine was a man or a woman, old or young.


    At that time, Paige told her that Paine was female and not old. Mari even asked if she had seen


    Paine before.


    Now Mari thought she was so *****at that time. She actually didn¡¯t find the famous master in front of


    her!


    If not for Paige, her life would have beenpletely different.


    At that time, Mari wanted Paine¡¯s signature, but she was a nobody, how could she have the


    qualifications to see Paine?


    It was Paige who encouraged her to participate in thepetition. She still remembered that she had


    to bring her assistant to participate in thepetition, but she was not famous, and she was not


    confident. Her colleagues did not want to be her assistant, because all of them knew how much


    strength she had.


    As a designer, she certainly did not want to go to the site to make a ****of herself.


    It was Paige who said to apany her to thepetition, giving her courage and confidence. At the


    last minute of the registration deadline, she sessfully submitted the registration form.


    On the way, Paige really gave Mari too much help. Not only did Paige help her change her drafts


    and give her suggestions, but she also cleared her of injustice.


    Mari remembered that one time, her work was stigmatized as giarism. It was Paige who


    temporarily changed the design to save her. Those 23 designs were changed by Paige, but in order to


    give Mari a chance to show her, Paige asked her to go to the live broadcast room to change them to


    show the 23 designs to everyone.


    The number of people watching that live broadcast reached 1.29 million. While her fame rose, Mari


    also listened to Paige¡¯s words. She released the surveince video in the live broadcast room and


    showed the action of Nigel sneaking into Paige¡¯s office to steal the drafts. She cleared her grievances


    and brought poprity and orders to thepany.


    Before thepetition began, Paige taught her a lot of design skills and tricks. That night, Mari


    insisted on treating Paige to a barbecue. As a result, Jessie sent more than 20 gangsters to find trouble


    with them. In order to protect Mari, Paige was injured, but she insisted on apanying her to the


    competition the next day.


    The help that Paige gave Mari was countless. It was because of Paige¡¯s appearance that she was


    able to stand here today and represent her country to participate in the internationalpetition.


    If back then, Paige directly signed her name with Paine¡¯s identity or didn¡¯t help her, then her life might


    be theplete opposite.


    Mari¡¯s eyes were moist. She looked at Paige with eyes full of gratitude and emotion.


    Paige smiled. *****girl. Why is she crying?


    After the host finished reading the rules of thepetition, all the contestants began to design on the


    spot.


    The content of the first match was very simple. Thepetition host provided clothes and essories,


    askingpetitors to make clothes that could represent their country the most.


    All the skills and tricks that Paige had taught Mari before, including the hundreds of videos and


    tutorials that Mari had watched during this period of time, quickly shed through her mind.


    Mari picked up the fabric and cut it, her movements much more skillful than before.


    Paige¡¯s eyes were full of appreciation. Not bad, much better than before.


    Hernan nced at his sister and knew that his sister hade for Mari today. In the past, no matter


    how thepetition party invited her, Paige refused to appear as a judge.


    If Paige could attend, maybe Hernan would have recognized her.


    Paige could suffer less and go home early.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the assistant No. 16 in the American fashion designpetition?¡± A judge suddenly found


    Paige, but he was not sure. After all, she was sitting at the judges¡¯ table as Paine.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Chapter 388 I Don¡¯t Agree With the Score


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed that she looked like assistant No. 16 until you said that¡­¡± Another judge also noticed


    something, but he also couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, with Paine¡¯s identity, it was impossible for her to be


    an assistant to a neer¡­.


    ¡°It should just be that they look alike, not the same person.¡±


    At this time, Isabe, who was standing on the stage, saw Paige, who was sitting on the judging panel,


    and her face was visibly pale.


    She was surprised to find that this young girl was actually a judge¡­.


    Besides, in front of her, there was a name tag written Paine on the table.


    She is Paine¡­


    All along, Isabe had always admired Paine the most and wanted to see this top designer in America,


    but she didn¡¯t expect that Paine would be right in front of her eyes now¡­


    At this time, Isabe¡¯s mind totally went nk.


    No wonder this girl just said that she had the power to decide whether Isabe would stay or not. It


    turned out that she really had the right.


    ¡°Paige, who do you think has the most potential?¡± Hernan¡¯s eyes fell on the stage. The dozens of


    contestants were all working on their clothes in an orderly manner now, looking very confident, and the


    clothes they made. also had their own merits.


    ¡°Well, I have high hopes for Mari,¡± Paige said indifferently as her gaze drifted around the stage.


    After all, Mari had watched hundreds of videos and learned a lot of skills during this period, which


    was very helpful for her.


    Mari had a deep understanding of her work, and soon, a beautiful dress was made.


    Time was up.


    All the contestants needed to go backstage and put on the clothes they designed. They would take


    turns showing their clothes on stageter.


    While waiting for the contestants, a series of finished products appeared on the big screen. They were


    the clothes made by the contestants just now. The ten judges and thousands of senior members of the


    audience would grade the clothes first.


    All kinds of beautiful clothes made people dizzy. At a nce, only the dress designed by Mari


    impressed people the most, and it soon stood out among the pile of works.


    She used the red color to represent her country and made a bright red and elegant dress. The stripes


    on the


    Paige looked at the dress with admiration. Nice dress. Although there are still a few ces that could


    be improved, overall, it¡¯s much better than the other clothes.


    Soon, Mari drew card No. 1 and went up to the stage to disy her dress first.


    With a retro hairstyle and a slender figure, she wore a red dress that fitted her perfectly. She held an


    umbre and slowly walked out from the background of a beautiful scene with a small bridge and


    flowing water. The


    V-neck design showed the lines of her corbone and neck perfectly. The romantic and retro aura


    emanated from her made many people at the scene stunned.


    This was the unique noble and elegant charm of women, which was undoubtedly and fully disyed by


    Mari, so beautiful that people could not take their eyes off her.


    Especially when she looked into the distance with her bright and clear eyes, deep in thought, she was


    even more attractive.


    There were also patterns embroidered on the dress, adding an overall sense of elegance and


    magnificence.


    The sleeveless style even ttered the figure more and made the whole dress more elegant.


    Paige quickly graded the dress and gave a score of nine points, only one point away from ten points!


    The audience was all stunned, and even Mari, who was on the stage, was surprised and excited at


    the same time.


    Nine points!


    Paige actually gave her such a high evaluation!


    Oh no, she¡¯s Paine now. It was Paine who gave her such a high score!


    Hernan also gave a score of nine points.


    The audience was stunned again. It would definitely give the contestants backstage great pressure


    when the first contestant obtained such a high score.


    The other judges also graded the dress designed by Mari one by one and gave scores of nine


    points, eight. points, seven points¡­.


    The lowest score was seven points!


    The entire audience broke into loud apuse. Paige picked up the microphone and told everyone why


    she gave such a high score from a professional point of view and what she liked the most about the


    dress. Then, the other judges also took turnsmenting on the design of this dress¡­.


    Soon, it was the turn of the other contestants.


    Most of the clothes failed to stand out in the eyes of the judges until Isabe came on stage wearing a


    very sweet and cool cowboy suit.


    Her cowboy design looked sweet and cool at the same time, which was very special and fashionable.


    Itbined national culture and modern popr elements. It could be said that this suit would be very


    popr and be one of the best-selling clothes on the market.


    But Paige only gave it a score of six points.


    When Isabe saw this score, her eyes dimmed at once, and she knew that this would happen before


    she got on the stage¡­


    She just offended Paige, so Paige took revenge on her and deliberately gave her a low score¡­.


    But as a judge, how could she abuse her power?


    Isabe suddenly felt somewhat unconvinced in her heart.


    Then, Hernan also gave a score of seven points while the other judges gave scores of eight points and


    nine points.


    Overall, it was not a bad result, but Isabe felt more and more unpleasant in her heart.


    After all, before she came here, she was the champion of Canada. After the host saw all the judges


    give their scores, he specially asked Isabe, ¡°How do you feel about the result at the moment? If I


    remember correctly, you got the second high score after Mari.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not happy at all,¡± Isabe said. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with the score Paine gave to my design.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone on the site was stunned.


    The eyes of the other judges all fell on Paige.


    Paige raised her head and looked at Isabe on the stage.


    The host hurriedly asked, ¡°Why? Just because Paine gave you a score of six points? Do you think your


    work can get a higher score?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The other judges all approved of my work. Only she deliberately gave me a low


    score.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I didn¡¯t hear wrong, you mean that she deliberately gave you a low score?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Because I offended her backstage just now¡­¡±


    Isabe¡¯s words stunned everyone again. They all didn¡¯t expect that there was actually such a story!


    The host was stunned. ¡°You¡­ You offended her¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, and she knows the No. 1 yer, Mari. That should be the reason why she gave a score of


    nine points to Mari¡¯s work.¡±


    They knew each other, so Paine gave a high score to Mari¡¯s design!


    This was an international designpetition. Hearing such explosive news, the media on the site


    immediately pressed the shutter with all their might to capture Paige¡¯s reaction.


    A staff member of the managing party saw that the matter was getting worse and quickly turned off the


    host and Isabe¡¯s microphone. Meanwhile, someone went up to the stage to invite Isabe down¡­


    However, Paige¡¯s voice quickly came to everyone¡¯s ears through the microphone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to turn off the microphone.¡±


    She gestured to the backstage staff to turn on their microphones. There was not a trace of panic in her


    eyes.. Instead, Paige exuded a powerful aura.


    It was hard to believe that a girl in her teens had such courage and confidence¡­


    It was very surprising.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed that she looked like assistant No. 16 until you said that¡­¡± Another judge also noticed


    something, but he also couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, with Paine¡¯s identity, it was impossible for her to be


    an


    assistant to a neer¡­


    ¡°It should just be that they look alike, not the same person.¡±


    At this time, Isabe, who was standing on the stage, saw Paige, who was sitting on the judging panel,


    and her face was visibly pale.


    She was surprised to find that this young girl was actually a judge¡­.


    Besides, in front of her, there was a name tag written Paine on the table.


    She is Paine¡­


    All along. Isabe had always admired Paine the most and wanted to see this top designer in America,


    but she didn¡¯t expect that Paine would be right in front of her eyes now¡­


    At this time, Isabe¡¯s mind totally went nk..


    No wonder this girl just said that she had the power to decide whether Isabe would stay or not. It


    turned out that she really had the right.


    ¡°Paige, who do you think has the most potential?¡± Hernan¡¯s eyes fell on the stage. The dozens of


    contestants were all working on their clothes in an orderly manner now, looking very confident, and the


    clothes they made also had their own merits.


    ¡°Well, I have high hopes for Mari,¡± Paige said indifferently as her gaze drifted around the stage.


    After all, Mari had watched hundreds of videos and learned a lot of skills during this period, which


    was very helpful for her.


    Mari had a deep understanding of her work, and soon, a beautiful dress was made.


    Time was up.


    All the contestants needed to go backstage and put on the clothes they designed. They would take


    turns showing their clothes on stageter.


    While waiting for the contestants, a series of finished products appeared on the big screen. They were


    the clothes made by the contestants just now. The ten judges and thousands of senior members of the


    audience would grade the clothes first.


    All kinds of beautiful clothes made people dizzy. At a nce, only the dress designed by Mari


    impressed people the most, and it soon stood out among the pile of works.


    She used the red color to represent her country and made a bright red and elegant dress. The stripes


    on thepel and the dark flower design on the hem of the dress carried American elements. At the


    same time, it also integrated into modern fashion, showing a keen sense of fashion as a designer.


    Paige looked at the dress with admiration. Nice dress. Although there are still a few ces that could


    be improved, overall, it¡¯s much better than the other clothes.


    Soon, Mari drew card No. 1 and went up to the stage to disy her dress first.


    With a retro hairstyle and a slender figure, she wore a red dress that fitted her perfectly. She held an


    umbre and slowly walked out from the background of a beautiful scene with a small bridge and


    flowing water. The V-neck design showed the lines of her corbone and neck perfectly. The romantic


    and retro aura emanated from her made many people at the scene stunned.


    This was the unique noble and elegant charm of women, which was undoubtedly and fully disyed by


    Mari, so beautiful that people could not take their eyes off her.


    Especially when she looked into the distance with her bright and clear eyes, deep in thought, she was


    even more attractive.


    There were also patterns embroidered on the dress, adding an overall sense of elegance and


    magnificence. The sleeveless style even ttered the figure more and made the whole dress more


    elegant.


    Paige quickly graded the dress and gave a score of nine points, only one point away from ten points!


    The audience was all stunned, and even Mari, who was on the stage, was surprised and excited at


    the same time.


    Nine points!


    Paige actually gave her such a high evaluation!


    Oh no, she¡¯s Paine now. It was Paine who gave her such a high score!


    Hernan also gave a score of nine points.


    The audience was stunned again. It would definitely give the contestants backstage great pressure


    when the first contestant obtained such a high score.


    The other judges also graded the dress designed by Mari one by one and gave scores of nine


    points, eight. points, seven points¡­


    The lowest score was seven points!


    The entire audience broke into loud apuse. Paige picked up the microphone and told everyone why


    she gave such a high score from a professional point of view and what she liked the most about the


    dress. Then, the other judges also took turnsmenting on the design of this dress¡­


    Soon, it was the turn of the other contestants.


    Most of the clothes failed to stand out in the eyes of the judges until Isabe came on stage wearing a


    very sweet and cool cowboy suit.


    Her cowboy design looked sweet and cool at the same time, which was very special and fashionable.


    Itbined national culture and modern popr elements. It could be said that this suit would be very


    popr and be one of the best-selling clothes on the market.


    But Paige only gave it a score of six points.


    When Isabe saw this score, her eyes dimmed at once, and she knew that this would happen before


    she got on the stage¡­


    She just offended Paige, so Paige took revenge on her and deliberately gave her a low score¡­


    But as a judge, how could she abuse her power?


    Isabe suddenly felt somewhat unconvinced in her heart.


    Then, Hernan also gave a score of seven points while the other judges gave scores of eight points and


    nine points.


    Overall, it was not a bad result, but Isabe felt more and more unpleasant in her heart.


    After all, before she came here, she was the champion of Canada. After the host saw all the judges


    give their scores, he specially asked Isabe, ¡°How do you feel about the result at the moment? If I


    remember correctly, you got the second high score after Mari.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not happy at all,¡± Isabe said. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with the score Paine gave to my design.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone on the site was stunned.


    The eyes of the other judges all fell on Paige.


    Paige raised her head and looked at Isabe on the stage.


    The host hurriedly asked, ¡°Why? Just because Paine gave you a score of six points? Do you think your


    work can get a higher score?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The other judges all approved of my work. Only she deliberately gave me a low


    score.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I didn¡¯t hear wrong, you mean that she deliberately gave you a low score?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Because I offended her backstage just now¡­¡±


    Isabe¡¯s words stunned everyone again. They all didn¡¯t expect that there was actually such a story!


    The host was stunned. ¡°You¡­ You-offended her¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Yes, and she knows the No. 1 yer, Mari. That should be the reason why she gave a score of


    nine points to Mari¡¯s work.¡±


    They knew each other, so Paine gave a high score to Mari¡¯s design!


    This was an international designpetition. Hearing such explosive news, the media on the site


    immediately pressed the shutter with all their might to capture Paige¡¯s reaction.


    A staff member of the managing party saw that the matter was getting worse and quickly turned off the


    host and Isabe¡¯s microphone. Meanwhile, someone went up to the stage to invite Isabe down¡­


    However, Paige¡¯s voice quickly came to everyone¡¯s ears through the microphone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to turn off the microphone.¡±


    She gestured to the backstage staff to turn on their microphones. There was not a trace of panic in her


    eyes. Instead, Paige exuded a powerful aura.


    It was hard to believe that a girl in her teens had such courage and confidence¡­


    It was very surprising.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Chapter 389 She Is Convinced


    Paige looked at the girl on the stage and asked in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t know where you lost to her,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Isabe was very sure that if her design were to be sold today, it would definitely be marketable.


    She thought that she should not have gotten six points only.


    Mari, who was backstage, saw the live broadcast and clenched her fists nervously. She had caused


    trouble for Paige¡­


    With such an episode in such an importantpetition, would there be any impact on Paige¡¯s identity


    as a judge?


    She felt that she had burdened Paige and could not help but feel anxious and guilty.


    ¡°Because her dress can show the unique nobility and beauty of American women, and it can also


    reflect the charm of the traditional colors of America, and your suit can¡¯t.¡±


    Isabe bit her lower lip and asked, ¡°Why¡±


    Her suit merged with the national cultural elements, and the design was the most avant-garde. Wasn¡¯t


    it better than Mari¡¯s ssical dress?


    ¡°Mari¡¯s design, whether she wears it or any other middle-aged woman puts on it, can maintain the


    traditional cultural elements. Meanwhile, it is fashionable. In other words, her style is suitable for


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Isabe saw with her own eyes that the dress was high-demanding in terms of figure. If a middle-aged


    woman put on it, it would definitely ruin the dress.


    ¡°Mari only did a good job in the shape. If a middle-aged woman wears it, it will definitely not be worth


    this score.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Paige did not think so. ¡°Then you can pick a woman on the spot and let her wear the dress


    that Mari designed. Then you can pick another woman to wear the one you designed.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Isabe was still very confident in her work. She immediately picked two middle-aged women


    around forty years old who went backstage to get changed.


    The audience was in a heated discussion. Some were saying that Isabe was too much. She dared to


    contradict the judges on such an asion. This was the first round, and there were still two more


    rounds. Weren¡¯t she afraid that the judges would hold a grudge and take revenge?


    Some said that if Paine gave a high score for her acquaintance, it would be unfair to the other


    contestants¡­


    Some even said that there was an inside story in thispetition. American judges would definitely


    help


    Americans¡­


    Soon, the two middle-aged women changed their clothes.


    Just now, to win, Isabe deliberately chose two foreign women. Unexpectedly, Grace, the first to go on


    stage, actually had some sexiness and temperament of an American woman when she put on the


    dress designed by Mari.


    Although it wasmon for a forty-year-old woman to have ****around her waist, after wearing this


    dress, not only did it not show her ***, but it looked graceful and luxurious, making her elegant and


    charming.


    As for the other woman, Juliana wore a lovely yet cool cowboy suit. She did not have the slightest bit of


    trendiness.


    The audience suddenly burst into thunderous apuse.


    This gap could clearly tell whose design was better at a nce.


    Everyone already had an answer in their hearts.


    However, Isabe was still a little dissatisfied. ¡°As long as my design has a certain group of buyers, it


    doesn¡¯t need to satisfy everyone.¡±


    ¡°You asked me why Mari scored higher by three points.¡±


    Paige looked into her eyes and said word by word, ¡°Because her design is better than yours, and the


    cultural elements reflected in it are deeper than yours. Although your design is avant-garde, you have


    used too many elements. Some of the elements are redundant.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I will ask Master Quinn on the spot how to design without any extras. How can I get her


    a high score?¡±


    These provocative words made everyone presentpletely unable to sit still¡­


    Isabe was too *****and did not respect the judgespletely.


    Everyone was worried that Paige could handle it, and even the organizers were constantly paying


    attention to Paige¡¯s reaction, wanting to save her at any time.


    The staff put their hands on the buttons, ready to cut off Isabe¡¯s microphone at any time.


    Just as Hernan was about to speak, Paige said, ¡°Since you are so eager to learn, I might as well teach


    you on the spot and let you feel convinced. Please take off your clothes first and send them to the


    stage.¡±


    Everyone did not know what Paige wanted to do.


    Though Paige was at such a young age, she walked up the stage with powerful charisma.


    Isabe was a little scared as she was afraid that Paige would beat her up on the stage in the next


    second¡­


    Before Paige went on stage, she also had someone send scissors and other tools to the stage. Soon,


    in front of everyone, she cut the cowboy suit designed by Isabe.


    Everyone was shocked. Good heavens, what was she doing?


    Even Isabe could not believe that Paine was modifying her suit.


    Her design merged the most popr elements. It could be said that it was impable. How could


    Paine modify it?


    In just three minutes, Paige handed the modified suit to the host.


    The host immediately asked Juliana to put on this suit. The camera was aimed at her and magnified


    Paige¡¯s. modification¡­


    The modified cowboy suit presented a different effect on the same person¡­


    Juliana, who looked so old-fashioned just now, looked cut, cool, and domineering in this suit¡­.


    ¡°If this dress were in light blue and brown stripes, it would look better. Not only the color, but you had


    also chosen the wrong cloth.¡±


    Everyone looked at the suit that Juliana was wearing.


    The top was three-dimensional, paired with ****round spots. It was simple and fashionable. When the


    sleeves were rolled up, the suit looked a bit casual and cool. This style looked more casual than the


    previous one. The wide leggings paired with a pair of high heels made Juliana look dashing. It was


    more dignified than the previous one.


    ¡°If the design doesn¡¯t have the national elements, the effect will be better with a Beret.¡±


    Such a suit was fashionable. The scene was full of apuse again. Isabe finally understood where


    she was short of¡­


    It turned out that Paige did not take revenge. It was Isabe who was narrow-minded.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Her design really has a lot of room for improvement¡­


    She was full of confidence in her work just now, but now she finally understood where she lost and she


    was convinced¡­


    ¡°As for Mari¡¯s dress, I only gave her nine points. The deficiency is¡­ Paige directly began to modify


    it. The dress that was amazing to everyone just now was now even more amazing than before under


    Paige¡¯s modification¡­


    The whole audience was stunned. So the dress could be modified like this.


    Mari, who was backstage, also couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and excited when she saw it. It turned


    out that this was where she fell short.


    Paige was really amazing¡­.


    The score she gave was not biased at all. It showed her professionalism¡­


    There was an endless stream of apuse. Paige walked down the stage and walked towards her seat.


    Everyone looked at her with admiration and affirmation.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Chapter 390 She Has Some Professional Ethics


    Isabe bowed 90 degrees in the direction where Paige left and picked up the microphone with some


    guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Quinn. I was ****and offended you just now. You modified it very well. It¡¯s my own


    problem that I didn¡¯t get nine points.¡±


    Paige returned to her seat, and her clear eyes fell on Isabe.


    Her voice passed through the microphone and reached everyone¡¯s ears word by word.


    ¡°On the stage, nationality or friendship is not what the jury considers. It¡¯s your work that matters. As


    long as your design can amaze us, then you will get a high score.¡±


    As a judge, she still had some professional ethics. She would not take revenge for personal grudges.


    ¡°Focus on your nextpetition. There are still two rounds. Everything is possible.¡±


    Everyone was amazed by Paige¡¯s manner and magnanimity, and they began to apud.


    She did not take the opportunity to disqualify Isabe, nor did she fly into a rage out of humiliation.


    The staff backstage heaved a sigh of relief.


    Isabe could not help but bow again to thank Paige for her kindness.


    After the first round of screening, only nine contestants were able to sessfully enter the second


    round.


    In the second round, contestants were expected to design a wedding dress they thought was the most


    beautiful for the most important person in their life. It could be one¡¯s rtives or friends. The time limit


    was sixty minutes.


    A person suddenly appeared in Mari¡¯s mind. It was too good-looking. It seemed that no matter what


    kind of wedding dress she wore, it was not high-end enough.


    Mari thought about it, and when everyone waspeting against time, her eyes fell on Paige not far


    away.


    ¡°Paige, you did a great job just now.¡± Hernan looked at his sister beside him. He did not expect her to


    be able to handle such a tricky incident with ease.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Paige smiled at Hernan.


    This kind of episode had happened many times in the past. She had long been used to it.


    However, Mari had been watching her all this time. Was it because she wanted to make a wedding


    dress for her?


    Mari thought about it and finally made a gorgeous wedding dress with arge number of diamonds.


    An hour soon passed.


    The nine designers stood on the stage with their own works, waiting forments.


    Paige picked up the microphone andmented one by one.


    ¡°Designer No. 9 designed a beautiful wedding dress, but if ordinary women wear it, it will look like


    **gauze curtains. It is appearance demanding.¡±


    After hearing her words, everyone looked at the dress and felt it really like ***gauze curtains¡­


    ¡°Designer No. 8 added flowers on the skirt of the dress. Overall, it looks like a bed sheet.¡±


    When everyone looked at it, it was really¡­.


    They did not expect Paige¡¯sment to be so urate that everyone burst intoughter and could not


    help pping.


    ¡°Only young and beautiful women can bring out the best in this wedding dress.¡±


    Paige was still serious and continued toment, ¡°The blue wedding dress designed by designer


    No. 7 is darker in color. If the light is not bright enough, no matter how beautiful a woman is when


    wearing it, their face will look unhealthily yellow. If you wear it at the wedding, it will affect the overall


    effect. I suggest that girls should avoid dresses with a darker color.¡±


    Paige¡¯sment was to the point, and there was no one who was unconvinced. Many people nodded


    in agreement.


    ¡°As for designer No. 6, you made a silver wedding dress with paillettes that can bring out a woman¡¯s


    maturity and


    Cuteness. It is charming yet not vulgar. Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Designer No. 5 also designed a silver wedding dress, but the back is bare, with a high slit. It is


    bolder and sexier than the former. It is very interesting.¡±


    Paigemented on the works of the eight designers. Finally, she looked at Mari¡¯s work.


    The bright diamonds outlined the curves of the body, and she could feel the exquisite diamond and fine


    gauze covering the body from a distance.


    ¡°The upper body had a fitting design, outlining a beautiful waist and hip curve. The diamonds all over


    the body add to your temperament. As you walk, you seem to be able to shine. This wedding. dress is


    solemn and dignified, but at the same time, it does not lose its elegance. It has a sense of superiority


    and dominance.


    ¡°If a fair and beautiful woman wears such a wedding dress, they must be radiant. If it is a woman with


    darker skin wearing it, the diamonds and the skin color can match. Beautiful curves can also be seen


    through the thin gauze. Not bad.¡±


    Paige showed all the points at once and gave the nine designers a score at the same time.


    Mari was shocked to find that designer No. 2, Isabe, got eight points as her.


    Isabe herself was shocked. She did not expect that in this round ofpetition, Paige would give her


    such a high point.


    ¡°The most prominent part of your embroidered wedding dress is the waist design. Overall, it gives


    people the feeling of being immortal and cool. It is very different.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Quinn!¡± Isabe bowed and thanked her again and again. She did not expect


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Paige did not show any favoritism. From beginning to end, she was businesslike.


    It was Hernan¡¯s turn toment on the works of the nine designers at one go. Paige listened quietly


    from the side. She did not expect Hernan to have a unique understanding of design.


    ¡°This wedding dress of yours is rich in color. From afar, it looks like a butterfly, and it looks like.yers


    of bird feathers if we take a closer look. Although the style is good, it is easy to go vulgar. I suggest a


    wedding dress should focus on a single color.¡±


    Hernanmented and scored. It was the next judge¡¯s turn to speak.


    When Hernan and Paige were idle, they whispered something. Some reporters took pictures of their


    backs. They were in disbelief. Hernan also took the initiative to talk to women¡­


    He even talked to a woman so closely¡­.


    They expected to spill the tea.


    When all the judges finished expressing their opinions and scoring, the host invited the three with the


    highest score to stay and make a speech.


    Mari held the microphone and looked at Paige below the stage and said, ¡°I have a very important


    teacher and friend in my life. Because of her encouragement and help, I can stand on today¡¯s stage.


    She is like a light in the dark, making my world be brighter bit by bit. Here, I have to thank her in


    particr. This wedding dress was designed for her.


    ¡°This wedding dress can show her beauty and slightly cold temperament. At the same time, it is


    elegant¡­¡¯


    Paige looked at the speaker gently. This wedding dress was indeed prepared for her.


    ¡°Thank you, Paige.¡± Mari expressed her gratitude in front of everyone.


    Other than Hernan, no one else in the audience knew that Paige was Paine. They even thought that


    Paige was a good friend that Mari had mentioned.


    Mari looked at the girl offstage, and scenes of the past shed in her mind.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Chapter 391 Someone Poisons Her


    Mari still remembered the day of her father¡¯s death. On Mount Rally, her cousin, Jessie, had poured


    ***and paint on her father¡¯s grave. Jessie even wanted the bodyguards to sully her and haer mother. It


    was Paige who saved them¡­


    Afterward, Paige also bandaged her mother¡¯s wounds and rented her house to them at a cheap price.


    To prevent them from having any psychological burdens, Paige even told them that the house was her


    friend¡¯s.


    In the past, Nigel had bullied her a lot. He said that she had been absent for no reason and used


    her of giarism. But Paige would help her find out the truth and clear her innocence.


    Paige also encouraged her to participate in a national fashionpetition and be her assistant. Paige


    apanied her when she zed her way forward.


    If not for Paige, she would be an unknown designer.


    ¡°Thank you so much. It¡¯s great to know you,¡± Mari said in earnest.


    No one knew that she was thanking Paine, who was the judge. They thought that she was just thanking


    a friend.


    Paige¡¯s gaze became even more gentle. She wondered, ********girl, there is no need to thank me.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Mari finished expressing her gratitude, the other two also made a speech. Soon, the third


    round of thepetition began.


    The six models came on stage wearing the same dress and requested the six contestants to modify the


    six dresses into the most stunning style they thought they could do.


    There was only one requirement. That was they couldn¡¯t take off the dresses and could only modify


    them on the models.


    This was too simple for Mari. Countless styles shed through her mind, and soon, she began to


    modify the dress.


    Hernan handed the snacks provided by the organizers to Paige. Seeing that she did not eat them, he


    gave her some snacks that he had brought privately. They were to her usual tastes. He even asked


    someone to make a cup of coffee for Paige.


    ¡°I brought the coffee beans. Try it.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect that Hernan would bring the coffee beans¡­


    She picked up the cup and took a sip. It tasted mellow and fragrant. She nodded. ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    ¡°I still have some in my car. You can bring some back.¡± As Hernan spoke, his eyes remained on the


    stage.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige¡¯s eyes were also fixed on the stage. She found that Mari¡¯s movements were getting


    slower and slower, as if she had met something tricky.


    ¡°Something is wrong with Mari.¡± Hernan also noticed that. Although Mari¡¯s back was facing the


    audience as she was modifying the dress on the model, her hands stopped from time to time. It was


    too frequent.


    At this time, the model standing in front of Mari noticed her strangeness and whispered, ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mari didn¡¯t know why, but her stomach was getting more and more painful. The key was


    that she didn¡¯t eat anything backstage and didn¡¯t even drink a mouthful of water. Could it be that she


    had a loose bowel after having breakfast?


    ¡°Your face has turned pale.¡±


    Not only did her face turn pale, but even her lips also turned a little pale.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell the host?¡± the model suggested.


    ¡°No need.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for her to enter the third round. If she stopped midway, all her efforts would be


    in vain.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she wasughed at, but what she represented now was her country.


    The two American contestants who had participated with her had already been knocked out. She was


    the only American representative left.


    The model couldn¡¯t bear to see her grit her teeth and persist.


    Paige sensed something from the model¡¯s expression. She wondered, Mari should be ufortable


    and is still persevering.


    ¡°Do you want me to get the staff to ask about her condition?¡± Hernan asked Paige softly.


    ¡°No need! She knows what to do.¡±


    This was herpetition. Whether she wanted to stop or not, when to stop, and whether she could


    persevere was up to her.


    Mari¡¯s movements slowed down bit by bit. Her forehead was covered in sweat. Just as she was


    about to finish, her mind suddenly went nk as she fell onto the stage.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Many of the audience were stunned. Some even stood up and looked at Mari in disbelief.


    She fell on the stage, motionless. The model in front of her shouted, ¡°She has been ufortable


    since¡­¡±


    Several staff members immediately rushed to the stage, but their movements were not as fast as


    Paige¡¯s.


    Paige rushed up first and leaned over to take Mari¡¯s pulse. In just a second, her eyes suddenly


    became cold.


    ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡±


    Today, Paige went out in a hurry and did not bring a medical box. She could not save Mari on the


    spot, but she still pressed her vital body parts very quickly, which could slow the effect of the medicine.


    The two staff members immediately lifted Mari off the stage. The people around them were asking


    what was going on. Did Mari have some disease? How could she suddenly faint?


    Paige stood up and scanned the audience. Her cold voice came from the microphone pinned on her


    cor to everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Seal off the venue. Someone poisoned her.¡±


    Her cold words suddenly made everyone present turn pale with fright.


    This was an internationalpetition. Who would dare to poison her openly?


    Mari was a contestant, and the person who wanted to drug her was most likely a contestant as


    well¡­


    Could it be that some contestant wanted to harm Mari?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the stage. Isabe, who was the most suspicious, immediately blurted out,


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me? It¡¯s not me. I won¡¯t do such a thing¡­¡±


    Some people questioned why Paine suddenly concluded that Mari had been poisoned. What if she


    ate something wrong or was not feeling well?


    ¡°Call the police.¡± Paige looked at the host on the side.


    The host was stunned.


    Call the police?


    It would bring ***to the industry. After all, it was an internationalpetition.


    Would thepetition be held smoothly in the future?


    ¡°If we don¡¯t call the police, will we investigate it ourselves? Will anyone believe us if we find out the


    murderer? Such an evildoer will **the industry if not punished.¡±


    The host looked at the organizers again. A person in charge nodded, and then he dared to take out his


    mobile phone to call the police.


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re at the venue or backstage, everyone should stand in ce and not go anywhere.¡±


    As soon as Paige finished speaking, someone raised his hand, expressing that he wanted to go to the


    bathroom. Paige directly said, ¡°Not now.¡±


    The whole venue was silent.


    Paige looked too cold and powerful. Everyone didn¡¯t dare to anger her as they were afraid that they


    would end up miserable.


    Hernan realized the seriousness of the matter and also knew what Paige was worried about. She


    wanted to stay and investigate the truth, but she was worried that Mari would go to the hospital


    alone. So, he gestured to Paige that he would go to the hospital first.


    Paige nodded. After a while, the foreign police arrived.


    Everyone pointed at Paige. The police came to her and asked her why she was so sure that


    Mari had been poisoned.


    ¡°Because she was poisoned with HN2C. It is a colorless and odorless poison that has just hit the


    market recently.¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Chapter 392 The Winner Is!


    Paige sounded so convincing, which puzzled everyone. How did she know?


    The police asked Paige, ¡°Since it¡¯s colorless and odorless, how do you know it¡¯s HN2C?¡±


    Paige answered fluently, ¡°Because of her symptoms.¡±


    Mari¡¯s symptoms would only be seen in those who were poisoned with HN2C.


    Generally, those poisoned with HN2C often experienced stomachaches until they passed out.


    When they woke up, the pain would spread to their extremities, and then they would pass out in pain


    again. And the next time they woke up, the pain would spread throughout their bodies.


    The symptoms would go on and on for up to three days, and normal doctors in hospitals couldn¡¯t trace


    back to the cause. Also, ***wouldn¡¯t work. HN2C was developed by a small country for interrogation.


    Somehow, it spread to the market.


    ¡°It cannot be taken orally. It can only prate the skin through contact and prate one¡¯s system.¡±


    After people in that country developed HN2C, they used it to interrogate criminals. They would apply it


    onto criminals¡¯ skin, and after a while, the criminals would be in great pain and roll on the ground. Every


    time they woke up after passing out, the pain would intensify. Finally, it would be too much for them,


    and they would choose to confess.


    The police understood. Mari must have touched something to be infected.


    Hearing what Paige said, someone in the crowd was shocked with a pale face.


    The one thought, such a drug is nowhere to be seen in America at all. As a designer from America,


    how can Paine know so much?


    Paige sensed that someone was looking at her. Yet when she turned back, the gaze was already gone.


    The police soon went to investigate, and the atmosphere was extremely oppressive. As Paige sat at


    the judges¡¯ table, several judges around her tried to ask her about what was going on. However, they


    were intimidated by her cold aura, and they didn¡¯t dare to open their mouths at all.


    They figured that her aura was so overwhelming, which terrified them somehow.


    Paige thought of something. She took out her phone and sent a Line message to Hernan, telling him


    that Mari was poisoned with HN2C, which required more than ten kinds of medicine for treatment at


    the same time. Paige made a list, letting them save Mari ording to the list.


    In fact, the most preferred treatment was to deal with Mari¡¯s vital body parts, which would be the


    fastest and best way.


    Yet they were in France, and the doctors here may not be that good at using special medical tools.


    So, this was the only method Paige could use.


    Little did she know that such a method waster memorized by the people in the hospital and saved


    several patients with the same symptoms.


    But that was all for another day.


    After a while, another policeman came to ask Paige in a low voice, wanting to know how to find out


    which items had HN2C on them.


    Paige asked them to prepare several things, mix them, and spray them on the items¡¯ surface, and if the


    items¡¯ color changed, then it meant they had HN2C on them.


    Many people were shocked. They did not expect that a designer would know this much¡­


    The police quickly followed out.


    Not long after, a policeman eximed. The rhinestones had HN2C on them. Mari used rhinestones


    when making the wedding dress, and her hands came into direct contact with HN2C, which was the


    reason why she was poisoned.


    ¡°I remember now¡­¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Isabe, who was standing on stage, suddenly said, ¡°Before thepetition began, I saw Jamiya


    provoking Mari backstage¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Jamiya obviously panicked. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. It¡¯s just that we arepetitors, and


    we had some trash talk. We wanted topete with each other. That¡¯s all¡­¡±


    The police didn¡¯t care how Jamiya argued. They went straight to check the surveince footage. and


    found that before the second match began, everyone was preparing to go on stage. Only


    Jamiya went through the matching box filled with rhinestones.


    Jamiya, who was on stage, was quickly captured by the police.


    ¡°You have no evidence to prove that I did this¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± Jamiya struggled on the stage and


    shouted. ¡°I might sue you¡­¡±


    HN2C cannot be in direct contact with one¡¯s skin, or one will be poisoned. To poison someone, one has


    to put HN2C in a container.¡± Paige¡¯s voice was heard through a microphone on her cor.


    ¡°HN2C is usually in liquid form.¡±


    Everyone looked at her in unison and found that she was so calm and powerful.


    Suddenly, for some unknown reason, the big screen on the stage was switched to the image of the


    surveince footage. Before everyone could react, they saw that Jamiya had indeed passed the


    essory box filled with rhinestones.


    The essory box had abel that said ¡°Number One¡± on it. Apparently, it was for Mari.


    Someone zoomed in. The policemen looked at each other, wondering who was controlling the


    surveince footage.


    After Paige controlled the surveince footage, she found that when Jamiya passed by the essory


    box, she used her right hand hidden in her long sleeve to pour some liquid on the essory box.


    Paige then zoomed in again and vaguely saw that Jamiya was holding a ****bottle in her hand.


    Soon, the police went to look for Jamiya¡¯s personal belongings. They didn¡¯t find anything useful. Then


    they looked at the trash can and found a bottle of vitamin C that Jamiya had tossed away not long ago.


    They opened it and saw that there was indeed a little bit of liquid left over, which was HN2C. If they


    didn¡¯t look closely, they would think that it was water.


    The proof was nothing but solid. Jamiya, who was on the stage, was scared out of her wits and


    slumped to the ground.


    Jamiya thought, why? Howe? I¡¯m exposed so quickly.


    Who exactly is Paine? Why does she know so much?


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you¡­¡± Isabe pointed at Jamiya. ¡°Just now, you misled others by saying that I quarreled


    with Mari¡­ You¡¯re so *********.¡±


    Paige looked at the girl on the stage, who was shaking her head desperately.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that¡­ Listen to me.¡±


    The police directly handcuffed her, obviously not giving her a chance to exin.


    ¡°No! I haven¡¯t finished the match and haven¡¯t gotten a ranking yet¡­¡¯


    Along the way, Jamiya kept talking nonsense.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to lose¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do anything bad.


    ¡°She will be fine after three days of pain. It won¡¯t ***her¡­ Let me go! The judges have not scored yet.


    ¡°I was put up to it. It wasn¡¯t my intention¡­¡±


    As Jamiya was taken away by the police, the whole scene quieted down. Many people looked at Paige


    again. They thought, she looks so young, yet she managed to see the poison that Mari had, and


    then she helped the police to catch the culprit.


    The point is, she was so calm throughout the whole process. She wasn¡¯t panicked at all.


    She is really something.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, there was only one minute until the end of thepetition,¡± Paige said calmly.


    At that time, all the contestants on the stage finished their dresses, and only Mari, because of pain,


    moved too slowly and only went through the hemline part.


    She sewed a lot of fluttering butterflies on the hemline, and thest one was sewn, but she did not have


    time to tie a bow.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Chapter 393 Can¡¯t He Do It After the Competition?


    Although Mari¡¯s work looked good, she didn¡¯t get first prize.


    Paige gave her a score. Soon, the other judges came back to their senses and began to score.


    Hernan left early, so he could not score. In the end, only nine judges gave their scores.


    Isabe was shocked to find that she was actually the champion after calcting the total score for


    three rounds of thepetition.


    The runner-up was another French contestant, Doris Sims.


    The second runner-up was Mari.


    But everyone present knew that if Mari hadn¡¯t suddenly fainted, she would have been the champion.


    After all, in this round ofpetition, she could get a high score just by changing the hemline.


    When Paige gave the award to Isabe, Isabe was in a heavy mood because she knew better than


    anyone that the gold medal did not belong to her,


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair to the No. 1 contestant¡­¡± Isabe suddenly said, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no if. If it happened, it happened.¡± Paige knew what Isabe wanted to say, but this kind of


    ¡°No matter what happens, we could only ept it.


    ¡°I believe that the No. 1 contestant is looking forward to seeing you in the nextpetition. It is not


    certain. who will be the next champion,¡± Paigeforted Isabe.


    Isabe saw a trace of encouragement and affirmation in Paige¡¯s eyes. She could not believe it. When


    she looked again, Paige was giving the next contestant the award.


    When the awards were all given out, Paige looked at everyone present. ¡°All the contestants who came


    here today are the best in each country. The fact that you stand on this stage already shows that you


    are all extraordinary. You are already much better than most designers in this industry.


    ¡°Although many of you failed to get a trophy in the end, it is not ***to lose. The one who secretly. yed


    tricks and was taken away by the police is the real ****of her country.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re capable, there will be a day when you¡¯re universally recognizable. The world can¡¯t


    keep real talent down forever. If you think that you can get the trophy, I¡¯ll see you in the next


    competition,¡± Paige said firmly.


    The **burst into apuse.


    Paige got off the stage. She rushed to the hospital to visit Mari after the awards ceremony.


    At this time.


    Hernan stayed by the bed until the person on the bed opened her eyes.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Where, where am I¡­¡± Mari was still in a daze.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital. Feel better?¡± Hernan asked softly when he saw that she had woken up.


    ¡°Why am I in the hospital¡­¡± Mari¡¯s mind was in a whirl. After a while, she suddenly thought of


    something. ¡°Competition! I¡¯m still in thepetition¡­¡±


    She lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of bed, but she had no strength and fell into Hernan¡¯s arms.


    Fortunately, Hernan caught her in time, otherwise, she would have fallen off the bed.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Mari didn¡¯t notice the needle in the back of her hand and gasped in pain.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Hernan looked down at Mari in his arms. Realizing that they were too close, he


    quickly let go of her hand and made sure that she stood steadily. ¡°Thepetition is over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over? Then I¡­¡± Mari racked her brain and recalled that she didn¡¯tplete her work¡­.


    She didn¡¯t even finish thest bow¡­


    ¡°How did it end so quickly¡­ Did I win a prize?¡± Mari saw that Hernan did not speak and wanted to


    pull out the needle in the back of her hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t pull it out.¡± As soon as Hernan finished speaking, Mari had already reached out to tear off


    the medical tape on the back of her hand.


    ¡°You will bleed.¡± Hernan pressed down on her hand.


    If she pulled out the needle rashly, not only would she bleed, but there would also be bruises. The


    bruises would cover the blood vessels, so the doctor could hardly stick another needle into her hand. At


    the same time, she would be in a lot of pain.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, I have to go back¡­¡± Mari was anxious and her voice sounded urgent.


    She was looking forward to this internationalpetition and had prepared for three whole months.


    She definitely could not let that be the end of it.


    ¡°Whether you win a prize is not important,¡± Hernanforted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s important!¡± Mari corrected him, ¡°I am ********in thepetition as an American. I can¡¯t quit like


    this! And¡­¡±


    Hernan saw that she wanted to say something else and could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°What?¡±


    Mari could not hide the disappointment and sadness in her eyes, and she sounded like she was


    going to cry.


    ¡®I will officially take over my family¡¯s business group. If I can win a prize, at least most people will obey


    me¡­ But now¡­¡±


    It was over. It was all over.


    How could those directors and executives working in her family¡¯s clothing group ept a waste who


    could not even get a prize to take charge of it?


    She was so young, so there must be many established directors who were not convinced¡­ She was


    not Paige. Winning the championship was the only way she could think of¡­


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, is thepetition really over?¡± Mari said with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes. It was over half an hour ago,¡± said Hernan, gesturing to the clock on the wall.


    Now, the light in Mari¡¯s eyes waspletely dimmed.


    ¡°Go back to bed and lie down.¡±


    Mari did not know how she sat back on the bed. She was very sad. She did not expect that her


    three. months¡¯ efforts would be in vain¡­.


    Two tears silently slid across her face.


    This was the first time Hernan had seen a girl cry silently. Under her long eyshes, two crystal-like


    tears rolled down. Though she remained silent, her sadness swamped him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hernan saw that she was crying and did not know how tofort her. He could only


    hand over a piece of tissue.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± All of a sudden, Mari burst into tears, which frightened Hernan.


    ¡°How could my stomach hurt¡­¡± Mari cried out, ¡°How could I? Why did it happen at that time¡­


    Boohoo¡­


    Why did I faint¡­ I am a waste¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your problem.¡± Hernan could onlyfort her when he saw that she acted so differently.


    ¡°I can just endure it. Why am I so fragile¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone poisoned you,¡± Hernan said, seeing that she was crying her heart out.


    ¡°Poisoned?¡± Mari stopped crying as she immediately grabbed Hernan¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°What?


    Who poisoned me? You mean, someone set me up so my stomach hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Why did he harm me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure for now.¡± Hernan saw that she was grabbing his arms, but he could not shake off her


    hands. He wanted to take a step back quietly, but she held him tightly. ¡°Paige is there. She will


    definitely get to the bottom of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Baohoo¡­ That¡¯s too outrageous. That¡¯s too outrageous. Why did he poison me? Can¡¯t he do it after


    thepetition?¡± Mari suddenly hugged him and cried desperately.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Chapter 394 Being Targeted


    Impressed by her ideas, Hernan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So you¡¯re okay if she poisoned you after the


    competition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would rather ***of pain after thepetition and pass out from the pain. I don¡¯t want to


    embarrass myself in thepetition¡­¡± Mari cried and rubbed her face against his clothes.


    Then, she even sobbed, ¡°Your clothes smell good¡­¡±


    After saying that, Mari suddenly froze. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was holding Hernan in her


    arms, crying, and wiping her tears on his clothes.


    At this time, Paige opened the door of the ward and saw Mari and Hernan. She revealed a faint


    smile.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±


    Mari did not expect that she would do such a crazy thing. She quickly released her hand and


    desperately exined to Hernan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lusk, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. Take off your


    clothes, and I will wash them for you when we get back¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Mari tugged at his clothes, unable to pull them off. She even wanted to ***. She used her hand to


    wipe the tears on Hernan¡¯s clothes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    Her voice became softer, and Mari was still muttering to herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hug you just


    now¡­¡±


    Paige leaned against the door and asked leisurely, ¡°Do you still want the trophy?¡±


    Hearing this, Mari froze.


    Mari wanted to rush over and take the trophy.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Hernan grabbed Mari¡¯s hand. There was still a needle on the back of her hand. If she


    rushed. over like this, she would definitely pull the needle.


    Mari suddenly realized something, and her face turned red..


    Hernan hurriedly released her hand. He was so anxious that he actually grabbed Mari¡¯s hand.


    Paige watched them with great interest and walked slowly towards them, breaking their dilemma.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°See what this is!¡±


    ¡°The third ce? Paige! Does ite from your sympathy? I¡¯m already like that, yet I¡¯m the third


    winner¡­¡± Mari¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You only modified the hemline in the third match, but it¡¯s good overall. In addition, you scored more in


    the previous two matches.¡±


    Therefore, it was reasonable for Mari to get third ce.


    ¡°Really? I got the trophy on my own?¡± Mari excitedly hugged Paige.


    Paige looked at the back of her hand. Fortunately, the needle wasn¡¯t pulled out. ¡°Well, the other judges


    have also scored. The score is very real.¡±


    Paige was pressed against her face and could only say, ¡°Rx. Are you going to strangle me?¡±


    ¡°Paige, I love you!¡± Mari hugged Paige like an affectionate cat. Although Mari could not win the


    championship, she was satisfied with third ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I didn¡¯t manage to receive the trophy you handed over on the stage¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you can take it now,¡± Paige handed the trophy over and said seriously. ¡°Contestant No. 1,


    Mari, congrattions on obtaining the third ce.¡±


    Mari smiled and bent down. She excitedly and respectfully received it. ¡°Thank you, Master Quinn.


    Thank you for presenting the award to me.¡±


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ve signed them.¡± Paige handed her a stack of photos, which were taken by the photographer


    when shemented on Mari during the match today. There were more than ten photos in total.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Mari¡¯s eyes were shining. She took the photos excitedly. ¡°Who took this? They


    look so good¡­¡±


    More importantly, there was Paine¡¯s signature behind every photo.


    ¡°Do you want to take a photo with me?¡± Paige asked again.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mari nodded desperately. She held the trophy in one hand and the photos in the other.


    She even hooked Paige¡¯s arm and decided to take more than a hundred photos.


    Paige took out her phone, and the two of them looked at the camera. Mari found that there was an


    extra person inside. She said, a little embarrassed, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lusk. Please move away¡­


    Just a little¡­¡±


    Hernan did not expect that he would be so superfluous. He took two steps to the side and watched the


    two girls close together.


    Mari looked at the camera and smiled brightly. Paige also smiled.


    Hernan found that women were fickle creatures. One second ago, Mari was sobbing, but now she


    wasughing and taking photos.


    Paige had just taken about eight photos when her phone vibrated. She looked at the caller ID on the


    screen and whispered, ¡°I have to answer the phone first.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Mari looked at the trophy in her hand again, unable to hide her joy.


    Paige picked up the phone, and a man¡¯s voice came from the other side of the line.


    ¡°Boss, did you save someone in thepetition today?¡±


    Paige walked to the balcony of the ward and said lightly, ¡°No.¡±


    Then, did you diagnose the illness for someone? Ordinary people have no idea what HN2C is. Today¡¯s


    competition is global broadcast live. After you said it, you have been targeted by several forces. You


    should hurry back to the country. I am worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that I can¡¯t get out of the country?¡±


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s serious. Even the ***and Bones have their eyes on you!¡±


    ***and Bones was an extremely terrifying mysterious organization. Some people said that they could


    control a major country for more than a hundred years. It was said that ****and Bones had nned


    many world-shaking events.


    Simply put, this organization was much more terrifying than the me Gang led by Paige, and they


    had a different nature.


    ¡°Also, ****Base has their eyes on you.¡± The person on the phone seemed to be very anxious. ¡°In


    addition, people from T3 Research Institute are also looking for you¡­¡±


    T3 Research Institute was a terrifying medical organization. It would research many terrible viruses and


    conduct experiments on old people and children. People who were targeted by this institute would


    either serve the institute or be killed. No one could escape.


    ¡°I will be careful.¡± When Paige said this, she suddenly noticed that there were more than a dozen


    peopleing downstairs in a hurry. At a nce, she could tell that they were up to no good.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take a few people to escort you back. At least we can take the bullet for you¡­¡±


    After all, those who had their eyes on Paige today were all hard to deal with.


    ¡°No need. I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±


    ¡°What? Boss¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish speaking, Paige hung up the phone directly. She entered the ward, and


    Mari was suddenly overjoyed, ¡°Paige, have you finished your call? Let¡¯s take a few more pictures¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something to deal with now. We can take picturester. Hernan, send Mari back to America,


    now.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Hernan was a little confused. Mari still had two bottles of IV drip left, but Paige was in such a


    hurry to let them leave. Hernan was afraid that something had happened.


    ¡°Yes, the private ne is the fastest way to leave. I have something to do, so I have to go first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say that you would go to ourpany to take a look?¡± Hernan asked softly.


    ¡°Next time.¡± after saying that, Paige left the ward without hesitation.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Chapter 395 Don¡¯t Worry


    More than a dozen strangers took the elevator to the third floor. Just as they walked out of the elevator,


    they found another elevator next to them. The girl inside was the one they were looking for.


    ¡°She went down. Go after her!¡±


    Paige left the hospital as fast as possible, not wanting to leave danger to the people in the hospital.


    Hernan stood in front of the window and saw Paige walking in a hurry. She quickly hid in the crowd,


    and behind her, there seemed to be more than a dozen people tracking her..


    Hernan wondered if Paige was in trouble.


    At this time, a car quickly stopped in front of Paige. Paige looked at it, and it turned out to be Martin. He


    should be having a meeting in the French branch now.


    But he appeared.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Martin opened the car door for her, and Paige quickly got in the car.


    More than a dozen people got in their cars and chased after Paige. It seemed that they would not stop


    until they caught up with her..


    Paige looked at the rearview mirror and asked Martin, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°The live broadcast of thepetition. I watched it.¡±


    Since something happened to Mari, Paige would definitely go to the hospital to visit her. This was


    the hospital closest to thepetition venue.


    Paige had checked Mari¡¯s condition and knew that it was HN2C.


    Such a medical genius was definitely someone many people wanted.


    However, the forces who came today were all hard to deal with. If they targeted Paige, it would be


    difficult for her to get rid of them.


    ¡°If they knew that you were Skr, it might be a little troublesome. I remember two years ago, someone


    said that Skr had a medicine that could bring the dead back to life,¡± Martin said and nced at


    Paige.


    Paige did not deny it and lightly agreed, ¡°At that time, there was a patient who was about to ***. In order


    to find me as soon as possible, his family spread the news everywhere. Soon, all the forces in the


    world were looking for me. They wanted to get this kind of medicine. At that time, a few people who


    were mistaken for looking for me. They wanted to g Skr ended up dead.¡±


    Because these imposters did not have the medicine they wanted.


    ¡°If I had this medicine, I would have given it to Grandma long ago,¡± Paige smiled. Her smile was a little


    sad, but it soon disappeared. ¡°But they did not give up looking for me.¡±


    These years, she hid very well.


    However, after what happened on the stage today, someone would probably suspect her identity.


    At this moment, Martin¡¯s phone vibrated. He pressed the answer button. ¡°Hernan.¡±


    Hernan asked quickly and nervously, ¡°Martin, Paige seems to be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I know. She is with me. Don¡¯t worry, Hernan. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Martin ***as he observed the


    traffic around them.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be at ease with you around.¡± Hernan was relieved, and then he asked, ¡°Who are the


    pursuers?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. They just admired her talent and wanted to be treated by her.¡±


    Hernan sighed with relief. ¡°I thought they came for revenge. Then please take good care of her. Before


    she left, she asked me to send Mari back safely. I will send Mari back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you in America.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Martin nced at Paige again. ¡°Hernan is very concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    In thepetition venue, Hernan almost gave her all the delicious food.


    Paige didn¡¯t expect Hernan to actually discover that she was in danger.


    Paige thought that she had concealed it well.


    Soon, more than ten ck cars rushed out from all directions from behind Martin¡¯s car. They blocked


    the path of the pursuers and let Martin¡¯s car leave safely.


    Paige was a little surprised. She did not expect Martin to have so many people in France. She


    wondered what else she didn¡¯t know about him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept them in France. They just happen to be useful,¡± Martin seemed to see her doubts, and also


    specially exined to Paige. He took her to a wastnd.


    There was a private ne parked here, and seven or eight people were guarding it with weapons. They


    were very respectful to Martin.


    Martin nodded and threw the car key to one of them. He took Paige¡¯s hand and walked up the stairs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to America and meet up with Hernan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige was pulled by Martin. She suddenly remembered that her subordinate had said that Martin


    had an organization in private. It was different from the one in Triangle Area. The people in this


    organization were all over the country and seemed to be rted to politics.


    In front of her, Martin was easily jealous, but Paige didn¡¯t think that he would be so powerful.


    When Martin stepped onto thest step, his phone vibrated, and he received a photo of a destroyed car


    and a corpse.


    It was one of his subordinates.


    It seemed that the pursuers who came today were really difficult.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    On another private ne, Mari was sitting on the sofa, watching Hernan help her put on a drip.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, did something happen?¡± Mari could not help but ask. ¡°Paige is my friend. It is impossible


    for her to rush you to send me back to America before I finish my drip¡­ Is she in some trouble? Or, am


    I in trouble?¡±


    ¡°No. There is a type of medicine that is not avable overseas,¡± said Hernan, following the nurse¡¯s


    instructions.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Paigee back with us?¡± Mari was not convinced.


    ¡°She is with Martin.¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­¡± Mari suddenly realized that Martin was indeed clingy. Maybe the two of them would


    have to y in France for a while.


    ¡°You take a rest first. Call me if you need anything.¡± Hernan sat opposite Mari and began to look at


    the report in his hand. It was given by someone from the French branch just now. He had not had time


    to look at it carefully.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk¡­ You seem to be working 24 hours a day¡­ Is there nothing else in your life?¡± Mari could


    not help but ask.


    Hernan raised his eyes. There was actually nothing else.


    ¡°I thought that sessful people like you would definitely travel around in your free time, see the


    world¡¯s best scenery, and spend time with your family, just like my father did in the past.¡±


    When Mari said this, she thought of John. She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    Back then, John was also sessful. As long as he was free, he would take Mari and Evelyn for a


    trip.


    But Mari could never get back to the old days again.


    After John passed away, Ernesto took away thepany, tried to cut Evelyn¡¯s assets, and finally ***


    Mari and Evelyn out of the family.


    Their rtives also didn¡¯t care about them.


    If they hadn¡¯t met Paige and Hernan, Mari and Evelyn would probably still be renting a house


    outside and living a bitter life.


    Hernan seemed to know what Mari was thinking, and he softlyforted, ¡°If your father knew that


    you took third ce today, he would definitely be proud of you.¡±


    Mari smiled with tears, ¡°Mr. Lusk, I didn¡¯t expect that you would alsofort me¡­¡±


    Mari had always thought that Hernan was a condescending boss. When she met him, she did not


    even dare to look at him.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Chapter 396 The Next Paine Quinn


    Hernan asked, ¡°Am I usually very serious?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that your aura is particrly strong. When I get close, I feel oppressed¡­ Mari then


    looked at Hernan and said, ¡°But it¡¯s pretty good now. You¡¯re now at least a little more approachable¡­¡±


    Mari smiled and gestured with her fingers, looking very cute.


    ¡°Looks like I still have a lot of room for improvement.¡± Herman¡¯s voice softened.


    ¡°No, no, no. You are already perfect. You are particrly self-disciplined and advanced. You can control


    your routine and mood very well. No matter what problems you encounter, you can calmly deal with


    them. Many people in the group admire you and think that you are perfect.¡±


    ¡°Some people think that I am like a working machine, unreasonable, and boring.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, you are a modest gentleman who set an example. You are a superior who knows how to


    reward and punish clearly. And you dote on your sister a lot¡­¡±


    Is that so?


    Mari continued, ¡°All in all, I think you¡¯re a nice and gentle person.¡±


    Hernan had never been praised by a girl since he was a child. At school, the girls only had one word for


    him, which was ¡°handsome¡±.


    After work, everyone only thought of Hernan as a strict person.


    As for Mari, she was the first person to praise Hernan from all sides.


    ¡°You should get some rest. I¡¯ll call you when we get there.¡± Herman¡¯s gaze softened


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although Mari also wanted to rest, there was still some pressure when her superior sat in front of


    her and looked at the documents¡­


    Mari closed her eyes, and the scene of thepetition appeared in her mind again. It was a pity


    that it was not fully finished, and the top was not changed¡­


    After a while, Mari suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Hernan, ¡°Mr. Lusk, can you lend me a


    pen and paper?¡±


    Mari was now on a drip, and she was on someone else¡¯s ne¡­.


    ¡°Okay, I will get them. Hernan got up and quickly found a pen and paper for Mari.


    A lot of inspiration came to Mari¡¯s mind. She drew several styles of dresses on paper. They were


    also butterfly dresses, but the design of the upper body waspletely different.


    Hernan saw Mari seriously drawing, and the image of Mari holding an umbre and dancing on


    the stage today appeared in his mind again. Mari slowly walked out of the background of the small


    bridge and flowing water, her eyes looking into the distance¡­


    Mari had a retro hairstyle and a slender figure, wearing a red dress tailored to fit her. Mari had the


    unique nobility and elegance of women¡­.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, what do you think? Mr. Lusk? Did you hear me?¡± Mari waved her hand in front of Hernan


    Only then did Hernane back to his senses.


    In just a few minutes, Mari had already drawn seven or eight designs.


    Herman took over the work. He did not expect that every dress had its uniqueness.


    ¡°Are they okay?¡± Mari held her breath and waited for her boss¡¯ evaluation.


    ¡®Not bad,¡± Hernan nodded.


    ¡®Really?¡±


    ¡°You will be the next Paine Quinn.¡±


    Such a high evaluation?


    These words came from Paine¡¯s brother¡­


    Mari was very surprised, but she was even more excited¡­


    ¡°Under your leadership, thepany will get better and better.¡± Hernan returned the drawing to


    Mari.


    Mari did not know how she had taken these pages. She only knew that the affirmation from her


    superior made her inexplicably happy.


    After a while, Mari closed her eyes and fell asleep. Herman looked at the girl in front of him and


    remembered that time in the office, she stepped on her torn skirt and slipped again and again, falling


    into his arms again and again¡­.


    At that time, Mari s face was as red as a ripe apple. She looked like she was about to cry. Especially


    in the end, the skirt fell apart. Although Hernan took off his suit jacket in time to help her out, Mari


    was still so shy that she rushed out of the door¡­


    Mari¡¯s appearance was very cute.


    After an unknown period of time, Mari could feel a thin nket gently covering her body. It should be


    that Hernan was afraid that she would catch a cold and especially found a nket to cover her.


    Mari did not dare to open her eyes, but her breathing became tense.


    Then, Mari felt someone gently change her IV drip¡­


    Seemingly afraid of waking her up, Herman¡¯s movements were very, very light¡­


    Sensing Herman¡¯s gentleness and care, Mari felt warmed up.


    After an unknown period, the ne flew into the sky above America.


    When Mari woke up after a nap, she found Hernan standing next to the coffee machine making


    coffee.


    That slender and tall figure and that handsome face¡­ were too eye-catching.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Hernan noticed Mari¡¯s gaze and made another cup for her. He ced it in front of


    her. ¡°Try and see if it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°You helped me remove the needle from the back of my hand?¡± Mari asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mari did not expect Hernan to be so good. He did not wake her up when he removed the needle.


    Herman¡¯s movements should be very gentle, right?


    When Hernan pulled out the needle, did he give me a massage¡­


    Thinking of this, Mari couldn¡¯t help but blush. She randomly picked up the coffee and took a sip. Her


    baby face instantly looked grim. The coffee was so bitter.


    Hernan was amused by her appearance. ¡°You don¡¯t like bitter things?¡±


    I can take the bitterness in life, but the coffee¡­ Actually, I can have it, Mr. Lush!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Mr. Lusk in private,¡± Hernan added three more cubes of sugar to her coffee,


    looking very approachable.


    ¡°Then what should I call you? Hernan?¡±


    Yes. Mari would call Hernan as Paige did.


    ¡°Is it still bitter?¡± Hernan looked at Mari again.


    Mari took a sip, not daring to say that it was still a bit bitter¡­


    Hernan added two more cubes for her. ¡°Try it again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, ah no, Heman, you are so considerate¡­¡±


    Mari did not say anything, but Hernan could see that Mari could not have bitter coffee and added


    sugar for her twice¡­.


    The ne soonnded in a private ce.


    ¡°Herman, thank you for taking me back to the country¡­¡± After Mari got off the ne, she wanted to


    take a taxi home.


    ¡°There are no taxis nearby.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and take a taxi¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige asked me to take you home. Get in the car,¡± Hernan said as he kept the door open.


    Finally, Mari got into Hernan¡¯s car.


    Because a driver was driving in front, Mari and Hernan could only sit in the back seat¡­


    Mari and Hernan were a little close, and Mari could not help but hold her breath.


    To ease the atmosphere, Mari took out her phone and turned it on. She did not expect to receive a


    *** of missed calls and


    messages.


    The person who called her the most was her mother, Evelyn. Mari hurriedly called back.


    ¡°***, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Mari, have you returned to America? I watched the live broadcast. You fainted at thepetition site.


    Paige said that someone poisoned you and wanted to make you lose the championship¡­ Are you


    okay?¡±


    When the phone call was not connected, Evelyn was very afraid that Mari was in danger. During the


    live broadcast, Paige said that this poison was very torturous and would hurt¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have already arrived in Chicago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good¡­ Don¡¯t go to the office first¡­ Come home.¡± Evelyn finally felt relieved.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Chapter 397 Give Up the Company¡¯s Management Rights


    ¡°Those old directors have watched yourpetition and are not satisfied with your ranking. They have


    held several meetings and even drafted an agreement. It is on your desk. They want you to sign it


    directly and give up the management rights of the group. And you only get fixed dividends every


    month.¡±


    They were going too far!


    Evelyn was anxious and sad, and her voice was louder than usual: Hernan, who was sitting on the


    side, heard it.


    Although Mari was dissatisfied with the way the directors did things, she suppressed her emotions


    and asked softly. ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I was invited out of the group by them. I¡¯m at home now¡­ Don¡¯t go to the office. I¡¯m afraid that those


    old directors will make things.


    difficult for you. Come home. We will think of a countermeasure.¡±


    ¡°We have to face it.¡± Mari thought that dying was not a solution. Besides, they could not think of


    any good solutions.


    ¡°I will go to the officeter. You don¡¯t have to wait for me. Don¡¯t worry. I am here.¡±


    ¡°Mari¡­¡± Evelyn¡¯s voice suddenly carried a bit of a sobbing tone.


    Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but wipe away her bitter tears. Evelyn didn¡¯t understand why the universe would


    test them like this. Their days were already hard enough. They had already gone through so many


    hardships. Why couldn¡¯t they have an easy life now¡­


    The key point was that all of this suffering had fallen and was carried by Mari. Evelyn felt extremely


    guilty.


    ¡°***, our life will be better. Don¡¯t be sad. Wipe your tears. The more people want us to fall, the more we


    have to stand up and let everyone see that we won¡¯t be defeated so easily.¡±


    Evelyn cried at Mari¡¯s words and sobbed quietly on the phone.


    ¡°Okay. ***, go and calm down first. Have a cup of tea and admire the flowers. I will go home after I am


    done.¡±


    After Mariforted Evelyn and hung up the phone, Hernan could not help but ask, ¡°Did you


    encounter trouble?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Mari did not say anything, but her mood was a littleplicated.


    At her age, firstly, Mari did not have management experience, and secondly, she did not do much. It


    was normal for those old directors to be dissatisfied with Mari, but kicking Evelyn out of the group


    was too much¡­


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Heman looked at Mari beside him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t help me¡­¡± Mari shook her head.


    This kind of thing could only be *** by herself.


    ¡°Please send me to the Robins Group¡­¡±


    Ten minutester, the driver stopped the car at the entrance of the Robins Group. Mari thanked


    Heman gratefully.


    ¡°Heman, you took me back to the country today. You even helped me with the drip, took care of me,


    and took me here. I was supposed to treat you to a meal¡­ But now I have something to do at thest


    minute. I will arrange a time with youter¡­ Thank you so much for today.¡±


    Hernan saw that Mari was so polite, but he felt that she was a bit too polite.


    ¡°I need to go¡­¡±


    When Mari stepped into the group gate, Herman could see through the car window that two people


    at the reception were pointing at her. It seemed that they did not wee Mari and were even a


    little disdainful


    Previously, Hernan and Paige thought that as long as thepany waspletely returned to Mari,


    Mari and Evelyn-would be able to live a better life¡­


    It was their negligence. Herman didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many challenges waiting for


    them¡­


    Mari had a pure nature, and Heman didn¡¯t know if she could take it.


    As soon as Mari entered the group, she heard two people at the reception coldly talking


    ¡°Hey, I was wondering who it was¡­ Isn¡¯t this just the one who killed Ernesto¡¯s family¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You know that Mari doesn¡¯t recognize her rtives, but you still dare to talk nonsense here. Do you


    believe that you won¡¯t even be able to keep your job¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you say it like I am very willing to work for Mari.¡±


    The two staff were entric. Because they had seduced Ernesto¡¯s son, David, who was also Mari¡¯s


    cousin. They had thought that they could at least get some benefits even if they could not marry into a


    rich family. They didn¡¯t expect that Mari would do this¡­. They didn¡¯t get anything and even slept


    with David for nothing!


    David was now in prison, and they heard that David¡¯s parents and Jessie hadmitted suicide¡­


    Mari originally did not want to argue with them, but when she heard them say this, Mari felt that if


    she continued to endure it, she would only be a person easy to be bullied. Mari remembered


    Paige¡¯s swift and decisive style in thepany, so Mari


    followed it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to work here? That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want you here as well. Go to the finance department


    to settle your sry in half an hour, pack your things, and leave here.¡±


    One of the receptionists snapped, ¡°What right do you have to fire us? Also, ording toborw, you


    have topensate us for


    dismissing us!¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me theborw?¡± Mari found it funny and said, ¡°Did theborw tell you that those


    who are fired due to mistakes are not entitled to financialpensation? You were oftente and went


    off work early, viting thepany rules and regtions. Can I ask you topensate thepany


    in turn?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The two receptionists did not expect Mari to suddenly be sharp-tongued. They were so


    angry that they could not


    speak.


    Mari said, ¡°I will only give you half an hour. In half an hour, if you are still here, I can only ask the


    security guards to invite you out.¡±


    ¡°Mari¡­ If your father was in heaven and saw you managing thepany like this, he would


    definitely regret giving birth to a


    ***like you!¡±


    Man was going to take the elevator, but when she heard this, she stopped and sneered. Mari


    said, ¡°If my father can see me deal with things like this, he will definitely say that I am too kind. I


    originally wanted to let you go. Since you don¡¯t need it, then I will ask someone to investigate carefully.


    What other actions you have done in thepany that vites the rules and regtions, I will


    impensation!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± One of the receptionists was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Mari stepped into the elevator in her high heels. When the two receptionists saw the elevator door


    close, they pointed at Mari and cursed. All of this was seen by Hernan.


    Mari pressed the button and went to the top floor. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she


    announced that there would be a group meeting. All shareholders and the chairman must attend.


    Normally, no one would attend the group meeting that Mari ordered, but today, it involved whether


    she would give up the management rights of the group, so all the shareholders and chairman were


    here.


    Mari returned to the office and saw the documents that had been prepared by someone else on the


    desk. She only needed to sign¡­


    Those people had gone too far.


    ¡°Ms. Robins, you¡¯re finally here¡­¡± Mari¡¯s assistant, Gabrielle Hulton, hid in the corner for a long


    time. When she saw that it was


    Mari, Gabrielle dared toe out. ¡°You don¡¯t know how scary they were just now. I didn¡¯t even dare


    to show up¡­¡±


    Gabrielle was the lowliest assistant in history¡­


    The other CEO assistants were more or less terrifying, but only Gabrielle was looked down upon and


    threatened to be fired¡­


    It was too difficult to be an intern assistant these days!

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Chapter 398 The Daybreak Group¡¯s Support


    ¡°They didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did they?¡± Mari said in a soft voice.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Although she had been put in a difficult position, warned, and even threatened, Gabrielle did not


    say anything at this time. Gabrielle knew that Mari was upset enough. Gabrielle just said, ¡°Ms.


    Robins, what should we do next¡­¡±


    ¡°Come with me to the meeting room.¡± Mari took the documents they had prepared and directly


    rushed to the meeting room.


    Gabrielle always felt that today¡¯s Mari was a little different, as if she had changed into a different


    person and be a little bit stronger.


    ¡°Oh right. Ms. Robins, you fainted at thepetition scene today. Someone poisoned you¡­ Are you


    okay?¡± Gabrielle followed behind Mari and asked carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Gabrielle breathed a sigh of relief. She thought of something and said, ¡°You were so


    cool at thepetition today. The design was simply amazing. Many people were amazed by your


    design. Do you know that because of thispetition, the stock price of our group has increased a lot?


    Those old directors probably wanted to drive you out of the group because they were afraid that you


    would be too popr. I think that only someone as powerful as you is qualified to take care of the


    group.¡±


    Mari did not expect Gabrielle to be so loyal. At this time, Mari suddenly thought of something and


    ordered, ¡°Get someone to check if the two receptionists downstairs have done anything against the


    group rules and regtions.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Robins, I know about this! There is no need to investigate. They used to think about seducing


    David, making false expenses, beingte, and leaving early but having a full attendance bonus. I know


    better than anyone else¡­ I have long disliked them¡­¡±


    Gabrielle stopped and then asked, ¡°Do you want to fire them?¡± Gabrielle could not help but ask.


    ¡°Yes, I also want to impensation.¡±


    Gabrielle did not expect that Mari had changed. She had be courageous. Gabrielle


    immediately became excited. ¡°Then I will deal with this matter. I guarantee that they will regret it!¡±


    When they arrived at the conference room, Gabrielle pushed the door of the conference room open for


    Mari. Unexpectedly, this action immediately caused an old director toe out and mock them.


    ¡°You are a CEO, and you are putting on airs in front of us old employees. You don¡¯t even know how to


    push the door¡­*


    Gabrielle panicked. She clearly wanted to push the door open for Mari, and it wasn¡¯t Mari who


    ordered her to do this¡­


    These old directors were trying to find a way to make things difficult for Mari¡­


    ¡°You think you are awesome just because you got a third ce? Do you want to take over the group?


    You are insolent!¡± One of the old directors mmed the table angrily, and his imposing manner


    shocked everyone.


    Mari looked at the shareholders and directors in the room, and finally looked at Marty Flynn and


    smiled coldly.


    ¡°Then, may I ask what awards have you won in this industry for the past twenty years? The third ce


    in the international fashion designpetition. Have any of you received any of that kind?¡±


    In a single sentence, the entire audience fell silent.


    Gabrielle¡¯s chest was thumping. She did not expect that when Mari arrived, the atmosphere would


    be immediately tense¡­..


    ¡°We only need to know how to run a business,¡± Marty said disdainfully.


    ¡°Are you talking about business with me? Oh¡­ Then may I ask, before thepetition, who can boost


    the stock price like today?¡± Mari looked around and asked coldly. ¡°No, right?¡±


    ¡°You are just basking in the glory of thepetition!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t even have this glory!¡± Mari ced the trophy on the conference table with a


    bang, and the audience-quieted- down once again. They didn¡¯t dare to voice their anger.


    Mari took out the document that the board of directors had prepared before and pped it directly


    on the conference table. ¡°What nonsense are you writing? You didn¡¯t even write the statement


    smoothly. How can you have the nerve topete with me for management rights while you can only


    write like a primary school student? This group was founded by my grandfather. What does it have to


    do with you?¡±


    Marty had nothing to say. Another director, Ricardo Hayes, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°In short, the board of


    directors is qualified to dismiss you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, as CEO, I am not qualified to dismiss any one of you here. I can only ept the fate of being


    dismissed by you. But today, I got the shares!¡±


    All the shareholders and directors were shocked and looked at Mari at the same lime.


    Everyone knew that Ernesto, Mari¡¯s uncle, stole the shares in the hands of Mari and Evelyn.


    Later, Ernesto, his wife, and Jessie died. Because the case was still being investigated, the shares had


    not fallen into the hands of Mari.


    However, not long ago, David had voluntarily given his shares to Mari to reduce his sentence, and


    the fact that Ernesto had illegally possessed Mari¡¯s shares was found out. Now, ording to the


    procedures, the shares had been sessfully transferred under Mari¡¯s name.


    To put it simply, Mari was currently thergest shareholder in the group.


    ¡°With my current status, I can dismiss any one of you here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ricardo was so angry that he threw the employee ID hanging on his neck onto the conference


    table. ¡°Fine! I can leave. I want. to see if thepany can continue to operate without me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about it?¡± Marty also threw down his employee ID, obviously opposing Mari.


    Gabrielle at the side couldn¡¯t help but worry about Mari. These two directors were too much. Weren¡¯t


    they clearly trying to embarrass Mari?


    Unexpectedly, Mari, who was sitting at the head of the conference table, smiled coldly as if she had


    already expected it. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to leave?¡±


    Once this was said, the entire audience fell silent once again.


    ¡°No more? Just two?¡± Mari felt that it was funny. Wasn¡¯t the entire board of directors wanting to


    dismiss her? Why were there only two people who dared to stand up now? Where were the other


    directors?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already hired some people from abroad. Any positions you have here will be taken over by


    neers.¡±


    ¡°Mari, what do you mean by this? Do you want to rece all of us?¡± Another director, Shane Harvey,


    mmed the table angrily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just invited more talents. It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°I have worked with your father for many years. If he knows¡­¡± Shane pointed at Mari angrily.


    Before Shane could finish his sentence, Mari interrupted, ¡°If he knew that you changed sides,


    supported Emesto to take over the group, and thought of ways to take the shares in our hands and


    ****his wife and daughter after he passed away¡­ Do you think that you can still sit here considering my


    father¡¯s temper?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Shane did not expect Mari to change into a different person after *****in thepetition.


    Mari instantly changed her expression and mmed the table angrily. ¡°Do you all deserve to talk


    about the past with me?¡±


    The whole room was silent again¡­


    Gabrielle was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Mari to be so awesome today¡­


    At this time, an employee knocked on the door of the conference room and pushed the door open.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Ms. Robins, Mr. Lusk of the Daybreak Group is waiting for you in the lounge.


    He said that you haven¡¯t finished discussing the cooperation just now. He wanted to know how long it


    would take here.¡±


    The Daybreak Group?


    Mr. Lusk?


    Everyone was shocked. How could such a big shot discuss cooperation with a small group like theirs¡­


    No wonder Mari was so ***. It turned out that she had a rtionship with the Daybreak Group and


    had their support¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 399

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 399


    Chapter 399 Cooperation?


    Man knew that Herman was here to support her, so she stood up and said, ¡°Sorry,


    everyone I have something to deal with For those who want to resign, tender your


    resignation today. After today, be responsible for your job and act ording to the rules


    and regtions Otherwise, I will find out who is to me. That¡¯s all for today!¡±


    ¡°She¡­ is too infuriating.¡± Marty was so angry that he could not breathe. His secretary


    hurriedly stepped forward and stroked his chest


    *This is too much! I have been working here for twelve years. She just embarrassed


    me¡­¡± Another board memberined. He did not expect that, instead of asking him


    to stay, Mari ***him away


    Another member said with a sigh, ¡°She is the biggest shareholder and has cooperation


    with Daybreak Group¡­ With such a girl leading our group. I am not convinced¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When Ernesto was our CEO, although he did not have great


    achievements, anyway, he is a middle-aged man¡­ However, she is still a child¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to the rules, when the new presidentes, there will be a celebration party


    at night¡­ And everyone will be there.¡±


    It was unknown who mentioned this, but many of the board members felt annoyed.


    They were unconvinced that Mari would take over the group. Now they even had to


    hold a party to wee her¡­


    It was simply too annoying.


    Mari came to the break room and asked someone to serve Herman coffee. After the


    door was closed, she smiled brightly.


    ¡°Heman, are you here to support me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did they pick on you?¡± Herman found that she was in a good mood. It seemed


    that she was not at a disadvantage.


    ¡°When Paige was the president, I secretly learned some moves from her. Therefore, I


    could handle it today. I just don¡¯t know what else is waiting for me¡­¡±


    When Mari said this, someone knocked on the door. It was her assistant who came


    in with two cups of coffee.


    *Mr. Lusk, this is your coffee. Ms. Robins, this is yours.¡± The assistant put down the


    coffee and said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Robins, there will be a party to wee you¡­


    ording to the convention, board members would decide the time and ce. Please


    show up on time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah? Party? Who came up with this idea¡­¡± Mari didn¡¯t want to face those


    members¡­.


    Before she couldin, the assistant said that this was her grandfather¡¯s suggestion


    when he was alive, so Mari swallowed her words of protest back¡­


    ¡°As for the party¡­ What do you need me to do?¡± Mari had no experience at all.


    Her assistant had no experience, either. Her internship just began. The first task she


    was assigned was to assist Mari.


    ¡°When I left the meeting room, I overheard a board member saying¡­¡±


    When the assistant said this, she looked at Hernan, wondering if she could tell this to


    an outsider.


    Man saw through her mind and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just say it. Herman is on my


    side.¡±


    Hearing this, the assistant said everything she knew.


    ¡°A board member said that they are curious about who you can invite tonight. I found


    out that tonight is more than a party. It is to test your connections. To put it simply, after


    taking over, how much benefit can you bring to thepany? Generally, those who


    have a good rtionship with you will attend the party today


    When Mari heard this, she thought she would be finished. She did not have any


    connections. How could she invite people with status to support her?


    ¡°I was worried, but when you said that Mr. Lusk is on your side, I just heaved a sigh of


    relief¡­ The assistant smiled casually, ¡°Mr.


    Lusk¡¯s position is iparable in America¡±


    Mari was speechless. She nced at Heman. How could Herman participate in such


    a boring party¡­


    Besides, Heman had helped her a lot. She couldn¡¯t bear to bother him again.


    ¡°Besides, Isabe said in her livestream that you have a close rtionship with the


    famous designer, Paine. Is it true? If Paine cane, those board members and


    shareholders will be impressed!¡±


    Mari was in a quandary ¡°Paige is in France¡­¡±


    She probably hadn¡¯te back yet.


    Even if she dide back, Mari didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Paige¡­


    She couldn¡¯t always trouble others with trivial matters.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The assistant was a little discouraged, but soon she regained her fight, ¡°It¡¯s


    enough for us to have Mr. Lusk! Will Mr. Lusk be avable tonight¡­¡±


    Mari nced at Herman again. Unexpectedly, Hernan nodded. ¡°Yes. What time is it?


    Send me a message.¡±


    ¡°Heman?¡± Mari couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. Did Hernan agree?


    How could he be willing to participate in such a boring small party¡­.


    It must be for Paige¡¯s sake¡­.


    Mari was moved, but at the same time, she felt very embarrassed. It was as if she


    had been taking advantage of her friendship with Paige, but she swore to God that she


    never had that thought¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­ Oh right, Ms. Robins, you have to wear an evening dress tonight. And


    you have to socialize with those board members¡­¡± the assistant added.


    Socialize¡­


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Mari did not expect the assistant to be so honest.


    ¡°Do you need me to prepare the dress?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve recently designed one. I can wear that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± The assistant gently closed the door and left.


    Mari couldn¡¯t help bowing to Hernan and said, ¡°Thank you, Hernan¡­ I know you are


    very busy. Thank you for *****in such a boring celebration¡­¡±


    Hernan said with gentle eyes, ¡°That¡¯s what a friend should do. And I came over to talk


    about cooperation with you¡±


    *Cooperation?¡± Mari was happily surprised. She could not believe that Hernan would


    want to work with such a small group¡­


    But, how was that possible?


    Herpany did not have any eye-catching achievements¡­


    ¡°You won third ce in the internationalpetition. I think we can cooperate tounch


    new products¡­¡± Hernan voiced his thoughts.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do as you say!¡± Mari nodded.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to draw up the contract and bring it over for you to sign.¡±


    Thank you, Heman¡­¡± Mari knew that it was all because of Paige that Hernan gave


    her such a chance.


    ¡°You¡¯re treating me as an outsider again.¡±


    Herman got up, and Mari hurriedly walked him out.


    ¡°You just took over thepany. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can


    Mari looked at the side of his face and could not help but say, ¡°Hernan, you are so


    good¡­¡±¡°

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 400

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 400


    Chapter 400 Party


    ¡°You are very good at praising people ¡± Herman had been praised by her hundreds of


    times today


    ¡°This is not apliment I honestly feel that you are good.¡± When Mari said this,


    someone happened to pass by, so she did not say anything else. She sent Heman to


    the door and expressed her gratitude.


    After Heman left, Mari sent a message to Paige.


    ¡°Paige, I have a party tonight. Does this dress suit me?¡±


    ¡°What party?¡± Paige quickly replied.


    Whether a dress was suitable enough depends on the asion.


    ¡°My grandfather made a rule when he was alive. When a new CEO takes office, board


    members and shareholders will hold a wee party.¡±


    Paige understood and quickly agreed. ¡°Well, this dress is a good choice. It¡¯s suitable


    enough.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Man could not help but say, ¡°Paige, speaking of which, I want to thank you. If not for


    you, Herman would not have sent me back home. He appeared in time to support me


    when I was picked on by those board members¡­ And he even agreed to attend


    tonight¡¯s party. The actual purpose of this party is to see if I have good connections.¡±


    It shocked her¡­.


    Fortunately, Heman was willing to attend. Otherwise, she would be despised by those


    board members again.


    Hearing this, Paige gently said, ¡°Tonight I will let Jaylen go there on behalf of PQ


    Fashion. And I have something to talk about with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Well, I am¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. By the way, I wanna cooperate with you.¡± Paige smiled.


    Cooperation?


    Mari was stunned and deeply moved. ¡°Paige, why are all your families so nice?


    Hemman also said that he wanted to cooperate with me¡­ I know myself well. Our


    group is too small and doesn¡¯t have any eye-catching achievements, unworthy of your


    investment¡­


    It must be out of their friendship that Herman and Paige were willing to help her.


    ¡°You took third ce, which is the best achievement. Well, I¡¯m upied now. If you


    need help tonight, feel free to go to Heman.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After Paige hung up the phone, she looked at the man beside her.


    Although she and Martin had returned home safely, several forces had sneaked into


    America to search for her.


    She did not want to put Mari in danger¡­.


    Therefore, she could not show up tonight.


    Eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The party was held on the top floor of the Chicago Hotel:


    Many shareholders and board members came early to see how Mari would


    embarrass herself.


    ¡°She is merely a child without any sense of time. We are all waiting for her. How proud


    is she to be the CEO?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Young people are ***. Just let her be now. If no onees to support her


    ¡°The night view of Chicago is so beautiful. Only those who stand at the top can enjoy


    the different view¡­¡±


    At this moment, someone said, ¡°Ms Robins is here¡±


    Everyone looked at Mari, who was wearing a strapless dress. On one side, it was


    ck, which made her so cool. The other side was peach, which showed a girl¡¯s charm.


    When the two colors werebined, it was indescribably beautiful.


    When Mari got dressed with makeup, she looked so pretty with her unbound hair.


    However, she was alone, with nopany.


    At this time, many board membersughed. Some even stepped forward to mock her.


    ¡°Ms. Robins, are you alone? Don¡¯t you have any friends? If you don¡¯t have any


    connections, tell me. I have a friend who runs a clothingpany. He is quite famous. I


    can call him over to support you¡­¡± Raina Brennan, a middle-aged woman said in a low


    voice hypocritically


    Raina found that Mari¡¯s ****were bigger than hers. She felt dissatisfied and jealous.


    ¡®Ms. Brennan, Ms. Robins has just taken over thepany. How can she have any


    friends?¡±


    Before she finished speaking, a voice appeared.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    A young man dressed in a suit came forward politely and took the initiative to reach out


    his hand. ¡°Ms. Robins, congrattions on taking over the Robins Group. With your


    leadership, Robins Group will have a bright future.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Terrell?¡± Mari did not expect that PQ Fashion¡¯s acting president, Jaylen, could


    be here. She gratefully stepped forward and held his hand I¡¯m very happy that you can


    ¡°It¡¯s not small. I just heard that the CEO of a very famous clothingpany wille to


    support you. I wonder which clothingpany it is?¡± Jaylen¡¯s gaze fell on Raina

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 401

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 401


    Chapter 401 Herman¡¯s Hostility


    ¡°Mari.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Unlike Jaylen, Heman didn¡¯t address Mari as Ms. Robins, making others feel that


    Hernan and Mari were close.


    Mari turned around and saw Herman. She immediately revealed a bright smile.


    She happily came to Heman. Seeing Heman reach out, she shook hands with him


    and greeted him in a low voice, ¡°Herman.¡±


    ¡°Hi. I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± Heman asked with a gentle look in his eyes.


    ¡°No. In fact, you¡¯re here early,¡± Mari said as she led him forward. ¡°There¡¯s your


    favorite wine up ahead. Let me get you a ss.¡±


    Aside, Jaylen was a little stunned. He somehow felt hostility in Herman¡¯s eyes when


    Hernan looked at him earlier.


    Was it his illusion?


    For some reason, such hostility was a bit familiar¡­


    It reminded him of the way Martin looked at him.


    None of the people present had expected that Mari managed to invite Jaylen as


    well as Hernan. They were funous, yet they didn¡¯t


    dare to utter a word


    *Heman, a toast to you.¡± Mari handed Heman a ss of wine.


    ¡°Girls shouldn¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°You have helped me so much. I insist.¡±


    Just as Hernan was about to tell Mari that a small sip would do the trick, she had


    already drunk up. She even smiled at him after


    that, and her smile was utterly innocent.


    She had the innocent face of a young girl, to begin with. Right now, with the evening


    dress she was wearing, she looked even more


    charming.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, this is quite rare,¡± some chairman came over and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve


    never seen you at other groups¡¯ wee parties,


    and it seems that you have made an exception for Ms. Robins¡­¡±


    ¡°He is right,¡± another chairman walked over and said with a smile. ¡°A while ago, the


    CEO of Meteor Group had his 70th birthday, and he


    didn¡¯t have the honor to have you there¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Mari immediately looked at Hernan in disbelief.


    ¡°Man is different.¡±


    Herman¡¯s words were meaningful. The two chairmen were stunned and then grinned.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, now that you think so highly of Ms. Robins, you ought to help Ms. Robins,


    since she has just taken office¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Robins isn¡¯t exactly experienced. If Mr. Lusk can cooperate with us


    more¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Mari interrupted at once, ¡°Work is off the table today, Mr. Lusk, let¡¯s


    go there.¡±


    She thought, these two chairmen are so annoying.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Hey, I heard that Mr. Lusk came to us today to discuss cooperation, I wonder what


    kind of cooperation it is. Have you reached a


    deal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also interested in knowing the first project Ms. Robins brings us after


    she takes office.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are asking too many questions,¡± Heman said without answering


    them. ¡°I will discuss the details with Mari at


    another time.¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Mari added.


    The two chairmen were dissatisfied and found an excuse to leave


    ¡°Heman, thank you¡­¡± Mari didn¡¯t expect that Hernan would make an exception for


    her and help her out.


    ¡°You just took over the group. There are a lot of people and things you have to get


    used to,¡± Hernan said, and at the same time, his phone vibrated. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Heman, go ahead.¡± He picked up the phone and walked to the other side. It


    seemed that it was about work, so Mari did


    not disturb him.


    Mari inadvertently saw Jaylen surrounded by a group of people, so she went over


    to separate them from him.


    ¡°You will ***Mr. Terrell out¡­ Work is off the topic today.¡± Mari blocked about eight


    chairmen and shareholders who were trying to curry favor with Jaylen and protected


    him behind her. ¡°Mr. Terrell will talk to me about the follow-up. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Mari, Mr. Terrell and I have other business to talk about¡­¡±


    ¡°Then find some other time. Mr. Terrell came for me today. I don¡¯t want to hear


    anything about work at my party.¡±


    Someone else said, ¡°Mr. Terrell hasn¡¯t given me an answer about what I proposed to


    him just now.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t get an answer today. Please give Mr. Terrell some private time.¡±


    After sending off those chairmen and shareholders, Mari turned to apologize to


    Jaylen, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My subordinates are so insensible They are always trying to take


    advantage. Mr. Terrell, you don¡¯t have to endure them just because of me. Turn them


    down if that¡¯s what you want. And I¡¯ll talk to themter so that they won¡¯t be out of the


    line.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Robins, I can see your situation now¡­ It¡¯s fine. Thank you, Ms. Robins, for


    helping me out.¡±


    Jaylen was not only a CEO, but also a master of public rtions, so he was more than


    enough to deal with the situation just now. Being protected by a girl while she stood in


    front of him made him have a strange feeling.


    ¡°Mr. Terrell, I¡¯ll appreciate it a lot if you don¡¯tugh at me¡­¡± She felt sorry and smiled


    sadly. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯ve just taken office. I have no experience, and many people


    don¡¯t think I can handle it¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it easy.¡± Jaylen looked at the girl in front of him with a hint of encouragement in


    his eyes. ¡°When I took care of PQ Fashion for Ms. Quinn, I didn¡¯t have a clue in the


    beginning. I saw you when youpeted. You are very talented, very creative, and


    very hardworking. I¡¯m sure you will make a name for yourself in design.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Terrell¡­¡± Mari could not help but be moved.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being polite. I do think you have what it takes.¡± Jaylen patted her on the


    shoulder. Then he encouraged her, ¡°Chin up. You will


    be something.¡±


    Herman, who was far away from them, was on the phone talking about work. He saw


    Jaylen and Mari chatting, and Jaylen even patted Mari on the shoulder¡­


    ¡°Mr. Lusk? Are you listening to what I¡¯m saying? Mr. Lusk?¡± Frank thought that the


    signal was weak. After all, in his eyes, when it came to working, Herman would never


    be absent-minded.


    ¡°Yes. Continue.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lusk¡­ Are you in a bad mood?¡± Frank seemed to sense some oppression in


    Herman¡¯s tone. Frank was puzzled and thought, with his ability to control himself, how


    could he fail to control his emotions?


    Am I thinking too much?


    I just have the feeling that Mr. Lusk isn¡¯t himself today¡­.


    Gabrielle ran over and said something to Mari. Mari nodded and said to Jaylen,


    ¡°The ceremony has begun.¡±


    Shane was the first to go on stage and make a speech. With the look of a phony on


    his face, he weed Mari on behalf of the


    Get Bonus


    entire board. Then he made a few meaningful remarks, warning her that everyone in


    the group was watching her in the following days, hoping she would do well and live


    up to expectations.


    ¡°Ignore him.¡± Jaylen stood next to Mari, and their backs looked inexplicably


    harmonious.


    ¡°He means nothing to me.¡± Mari had long disliked Shane. Today in the conference


    room, Shane embarrassed her in front of


    everyone.


    She thought, clearly, Shane ***me, and his ptrap now makes it so clear that he is


    nothing but a thorough ****.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 402

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 402


    Chapter 402 Herman Won¡¯t Be Here for You


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Get Bonus


    Herman watched as Mari and Jaylen interacted. Then Hernan said unhappily to


    Frank, who was on the other end of the line, ¡°Find some time to study to improve your


    working ability.¡±


    Hernan thought, these things are all trivial matters, yet they take you forever to report


    to me. And you want my opinion on everything..


    Frank was stunned and thought, is Mr. Lusk not satisfied with mypetence? But I


    have to ask him for his opinion since those


    matters are so important


    What happened to Mr. Lusk today? He sounds genuinely unhappy¡­


    After Shane finished, the secondrgest shareholder of the group went on stage. The


    same as Shane, he made a few hypocritical remarks, and he was in fact targeting


    Mari as well. Hearing his words, Mari was speechless.


    Then the lights dimmed. In the night sky, brilliant fireworks burst out


    Looking at Mari and Jaylen¡¯s harmonious backs, Heman finally could not resist


    anymore. He said to Frank, ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll leave the


    rest to you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lusk?¡± Before Frank could react, he heard nothing but the busy tone.


    Herman put away his phone and walked towards the two. When he approached, he


    found that only Jaylen was in the same ce.


    ¡°Where is Mari?¡± Herman asked in a gloomy tone.


    ¡°She went to the bathroom.¡± Jaylen was a little stunned.


    The burst of the fireworks was very loud, and the scene was dark, so Heman couldn¡¯t


    find her figure. He waited for a while until the fireworks performance was over, and the


    lights were on, yet Mari still did note back.


    Then Hernan pushed his way through the crowd toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk¡­¡±


    At the same time, a woman wanted to throw herself into Herman¡¯s arms, but he


    dodged sideways.


    The woman was a small shareholder of the Robins Group, and her surname was


    Louisa. She had a crush on Herman the minute he


    showed up tonight.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lusk. My name is Jasmin Louisa, and I am a shareholder of the Robins


    Group. I like you very much. In fact, I fell in love with you at first sight. I wonder if you


    have a girlfriend. If you¡¯re single, do you want to give it a go with me?¡±


    Jasmin was twenty-four years old. She thought of herself as young and pretty, and


    she spoke with confidence.


    ¡°I have one already,¡± Hernan said.


    After he finished speaking, he walked in the direction of the bathroom and did not


    even look at her.


    Jasmin was stunned on the spot, finding his words hard to believe. She thought, is it


    not rumored that Heman is single, that he is a cold-blooded working machine? When


    did he get a girlfriend? Who is his girlfriend? What means did she use to make him fall


    for her? Why hasn¡¯t the outside world heard anything about their rtionship?


    When Hernan came outside the bathroom door, a woman happened to walk out of the


    anyone inside?¡±


    Thedy was stunned by his question. It took a while for her to react She blushed and


    said, ¡°No¡­ I was the only one inside¡­¡±


    Hernan did not know why she was blushing. He took out his phone and called Man.


    Her phone was turned off.


    He wanted to go to the open-air banquet hall to see if Mari had gone back. As he


    passed the fire stairs, he heard someone say, ¡°That ***will be toast today.¡±


    Hernan pushed open the door of the fire stairs and saw about three men walking up.


    One of them kicked aside a high heel that had


    Get Bonus


    fallen on the stairs.


    That high heel was what Mari was wearing tonight.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mari?¡± Heman grabbed one of them by the cor and asked at once.


    The other two who were not grabbed by Hernan came back to their senses. When


    they saw that it was Herman, they were so scared.


    that they quickly ran downstairs.


    Only the man grabbed by Heman was left. Seeing that his aplices had run away,


    he said a little fearfully, ¡°Mr. Lusk¡­ Why are you


    here¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is Mari?¡± Heman sounded a bit furious.


    The man was frightened, as it was the first time he saw Heman angry. ¡°She¡­ She is


    downstairs¡­ Room 3201¡­¡±


    They were on the top floor, where the celebration party was held, and downstairs were


    hotel rooms.


    Hernan realized something and quickly walked towards Room 3201


    Man was in the hotel room.


    She was tossed onto the bed. She realized she was in danger, but she had no


    strength to struggle. Her heart was full of fear.


    Shane patted her face. ¡°You overestimate yourself and insist on going against me¡­


    You have no idea how capable I am. I¡¯ll impress


    you today¡­ I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy!¡±


    He nned to ***her and take photos of her to ckmail her. In such a way, he could


    manipte her in thepany.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te over¡­¡± Mari felt ufortable all over. She knew very well


    that it was Shane who was approaching her, yet she felt burning, and she was about


    to lose control.


    ¡°You are so young¡­¡± Shane caressed her delicate face. He figured that she looked so


    attractive, pure, and seductive today in this dress in a patchwork of colors.


    Mari clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging deep into her palms. Blood was


    almost oozing out.


    ¡°Stop struggling. It won¡¯t change anything. The drug won¡¯t be affected by anything¡­


    Stop wasting your strength,¡± Shane smiled sinisterly. ¡°Be good and listen to me, and


    I¡¯ll be gentle. I know you¡¯re a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Mari felt that she had lost all her strength. She scolded him in disgust,


    but when she was doing so, it sounded like she was acting spoiled. Tears rolled down


    her face, and she was so afraid that she would lose her virginity today.


    Her dress was yanked down by Shane.


    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to pull back her dress. She thought, how? How did


    this happen? Why is this happening to me?


    Tears welled up in her eyes again.


    Shane pulled her dress to her waist and saw thest piece of cloth covering her fair


    skin.


    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± Shane seemed to be admiring a painting.


    Mari was pressed down by him and could not move her hands at all. She cried out


    in despair with tears in her eyes. ¡°Heman, help


    me


    Right now, he was the only one she could think of as if with him around, everything


    could be solved.


    ¡°Hernan is upstairs. No matter how loud you are, he can¡¯t hear you whatsoever¡­


    Shane suddenly snapped and pped her. ¡°You ***! You want to seduce him when


    you see that he is young and handsome? What is it? I can¡¯t satisfy you?¡±


    ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Mari cried helplessly, unable to do anything, let alone pull her hands


    back.


    Seeing that she was crying pitifully, Shane felt that his heart was about to break.


    ¡°Pitiful women like you are my type. You are so pitiful


    and adorable¡­¡±


    He was about to tear off thest bit of the cloth covering her body.


    Get Bonus


    At the same time, the room door was kicked open. The second Herman came in, he


    saw the girl on the bed with her hands pressed down. She cried pitifully and said,


    ¡°Heman.¡±


    The scum standing in front of the girl had her hands on top of her head with one hand


    and was about to undo his belt with the other.


    When he saw Heman, he was obviously stunned. ¡°Mr. Lusk¡­ Howe you¡­¡±


    Shane was so scared that he retreated.


    Hernan rushed over with great fury. He took off his suit jacket, put it on Mari, kicked


    Shane, picked up the chair next to him, and


    smashed it on Shane hard.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 403

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 403


    Chapter 403 A Sweet Kiss


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Shane fainted directly. He did not even have the strength to beg for mercy and


    just fell to the ground.


    Heman looked at the pitiful girl in front of him. Through her suit jacket, he zipped up


    her dress.


    ¡°Herman¡­¡± Mari was still crying, and her face was red. She subconsciously


    grabbed Herman¡¯s clothes with one hand, afraid that he


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    would leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here.¡± Hernan picked her up.


    Mari held his neck feebly and leaned against it, sobbing softly.


    It was the first time a girl cried in his ear, and he felt a pair of invisible hands tugging at


    his heart, which made him very frustrated and


    a little self-me.


    If he had taken better care of her, she wouldn¡¯t have left his sight, and nothing would


    have happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­ So ufortable¡­ Mari sobbed in a low voice. Her entire face was


    as red as an apple.


    ¡°Hold on a little longer. The doctor will be here soon,¡± said Hernan as he carried her


    into the elevator.


    Mari rubbed her head against his neck, feeling extremely tormented.


    ¡°Mari¡­¡± Herman¡¯s voice showed that he was restraining himself. Her breath on his


    neck was a bit burning and somehow seductive.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling right, Herman¡­¡± Mari kept rubbing her face against his, her soft


    lips across his face and ear..


    Hemman¡¯s breathing became rapid. ¡°Be good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling right¡­ I mean it¡­.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    When they were in the room, Hernan could tell that she had been drugged.


    When they finally reached the garage, Hernan put her in the back seat of the car, but


    Mari was unwilling to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right in front.¡± Heman grabbed her hands away from his body and stopped her


    from doing anything out of line.


    ¡°Hernan, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Mari¡¯s eyes were misty. She clutched at his clothes and talked


    in a pettish manner, with a touch of unsatisfied


    grievance.


    Herman coaxed her a few times, but it did not change anything. He had no choice but


    to take her to take a taxi.


    He did not bring her back to Larsen Vi. Instead, he told the taxi driver where his


    private residence was and asked the doctor to hurry


    to his ce


    Mari, who was in his arms, groaned and wriggled ceaselessly.


    Twenty years of Herman¡¯s forbearance had been challenged to the veryst.


    He thought, she is no different from a restless kitten¡­


    On the other hand, when the driver saw her muttering in Herman¡¯s arms, he thought


    she was drunk.


    ¡°Young man, can I say something? How can you let your girlfriend drink this much?¡±


    Hernan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Drinking too much won¡¯t do you good. I think she is feeling very ufortable. After


    you go back home, fix her some soup to eat, OK? We are men, and we are supposed


    to take care of our women, right?¡±


    Hernan agreed with the driver¡¯sst sentence. He said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mari, who was in his arms, rubbed her soft lips against Herman¡¯s earlobe and


    murmured, ¡°Herman¡­¡±


    Get Bonus


    Her touch as well as her tender callingpletely shattered Heman¡¯s reason. Just as


    he turned around, her lips were on his


    ¡°Well, well¡­ Young people nowadays¡­ The driver was too embarrassed to keep


    looking and focused on driving.


    Feeling her lips on his, Hernan turned motionless thoroughly.


    Mari felt better because of the kiss and sped her hands around his neck to


    deepen the kiss.


    She was so ufortable, and the kiss could make her feel better. She was eager


    and enthusiastic to get more from Hernan.


    After being kissed by her for quite a while, Hernan closed his eyes and ran his fingers


    through her hair, deepening the kiss.


    Her kissing skills were lousy, showing that she had no experience at all, but he was


    somehow enticed to continue exploring her.


    After a while, the car stopped at the door of Herman¡¯s private vi


    Herman carried Mari out of the car, while she was still kissing him. Glen Harrell, the


    doctor who was waiting outside the door, saw


    the scene


    Glen was shocked and thought, seriously? I¡¯m just a doctor. Am I allowed to witness


    such an intense kiss?


    I had no idea Heman was such an enthusiastic man. He always strikes me as a stoic


    person.


    Where does the wild kitten in his armse from? Looks like she¡¯s got something.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Heman pressed his finger on the fingerprint reader. Once


    inside, the system sensed that the host was


    all at once


    Hernan put her on the sofa and looked up at the man who came. ¡°Tum around.¡±


    ¡°Ah? OK¡­¡± Glen did not know what Heman wanted to do, yet he still turned around


    cooperatively.


    After Hernan tidied up her dress, he used his suit jacket to block her body tightly. Only


    then did he ask Glen toe to check on her.


    Glen was speechless for a second.


    He thought, give me a break. I¡¯m not interested in your baby.


    ¡°Ill give her an injection. In such a way, the drug effect will wear off faster, but it will be


    painful.


    ¡°She has to grind it out and make it through the hour.¡±


    Hearing that, Hernan directly said, ¡°Use another way.¡±


    Glen was speechless for a second again.


    He thought, if there is another way, why will I choose this?


    ¡°Whoever drugged her used the newest drug on the market. This is the only way to


    make her feel better. The rest is harmful to her


    body.¡±


    Hernan nced at Glen, as if saying that Glen was a horse doctor.


    Hernan then took out his phone and called Paige. Hernan exined what had


    happened to her and then told Glen, ¡°Paige said that you just need to treat her by


    pressing her vital body parts¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the trouble, but I¡¯m a modern medicine doctor.¡±


    Heman looked at Glen with even more disdain. After hanging up the phone, he said,


    ¡°Think of something else.¡±


    Glen felt a bit helpless since he had no other way. ¡°Well, if you insist, there is another


    way¡­¡±


    He looked at Herman, hinting at something.


    Heman didn¡¯t say anything, yet he realized something.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°But it will be too strong, and I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t take it¡­¡±


    In the end, Heman could only agree to an injection.


    Heman thought, if not for the fact that Paige has something to do and can¡¯te,


    there would be no need for him to do this at all.


    After the injection, Glen asked Heman to carry Mari back to the room to rest. ¡°I¡¯ll go


    back. She might have a low feverter, and it¡¯s


    normal.¡±


    ¡°OK. Close the door.¡±


    Glen was dumbfounded. He had been friends with Herman for many years, and today


    was the first time he had been disdained by


    Heman like this.


    After leaving the vi, Glen was a bit depressed. He knew that Hernan had a sister,


    yet he never knew that she was good at medical


    skills. She even knew something about vital body parts.


    Meanwhile, Martin had a blessing in disguise.


    He managed to keep Paige at his vi.


    He thought, if possible, I would rather there was always danger outside so that I could


    reasonably keep Paige with me.


    After Paige finished taking a bath, Martin had already prepared the hair dryer for her.


    He said gently, ¡°Come here.¡±


    He looked cold, and when he turned gentle, he was like an outgoing young boy,


    making others feel warm.


    Paige sat in front of the dressing table and looked at him in the mirror while he was


    gently fiddling with her hair.


    ¡°Rhys said it¡¯s dangerous out there. Why don¡¯t you stay here a few more days?¡±.


    1

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 404

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 404


    Chapter 404 Sow Discord


    Martin talked nonsense in all seriousness. Seeing him like that, Paige said with great


    interest, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in school. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Marlin blew her hair and said, ¡°What if you put your ssmates in


    danger? I¡¯m d that I have nothing to do these


    days, so I can stay at home with you.¡±


    If Rhys heard that, chances were, he might cry his head off in thepany.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve got aboratory here,¡± Martin kept persuading Paige. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the


    most experimental person? I¡¯ll have someone send


    over whatever materials you need, and I promise not to disturb you while you¡¯re doing


    your experiments.¡±


    He thought, of course, when you are not doing experiments, we can do all kinds of


    intimate things.


    But I won¡¯t say this out loud.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She agreed, which surprised him. He couldn¡¯t stop grinning. ¡°Then I will send you


    back to school when it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After blowing her hair, Martinbed her hair. Her hair was so soft that he couldn¡¯t


    bear to exert force.


    ¡°I asked Jack. He said girls now like to use such skin products after taking a shower.¡±


    Martin motioned to a dozen bottles on the dressing table.


    He bought a set for Paige, but he had no idea how to use them.


    Then he clicked on the video that Jack had sent. Jack walked him through every


    detail, including the ways of using lotion and serum.


    While watching the video, Martin applied the skin products to Paige¡¯s face. Paige¡¯s


    face was so delicate, tender, and fair. When he patted her face, he was very gentle,


    afraid of hurting her.


    The two looked at each other at a close distance, as if they could feel each other¡¯s


    breathing.


    Martin¡¯s fingers were still on Paige¡¯s face. He looked at her clear and bright eyes, her


    beautiful nose, and her rosy lips¡­


    He inexplicably wanted to get closer.


    He slowly pressed his lips against her lips, entangling with her and exploring deeper


    and deeper..


    Her softness made him unable to stop himself, and gradually, his reason faded away.


    He carried her to the dressing table and kissed her uncontrobly. Meanwhile, he


    started to get handsy.


    The fragrance on her body constantly seduced him.


    On the other side, Patricia went to the University of Illinois in Chicago and waited for


    two days.


    However, she still did not get to see Paige.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She wanted to send a Line message to Paige, but she was afraid that Paige would be


    irritated. She asked Paige¡¯s roommates for Paige¡¯s whereabouts, but none of them


    were willing to talk to her. She wondered why Paige had stopped going to theb and


    the


    library.


    It was already 22.37. If she did not return to the University of Chicago, the door of the


    dormitory building would be closed.


    She carried the food she bought for Paige and walked back in a daze Suddenly, she


    remembered something and called Amily.


    ¡°Amily, did Dad use the foot tub I sent back?¡± Patricia was puzzled The package


    information on her phone showed that the tub had already been received three days


    ago, but Donald said nothing. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t ask him directly, so she


    asked Amily.


    .


    ¡°s, Ms. Patricia¡­ I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but¡­¡± Amily sighed. After a while, she


    said, ¡°Mr. Lusk didn¡¯t even open the package. On


    the contrary, he has been using the herb bags Ms. Paige sent every day¡­¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Did you tell him that the foot tub can be used together with Paige¡¯s herb bags?¡± From


    her friends, Patricia learned that there was a new type of foot tub on the market


    recently, and the tub had all kinds of functions. Although it was expensive, many


    elders were satisfied with it, so she bought one for Donald.


    ¡°s, I did, but Mr. Lusk didn¡¯t seem to hear it¡­¡± Then Amily hesitated. She sighed


    again, ¡°Ms. Patricia, I don¡¯t want to upset you, but Mrs. Lusk has been applying the


    expensive skin care products you sent the day before yesterday on her hands¡­¡±


    Before Patricia could say anything. Amily said, feeling bad. ¡°The skin products are


    meant for faces, yet she applied them on her hands. Apparently, she didn¡¯t take them


    seriously at all. Ms. Paige sent her a product without any brand or tag, yet Mrs. Lusk


    applied it


    to her face. What a stark contrast.¡±


    Hearing that, Patricia was slightly upset, but she quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They


    can use whatever they like. They don¡¯t have to


    use the things I buy.¡±


    She thought, as long as they receive my gifts, nothing else matters. can¡¯t force them


    to use or like those things anyway.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you are so kind.¡± Amily said, continuing to sow discord ¡°I don¡¯t normally


    use the things you send me, because I find them so precious. I would never use the


    bottle of anti-aging cream you sent me if it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was about to


    expire. But


    they¡­¡±


    ¡°Amily, I know you are good to me. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to the dormitory to rest early. I¡¯ll talk to Mr.


    Lusk and Mrs. Lusk someday to remind them subtly. s¡­¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Patricia said sensibly. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be forced. I just need to do what


    I¡¯m supposed to do. The rest will take its


    course¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Amily hung up the phone, she suddenly heard Danica calling her.


    ¡°Amily? Amily?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lusk, I¡¯m here¡­ You are still up at thiste hour?¡± Amily hurriedly put her


    phone into her pocket and went out of the kitchen.


    Danica went downstairs and was looking around. ¡°It suddenly urred to me that a


    week ago, Patricia told me that she sent a foottub for Donald. Did we receive the package?¡±


    Danica thought, Patricia told me that we could receive it three days ago. Howe


    there has been no news? What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Well, there was a ***of stuff delivered here the other day from the


    brand suppliers. Maybe Ms. Patricia¡¯s package


    got mixed in them. Let me check.¡±


    Amily had already hidden the package sent by Patricia. Now that Danica was looking


    for it, she pretended to find it.


    ¡°It¡¯s here! Maybe some servant put it in the storage room. Mrs. Lusk, do you want to


    open it now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Open it. I¡¯ll ask Donald to give it a go,¡± Danica said. Then she felt delighted and


    continued, ¡°Patricia is getting more and more sensible every day. She gave me a set


    of skin care products the other day, but my face was allergic, so I tried the products on


    the back of my hand, and it felt great¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ms. Patricia has always been a good girl. It¡¯s a pity that she is not the flesh and


    blood of the Lusk family,¡± Amily sighed, pretending that she felt sorry for them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Danica said seriously. ¡°In our eyes, she is a part of the family. And


    you shouldn¡¯t treat her like an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Lusk. I have always been loyal to Ms. Patricia.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Danica took the foot tub handed by Amily and was about to go upstairs when


    she thought of something and stopped. ¡°Paige and Patricia are both my girls. You


    have to treat them equally,¡± Danica said.


    ¡°I see.¡± Although Amily was not convinced, she pretended that she had no objection.


    When Danica was going upstairs, Amily¡¯s eyes shed with cruelty.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 405

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 405


    Chapter 405 Fan the mes


    It was early the next morning.


    Get Bonus


    Donald praised as he ate breakfast, ¡°The foot tub Patricia sent is great. I put the herb


    bags Paige sent in it, and I slept very wellst night. Danica, you may give it a go as


    well. I guarantee that you will have a good sleep.¡±


    ¡°Then call Patriciater and give her your feedback.¡± Danica filled a bowl of soup and


    handed it to Donald. ¡°Also, remember to tell her


    that the skin care products she sent me are awesome. I like them very much.¡±


    ¡°OK. Il call her now.¡±


    Just as Donald was about to take out his phone. Amily brought up all kinds of


    breakfast and said with a smile, ¡®Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, let me do it. I don¡¯t want your


    breakfast to get cold. Ms. Patricia bought me something a few days ago as well, so I


    might as well use


    the chance to thank her.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Danica smiled heartily and kindly. She thought, Patricia is such a good girl.


    She prepared gifts for Donald and me, and she


    didn¡¯t forget Amily, who has been taking care of her since she was a child


    Patricia is a grateful girl.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Amily let out a sigh of relief and called Patricia right away. At this time, Patricia was in


    ss. As Amily expected, Patricia did not pick up the phone immediately. Instead,


    Patricia hung up the phone and sent Amily a Line message to ask her what the matter


    was.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia is in ss, and she can¡¯t pick up the phone right now,¡± Amily said to


    Donald and Danica. Then she sent Patricia a voice message, saying, ¡°Mr. Lusk said


    that the foot tub you sent him felt great, and he slept soundlyst night. Also, Mrs.


    Lusk praised you for being sensible and said that the skin care products you sent


    worked fine.¡±


    After that, Amily put away her phone and praised, ¡°Ms. Patricia is so filial. She always


    thinks of you¡­¡±


    ¡°And you as well,¡± Danica smiled. ¡°Patricia has been simple and kind since she was a


    child.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, Mr. Lusk, you taught her well.¡±


    After serving breakfast for Donald and Danica, Amily took out her phone and saw that


    Patricia had replied to her on Line.


    ¡°Amily, did you talk to Dad and **st night?¡±


    Last night, Amily said to Patricia on the phone that she would beat around the bush,


    hinting that Donald and Danica should attach greater importance to the gifts Patricia


    sent..


    Amily took the opportunity to reply to Patricia with a voice message, saying, ¡°Last


    night, when Mrs. Lusk and Mr. Lusk were going to sleep, I unpacked the package and


    let Mr. Lusk try on the foot tub. Also, I urged Mrs. Lusk to apply the skin products on


    her face.¡±


    Patricia was a little upset and thought, sure enough, they only remembered the gifts I


    sent because of Amily.


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Berger sent them something, loo. After breakfast, Mrs. Lusk and Mr.


    Lusk went to open them right away.¡±


    Patricia thought, really? They put the gifts I sent aside and opened those from Pam


    right away? Such a hugeparison.


    Apparently, they attach great importance to the gifts from Pam.


    I feel even more depressed. In their eyes, I¡¯m not even as important as Pam.


    ¡°Ms. Berger prepared gifts for Mrs. Lusk, Mr. Lusk, and Paige¡­¡± Amily hesitated. ¡°But


    she didn¡¯t have anything for you¡­¡±


    Patricia lowered her long eyshes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She can give gifts to whomever she


    wants. I¡¯ve talked back to her a lot, and, naturally,


    she doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, haven¡¯t you noticed? The entire family treats you as an outsider. Even


    Ms. Berger, who hasn¡¯t be part of the family. dares to ignore you like this.¡±


    Amily was about to continue to fan the mes when Danica called her. Then Amily


    said, ¡°Ms. Patricia, don¡¯t be sad. Mrs. Lusk is


    asking for me. I¡¯ll go see what she wants.¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Alright.¡± After putting the phone down, Patricia stood in the long corridor outside the


    ssroom, her eyes filled with great frustration.


    She thought, why do I feel abandoned by the whole world?


    ¡°Amily? Amily?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here, Mrs. Lusk.¡± Amily hurried over.


    ¡°Look! These are gifts sent by Pam. These are for Patricia. Take them to her


    cloakroom.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Berger sent so many gifts. And some of them are for Ms. Patricia, Amily said,


    taking the gifts with a smile. ¡°Ms. Berger is so


    thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Of course, some of them are for Patricia. These are gifts for everyone in the family,


    including you,¡± Danica smiled and found arge box of gifts meant for the servants


    and the maids. There were dozens of sets of gifts in the box, and each set was the


    same.


    Danica took one set for Amily and smiled, ¡°This is yours.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Berger keeps us in mind. She is so considerate,¡± Amily smiled. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Danica opened the gifts Pam gave to Paige, which were all kinds of beautiful


    dresses. Danica picked up one of them and was amazed by how pretty it was. She


    could imagine how beautiful Paige would look when Paige wore it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. It suits Ms. Paige a lot,¡± Amily praised.


    ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it? I think it looks great, too. Pam has great taste.¡± Danica took out the


    dresses Pam gave Paige and said to Donald,


    ¡°Pam is so considerate.¡±


    ¡°You are right. She is very sensible. On the contrary, Nathan is a bit dull, and he isn¡¯t


    as lively and cheerful as her.¡±


    ¡°Well, theyplement each other. Nathan may be the silent type, yel he always


    dotes on her. He is very good to her.¡±


    Seeing that Donald and Danica were chatting, Amily took the gifts upstairs and


    secretly took out her phone to take some photos of


    the gifts and send the photos to Patricia.


    ¡°These are all gifts from Ms. Berger to Paige.¡±


    Amily deliberately took a picture of all the big boxes around her, making Patricia think


    those were all the gifts Pam sent to Paige.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk also thought the dress looked great. She said Paige would look great in it.


    ¡°I think there are at least dozens of dresses.


    ¡°They all look very expensive.¡±


    Amily said to Patricia.


    Then Amily picked out the least eye-catching dress from the gifts Pam gave


    Patricia, deliberately messed the dress up, took a photo of the dress, and sent it to


    Patricia. Amily said meaningfully. This is¡­ left over.¡±


    Patricia did not understand.


    She thought, it¡¯s left over?


    What does that mean?


    ¡°It¡¯s left over from the pile of dresses.¡±


    Amily added, ¡°Maybe Ms. Berger was worried that you might not get along after she


    marries into the family since she didn¡¯t have any gifts prepared for you, so she picked


    something from the gifts she had for Paige¡­ Well, those things wereparatively


    not pretty. And Ms. Berger imed that those were for you.¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, I will put them in your cloakroom. You can check them outter.¡±


    Get Bonus


    OK


    After hanging up the phone, Patricia was even more depressed.


    A sly light shed across Amily¡¯s eyes.


    Amily thought, Patricia is my daughter. Ever since she was a kid, she called Donald


    and Danica her parents, and she was so close to them. I envy their rtionship so


    much.


    This is a great chance for Patricia to be closer to me.


    I want the Lusk family to be a stepping stone for Patricia. In short, I want great


    benefits from the Lusk family. I even want to use the Lusk family to make a meteoric


    rise and live a better life.


    Meanwhile, I don¡¯t want my daughter to be close to them anymore. I want her to be


    close to me.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 406

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 406


    Chapter 406 A Warm Scene


    On the other side.


    Paige had just finished washing up and was about to go downstairs when Martin


    picked her up and kissed her. ¡°Morning, baby.¡±


    Paige was kissed by himst night. Although they didn¡¯t have ***in the end, she didn¡¯t


    have a good sleep.


    ¡®Put me down.¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t obey. ¡°Choose one between a hug and a kiss.¡±


    Paige was speechless


    Seeing that she did not speak, Martin went downstairs and pressed her against the


    window to kiss her.


    Since she did not speak, she must want both of them¡­.


    Martin kissed her until a servant identally broke a ss.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Stowe. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± The servant wanted to cry but


    had no tears. Why did she break the ss at this


    lime?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t hurt your hands when you clean it up.¡± Paige nced at the maid.


    The servant was touched. She did not expect Paige to have such a good temper and


    was so gentle. Today was the first day she was transferred here. She did not expect


    that she would beforted by Paige after making a mistake.


    When eating breakfast, the maid saw that Martin was either peeling eggs for Paige or


    feeding milk to her. He also took a tissue to wipe the corners of Paige¡¯s ***. His doting


    look made her look at the butler in disbelief.


    The butler seemed to have been ustomed to it and was expressionless. So, was


    she the only one who was shocked?


    ¡°This morning, something happened to Peace Real Estate. It was said that their


    hardbound apartments went wrong and its stock. price dropped a lot.¡±


    Martin fed the bread in his hand to Paige. Paige casually said, ¡°Peace Real Estate¡¯s


    public rtions department has always been outstanding. No matter how big the


    problem is, they will always solve it. Do you mean to take advantage of this drop and


    buy a lot of shares when others are selling theirs?¡±


    Martin did not expect Paige to be so smart. He only mentioned the beginning, but she


    could guess his meaning.


    He wanted to buy the shares at a low price and then sell them at a high price, so he


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    could earn some money.


    ¡°Okay, we will buy some shares togetherter.¡± Paige did not expect that Martin would


    share such a money-making opportunity with


    her.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, sell some of the shares of Comfy Slumber Bedding


    ¡°How do you know that I have their stocks?¡± Paige was surprised.


    Comfy Slumber Bedding was a famous bedding group.


    ¡°Scandals will be revealed in the afternoon, and the stock price will drop greatly.¡±


    Martin fed Paige food again and lovingly wiped theer of her lips with his thumb.


    He looked at her tenderly.


    The maid did not expect the scene of them getting along to be so warm. She


    immediately became infatuated.


    On the other side.


    When Mari woke up, she found herself lying on a strange bed. What happenedst


    night shed in her mind.


    She remembered the wee partyst night. When the fireworks were set off,


    someone dirtied her skirt. She wanted to go to the bathroom to tidy herself up. Not


    long after she arrived at the bathroom, she felt weak all over. Then, someone barged


    in and took her to a guest room. Shane spoke ***words to her and even pulled off her


    dress¡­


    Get Bonus


    She had no impression of what happened then. Was this Shane¡¯s home? Was she


    brought herest night?


    Mari was furious. When she heard footsteps outside the room, she took the ss


    on the bedside table and rushed to the door.


    Someone pushed the door open, and Mari was so angry that she smashed the


    ss at him¡­.


    The next second, Hernan held her wrist, and his eyes were full of doubt. What was


    wrong with Mari?


    She was so agitated after waking up. Was it the aftereffect of the drugst night?


    Glen happened to be downstairs, so he could take a look at her.


    ¡°Heman, why is it you¡­¡± Mari was so frightened that she loosened her grip.


    If Herman had not caught the ss in time, it would have fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Sorry, I thought you were¡­¡± Mari was stunned and did not know what was going


    on.


    ¡°Shane?¡± Hernan guessed what she was thinking and said tly, ¡°From now on, you


    will not meet him again.¡±


    ¡°What? Herman, did you save mest night?¡± Mari asked after a long while.


    Hernan was lost for words.


    Did Mari have no impression at all?


    ¡°Your neck¡­¡± Mari noticed that there were many hickeys on his neck.


    ¡°Did you forget it?¡± Herman was a little gloomy.


    ¡°I, should I remember something?¡± Mari was stunned. She was druggedst night.


    Herman saved her from Shane. She must have


    gone crazy¡­


    So, was she the one who left the hickeys on Hernan¡¯s neck?


    Thinking of this, she was petrified.


    Hernan found that Mari had forgotten it, and his mood became even worse.


    During that hourst night, he stayed with Mari and was ¡°tortured¡± by her. He took


    a few cold baths, and even his urate daily


    schedule was messed up.


    But after Mari woke up, she could not remember


    ¡°Hernan, I didn¡¯t do anything to youst night, did I? I can¡¯t remember¡­¡± Mari said


    cautiously.


    ¡°The doctor is here. Let him take a look at you.¡± Herman handed her clothes to


    change and did not answer her question.


    Mari was still wearing the dress fromst night. After she washed up and went


    downstairs, she heard Glenughing.


    ¡°Haha, so she doesn¡¯t remember what she didst night?¡±


    Hernan nced at Glen with a cold face.


    ¡°Hahaha! You were taken advantage of by a girl. She kissed you, groped you, and


    slept with you. But in the end, she refused to admit


    it, hahaha¡­¡±


    Hernan threw Glen a pillow, and Glen finally stoppedughing.


    Last night, Mari insisted on pulling him to bed and pressed herself against him like


    an octopus. Although nothing happened


    between them¡­


    He was taken advantage of


    Mari did not know how she went downstairs, sost night, she not only took


    advantage of Herman but also slept with him¡­


    Get Bonus


    What a jerk of her!


    At the thought of the hickeys on Hernan¡¯s neck, Mari wanted to hide away.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine¡­¡± After Glen checked Mari, he smiled and said, ¡°When can I attend


    your wedding?¡±


    Mari instantly blushed, and Herman only said two words to Glen, Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re asking me to scram,¡± Glenined while packing up. ¡°You called me


    early in the morning and asked me to buy breakfast on my way¡­ After that, you didn¡¯t


    let me eat it and have been keeping it warm in the kitchen until now¡­¡±


    Heman was lost for words.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll leave. I won¡¯t disturb your good time.¡± Before Glen left, he patted


    Mari¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to judge you. As a person, you should be


    responsible¡­¡±


    Herman¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Take your hand off.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Glen felt that if he did not leave now, he would be beaten up. He picked up his


    things and quickly left.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 407

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 407


    Chapter 407 Two Big Orders


    A few dayster.


    Paige received a message from her underling.


    *Boss, we have a big order! Someone wants you to draw a painting. You can name


    the price, but the painting must include longevity


    and health. It¡¯s the best time to rip him off. Boss, we should ask him for 32 million


    dors!¡±


    Paige did not expect her underling to be more sinister than her. ¡°When does the client


    want it?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige wanted to practice painting when someone ced an order. ¡°We¡¯ll


    charge him 16 million dors.¡±


    *16 million dors¡­ Boss, are you not short of money recently? With your skills,


    earning twice the money will not be a problem. How


    about you ask him for 32 million and give me the remaining 16 million dors¡­¡±


    ¡°Jairo. Paige said eamestly, ¡°One must have a conscience.¡±


    Jairo was speechless. Paige actually talked to him about conscience? Did she have a


    conscience?


    After ending the call, Paige asked Jairo to send the drawing paper to Martin¡¯s vi.


    She only used one kind of paper, which was not


    avable at the market.


    ¡°Boss, you actually didn¡¯t study well. You have fallen.¡± Jairo did not expect that Paige


    and Martin would be close enough to live


    together. He suddenly felt that Martin didn¡¯t deserve Paige¡­


    Half an hourter.


    When Paige got the drawing paper and was about to enter the vi, Jairo hesitated


    and could not help saying, ¡°Boss¡­


    ¡°Oh? Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I saw a sentence on the Inte. It says that men like to conquer and challenge. The


    more he can¡¯t get a thing, the more interested he


    will be.¡±


    Paige understood what Jairo meant and asked, ¡°Do I need you to teach me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jairo did not expect that Paige¡¯s aura would still be so strong. He was


    immediately frightened.


    He was just afraid that Paige would lose her virginity¡­


    It was too difficult to be Paige¡¯s underling¡­.


    In the study room.


    Paige spread out the long drawing paper as she drew on it. This was the first time


    Martin saw her drawing.


    Her hair was tied up, and she was as elegant as a flower. The paint on the ***paper


    was voluminous and majestic..


    Martin never knew that Paige could draw, and she was good at it¡­


    Did she have another identity as a painter?


    It had only been two hours, and Paige finished a painting.


    Martin held her from behind, admiring her magnificent masterpiece. He was deeply


    impressed by her insight.


    How open Paige¡¯s mind should be to enable her toplete such work?


    ¡°Can you draw a painting for me when you have time?¡± Martin kissed her cheek and


    observed her reaction.


    ¡°My painting is not cheap. Paige smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can afford it.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Not to mention money, he could give Paige anything, including his life.


    ¡°What kind of painting do you want?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°Just us.¡±


    Their intimate shadows were cast on the floor-to-ceiling windows beside them.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Martin motioned to the shadow on the floor-to-ceiling window.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige took out the extra paper and drew the painting of Martin holding her from


    behind.


    The two people were lifelike, their expressions were vivid, and even the 16-million


    work that Paige finished was once again disyed.


    Martin did not expect Paige¡¯s painting skills to be better than he had imagined.


    ¡°Hmm. I was taught by one of the senior friends.¡± Paige did not hide anything.


    Many of her skills were taught by those seniors.


    This painting only took Paige an hour toplete. There was no signature, but Martin


    had someone send an expensive painting frame to frame it and hang it on the wall of


    the study.


    At this time, Paige¡¯s mobile phone vibrated.


    ¡°Boss! There is a big order! Someone wants you to create a happy and rxed song,


    and the price is up to you.¡±


    Paige was somewhat surprised. Was there a festival recently? How could these


    people be so generous?


    It shouldn¡¯t be Martin.


    Thinking of this, Paige looked at Martin.


    Martin was still admiring her painting and looked at her with eyes full of love and


    tenderness.


    It should not be him.


    Paige let go of her doubts, ¡°When does he want it?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow.¡±


    The order was so urgent, so it seemed that there should be some big days soon.


    Paige did not think too much and still asked for 16 million. After hanging up the phone,


    she said to Martin, I am going to the music


    room.¡±


    Did Paige want to y the piano?


    Martin certainly would not miss such a good chance. He followed Paige to the music


    room. She sat on the bench and opened the cover of the piano. After thinking for a


    while, she began to y it.


    She seemed to be tuning andposing a new song. She stopped from time to time.


    Martin guessed that she received a big order again. Was it to create a song for


    someone?


    Paige remembered many things. Those happy and beautiful scenes turned into


    dancing notes and soon, a song was created.


    Martin looked at the time. It had only been an hour, but Paige was able to create such


    a melodious song


    Her talent in music improved again.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Paige looked up and asked Martin.


    Get Bonus


    Very good. It makes me feel rxed.¡±


    This was the effect that Paige wanted, but she always felt that there was something


    not good enough. After ying the song a few more times, she found the problem and


    fixed it.


    ¡°I will y it again for you.¡±


    Martin did not expect to be lucky enough to be her first audience. He nodded with his


    eyes full of appreciation and love.


    Paige yed the edited song again, and Martin praised her, ¡°It¡¯s better than the one


    just now. You added a new part, making me think of the good things in the past.¡±


    This was what Paige wanted. She turned on her phone and sent one word to Jairo,


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Jairo replied with a series of question marks.


    It had only been a few hours. Wasn¡¯t Paige a genius?


    A painting and a piece of music werepleted just like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the clients.¡± After Jairo disappeared for half an hour, he called Paige again.


    ¡°Boss, the person who bought the song wants


    to see you. He wants you to y it in front of him.¡±


    Paige was lost for words.


    Did that person not believe that she was Vallorie? Did he think that she created the


    song too quickly and doubt her identity and skills?


    ¡°And the one who bought the painting said that he wanted to give this painting to a


    very important person. So, if the painting cannot


    satisfy him, he wants you to modify it in front of him¡­¡±


    Paige asked, ¡°Are these clients the same person?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jairo was afraid that Paige would be unhappy, so he ttered her, ¡°Boss, for the


    sake of 32 million, why don¡¯t we make a trip? It¡¯s


    better than watching Martin at home.¡±


    Paige was confused.


    ¡°After all, watching Martin won¡¯t bring you any money and is a waste of time¡­¡±


    Paige looked at the gloomy face of the man next to her and replied, ¡°Martin saw it.¡±


    Jairo did not expect Martin to be so close to Paige. He was always by her side¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 408

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 408


    Chapter 408 See the Two Mysterious People


    Get Bonus


    He exined, ¡°I, I mean, you have a lifetime to be with Mr. Stowe. Now, you have to


    make more money to promote those medical


    projects¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. He is angry.¡± Paige teased Jairo.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished. Will he ***me? Boss, please save me!¡± Jairo was begging for help. He


    wanted to cry but had no tears. He praised


    Martin before. Why didn¡¯t Martin hear it¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare Jairo. Where is the meeting ce? I will go with you.¡± Martin rubbed


    Paige¡¯s head.


    Paige asked about the location again, but both of the clients were cautious and said


    that they would tell her tomorrow.


    It made people think that the two were thieves¡­


    No big shots in the upper ss were going to have their birthdays, so who ced the


    orders?


    In the evening, Paige received a call from Jairo.


    ¡°Boss, is Martin still angry?¡±


    ¡°Did you call just to ask about this?¡± Paige did not expect Jairo to be so scared and


    could not help butugh.


    ¡°Tell me whether he is still angry. I am afraid he will make things difficult for you¡­¡±


    Jairo remembered that Paige had said that Martin was difficult to appease. Did Paige


    pacify him from afternoon till night? If this was the case, it meant that he caused


    trouble for


    Paige.


    ¡°He is not angry,¡± Paige told the truth.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Jairo heaved a sigh of relief and quickly got down to business. ¡°Well, someone wants


    topose a piano song, but this person only


    offers 4.8 million dors¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Her title of Vallorie alone was worth more than 4.8 million dors.


    Was this person deliberately lowering the price, or was he only able to pay so much?


    ¡°That person has been asking around. He raised his offer from 1.6 million dors to


    4.8 million dors. It seems like he doesn¡¯t


    understand your value.¡±


    ¡°Does he also want it tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Boss, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Turn him down.¡± Paige looked at the time. Tonight, she had to check the experimental


    data sent by Cason. There was not so much


    time to fill the order.


    ¡°Then, I will reject him. Boss, rest early.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After hanging up, Paige checked the data in theboratory and found a problem. The


    fourteen drugs that Casonbined released a


    new toxin after synthesis.


    Although the concentration of this toxin was low, it was shattered and not easy to


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    extract


    Paige tried several methods, but none of them worked. On the other hand, Martin,


    who was outside theboratory, found this scene


    and knocked on the door.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Martin? There is a problem,¡± Paige said in a heavy tone when she saw Martin


    carrying some snacks over.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡±


    ¡°I have never seen this kind of poison before. If not for the advanced instrument you


    gave me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to detect it.¡±


    Paige told Martin about the discovery.


    If she didn¡¯t extract this poison and let it enter the human body, she didn¡¯t know what


    would happen.


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Paige was somewhat surprised and unbelievable. From the time she knew


    Martin until now, she didn¡¯t know that he knew


    about pharmaceutical knowledge.


    ¡°Just theories.¡±


    Previously, Martin envied Colin and Paige for performing surgery and discussing


    patients together.


    He did not know how to use a scalpel or make medicine, but he did know a bit about


    all kinds of forms.


    Seeing Martin enter a string of codes, Paige looked at him with a hint of admiration.


    Not long after, Martin let her look at the screen. When Paige saw the final form, she


    realized a new method¡­.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡± As if inspired, she began to conduct the extraction experiment


    again.


    In the meantime, Cason requested a video call to discuss it with her and asked about


    her progress¡­


    When it was three in the morning, Cason couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stop here


    today. Even if you don¡¯t sleep, you have to consider my bad health. Don¡¯t neglect


    Martin. If not for his help, we would have been helpless just now. Hurry up and go to


    sleep.¡±


    ¡°Give me a minute.¡±


    ¡°Cut it out! Martin, hurry up and take her away. She could stay in theboratory for


    three days, and she even thought of it as home! At


    that time, I just cut off the electricity!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Cason.¡± Martin couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her do whatever she wants. You ignore your health just because you are


    young. That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    After hanging up, Paige was still doing experiments. Martin did not rush her but quietly


    stayed by her side.


    Paige was busy for a while before finding out that he did not urge her


    ¡°Continue your experiments since you have inspiration.¡±


    Hearing Martin spoil her so much, Paige felt sorry for him. She looked at the time. If


    she didn¡¯t sleep now, the sky would be bright.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡± Paige took the initiative to hold Martin¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go sleep.¡±


    Martin even forgot to take the tablet. He was held by Paige and couldn¡¯t help but grip


    her slender fingers.


    Early the next morning.


    Jairo sent the time and ce of the meeting.


    The buyer of the painting would meet Paige at eight o¡¯clock in the evening in an old


    warehouse.


    The buyer of the song would meet Paige at nine o¡¯clock in the evening in the private


    room of a club.


    ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t find out the background of these two people for the time being. How


    about Rylee and I going to protect you?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Paige replied. ¡°In this country, not many people can be my match


    ¡°Boss, I am afraid that they are from those forces. They used this method to lure you


    out,¡± said Jairo with upset. ¡°I was tempted by moneyst night, so I didn¡¯t think too


    much about it. Boss, why don¡¯t I think of a way to dy the delivery time?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that they guessed that Skr and Vallorie were the same person?¡±


    Paige asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    After all, no one would associate Skr and Vallorie¡­


    In addition, Paige was very cautious, and not many people knew her identity.


    But nothing was impossible!


    Jairo had seen those forces before. They wouldn¡¯t be a threat if they didn¡¯t join forces.


    But if they set up a trap for Paige, no matter how powerful she was, she couldn¡¯t


    escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle them.¡± Paige did not take this seriously and went


    downstairs after replying to the message.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Martin asked, ¡°Do you not need me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can handle it alone.¡±


    If the buyer was an ordinary person, it would be unnecessary for Martin to go. Paige


    did not need his protection.


    But if he was from one of the several forces, then Martin would only be in danger if he


    went with her.


    Therefore, it was best for Martin not to go.


    Thinking of this, Paigeforted Martin, ¡°It was the same as when I took orders


    before. I will be back soon.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 409

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 409


    Chapter 409 | Am Penrose Ezequiel


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± Martin did not insist. He listened to her arrangements.


    ¡°You are not allowed to secretly follow me, nor can you send people to secretly protect


    me.¡± Paige seemed to have seen through his tricks. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I do not know


    what you are nning¡±


    Martin did not expect Paige to be so smart and guessed it all at once


    He took her into his arms and looked into her eyes and asked, ¡®Is it dangerous? Are


    you afraid that I will get involved? So are you


    worried about me?¡±


    Before Paige could answer, Martin asked again, ¡°What is the background of the


    person?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure, but the person wants to keep it a secret. If they find out that I didn¡¯t


    keep my word and brought a group of bodyguards with me and you, I won¡¯t be able to


    do business.¡±


    Martin punished her with a kiss, but he didn¡¯t expect Paige to be so eloquent.


    He turned around and found a ck hair clip, putting on her hair..


    ¡°This is thetest locator. If you don¡¯t move for a long time, or if the position is


    abnormal, I will find you.¡±


    Paige did not expect that there was such a thing in his house. The seemingly ordinary


    hair clip was actually a locator.


    ¡°I specially asked someone to make it.¡± Martin seemed to see her doubts and


    exined, ¡°For your safety.¡±


    ¡°Then I have to thank you well.¡± Paige stood on tiptoe and kissed him. She held his


    neck and looked at his worried expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will


    ¡°It will be best if that is the case. Martin kissed her forehead again and watched her


    leave. His heart was a little reluctant and empty.


    ording to the agreement, Paige arrived at an old warehouse on the outskirts of


    Chicago ten minutes earlier.


    There were more than a dozen bodyguards guarding the warehouse. Seeing that it


    was a girl who got out of the car, they couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand in the painting. Paige came to the head of the bodyguards and said calmly.


    The head looked at her up and down, ¡°Sorry, you go back and tell Penrose that he


    wants to see her in person.¡±


    ¡°I am Penrose Ezequiel.¡±


    The head was again in disbelief, looking at Paige up and down.


    The most well-known painter in America, Penrose Ezequiel, is actually a girl about


    seventeen or eighteen years old?


    Who would believe it?


    ¡°Sorry, I am not joking.¡± the head said seriously.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Seeing that Paige was very serious and did not look like she was joking, the head was


    skeptical and went in to report.


    After a while, he came out and invited, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Paige was holding the painting and stepping into the warehouse door when suddenly,


    the head stretched out a hand to stop her. ¡°Sorry, please take off the hair clip on your


    head.¡±


    Paige thought, he found it so quickly?


    ¡°It¡¯s very sale inside.¡± The head saw that Paige did not give it to him and exined.


    ¡°He will not do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Since I am safe, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I wear this hair clip or not,


    Get Bonus


    ¡°We are really sorry that he doesn¡¯t want others to know about his whereabouts.


    Please understand us.¡±


    Seeing that he had no ill intentions, Paige took off her hair clip and handed it to him.


    The head respectfully took it and made a gesture to invite her. ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Paige entered the warehouse. It was spacious and bright. There was only a big desk


    in the middle. There was ink, paper, and a quill


    pen on the top. There was no one around, but Paige still found several cameras.


    Some of them were facing the desk and some were


    facing her.


    ¡°Sir, Ms. Ezequiel is here,¡± the head reported respectfully to the person on the


    earphone.


    Paige stood in front of the table, exuding a cold aura.


    After listening to the instructions on the earphone, the head politely said, ¡°Ms.


    Ezequiel, please open the painting.¡±


    Paige spread the work on the table, and what was shown in the camera was a


    magnificent painting.


    The peaks were stacked on top of each other, the trees were lush, the flowing water


    was winding, and the ***and fog surrounded


    the mountains.


    There were a few thatched huts in the valley, making the environment more real and


    quiet, but the birds flying through the hazy ***made people feel that the artistic


    conception was profound and unpredictable.


    The head heard a series of praises from the headset. There was no doubt that this


    painting was real.


    ¡°Ms Ezequiel, how can you prove that this piece of work was painted by you?¡±


    If it was before, Paige would only say whether he believed or not, but now, thinking of


    the man at home, in order to finish the task early and go back, she still picked up the


    pen on the desk, dipped it in ink, and drew the work on the paper they prepared.


    This corner was one-tenth of the entire painting, and it waspleted in less than five


    minutes.


    The head was stunned, and the person was obviously impressed too. He could not


    believe that a girl could actuallyplete


    one-tenth of the painting in such a short time. The key was that this painting was


    really made by her!


    She was really Penrose Ezequiel!


    When Paige saw that they did not speak, she asked lightly, ¡°Are there any other


    questions?¡±


    She still had to go back sooner and did not want to spend more time here.


    ¡°Ms. Ezequiel, please wait a moment. He wants to see you in person.¡±


    Hearing the head¡¯s words, Paige stood in ce and waited. After a while, a middleaged man quickly


    walked down the iron stairs,


    followed by dozens of bodyguards.


    He did not wear fancy clothes, nor did he wear a branded watch on his wrist. He was


    dressed in casual clothes, like a sessful


    person who would go out to y golf at any time.


    From his well-maintained face and his temperament, Paige judged that his status


    should be high.


    He should be a big shot in some field.


    ¡°Ms. Ezequiel, sorry for all this¡­ The middle-aged man took the initiative to reach out


    his hand.


    Paige shook her hand with him.


    His fingers were soft and broad, once again proving that he was living a good life.


    ¡°I always thought that you were a man. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young and


    beautiful,¡± the middle-aged man said very respectfully ¡°My mother and I both like your


    paintings very much. We are your fans¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The middle-aged man picked up the work on the table again and sighed, ¡°The


    mountain rocks and trees are dyed by theyers of light


    ????? ??????


    ink, and then they are deepened by theyers of thick ink. With the thickness of the


    ink, the wholeyout has a sense offort. It makes people feel the reality and the


    void. The stream is gentle, the ***are light, and the mountains are bright¡­ Ms.


    Ezequiel really painted so well!¡¯


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He suddenly felt that 16 million dors was too little.


    This kind of painting was worth at least 80 million dors!


    ¡°Do you still need to modify it?¡± Paige suddenly asked.


    The middle-aged man was stunned and seemed to be a little puzzled. He looked at


    the head on the side.


    Modify?


    What does she mean?


    The head exined, ¡°Whenmunicating with the people under Ms Ezequiel, he


    was afraid that Ms. Ezequiel would not show up.


    so I asked someone to convey that if the painting was not satisfied, she would need to


    cooperate with the modification.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 410

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 410


    Chapter 410 Run Into Kailyn


    Get Bonus


    ¡°How dare you!¡± the middle-aged man suddenly scolded angrily. ¡°This is simply a


    great disrespect to Ms. Ezequiel. You were acting on your own. Hurry up and


    apologize to Ms. Ezequiel.¡±


    The head immediately bent down and apologized to the middle-aged man and


    Penrose. He had note up with this idea, but he


    would still have taken the me.


    ¡®Ms. Ezequiel, I¡¯m really sorry. My people didn¡¯t show you respect. The middle-aged


    man shook hands with Paige again, expressing his apology.


    ¡°Your work is very good. I originally thought that you would paint peaches, pine, and


    pigeons. I never expected that you would paint something new to make people¡¯s eyes


    light up. It is really wonderful!


    In this painting, there was only the scenery.


    As they believed, peaches represented vitality.


    Pine represented tenacity, and it was also a symbol of longevity and Mobility.


    And pigeons represented peace and elegance.


    But Paige didn¡¯t paint any of them. She only painted two flycatchers


    The tail feathers of the flycatchers were very long, like a belt, and their lifespan was


    the longest among birds, so there was also a


    meaning of longevity.


    The two flycatchers flew through the ****and fog, and the flying movement was


    detailed.


    It could be said that the entire work, whether it was birds, mountains, rivers, or nts.


    They all became vivid and fascinating under


    Paige¡¯s pen.


    ¡°In the artistic world, there are many good painters, but the most difficult thing to draw


    is expressions. No one is a match for you.¡±


    The works of other painters were either not good enough or not vivid enough¡­.


    But Paige could be called a master not only because she created a new style of


    painting, but also because every piece of her work was extremely unique. More


    importantly, she could capture the expressions in the painting.


    This exquisite painting skill was notparable to that of ordinary painters.


    ¡°Ms. Ezequiel, may I ask if you can give me your autograph? The middle-aged man


    was like a fan, looking at Paige with expectations.


    ¡°Sure. Where should I sign?¡± Paige asked calmly.


    ¡°Here.¡± The middle-aged man opened a precious notebook he carried with him and


    handed it over with both hands.


    Paige picked up the pen and wrote on the front page: ¡°Grow with each passing day


    and ovee all the difficulties.¡±


    She then signed her name.


    The middle-aged man did not expect that Penrose would also write a blessing for him.


    At the same time, he was moved and unexpectedly found that Penrose¡¯s words were


    very simr to a calligrapher he admired. Before he had time to think about it, he


    heard Penrose speak.


    ¡°I still have something to do. I will first.¡± Paige was about to leave.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Ezequiel, please wait¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes had a trace of doubt.


    ¡°May I ask if you have a boyfriend? My son is about the same age as you¡­¡±


    Paige heard what he meant and said lightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    What?


    Get Bonus


    10


    There was a sh of pity in the middle-aged eyes, but soon he said, ¡°Nothing. I will


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    see you off


    ¡°No need. Please stay,¡± Paige said lightly.


    She nodded and was about to leave the warehouse. Unexpectedly, a bodyguard


    walked quickly to the middle-aged man and said


    something in a small voice.


    The middle-aged man looked at the back of the girl and asked, ¡°Does Ms. Ezequiel


    know Martin from the Stowe Group?¡±


    Paige stopped and looked back at him.


    ¡°My subordinate said that you ***Martin¡¯s car here¡­¡±


    Paige frowned and seemed to notice that someone was secretly looking at her


    upstairs. She said in a low voice, ¡°If you have anything


    to say, just contact me directly. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    The middle-aged man was a little confused. Is she afraid that I will cause trouble for


    Martin?


    The middle-aged man wanted to say that Penrose misunderstood, but he saw the girl


    look upstairs, walk out of the warehouse, and


    then take the hair clip handed by the head. She got into the car and ****away.


    He didn¡¯t expect that at such a young age, her temperament was so elegant and her


    aura was so strong¡­


    The woman upstairs saw her leave, and then she stepped on her high heels to go


    downstairs. ¡°Why do I feel that she found me?¡±


    ¡°No, she just looked up casually. Maybe the light on the top of her head was too


    dazzling¡­¡± The middle-aged man pulled her into his


    arms. ¡°We will leave here after we send the painting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± the woman said with pity. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she has a partner already¡­¡±


    Otherwise, with her aura, age, and painting skills, she was a good match for her son.


    Paige ***to the next destination and called Martin to inform him that she was safe.


    Martin waited at home for almost an hour and finally heard her voice. He heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    ¡°That is¡­ The hair clip you gave me. Who else knows that it is a locator?¡± Paige


    suddenly asked.


    ¡°You were discovered?¡± Martin asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Martin let out a sigh of relief and began to think about it carefully.


    ¡°Only the people from the research team have seen the hair clip. It has not been


    spread out, and there is no such thing on the market¡± Martin said. ¡°The research team


    is mine. It is impossible for them to betray me.¡±


    With their financial resources, they would definitely not be able to afford a painting


    worth 16 million dors.


    So how did they know the hairpin was a locator? And why was it discovered by them


    at a nce? It almost brought trouble to Paige


    ¡°Then you investigate it carefully. Maybe there is a spy: I am almost there. I will call


    you after I am done


    ¡°Okay. Be careful,¡± Martin said worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Paige parked the car in the garage of a private clubhouse. As soon as she got out of


    the car, she saw two beautiful girls get out of


    another sports car.


    Get Bonus


    One of them had beautiful facial features with a little arrogance.


    Kailyn?


    Why is she here?


    Kailyn had obviously noticed Paige as well. She had not expected that she would


    ¡°Paige. You came here alone? Do you want to join us? We have a ss reunion


    tonight.¡±


    Paige looked at the friend beside Kailyn. The friend¡¯s eyes looked so ***. She crossed


    her arms in front of her chest and looked


    at Paige with an ***look.


    ¡°No need. I still have something to do.¡±


    Paige closed the car door and walked in the direction of the club. Kailyn followed her.


    ¡°Why are you here alone? Martin didn¡¯te


    with you?¡±


    Paige nced at her. This nce made Kailyn feel a little scared. She didn¡¯t expect


    her cousin to have such a strong aura¡­


    There was an elevator that reached the first floor of the clubhouse in the garage.


    There were four waiters standing outside the elevator.


    ¡°Do you have a card?¡± Kailyn continued. ¡°Only the members above five stars can park


    here and take this elevator up.¡±

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Chapter 411 The ***Vivian


    ¡°I know.¡±


    If not for the sake of her uncle and aunt, Paige would have ignored her.


    However, Kailyn still followed closely by her side. She even jogged a few steps just to speak shoulder-


    to-shoulder with her.


    ¡°Paige, do youe here often?¡±


    This clubhouse waster under Martin¡¯s name. Kailyn often came because she wanted to try her luck


    and see if she could meet Martin. The other reason was that she thought if she had spent so much


    money here, Martin would notice her


    Seeing that Paige did not speak, Kailyn continued, ¡°Did Martin often bring you here? Or yourself?¡±


    ¡°She came back from the countryside, huh? She¡¯s so rude¡­¡± Kailyn¡¯s friend, Vivian Medina, couldn¡¯t


    help but mock, ¡°Kailyn, let her embarrass herselfter. She¡¯s giving you the cold shoulder.¡±


    Kailyn also didn¡¯t want to talk to Paige, but she wanted to ask if Martin was in the club tonight and if


    Paige ***Martin¡¯s car to go on a date with Martin.


    If so, she would definitely destroy it.


    The four waiters saw the three girls walking toward the elevator. One of the waiters hurriedly said


    something through the walkie-talkie on his cor.


    Not long after, more than ten waiters took the elevator to the garage and stood in front of the elevator,


    blocking their way.


    ¡°Look. You aren¡¯t a VIP and are busted. You aren¡¯t allowed to enter.¡±


    Vivian pulled Kailyn to her side and raised her face, looking ****at the dozen or so waiters in front of


    her.


    ¡°What? We haven¡¯t been here for a while and you don¡¯t recognize us?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Medina. The leading waiter bowed and greeted her, then looked at Kailyn, and politely greeted


    her, ¡°Ms. Lusk.¡±


    ¡°You know us. Why aren¡¯t you getting out of the way? Let¡¯s make it clear first. We don¡¯t know this


    person. It¡¯s your business how you want to deal with herter.¡±


    Vivian held Kailyn¡¯s hand and was about to walk over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Medina, Ms. Lusk. Please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Wait? In my life, only others waited for me. How dare you make me wait?¡± Vivian felt it was funny.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. The rules¡­¡±


    At that moment, the elevator door opened with a ding, and the manager of the club, Enrique Durham,


    walked out.


    More than a dozen waiters stood on both sides. Enrique walked past them, ignoring Vivian and Kailyn.


    He directly came in front of


    Paige and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance that you wereing¡­. Wait a moment. Someone has


    already gone to get the red carpet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±


    Paige took a step forward and Enrique hurriedly followed. The waiters on both sides maintained their


    bowing posture.


    ¡°Ms Paige, it¡¯s all my fault for not weing you Later, the room you are in will be free of all expenses.¡±


    When Vivian and Kailyn heard this, they were stunned. There is actually such a thing?


    ¡°It is not me who is spending today. There is no need for this.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you are really too considerate. I feel even more apologetic.¡±


    Enrique pressed the elevator button to open the door. He personally used his hand to block the door.


    Only after Paige entered did he enter. He bent his waist the entire time. His humble appearance made


    it seem like Paige was the owner of the clubhouse.


    Vivian finally reacted. This manager, including a dozen or so waiters, was here to wee Paige. They


    were five-star members and had to stand aside to wait. The elevator was only for Paige to use. Why?


    We are not qualified to sit in the same elevator as Paige?


    ¡°Kailyn, what is the identity of your cousin?¡± Vivian was a little angry.


    Even the five-star members who spent more than 1.6 million dors in a year had to make way for


    her¡­.


    ¡°Could it be that after she got back to the family, my family gave her so much money?¡±


    She spent even more than us?


    But that is impossible¡­.


    It had just been a while since Paige returned to the Lusk family and she was able to spend more than


    1.6 million dors here.


    Even if the amount of money she spent was really high, there was no reason for the club to hold such a


    huge weing ceremony.


    The club also had a lot of guests who spent a lot of money, and they did not have this kind of treatment


    when they came.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Kailyn felt jealous in her heart. She had never seen anyone other than the


    members of the Stowe family who could make Enrique personallye out to wee them. Could it


    be that Paige has benefited from Martin?


    Did Martin specifically instruct them to wee her?


    Thinking of this, Kailyn felt that Paige was quite vain,


    At this time, Paige did not know that this clubhouse had already belonged to Martin. She took the VIP


    elevator and arrived at Room 901 on the top floor.


    She hade to the ninth floor many times, but this was the first time she had entered Room 901. She


    knocked on the door, and soon a woman¡¯s elegant voice came from inside.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Paige pushed open the door and went in. She did not expect that it was actually a tearoom.


    In the clubhouse, it was somewhat unexpected that there was a tearoom.


    The woman sitting in front of the tea table was dressed very delicately. She had a dignified expression,


    gentle and elegant


    When she saw that the person who came was a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old, her eyes


    revealed a trace of surprise. ¡°Ms. Walker did note?¡±


    ¡°I am Vallonie Walker.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes looked up and down at Paige. She seemed to be interested.


    Paige had an elegant and outstanding face, and the corners of her eyebrows and eyes hid a refined


    temperament. She was so beautiful and charming.


    It was rare for a girl of this age to have such an aura and appearance.


    Paige was also sizing up thedy in front of her.


    Her eyes were so attractive. Although she was already in her thirties or forties, her beautiful face still


    revealed a peerless charm.


    ¡°Please take a seat. The middle-aged woman stretched out her hand and gestured to the piano stool


    next to her.


    Paige understood that this was to let her prove her identity.


    Paige sat in front of the piano and her slender fingers fell on the piano key, ying a beautiful melody.


    The beautifuldy stopped making tea and was immersed in the song yed by Paige. She was


    deeply touched.


    This melody had a strong personal characteristic, and it was very pleasant to hear.


    The beautifuldy did not even want to make tea. She stopped and was deeply intoxicated by the


    wonderful sound of the piano.


    Paige stopped ying the piano and took out the music score. She handed it to the middle-aged


    woman with both hands. ¡°This is what you want.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s skin was extremely fair and tender. When she smiled, it was as if ice and snow melted, and


    everything revived, adding to her beauty.


    ¡°How long have you been learning it?¡± Her tone was gentle.


    ¡°A few years.¡±

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Chapter 412 She Likes Paige


    Paige did not count how many years it had been, but these years, it was the piano that kept her


    company during difficult times.


    ¡°You have just practiced for a few years, yet you are so experienced. You are really talented.¡±


    The beautifuldy did not expect that the famous piano master Vallorie would actually be a seventeen


    or eighteen-year-old girl. It was very surprising


    ¡°The song you yed just now, is this one?¡± Thedy opened the music score, her eyes full of


    appreciation and love. ¡°I heard that you finished the song in less than a day¡­


    The music was so sweet and pleasing to the ear, and it was even better than what thedy expected


    when she ced the order.


    The 16 million dors was worth it


    ¡°I just happened to have inspiration.¡± Paige did not dare to say that her speed had always been like


    this. She was afraid that others would think that it was too easy for her to make money.


    ¡°You are very talented. I don¡¯t know if you are willing to sign with a talent agency. I will ask someone to


    arrange performances for you every year and your songs will be widely advertised online. You will


    definitely be more popr than you are now¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I will not consider it for the time being.¡± Paige had too many things to do


    in private. In addition, several forces had been chasing after her. It was equivalent to revealing her


    whereabouts at this time if she agreed. It was easy for Paige to get away, but it would not be good if


    she implicated tens of thousands of innocent audiences in a concert.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± The beautifuldy said with a hint of regret, ¡°Can you add me on Line? It will be


    convenient to contact me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige took out her mobile phone and exchanged contacts with thedy.


    From the moment Paige entered the door until now, the beautifuldy had been wearing a gentle smile


    on her face. Her curved lips were like the bright moon in the night sky. Obviously, she was a very


    positive and optimistic woman.


    After thedy added Paige on Line, she remarked Paige¡¯s name as Vallorie.


    Thedy liked Paige very much, but unfortunately¡­.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first.¡± Paige nodded her head and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait. Stay and drink some tea with me?¡± asked thedy.


    The way thedy brewed the tea had a different kind of charm and beauty. She had a graceful


    temperament. Although she was already thirty or forty years old, her charm was not any less than when


    she was young. She was bright and charming, elegant and attractive.


    Paige sat at the coffee table and looked at the way thedy brewed the tea. She suddenly felt that it


    was pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Try it.¡± The beautifuldy poured a cup of tea and offered it to Paige.


    As soon as Paige picked it up, the fragrance of the tea drifted into her nose. It was a good tea of the


    highest quality.


    ¡°Can you smell what kind of tea this is?¡± Thedy smiled and looked at Paige expectantly.


    ¡°It was the top Darjeeling tea from Darjeeling.¡±


    This time, it was thedy¡¯s turn to be surprised Paige did not even drink it. She only smelled it and


    knew what kind of tea it was and where it was produced from.


    The key point was that the production of Darjeeling tea was not high. The best Darjeeling tea leaf was


    rare How did Paige know and be so sure?


    The top Darjeeling tea was rarely circted in the market, let alone fall into the hands of the girl¡­.


    ¡°Darjeeling is located near the Himyas, nearby Nepal and Bhutan it is shrouded in ***all year round.


    The moist environment. there is very suitable for tea trees, which grow on slopes ranging from 3,000 to


    7,000 feet above sea level. The famous Darjeeling tea has been grown here for nearly a century.¡±


    The beautifuldy did not expect Parge to know this kind of story. She looked at Paige with even more


    admiration.


    ¡°At such a young age, you are very knowledgeable and talented¡­¡± Thedy liked Paige even more.


    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have a boyfriend *


    There was a trace of surprise in thedy¡¯s eyes. She did not expect Paige would guess her thoughts.


    ¡°We just met.¡± Paige said with a faint smile, ¡°In the warehouse.¡±


    This time, thedy was even more surprised. She was obviously hiding on the second floor of the


    warehouse. How did Paige know?


    ¡°There is a fragrance on your body. The top note is formaldehyde and jasmine fragrance. The middle


    note is rose and Iris, and the base note is cedar and lily of the valley. If I¡¯m not wrong, this perfume of


    yours used no less than a hundred kinds of raw materials. It is not sold on the market. From this, it can


    be seen that you are a nobledy.¡±


    Thedy did not expect that Paige could smell it just with a sniff. The key was that she was right.


    ¡°You are really amazing Thedy¡¯s eyes were full of appreciation and love. ¡°Tell me, what else did you


    find?¡±


    ¡°The gentleman who bought the paintings in the warehouse uses men¡¯s perfume. The top notes are


    lavender and sunflower. The middle notes are mint and geranium. The base notes are cedar and


    sandalwood, but your fragrance has clung to his clothes. So, he should be your husband. If I¡¯m not


    wrong, he is in the room inside.¡±


    There was a door in this room that led to the inner room. Thedy did not expect Paige to be so smart


    to guess their rtionship and even guessed that there was someone hidden inside..


    ¡°When did you find someone inside?¡± thedy asked with interest


    ¡°When I came in From the moment Paige stepped into the tea room, she could smell the faint scent of


    flowers in the air and the scent of men¡¯s perfume mixed together.


    ¡°Hubby,e out.¡±


    With a soft call from thedy, the door of the inner room was opened, and a middle-aged man, who had


    bought the painting, came out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have another identity, Ms. Ezequiel. You are also Ms. Walker.¡± The


    middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were full of appreciation and surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were so smart


    at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°I guess she has made a lot of achievements in perfume, and her talent for tea-tasting is also better


    than everyone.¡± After thedy finished talking to her husband, she turned to look at Paige and praised


    her generously, ¡°You are really outstanding¡±


    Paige was much better than girls of the same age.


    ¡°Thanks, you are ttering me.¡± Paige nodded lightly. She had heard too much praise over the years


    and was used to it.


    ¡°Your boyfriend is so lucky to have such an outstanding girlfriend like you.¡± Thedy looked at the


    beautiful and talented girl in front of her and could not help but feel sorry in her heart. It was really a pity


    that Paige could not be her daughter-inw


    ¡°My boyfriend is outstanding too.¡± When Paige said this, her mobile phone vibrated. Perhaps she


    realized who the person who sent the message was. Her eyes became gentle and her aura was


    restrained. She looked like a gentle girl next door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should go back.¡±


    She was still wearing the hairpin locator that Martin had given her. She had been in the tea room


    without any movement. Martin should be worried about her safety.


    Thedy saw Paige¡¯s change. She thought it should be Paige¡¯s boyfriend who was urging her to go


    home. She did not expect Paige. would care about her family so much. She felt that Paige was too


    sensible and attractive¡­


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Thedy felt even more regretful in her heart. Why did all good girls be someone else¡¯s family¡­


    At this time, Martin at home thought that there was a problem with the locator because it showed that


    Paige had been staying at Pinnacle Club.


    Pinnacle Club had just be Martin¡¯s property not long ago. Seeing that Paige did not reply and her


    position did not move, he asked Rhys to get the number of the club manager and made a phone call.


    The club manager who received Martin¡¯s call was shocked. He was stunned for two seconds before he


    reacted, ¡°A very beautiful girl?


    There are many girlsing tonight. If you want to know the most eye-catching one, I am afraid that


    there is only Ms, Paige.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Chapter 413 Paige Treats the Beautiful Lady


    Without waiting for Martin to speak, the manager of the club, Enrique, pleaded, ¡°Ms. Paige not only


    saved the former bass of the club but also saved me Mr. Stowe, please¡­ Please change to another


    girl.¡±


    Martin was dumbfounded.


    Did the manager take him as a beast?


    As soon as Martin called, he asked about the most beautiful girl in the club. The manager naturally


    guessed what he wanted to do, and pleaded again, ¡°Ms. Parge is not yet eighteen years old¡­ Please


    be magnanimous and let her go. I will definitely find the most satisfactory girl for you, Mr Stowe¡­¡±


    Speechless, Martin did not expect that Paige had won many people¡¯s hearts outside. He also did not


    expect the manager to be very loyal to Paige. He immediately smiled and teased, ¡°What kind of girl can


    you find for me? Can shepare with Ms. Paige?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe ¡°Enrique was frightened, but he still mustered up the courage to beg. ¡°You can¡¯t take Ms.


    Paige away. She, she¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She has a background!¡± Enrique thought that this could scare Martin.


    Unexpectedly, Martin said lightly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    There was no one¡¯s background that could bepared to his.


    ¡°She, she knows a lot of big shots. Enrique racked his brains.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°She can beat others. I am afraid that she will hurt you¡±


    ¡°I have a bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°She, she¡­¡± Enrique can¡¯t think of a reason. Just as he was frowning, he suddenly had an idea, ¡°She


    is on her period! Yes, yes, just now, she is on her period! It is such a coincidence. Mr. Stowe, I will find


    someone else for you¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you know she is on her period? Did she tell you?¡± Martin asked with great interest.


    ¡°No, no, an employee said that her clothes were stained¡­¡±


    Martin did not expect that his employee would dare to lie to him. No one knew better than him about


    the date of Paige¡¯s period, but he was not angry at all.


    ¡°Is she safe now?¡± Martin suddenly went straight to the point and asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe, very safe. Ennique was stunned.


    ¡°Look after her. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Yes¡­¡±


    Until the end of the call, Enrique did not understand what Martin was trying to do¡­.


    In the tea room, Paige was about to leave, but she did not expect that the beautifuldy suddenly


    covered her belly with one hand and seemed to be a little ufortable.


    ¡°Honey, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong? Are you having a stomachache?¡± the middle-aged man asked


    hurriedly.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Thedy did not know what was going on How could she have a stomachache for no reason?


    Could it be because she drank lea?


    Paige turned around. Thedy had already fallen into her husband¡¯s arms in pain, curling up her body.


    The middle-aged man was frightened, ¡°Honey, honey.¡±


    He was about to call someone.


    ¡°Let me see¡± Paige returned to thedy¡¯s side and squatted down. Her slender fingers rested on the


    lady¡¯s pulse and within three seconds, she already had an answer in her heart.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She is poisoned. It is a chronic poison. Put her down.¡± Paige opened her backpack and took out her


    special medical tools. She picked out one of them and ced it on thedy¡¯s vital body part. ¡°What did


    she drink three days ago?¡±


    ¡°Three days ago?¡± The middle-aged man was stunned. After a while, he remembered and said. ¡°At that


    time, we were in Paris. Her best friend¡¯s son got married and we attended the wedding. At eight or nine


    o¡¯clock in the evening, when she was about to leave, her best Inend pulled her to say that she was


    happy tonight and wanted her to stay for a few more drinks¡­ It was a fruit wine, and the alcohol


    concentration was not high¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± As Paige treated thedy, she said, ¡°This kind of poison can only be put in the wine. If it is


    in water or other drinks, there will be a smell that people can feel. But it isbined with alcohol


    and will not affect the taste of the wine itself. Moreover, the effect of the drug can be yed in the


    wine.¡±


    ¡°You, you mean, her best friend drugged her through the fruit wine?¡± The middle-aged man was even


    more confused, ¡°But this, this is impossible¡­ They have been friends for 20 years, and they have been


    in contact with each other for years¡­¡±


    Paige did not make any more guesses about other people¡¯s affairs. She had told the truth, and that was


    all she needed to do.


    ¡°Then my wife¡­ What will happen to her?¡± The middle-aged man looked at thedy on the ground.


    Thedy was already in so much pain that she could not speak. She was curled up. If possible, the


    man wanted to bear the burden for her


    ¡°I will help her expel the poison first.¡± Paige continued to treat thedy. The spleen and stomach are a


    little damaged, and the follow-up medicine can be used ording to my prescription. I will write down


    the prescription when I leave ¡±


    The middle-aged man was a little surprised, ¡°Ms. Ezequiel, you also know medicine¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Paige was young, not only could she draw, and y music, but she could also treat


    people.


    Who was she exactly?


    So excellent¡­.


    ¡°You must not eat spicy food in the following days. Have a lighter diet. Paige saw that it was almost


    finished, so she took back her special tools.


    ¡°Darling, are you better?¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly helped thedy up and held her in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better¡­ It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Thedy did not expect Paige¡¯s medical skills to be so


    good. She, who was in so much pain just now, seemed to be alive at this time. However, she was a


    little exhausted and weak. She had no strength.


    Paige put away her tools, took out a pen and paper, and wrote down more than a dozen kinds of


    medicinal herbs, as well as the frying time, the specific amount of use, and the things to pay attention


    to


    The middle-aged man looked at the sharp strokes of her chirography, the vigorous strokes, and the


    awe inspiring spirit. At the same time as he was shocked, he suddenly found that Paige¡¯s handwriting


    was a little familiar.


    He seemed to have seen it somewhere before¡­


    When he was in the warehouse tonight, Paige gave him an autograph, and he felt that her handwriting


    was a little familiar¡­.


    Suddenly, the man remembered that he had collected the works of a famous contemporary


    calligrapher. The words on the top were exactly the same as the girl¡¯s


    Whether it was the shape, size, or style¡­.


    It was simply the same


    Could it be¡­


    The girl had another identity, a calligrapher?


    Thinking of this, the man was greatly shocked.


    ¡°Take it for three days, and she will recover.¡± Paige handed the prescription to the man.


    The man came back to his senses, ¡°Thank you, thank you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Vallorie, fortunately, you are here.¡± Thedy held Paige¡¯s hand, her beautiful eyes were filled with


    gratitude and appreciation.


    Before the man could ask about Paige¡¯s identity, he heard thedy say, ¡°Hubby, hurry up and show our


    appreciation.)


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The man hurriedly took out a check, signed it, and handed it over.


    ¡°No need. I just lifted a finger.¡± Paige looked at thedy gently, held her hand, and said, ¡°Go back and


    have a good rest. Don¡¯t drink tea for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The man on the side was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Is there a problem with the tea?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Paige faintly smiled. ¡°The theophylline and caffeine in the tea leaves will have a reaction to the


    medicine and reduce its efficacy. Drinking tea at night will also make the nervous system too excited


    and it is not good for rest.¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Chapter 414 Paige¡¯s Secret Identity Exposes


    The beautifuldy liked Paige even more, thinking, how could there be such a wonderful little fairy in


    this world? Whose child is she?


    I like her so much.


    ¡°Well, I should get going.¡± Paige said as she stood up. She knew that it was toote now and Martin


    would be worried.


    *Vallone, let¡¯s go out for dinner next time, shall we? My treat.¡± Thedy stopped Paige


    Paige turned around and smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Paige left, thedy¡¯s eyes were filled with frustration ¡°Who is so lucky to have married such a


    wonderful young girl? What a pity! I really want to take her home¡­¡±


    ¡°This is fate. Although you can¡¯t be the girl¡¯s family, you can hang out with her often and get along like


    family. But as for the fact that she just said that there was something wrong with the fruit wine, we must


    get someone to investigate it. If your best friend did poison you, I won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    ¡°Vallone¡¯s so pretty, she can¡¯t be lying All thedy could think was Paige now. If only this girl were my


    daughter-inw


    Seeing the prescription left by Paige before leaving, thedy picked it up and looked at it. ¡°Vallorie¡¯s


    handwriting is elegant and refined, just like what she is like.¡±


    Thedy thought, what should I do? After reading the words Vallonie wrote, I adore her even more.


    ¡°Take a closer look. Doesn¡¯t the handwriting look familiar?¡±


    Thedy took a closer look and thought, it indeed seems familiar. Where did I see it before?


    ¡°Perl?¡± Both sides blurted out and looked at each other.


    Thedy was stunned for a while.


    ¡°Look, all those words have appeared in Perl¡¯s work. Whether it is the shape of the characters or the


    style, they are all exactly the same¡­¡±


    ¡°Vallorie is actually Penrose Ezequiel, and Penrose is surnamed Ezequiel,¡± The middle-aged man


    reminded thedy.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She thought, Perl¡¯s surname is also Ezequiel


    ¡°Is Vallorie really Perl?¡± Thedy was surprised, but at the same time, she liked Paige more.


    Something was happening at the same time on the other side.


    Kailyn handed a stack of cash to the waiter to find out which floor Paige went to and who Paige met.


    However, the waiter did not dare to ept the cash. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Ms. Lusk, we can¡¯t


    disclose customers¡¯ privacy.


    Please do not make things difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t. Who knows?¡± Seeing that the waiter really did not ept it, Kailyn took out


    a stack of checks from her bag. casually tearing one down and handing it over. ¡°Since you can¡¯t say it,


    write it down. I¡¯ll give you 16 thousand dors for each word ¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lusk, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ The waiter still refused to say anything, thinking, Ms. Paige saved this


    club. Without her, I would have lost my job. So, I would never betray Paige


    ¡°Kailyn, he thinks the money is too little.¡± Vivian sat on the sofa in the private room and looked at the


    waiter, who she thought was a lowly person, from high above. ¡°You think 16 thousand dors for a word


    is not enough and want to ask for more?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Medina, there must be some misunderstanding I am not asking for money. The waiter kept a bent


    posture all the time and said in a very good manner. ¡°It¡¯s our job not to disclose customers¡¯ privacy¡­¡±


    ¡°Living at the bottom of society, a person like you must have lived a poor life. And you are talking to me


    about responsibility Vivian. suddenly swept all the chips on the table to the ground in front of seven or


    eight ssmates ¡°Pick them up.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Medina¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that your job?¡±


    The other students wereughing, watching the waiter make a ***of himself


    The waiter crouched down and picked up the chips on the ground one by one. It was a bit humiliating,


    but he did not dare to resist.


    Vivian got up and walked to the waiter. Then she stepped on the back of his hand and crushed it hard


    with her high heels. ¡°How dare an inferior person like you put on airs in front of us? You should feel


    ttered that Kailyn asks you about something What? Do you really take yourself seriously?¡±


    Kailyn watched coldly from the side. She seemed to be quite dissatisfied with what the waiter did.


    Fortunately, Vivian stood up for her.


    The waiter was in so much pain that he wanted to withdraw his hand, but Vivian deliberately stepped


    on his hand with more force


    ¡°Alright, Vivian. Why get upset because of a lowlife? If you are upset, let me help you teach him a


    lesson. Why do you do it yourself?¡± A male ssmate, Ruben Dickson, walked over and patted Vivian


    on the shoulder.


    Vivian looked at the waiter with contempt, then retracted her foot and returned to her seat.


    Ruben lifted up the waiter and punched him in the stomach.


    ¡°How dare you ****Vivian off? Let me teach you a lesson.¡±


    Ruben kicked again This time, the waiter flew out of the box. The waiter endured the pain and climbed


    up with great difficulty. Then he stumbled in the direction of the hall.


    ¡°You still want to run away?¡±


    Ruben smiled, and all the students in the roomughed as well.


    Ruben picked up a wine bottle and said, ¡°Vivian, look, I am helping you teach the trash a lesson.¡±


    The students around were all jeening.


    ¡°Vivian, Ruben is so good to you.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go take a look?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Vivian Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Kailyn,e with us!¡±


    The waiter stumbled into the hall. He had lost all his strength and fell to the ground again.


    In the midst of the cheering of seven or eight students, with a wine bottle in his hand, Ruben


    aggressively walked towards the waiter.


    The surrounding waiters and security guards were all stunned, not knowing what was going on.


    At the same time, the elevator door opened with a jingle, and Paige happened to notice this scene.


    ¡°****trash! How dare you offend me?¡±


    The wine bottle fell hard, the waiter had no strength to resist. The waiter suddenly felt dizzy out of the


    smash, and blood flowed down


    his forehead. It was a shocking sight


    Ruben saw that the wine bottle had not broken yet, and he snorted. ¡°What the ***is this? It¡¯s of such


    good quality?¡±


    The seven or eight scions and youngdies around were allughing No one took the bleeding waiter


    seriously.


    Someone had already gone to call the manager. The surrounding security guards wanted toe


    forward to help, but they were afraid of offending this group of rich men, and thus they were in a


    dilemma.


    Ruben waved the bottle again, wanting to hit the waiter on the head.


    The next second, a figure appeared in front of the waiter and directly flung Ruben¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°***.¡± Ruben was just about to lose his temper. But when he took a closer look, he saw that it was


    actually a beautiful girl, and he could not help but be stunned.


    The waiter used his hand to block for a while, but he noticed the wine bottle didn¡¯t fall. He moved his


    hand away and found that it was Paige.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Paige helped the waiter up. When she saw the blood on his head, she immediately


    became a little angry.


    ¡°Ms. Paige¡­¡± Brady almost burst into tears.


    When Brady squatted down to pick up the chips, he did not cry.


    When Brady¡¯s hand was trampled on by Vivian, he did not cry.


    When Brady was beaten by Ruben, he did not cry.


    But when Brady saw Paige, he suddenly felt like crying.


    A few months ago, when the clubhouse was not under Martin¡¯s name, there was a nouveau riche who


    made trouble and it was also


    Paige who came out to save Brady.


    Brady already owed Paige two favors.


    Brady felt that it seemed that only Paige would treat him like a human.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Chapter 415 Apologize


    Im fine, Ms. Paige. Hurry up and leave¡± Brady knew that there was another person in this group who


    was asking about Paige¡¯s whereabouts. Perhaps he wanted to do something bad to Paige


    Ruben whistled, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Paige frivolously, ¡°Hey, alone?¡±


    ¡°****.¡± Paige directly sent him flying with a kick.


    The surrounding people were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Paige to be so brave. They also didn¡¯t


    expect that she could actually kick at boy who was almost 6 feet tall¡­.


    Rubennded heavily on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but cover his belly with one hand ****, what kind


    of girl is she? It¡¯s so painful¡­


    Kailyn was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Paige to stand up for a waiter.


    Were there any rtions between them?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Paige turned her face to the side and asked the waiter behind her, Brady.


    Brady endured the pain and said, ¡°One of them wanted to ask about your whereabouts. I didn¡¯t tell


    them, but they cursed and even attacked


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Paige coldly looked at Ruben on the ground.


    Why would Ruben ask for Paige¡¯s whereabouts for no reason?


    Kailyn was a little nervous. She was afraid that Ruben would tell her name. If Paige knew, Ruben


    wasn¡¯t the person asking about Paige¡­


    Ruben was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. His ssmates hurried over to help him.


    ¡°Who are you? You even dared to kick Mr. Dickson. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll break your legs?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Mr. Dickson is? I am afraid you will be scared to death if we tell you!¡±


    ¡°Ruben, are you okay? Wait. We will help you vent your anger¡±


    They did not know Paige¡¯s identity and thought that she was a pushover. They wanted to stand up for


    Ruben.


    The manager of the club, Enrique, heard about this and rushed over. He saw several boys walking


    toward Paige, and behind Paige stood the injured Brady.


    Enrique probably guessed what was going on, but out of work duty, he still came forward politely, ¡°Sir,


    what happened?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± One of the rich boys, Jorge Mcknight, directly reached out and pushed Enrique to


    the side.


    If not for Paigeing forward to support Enrique in time, Enrique would have fallen to the ground.


    ¡°I found that you like to meddle in other people¡¯s business very much. You help this young waiter and


    also the manager. Are they all your lovers? You¡¯re


    The next second. Jorge was beaten up by Paige. The scene was too ****. The other students could not


    help but close their eyes


    They could not bear to look anymore.


    Ruben, who was sitting on the ground, saw that Paige was so fierce and moved back in fear ¡°You, don¡¯t


    come over¡­¡±


    After dealing with Jorge, Paige looked at Ruben and said, ¡°Insulting the staff of the club has already


    be the crime of insult¡±


    The others were stunned. What? Crime of insult? Is there such a word?


    ¡°You vited Brady¡¯s reputation, which constitutes an infringement of civil rights. Generally speaking,


    you will be detained for under five days or fined under 80 dors. Those with a heavier plot will be


    detained for more than five days and under ten days. You can be fined under 80 dors, and more


    seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you. Don¡¯t lie to me¡­ Ruben did not believe her


    Seeing Paige speak so logically, the students around could not help but take out their mobile phones to


    search online. She was right!


    ¡°Ruben, she is right¡­ Someone reminded Ruben in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s really like she says.¡±


    Ruben did not expect to meet someone who knew well about thew.


    Today he was too unlucky.


    Ruben was not afraid of losing some money. He was afraid of being detained. If word got out, his


    reputation would be bad and he would cause too much trouble. It would also affect his family members


    who were officials


    If someone were to investigate his parents¡­


    Ruben¡¯s parents were officials, so logically speaking, his family should not allow him to go on such an


    asion¡­


    ¡°I, I willpensate you. Is it alright?¡± Ruben took out his phone from his pocket and wanted to settle


    the matter. ¡°I will transfer the money. How about 16 thousand dors?¡±


    Can you deal with everything with money?


    Brady hated these spoiled brats the most. They thought that they could flip the matter over just


    because they had money.


    ¡°32 thousand dors should be enough, right?¡± Ruben saw that Brady didn¡¯t want to relent and said,


    ¡°50 thousand dors? No more¡­¡±


    Brady did not respond at all.


    The surrounding students condemned Brady one after another.


    ¡°You are just a waiter. Do you want to extort so much money just because you bleed a little? Aren¡¯t you


    too greedy?¡±


    ¡°How much is your sry? Ruben will give you 50 thousand dors, and that is already a big sum of


    money!¡±


    ¡°You hit Ruben. It¡¯s good enough that we didn¡¯t ask you for medical fees¡­¡±


    ¡°160 thousand dors.¡± They didn¡¯t expect that Paige would ask for such a price.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t go too far


    As soon as Ruben finished speaking. Paige raised her foot and walked toward him.


    ¡°OK, 160 thousand dors!¡± Ruben did not expect to be so unlucky today. He encountered a martial


    expert. He was afraid and moved back ¡°What¡¯s the ount?¡±


    Paige motioned for Brady to go forward. Brady took out his mobile phone, and Ruben really transferred


    him 160 thousand dors.


    Several students helped Ruben up and were about to take him away.


    ¡°Wait¡± Parge¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness as if she did not intend to let them go. ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s ssmates were a little angry. ¡°Don¡¯t be insatiable¡­¡±


    Paige raised her dangerous eyes, and Ruben¡¯s ssmate was a little scared. ¡°Well, Ruben, how about


    you apologize to them¡­¡±


    Ruben red at his ssmate fiercely


    Just now, Jorge was beaten like that. Even if Ruben was reluctant, he lowered his head and said,


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Ruben did not want to be beaten like Jorge


    ¡°Who are you talking to? You don¡¯t even know how to sincerely apologize?¡± Paige seemed to be


    dissatisfied with his attitude


    Ruben could only bear the pain and personally came to Brady. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Sorry, I


    was impulsive just now.¡±


    ¡°He beat you up alone? How about the others? Paige asked Brady behind her.


    Brady looked at Vivian. Vivian was suddenly a little angry Bumpkin! Why are you looking at me?


    Paige found that Brady had wounds on the back of his hand and there were ***footprints on it. She


    looked at Vivian and asked coldly. ¡°Did you step on him?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Vivian said arrogantly.


    ¡°Paige, enough.¡± Kailyn stepped forward and could not help but speak up for her good friend.


    However, Paige ignored Kailyn¡¯s words. ¡°What? You want to apologize to her?¡±


    Kailyn immediately fell silent.


    ¡°Apologize and pay for the medical expenses. Otherwise, I will report it to the school and call the police


    to deal with it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Vivian did not expect Paige to be so excessive. Just now, Paige had extorted 160 thousand dors


    from Ruben. Paige still wanted her to apologize andpensate.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Paige took out her phone and dialed 911 in front of them.


    Some students were anxious because their families were officials. They should not go out and


    squander like this¡­.


    In addition, their parents had been running for official positions recently. If there was a scandal at this


    time¡­ It was not good for the election!

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Chapter 416 I Like Her More


    ¡°Vivian, forget it. A wise person doesn¡¯t fight when the odds are against him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for your family if the matter bes serious


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll pay for this. You apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°I beg you, Vivian¡±


    Some students whispered to Vivian Vivian stared at Paige with dissatisfaction. ¡°Sure enough, you


    came from a small ce. You still can¡¯t change the bad habit of being greedy for money. I have a lot of


    money! 160 thousand dors, give it to you!¡±


    Vivian wrote a check, tore it off, and threw it directly in front of Brady.


    The check floated to the ground.


    Vivian had an ***expression as if she was noble and mighty..


    ¡°Pick it up. I have no patience. Call the police or apologize. Choose one.¡± Paige looked at her coldly.


    ¡°Vivian, please¡­ Just apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°Please, Vivian¡­¡±


    ¡°You want me to apologize to a waiter? What do you think? Vivian crossed her arms in front of her


    chest, obviously unwilling to admit her mistake.


    Vivian couldpensate for the money, but she could not apologize to the waiter.


    *Job is just a means for him to make a living. You don¡¯t even know how to make a living, and you still


    have the nerve to look down on others?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°He at least relies on his own hands to make money, unlike you who use your parents¡¯ money to


    squander, and feel that you are superior.¡±


    Vivian red at Paige. ¡°No matter what you say, you can¡¯t change the fact that they are inferior


    people.¡±


    ¡°The waiter is an inferior person?¡±


    ¡°He was not born into a rich family. When he grew up, he could only go out to work. If he was not an


    inferior person, what was he?¡±


    ¡°If yourpany does not have so many diligent and hard-working people working for you, can you


    stand here and make sarcastic remarks? You look down on these people. If you can afford it, go back


    and fire them all in one go!¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°I recorded what you said just now ¡°Paige raised her mobile phone. ¡°If your staff heard you call them


    inferior people. I wonder how many people will quit their jobs? How much will the stock price fall? How


    much influence will the Medina family be affected?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian was so angry that she gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°Pick it up and apologize I won¡¯t repeat the same words a third time. Paige looked at Vivian coldly ¡°You


    think that other people have inferior jobs, but others think that you are uncultured. If people know that


    Ms. Medina is so ***, I don¡¯t know how many people will criticize the upbringing of the Medina family *


    Vivian was furious. In the end, she could only pick up the check. Under the persuasion of her friend,


    she swallowed her anger and apologized


    Just when everyone thought that this matter was over, Paige asked again, ¡°Who pushed the manager?


    *


    Soon, Jorge admitted his mistake¡­


    He did not want to be beaten up by Paige again¡­


    ¡°Paige, just wait!¡± Before Vivian left, she said some harsh words.


    After these students left, the people in the club were pping. Paige looked back at the wound on


    Brady¡¯s head. ¡°Enrique, can you give him a day off and let him go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will ask someone to send him to the hospital Ms. Paige, thank you for helping us again¡­¡±


    Last time, Paige also stood up for them like this.


    ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go now.¡± Paige nodded. Enrique hurriedly followed her and helped


    her press the elevator. ¡°Ms. Paige, I¡¯ll see you off¡­ If not for you today, we wouldn¡¯t know what to


    do¡­¡±


    The surrounding onlookers walked away and scattered. No one noticed a couple in the corner, looking


    at Parge with admiration¡­


    ¡°Darling, we didn¡¯t misjudge her. She is outstanding¡­ The middle-aged man did not expect Paige to be


    so honest and kind. She handled things swiftly and decisively. She did a good job.


    ¡°Well, I like her more¡­¡± Thedy was deeply impressed by Paige once again. She did not expect that


    these days, there would be such a courageous girl.


    The scene of her beating someone up just now was too cool!


    Thedy wished that she had two sons so that one of them could chase after Paige¡­


    Oh!


    What a pity!


    Enrique sent Paige to the car and told her, ¡°If there is an ambush on the road or if there is any trouble,


    Ms. Paige, think of a way toe to me. There¡¯s a secret room in the club and no one will find you. In


    addition, I also know friends in the underworld¡­¡±


    Paige found that Enrique tonight was strange. He sent her to the garage and said some strange words.


    ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Enrique did not dare to say that their perverted boss had his eyes on her, afraid that Martin would send


    people to intercept her on the way¡­


    ¡°In short, Ms. Paige, please be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    After Paige got into the car, she called Marlin to report that she was safe.


    ¡°Has the score been handed over to the other party? Is it going well? Martin asked.


    ¡°Well, it went well. They are very satisfied with the score. I am on my way back now.¡± Paige did not say


    anything about the fighting tonight


    ¡°Okay, drive slowly and be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Paige concentrated on driving.


    Enrique sent Paige away and called all the waiters urgently, ¡°Do not reveal a word to Mr. Stowe about


    what happened tonight! Otherwise, I¡¯ll fire you!¡±


    All the waiters looked at each other, obviously not understanding why Enrique said this.


    Isn¡¯t this Mr. Stowe¡¯s club?


    Someone is making trouble tonight. Shouldn¡¯t we report it to Mr. Stowe?


    ¡°In short, listen to me.¡±


    Enrique was afraid that Martin would find out that Paige beat someone up at the club and took the


    opportunity to make things difficult for Paige, forcing Paige to do things that she was not willing to do¡­.


    After all, Martin¡¯s influence and temper¡­ It was better to be careful.


    Martin got someone to prepare supper and waited at home for nothing. After thinking for a while, he


    called Enrique.


    ¡°Nothing happened tonight?¡±


    Hearing Martin¡¯s question, Enrique was shocked and immediately felt a little guilty. Could it be that


    Martin was well-informed and already knew something?


    Could it be that someone secretly reported to Martin?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Enrique was a little uneasy. ¡°No, nothing¡­¡±


    His nervousness naturally could not escape Martin¡¯s sharp senses. ¡°You should know the


    consequences of lying.¡±


    Enrique saw that he could not hide it, so he simply told Martin, ¡°Mr. Stowe, if you¡¯re angry,e at me.


    It was me who allowed Ms.Paige to hit someone. It has nothing to do with her¡­¡±


    ¡°You allowed it?¡± Martin raised his eyebrows. ¡°She hit someone?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, those people are gone too much¡­¡± Enrique told the matter of Ruben injuring the waiter


    and Paige standing up for them.


    ¡°Is that waiter very handsome?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Enrique was stunned. He did not expect that Martin would ask such a question. Enrique hurriedly said,


    ¡°No, no, no. He¡¯s not so handsome. He can¡¯t bepared with Mr. Stowe.¡±

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Chapter 417 You Finally Come Back


    Seeing that Martin did not speak, Enrique added, ¡°Ms. Paige has always been kind-hearted. If she sees


    injustice, she will definitely act bravely.¡±


    ¡°She is quite warm-hearted.¡± Marlin was most concerned about one thing. Is she injured?¡±


    ¡°No, someone else was injured¡­¡±


    In particr, Jorge was beaten badly.


    ¡°You just said that the man who insulted her. What is his name?¡± Martin¡¯s tone carried a trace of


    danger.Jorge Mcknight.¡±


    ¡°And that very frivolous one who wants to hook up with her?¡±


    ¡°Ruben Dickson.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you should do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Stowe. Those people tonight have all been cklisted by the club. They won¡¯t show


    up again.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After Martin hung up the phone, he asked Rhys to deal with them. Soon, he heard the sound of a car


    coming back.


    Paige ***the car into the garage. The **she got out of the car, she was embraced by Martin.She had


    only left for a few hours. Why was he so excited?


    Martin took a deep breath and looked her up and down. Her feet were fine, her hands were fine, and


    her face was fine. Enrique did not lie to him. Paige was really not injured.


    Paige was carried to the living room by him. Her mobile phone vibrated. She took it out and saw that it


    was a message from Enrique.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, are you home?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Paige replied in Martin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Did anything happen on the way?¡± Enrique was obviously very worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s very safe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I won¡¯t disturb you¡­ Oh, right, Brady is fine. He has already bandaged his wound


    and has gone home to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martin saw that she had been replying to the message and could not help but ask, ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Enrique.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s weird today. He¡¯s always worried that something might happen to me along the way¡­¡±


    Martin recalled the past. Heh, does Enrique think that I¡¯m a ****? Does he think that I ask about the


    most beautiful girl in the club and is trying to intercept her halfway?


    Does my image in the employees¡¯ eyes be so bad?


    At that ***, Martin received a call. After a few simple sentences, he lowered his head and said to Paige


    in his arms, ¡°My parents have returned. They asked me to go over tomorrow. I want to take this


    opportunity to take you to see them.¡±


    His parents only came back after a long time. He did not know when they would appear next time.


    Martin wanted his parents to know that he had found the love of his life. When Paige graduated, he


    would marry her.


    But Martin would let Paige decide if she went to visit his parents.


    *If you are not ready, you can do itter.¡± Martin did not want to push her too hard.


    ¡°What do they like?¡± Paige suddenly asked.


    Martin was surprised for a **, and then quickly said, ¡°You are the best gift, as long as you are here.¡±


    ¡°It is the first time we have met. I can¡¯t go empty-handed. Do they have any hobbies? For example,


    what do they like to collect?¡±


    ¡°Dad likes the work of a calligrapher, named Perl Ezequiel Martin¡¯s fingers passed through her hair and


    he said lovingly, ¡°I will get someone to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Perl?¡± Paige raised her eyebrows. ¡°I have some.¡±


    If it is not enough, I can write it now.


    ¡°What about your mother?¡±


    ¡°She has a lot of interests and hobbies, but none of them canpare with her love for beauty.¡±


    Beauty?


    This is easy to handle¡­.


    ¡°I will prepare the gift. You can choose the time.¡±


    Seeing Paige so straightforward, Martin became even gentler. He asked, ¡°Then tomorrow night, we will


    eat together?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martin held her face up and kissed her happily.


    On the other side.


    When Killian heard that his son and daughter-inw had returned, his face darkened. ¡°Hmph, they


    finally know toe back!¡±


    Wilfred Stowe said with a smile, ¡°This is our home. Where else can we go if we don¡¯te back? Dad,


    long time no see. I heard that you are bing more and more healthy. Seeing you tonight is indeed


    the case.¡±


    Caroline Gillian handed the gift to Neil and changed into a pair of slippers. ¡°Dad, your spirit is much


    better than before. Even your roar is full of energy. I heard it from afar.¡±


    Killian could not hold back hisughter andined, ¡°Caroline, you have been out for too long!¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go too far, we¡¯ll intervene in the matters of the group. Martin will have a problem with it.¡±


    Caroline walked over and smiled gracefully, ¡°Besides, I want to beat up those*** people in the family


    whenever I see them. We go out and won¡¯t see them.¡±


    Killian was still angry. ¡°Hmph, I think you just want to stay together.¡±


    ¡°We are husband and wife. Of course, we want to stay together. Don¡¯t you and mother want to enjoy


    your time?¡± Wilfred sat on the sofa and could not help but ask, ¡°Where is ***? I heard that she has


    recovered¡­¡±


    ¡°Are Wilfred and Caroline back?¡±


    The elevator door opened. Rosa walked out with the help of a maid. Her smile was kind, dignified, and


    generous. Just standing there,


    Rosa exuded a gentle and beautiful aura.


    ¡°***?¡± When Caroline saw Rosa¡¯s first nce, her eyes were suddenly full of tears


    How many years had she not seen Rosa like this?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In the past, Rosa had been lying motionless on the bed and did not respond even when they called. No


    matter what they said, Rosa


    had no response.


    Now, Rosa was standing in front of Caroline healthily.


    ¡°***¡­¡± Caroline suddenly stepped forward and couldn¡¯t help but hold Rosa tightly, tears falling. ¡°That¡¯s


    great. You finally recovered¡­¡±


    A few years ago, when Rosa had just be a vegetable, their whole family almost cried their eyes


    out.


    Especially Caroline, her rtionship with Rosa was even deeper than that of her birth mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you standing in front of me so healthy.¡±


    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Rosa reached out and patted Caroline¡¯s back with a kind smile. ¡°I know you are


    filial. Morn is fine. As for you, you are much younger after not seeing you for so many years¡­¡±


    Caroline could not help butugh through her tears. ¡°***seems to have been frozen for years. Your


    wrinkles have not even grown.¡±


    ¡°***.¡± Wilfred could not help but go forward and hold them. He never dreamed that his mother would be


    able to stand in front of them and chat with them.


    Killian was afraid Rosa would be tired. He walked to hold her arms. ¡°Alright, alright. If you have


    anything to say, sit down and talk. Her body has just recovered, so she can¡¯t stand for long¡­¡±


    Caroline helped to support Rosa and asked, ¡°I heard that the girl from the Lusk family saved you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has excellent medical skills and is praised by everyone. She is the famous doctor, Skr


    Benson¡­¡±


    When Caroline and Wilfred heard this, they were surprised. They did not expect that the legendary


    doctor was a girl.


    ¡°I heard that Martin is very satisfied with her?¡± Caroline asked again.


    ¡°Not only Martin, your father and I both like her very much¡­¡± Rosa did not hide her love for Paige.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Chapter 418 The Culprit


    Killian nodded in approval. ¡°Both Paige¡¯s appearance and character are perfect.¡±


    Caroline nced at Wilfred. It was over. Originally, she thought that if Martin or Killian did not like


    Paige, she could take the opportunity to rmend Vallorie¡­


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Now it seemed that Caroline didn¡¯t have the chance.


    ¡°Dad, we have not seen you praise anyone these years¡­¡± Wilfred had not expected that his father


    wouldpliment a young woman.


    ¡°That child is really outstanding. She is beautiful and well-behaved. She has the ability but does not


    show off. She is low-key, brilliant, filial, and kind.


    In short, Killian was satisfied with everything about Paige. At the thought of her, Killian could not help


    smiling.


    Wilfred nced at Caroline. Wilfred did not expect Caroline to be so pleased with the girl who had just


    reunited with her family.


    ¡°We also met a very outstanding girl on the road this time. Caroline and I really like her¡­ It¡¯s a pity that


    she has a boyfriend,¡± Wilfred said regretfully.


    ¡°How can she be as good as Paige?¡±


    As soon as Killian finished speaking, Wilfred¡¯s mobile phone vibrated. ¡°It¡¯s Martin calling.¡±


    After he picked up the phone, Wilfred announced, ¡°Martin said he would book a private room tomorrow


    night. He wants to bring that girl to meet us.


    Wilfred and Caroline wondered if it was this idea of their cold son.


    ¡°Caroline, quickly pinch me.¡± Wilfred obviously could not believe it. It was not until Caroline pinched his


    arm that he covered it in pain and said, ¡°Ah¡­ Be gentle.¡±


    ¡°If I had not made you feel pain, you would feel like you were dreaming¡­¡± Caroline did not expect that


    her son would like that girl and take the initiative to bring her over for them to meet.


    Caroline thought, to be able to win the favor of my son and his grandparents, that girl is either


    outstanding or not simple.


    The next afternoon.


    Caroline was trying on her clothes when Wilfred knocked on the door of the closet and came in. He


    zipped up her clothes from behind.


    ¡°Honey, we found out that it was really your best friend who poisoned you¡­¡±


    When Wilfred said this, he looked at Caroline¡¯s reaction. Seeing that she was not sad at all, he said, ¡°I


    brought her here. She is on the first floor of the basement¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Caroline was wearing a beautiful fishtail dress, looking slim and dignified. Before she went to


    the first floor of the basement, she did not forget to tell the two elders, ¡°Dad, ***, I have something to


    deal with. If you hear a strange noiseter, don¡¯t panic.¡±


    Killian knew that the person who had poisoned Caroline had been taken to the first floor of the


    basement. He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are old, so we won¡¯t hear it¡­¡±


    Caroline came to the first floor of the basement.


    The lighting through the six skylights made the hall look brighter and more imposing. The four


    bodyguards stood together. Ethel stood in front of them, a little panicky.


    Caroline was slender, and her pace was elegant. She walked step by step toward Ethel.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs Stowe.¡± The four bodyguards greeted Caroline in unison.


    Ethel saw that Caroline was wearing a beautiful fishtail dress. Caroline¡¯s waist was thin, and her face


    was noble. All these years,


    Caroline seemed to have always been so delicate and graceful.


    Before mamage. Caroline was very beautiful Her life after marriage gave her a mature charm. Her


    every move was fascinating.


    ¡°Ethel has been my best Inend for twenty years I asked you to invite her here. Why did you tie her up?


    Quickly untie her,¡± Caroline smiled and looked at the bodyguards


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Stowe. The bodyguards untied the rope around Ethel¡¯s hands.


    Ethel rubbed her wrists and hurried forward. ¡°Caroline, since you wanted to see me, why didn¡¯t you just


    call me over? You made such a fuss The outsiders will think that I offended you¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what did you do?¡± Caroline smiled elegantly.


    Ethel was stunned and a little uneasy. ¡°Caroline, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°You came from far away, but I didn¡¯t ask anyone to serve you a cup of tea¡­ I think you¡¯ve drunk all


    kinds of good tea. Today, Lasked someone to use C30 to make you a ss of fruit wine¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Ethel became even more apprehensive.


    She thought, that¡¯s impossible¡­


    It¡¯s been a few days. How did Caroline suddenly find out about me and even know that I put C30 in her


    fruit wine?


    ¡°I heard that it can make fruit wine more fragrant and mellow,¡± Caroline smiled very beautifully.


    She nced at the servant, who immediately carried a tray and delivered the fruit wine to Ethel.


    Ethel was quite frightened, ¡°Caroline, did you misunderstand something? This fruit wine¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that our twenty years of friendship means something to you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have


    spent 800 thousand dors buying this thing and putting it in my fruit wine¡­ Don¡¯t worry, as your best


    friend, I won¡¯t take advantage of you. I understand¡­¡±


    This time, no matter how ***Ethel was, she realized that she was in danger.


    Caroline must have gotten enough evidence, so she sent some people to capture Ethel. There was no


    point in arguing now.


    ¡°Caroline¡­ Listen to me¡­ It¡¯s all my fault for being silly. I heard from my son that Martin refused to


    give that piece ofnd in Paris to him¡­ We had been frends for so many years. I wondered why Martin


    had given it to an outsider instead of his friend.¡±


    Ethel¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, ¡°I always thought that we were the closest friends, and I didn¡¯t expect


    that after my son went to Martin several times, Martin would still refuse him. I went to you, but you said


    that Martin had grown up and that you couldn¡¯t control


    him, so I was angry with you¡­¡±


    Ethel had promised in front of her inws that she would definitely be able to take that piece ofnd!


    However, Martin sold it to someone else, causing Ethel to lose face in front of her inws. Ethel was so


    angry that she wanted to use this method to take revenge on the Stowe family¡­.


    Martin had always been vignt, and there were too many experts around him, so Ethel could only vent


    her anger on the innocent


    Caroline¡­


    That night, at Ethel¡¯s son¡¯s wedding banquet, although the style of Caroline¡¯s dress was extremely


    simple, she upstaged Ethel with her stunning face and unique temperament.


    This made Ethel feel even more ufortable.


    ¡°My servants gave me the idea, so I¡­¡± Ethel wanted to go forward to hold Caroline and cry, but the


    four bodyguards blocked her way.


    ¡°Caroline, I was wrong¡­ Ethel could only wipe her tears.


    ¡°Of course, you were wrong¡± Caroline¡¯s eyes were calm and bright. ¡°There is a problem with that piece


    ofnd. Martin took-it-to- deceive hispetitor. In other words, it was for your own good¡±


    Caroline did not find out about this matter until today.


    However, at that time, Martin did not tell his family or the Mclean family. He was afraid that the news


    would spread out and that hispetitor would not fall for it.


    ¡°If you really believe in our friendship for the past twenty years, then you should know that Martin is as


    loyal as me.¡±

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Chapter 419 Punishment


    Caroline looked at Ethel quietly with her watery eyes ¡°You can question me, make a scene, or even


    break off all rtions with me, but you spent a lot of money on the chronic poison.¡±


    This led Ethel on a path to self-destruction


    Last night, Caroline met Vallorie, and Vallorie knew medical **and brought her medical bag with her, or


    the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°I heard that this kind of poison cannot be found in the hospital. It will cause pain until the internal


    organs are all damaged, and the poisoned person will be haggard and slowly ***. How much do you


    ***me that you have to****me? Just for a piece ofnd?¡±


    Ethel shed tears and shook her head. ¡°No¡­..¡±


    Ethel wanted more than a piece ofnd.


    ¡°It has been twenty years since we met. You live a glorious life and are taken good care of by your in-


    laws and husband. The Stowe family grows stronger and stronger, and your son is promising¡­¡±


    Tears ran down Ethel¡¯s face. She pulled up her long dress, revealing her injured shins.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I am going to say. For the past twenty years, everyone has been jealous of me,


    but in fact, my inws don¡¯t like me, and my husband beats and scolds me. These are the injuries he


    caused a while ago. He has cheated on me countless times.


    ¡°My inws and husband often scolded me and said that I was inferior to you.


    ¡°They are my family, but they used the most vicious words to hurt me and spoke highly of you.


    ¡°Every time you appear, you look so gorgeous. Your husband follows you closely, and your inws treat


    you as their daughter. On the contrary, I am like a total ***.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re jealous of me and want to ruin my life?¡± Caroline finally knew why.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless,¡± the servant chipped in. ¡°Mrs. Stowe treats you so well. When you were ***, she


    often took a ne to see you and took care of you. When you had some happy events, Mrs. Stowe


    gave youvish gifts to make you look better. All these years, Mrs. Stowe has helped you a lot. If not


    for the Stowe family, how would you have your current status?¡±


    Ethel lowered her head and sobbed silently.


    Caroline knew that their friendship hade to an end.


    Caroline nced at the bodyguards.


    Two bodyguards immediately stepped forward and forcefully held Ethel¡¯s shoulders.


    Ethel was a little scared. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The servant pinched Ethel¡¯s chin and forced the fruit wine into her ***.


    ¡°Oh¡­ No¡­¡± Ethel shook her head desperately, but she couldn¡¯t free herself from the two bodyguards


    and the servant


    Ethel looked at Caroline for help, but Caroline was indifferent. She stood there with a stem expression


    as if she had made up her mind


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After the servant forced the fruit wine into Ethel¡¯s ***, the two bodyguards let go of her.


    Ethel fell to the ground, desperately trying to spit the fruit wine out, but to no avail.


    ¡°Caroline, save me¡­¡± Ethel rushed to Caroline like mad but was stopped by several bodyguards.


    ¡°Give me the antidote, Caroline.¡± Ethel grabbed her throat and felt like vomiting, but she couldn¡¯t spit


    the fruit wine out. ¡°My- daughter-inw is pregnant, and I will soon have a grandchild. Please, don¡¯t


    ***me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s no antidote for C30?¡± Caroline was cold.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. You are still angry, right? You must have the antidote, or you can¡¯t stand here Ethel


    cried and begged Caroline. ¡°1 am sorry, Caroline. For the sake of our twenty-year friendship, please


    give me the antidote. I swear that I will never do evil again. I will stay away from you, okay?¡±


    Caroline did not speak.


    ¡°Caroline, can you bear to see I am poisoned?¡± Ethel was still begging. ¡°Do you really want to take my


    life?


    ¡°If the poison works, even if my inws don¡¯t care about me, my family will check what happens. Do


    you want me to tell my son and daughter-inw that you did all this? They have a good impression of


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Caroline said tly. ¡°What you did will only bring shame to your family. If they


    know that you hurt me first, I don¡¯t think they will dare to ask me for an exnation.*


    ¡°Caroline, what do you want me to do before you give me the antidote?¡± asked Ethel, crying.


    ¡°As I said, there is no antidote.¡± Caroline looked at Ethel coldly.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°I happened to meet a kind person who knows medical ***. She helped me remove the poison.¡±


    Ethel seemed to see hope, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Can you give me her number?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Caroline said indifferently. ¡°She abhors evils as deadly foes. She beat up a few bad guysst


    night. If she knew what you did, she would probably beat you up.¡±


    When Ethel heard this, she was more upset. ¡°Caroline, please¡­¡±


    ¡°You still have three days.¡± Caroline no longer wanted to listen to Ethel¡¯s nonsense. C30 was a chronic


    poison, and it would work after three days


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see whether you can find someone to save your life.¡±


    After saying this, Caroline turned around and left.


    Caroline had punished her best friend. She didn¡¯t care whether Ethel could survive.


    ¡°Caroline, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Ethel was about to stop Caroline when she was stopped by the bodyguards. She


    could only look at the noble and determined figure and cry loudly. ¡°Caroline, give me another chance.


    Just onest time¡­ Please. Have you forgotten everything we have experienced in the past twenty


    years?¡±


    Caroline entered the elevator, and the door closed. Ethel was discouraged as she fell to the ground,


    covering her face and crying


    Ethel thought that she could ***Caroline without anyone knowing.


    Ethel was in Paris, while Caroline had returned home, so she thought that she would not be involved.


    But unexpectedly¡­.


    ¡°This is Riverside Vi. Let me see Mr. Stowe and Mrs. Stowe¡­ Ethel suddenly thought of something.


    She grabbed the trouser leg of the bodyguard next to her and said, ¡°Let me see them. I can give you


    money. Is 160 thousand dors enough? 320 thousand dors? 480 thousand dors!¡±


    The bodyguard coldly pulled back his leg and ignored Ethel.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Ethel knew that ***and Rosa were kindhearted. If they were willing to help, Ethel would have a chance.


    But one of the bodyguards knocked Ethel out and took her away Ethel couldn¡¯t see Rosa.


    Caroline took the elevator to the first floor. From a distance, she saw **eating fruits with Rosa in the


    garden and enjoying the scenery.


    The happy backs of the two made Caroline feel warm. She could not help but walk towards them.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Chapter 420 Vallorie Is More Likable


    ¡°Caroline, are you done? Come over and eat some fruits to moisten your throat,¡± Killian smiled.


    Caroline had probably chatted a lot with her friend just now.


    ¡°Caroline, I heard that someone bullied you. Did she drug you? Who is so bad?¡± Rosa found it


    incredible. She was a little angry.


    ¡°Forget it. I have dealt with it.¡± Caroline smiled gracefully.


    Seeing that Caroline did not eat fruits, Killian asked someone to serve her some tea. Caroline smiled


    and refused, ¡°The girl I met on my way back asked me not to drink so much tea. She said that the


    ingredients of the tea would affect the efficacy of the medicine.¡±


    Just now, Caroline took the medicine prescribed by the girl.


    Caroline showed the prescription to the doctors she knew, and they all said that the prescription was


    wonderful


    When Caroline¡¯s friends heard that she took C30, they all broke into a cold sweat. There was no


    antidote for C30, but the girl could remove the poison in Caroline¡¯s body in such a short time and give


    her such a wonderful prescription.


    Caroline¡¯s friends praised the girl¡¯s medical skills and prescription and wanted to know her.


    Caroline liked the girl, but at the same time, she felt regretful.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite obedient to her.¡± Killian did not expect Caroline to be so satisfied with the girl ¡°Well, if you


    see Paige tonight, you will like her. You will find that no girl canpare to her.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be so confident. The girl I met yesterday was smart, beautiful, and capable¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Killian waved his hand with a smile. ¡°I have never seen a girl who is better than Paige.¡±


    ¡°I will invite her here and introduce her to you.¡± Caroline felt that Vallorie was the best girl in the world.


    Rosa could not help but smile. ¡°You want to take her home as your daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, to be frank, that¡¯s what I think. But she has a boyfriend. She seems to know Martin. I saw her


    driving Martin¡¯s car that day.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Killian and Rosa spoke in unison, smiling


    ¡°Caroline, you haven¡¯t been home for too long. You don¡¯t know your son well. No one can touch his


    things, except for Paige.¡±


    ¡°Right Only Paige can touch his things.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. He must have a good friend of the opposite ***.¡± Caroline disagreed. Vallorie just


    ***Martin¡¯s car. They didn¡¯t kiss or embrace


    Did the bodyguard misread the license test night?


    It was darkst night, and there were so many cars under Martin¡¯s name, so it was normal for the


    bodyguard to misread the license te.


    ¡°Paige is still in school. Otherwise, I really hope that they can get married soon.¡± Rosa praised Paige


    ¡°Paige is likable. I am afraid that someone else will take her away from Martin if they don¡¯t get married.¡±


    After all, Paige was so outstanding.


    Caroline thought, there is no girl more likable than Vallonie


    Vallone is also outstanding


    ¡°Oh right, how many days will you stay?¡± Killian asked


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in two days.¡±


    After meeting Vallorie, Caroline would leave. Otherwise, some well-informed distant rtives had heard


    about their return. All of them wanted to pay a visit and ask them for help.


    They returned secretly. They were very cautious wherever they went, but they did not expect that the


    news would still be spread out.


    It had to be said that those distant rtives were really well-informed.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Stay for a few more days,¡± Rosa said. ¡°You and Wilfred should visit the Lusk family a few more times.


    Their daughter is so outstanding. She just came back, but Martin will soon take her home. We have to


    show her parents our sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Killian nodded with approval. ¡°You and Wilfred have to visit them a few more times.¡±


    Caroline sighed inwardly. No one was more outstanding than Vallorie. Only Vallorie was the most


    outstanding daughter-inw.


    After saying goodbye to her inws, Caroline could not help but send a message to Vallorie again.


    ¡°Vallorie, what are you doing?¡±


    Paige quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m shopping.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to buy? Tell me and I will give you some advice.¡± Caroline wanted to help.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Paige just paid the bill. She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you feel better today?¡±


    Caroline was excited. She thought, Vallorie cares about me!


    ¡°Yes. Your prescription is wonderful! How can you be so excellent and know everything? Do you live in


    Chicago? Are you a local?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°I am also in Chicago. Let¡¯s have afternoon tea together another day. I want to thank you for helping me


    find the bad guy!¡±


    When Caroline said this, she could not help but sigh inwardly. ¡°You know what, she and I have known


    each other for 20 years. I didn¡¯t expect that for some benefits, she would want me to die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Paige had many things on her hands, so she sent Caroline a voice message. ¡°You could


    live a better life than her, but it couldn¡¯t be much better. Otherwise, she would think her life was


    miserable. Witnessing your happy life, she thought her life was at tragedy. So her jealousy soon turned


    into hatred. Since she couldn¡¯t figure this out in time, she made mistakes¡±


    ¡°How smart you are! And your voice is so lovely!¡±


    Caroline did not expect to hear such things from a teenage girl. She also did not expect that Vallorie¡¯s


    voice would be so lovely.


    When Caroline was chatting with Valloriest night, she was unconsciously attracted by her voice.


    As Caroline heard Vallorie¡¯s voice over the phone, she felt that Vallorie¡¯s charming voice was maic.


    ¡°If I parted ways with her earlier, would the results be different?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you notice? Those who haven¡¯t changed their friends for a long time grow at the


    same pace as their friends. But those who mak¨¦ rapid progress change their friends very quickly. Their


    worlds are different. If they are forced to stay together, they will only make their friends ufortable.¡±


    Vallorie talked like a friend. Caroline was deep in thought.


    ¡°Some friends can only keep youpany for a short period of time. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry.


    When you are together, you treat them well and feel happy. Even if the ending is not perfect, and you


    have to pay a price, you have gained something, right? You will meet better friends afterward.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can make better friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You are a very good person. You will meet a kind-hearted soulmate who is good to you.¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Chapter 421 Stunned


    Caroline was moved. She did not expect that Vallorie wouldfort and praise her.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow afternoon? I would like to treat you to afternoon tea.¡±


    Caroline realized that Vallorie was still young, so she added, ¡°How about milk tea?¡±


    Paige smiled. Before she could reply, Caroline sent a new message.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You saved me, enlightened me, andforted me¡­ I have to treat you to a drink.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige replied with her slender fingers.


    ¡°When will you be free?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°Anytime.¡±


    ¡°How about three in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to drink? Coffee, afternoon tea, or milk tea?¡±


    ¡°Anything¡±


    Caroline did not expect Vallorie to be so easygoing. She liked Vallorie more and began to look forward


    to their meeting tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check if there are any famous shops nearby. I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡± Caroline sent a happy


    emoji.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After sending thest message, Paige put away her phone.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Martin finished his work and went to the mall to pick up Paige. He took the things in her hands.


    Mantin didn¡¯t expect Paige would buy so many things for his parents. Moreover, she was talking with


    someone over the phone while carrying so many things. It seemed that they were chatting very happily.


    ¡°A very interesting middle-aged woman.¡± Paige¡¯s eyes became gentle. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, I will go


    out.¡±


    ¡°Meet the woman you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Martin was a little confused. Paige did not like to socialize. Why did she agree to meet a middle-aged


    woman?


    ¡°How did you guys know each other?¡± Martin helped Paige open the car door and fastened her


    seatbelt.


    ¡°When I submitted the scorest night.¡±


    ¡°You got familiar so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We felt like old friends at the first meeting.¡±


    Paige seemed to have known the middle-aged woman for a long lime, and they got along very well.


    ¡°If I had known that you went to Pinnacle Clubst night, I would have gone with you. That club was


    later under my name,¡± Martin exined


    Hearing this, Paige was somewhat surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Philip Shaffer¡¯s club?¡±


    Paige happened to save Philip. When she went to the club, the people there were very nice to her.


    Later, Paige saved the manager and the waiters of the club. When they saw her, they all respected her.


    ¡°When Mr. Shaffer encountered an economic crisis, I helped him solve it. To thank me, he transferred


    the club to me and focused on the real estate industry¡±


    If Martin hadn¡¯t helped Philip, Philip would have been in debt and left Chicago.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the people in the club been reced? Paige asked


    The manager and the waiters were the same. None of them were reced.


    ¡°They know the business well and have done a good job, so I won¡¯t rece them.¡±


    Paige nodded. If she had known earlier, she would have let Martin gost night. Then, he wouldn¡¯t


    have to wait at home for more than an hour.


    ¡°You seem to be familiar with the people in the club.¡± Martin nced at Parge and asked softly. ¡°Do you


    often go there?¡±


    ¡°asionally.¡±


    Paige briefly exined what had happened before.


    Soon, the car arrived at the restaurant under the Stowe Group


    In the private room, Killian and Rosa sat in the main seats, checking the time anxiously.


    Standing beside Killian, Neil could not help butugh, ¡°Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe, it¡¯s not the time yet.¡±


    Wilfred adjusted his tie. He seemed to be a little nervous and cleared his throat.


    Caroline was a little expectant


    Caroline wondered what kind of person her daughter-inw was.


    Five minutester, someone knocked on the door.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the door and saw Martin holding some gifts in one hand and a girl¡¯s


    hand in the other.


    They saw a beautiful girl with a refined temperament. She did not wear makeup, but she was stunning.


    Her eyes were ck and her facial features were exquisite.


    When Wilfred and Caroline saw the girl, they were stunned. Why did she look so much like Vallorie?


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, ***, this is Paige.¡± Martin held Paige¡¯s hand, walked forward, and introduced


    Paige to his family. ¡°You know my grandparents. This is my ****and dad.¡±


    Wilfred and Caroline were stunned and speechless. They thought Paige looked like Vallorie¡­


    ¡°Wilfred, Caroline, this is Paige Lusk that we often mentioned to you¡±


    When Killian saw Pargeing, he was happy, but he suddenly found that Wilfred and Caroline did not


    react. He could not help but push Wilfred with his elbow and reminded Wilfred with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Wilfred, say something!¡±


    Wilfred was talkative at home. Why did he keep silent now?


    Was Wilfred not satisfied with Paige?


    No, Wilfred wouldn¡¯t dare.


    Rosa found that Caroline, who was talkative, did not say anything She could not help but whisper,


    ¡°Caroline, what are you doing? This is Paige, Martin¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe, Paige smiled as if she had recognized them.


    Paige took the gifts from Martin, gave two to Killian and Rosa, and then picked up the other two and


    gave them to Wilfred and Caroline.


    ¡°This is my gift for you. I hope you will like it.¡±


    Wilfred did not know how he received the gift.


    Not only did Paige look like Vallorie, but her voice was also the same as Vallorie¡¯s.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, this is yours.¡± Paige presented the gift with both hands.


    Caroline was stunned for a while before asking in astonishment, ¡°Are you Vallorie?¡±


    Paige nodded with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Really? Oh my¡­ Vallorie is my daughter-inw?¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t expect this. She was so excited. ¡°Dad, ***, this is the girl I mentioned to you!¡±


    Killian and Rosa were a little surprised. The smart, beautiful, capable, and kind-hearted girl that


    Caroline mentioned turned out to be Paige.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Killian and Rosa could not help but ask.


    ¡°We had been away for a long time, so we wanted to buy some gifts for you. Have you packed the gifts


    from us?¡± Caroline suddenly asked.


    Killian and Rosa shook their heads. They thought that the gifts were some healthcare products and


    local specialties, so they put the gifts away and had not packed them.


    Caroline knew it. She exined, ¡°Before we went back to Riverside Vi, Wilfred remembered that Dad


    liked Penrose¡¯s paintings very much, so he contacted Penrose¡¯s assistant with great effort and asked


    Penrose to draw a painting for Dad. Unexpectedly, Penrose is Paige!¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Chapter 422 Aren¡¯t You Just Brilliant?


    As soon as they heard this, not only Killian and Rosa were shocked, but even Martin was surprised


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He didn¡¯t expect Paige to have another identity, which was the great painter, Penrose Ezequiel.


    Martin remembered the other day, Paige painted in front of him¡­.


    He felt so honored to be able to witness that moment with his own eyes.


    No wonder the hairpin locator that Paige wore on her headst night could be found so quickly. It was


    because the Stowe family all knew what it was.


    Originally, Martin thought there was a mole¡­


    Caroline was also very excited. She did not expect that the person regarded as the Painting Virtuoso


    was her future daughter-inw!


    Wilfred was also exhrated. This was just a blessing from the universe.


    Caroline continued to exin, ¡°I remembered that Rosa likes Vallorie. I thought that I hadn¡¯te


    home for so long, so I got someone to contact Vallorie and write a song for Rosa.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that the famous piano master, Vallorie Walker, was also her future daughter-inw!


    The surprises came too suddenly, and Caroline almost couldn¡¯t take them!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how talented Vallorie is. She made the song in less than a day. I have heard this new


    song, and it is very good. Last night, when she handed the song to me, it happened that I had a fit, and


    she even helped me.¡±


    Caroline looked at Paige with eyes full of appreciation and gratitude.


    Martin, who was at the side, finally caught on and said lightly, ¡°Then you are very lucky. After all, not


    everyone has the luck to meet Dr. Skr Benson.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Skr Benson?¡±


    This time, it was Wilfred and Caroline who were shocked. Skr, who was said to be a miracle-working


    doctor, was also their future daughter-inw!


    Weren¡¯t they too lucky?


    It could be said that they hit the lottery!


    Many people in the world wanted Skr to treat their illnesses. Before, they also wanted to find Skr


    to treat Killian and Rosa, but they could not find her anywhere¡­


    ¡°My heart surgery was also done by Paige.¡± Killianughed out loud. He did not expect fate to be so


    wonderful.


    Rosa also smiled, ¡°Paige also cured me.¡±


    Wilfred and Caroline looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. They wondered if a person like


    Paige actually existed¡­


    ¡°You have no idea. Last night, Paige only got one whiff to tell what coffee beans I roasted and where


    they were produced¡­¡± Caroline was full of praise for Paige. Wilfred also added, ¡°Not only that, but she


    can also tell what ingredient the perfume we wear is¡­¡±


    I was so wonderful.


    They didn¡¯t expect that their future daughter-inw was not only the Painting Virtuoso Penrose but also


    the piano master Vallorie and the great doctor Skr. Besides that, she mastered all kinds of other


    skills.


    At such a young age, Paige was already knowledgeable, talented, and smart¡­.


    Wilfred and Caroline could not help smirking. They were too satisfied with Paige as their soon-to-be


    daughter-inw!


    ¡°Sost night, my men did not see it wrong. Paige really was driving Martin¡¯s car¡­¡± Wilfred came to a


    realization at this moment.


    Because he was not sure about the rtionship between Paige and his son before, he did not say that


    Martin was his son. He just asked Paige if she knew Martin. As a result, Paige mistakenly thought that


    Wilfred had a bone to pick with Martin. She even got protective and said that if anything happened,


    Wilfred should go to her directly and not disturb Martin.


    Wilfred should have judged from Paige¡¯s tone that the two were a couple. It was all his fault that he was


    too excited to see Penrose!


    Caroline also rememberedst night. She said that whoever dated Paige was a very lucky guy, and


    Paige said she was lucky to be with her boyfriend.


    Caroline suddenly felt this was so sweet.


    Did her son know that his fianc¨¦e often defended him in private?


    At this time, everyone scrambled for Paige. Rosa asked her to sit next to her. Caroline disagreed and


    wanted to sit with her.


    ¡°Rosa, Paige was always sitting with you. Today, just let her sit between me and Wilfred!¡± Caroline


    grabbed Paige¡¯s arm and refused to let go.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I will let you have Paige tonight,¡± Rosa smiled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what food Paige likes. But I know!¡± Killian was still unwilling to agree.


    ¡°You can tell me so that I candle the food for her!¡± Caroline argued.


    Martin, who was at the side, was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the older woman, who Paige hit it off with, was his mother¡­.


    He also didn¡¯t expect that from the moment they entered the door, Paige was no longer his and was


    fought over by others¡­


    Martin waspletely ignored.


    In fact, when Paige just entered the door, she recognized that the middle-aged man and the beautiful


    lady were Martin¡¯s parents and her future inws. She was surprised and happy.


    This couple was nice and sophisticated¡­


    ¡°Paige, I asked you what you were doing in the afternoon. You said you were shopping, so were you


    buying presents for us?¡± At this time, Caroline found that the gift Paige gave was heavy and could not


    help but ask.


    ¡°Yes. Open it and see if you like it. Paige smiled elegantly.


    ¡°Even if you pick a flower from the side of the road, I will like it!¡± When Caroline said this, she opened it


    up and saw that it was a set of


    PQ Fashion¡¯s limited edition jewelry.


    In the afternoon, Paige went to the store and asked them for thetest global limited edition jewelry set


    and to wrap it in the nicest package.


    When Martin saw this gift, he said lightly, ¡°Oh right, PQ Fashion was also founded by Paige.¡±


    This time, Wilfred and Caroline looked at each other and were even more dumbfounded!


    What kind of mysterious treasure was their future daughter-inw? Why would she have so many


    identities?


    ¡°Paige, aren¡¯t you just brilliant?¡± Caroline could not help but praise her. She also found that there was a


    card in the bag It was PQ Fashion¡¯s gift card. Simply put, if Caroline took this card to PQ Fashion to


    buy things, she did not have to pay anything to take the jewels away Caroline was stunned


    Since Paige was so generous, it seemed that they were a little petly!


    There was also a set of skincare products in the bag. When Martin saw the appearance of the bottles in


    the gift box, he guessed that it should be the moisturizers that Paige developed herself.


    ¡°Paige, this is so sweet of you¡­¡± Caroline couldn¡¯t help but give Paige a loving hug for sending her so


    many gifts in one go.


    It was the first time that Paige had been held by a woman who she had only met twice¡­.


    ¡°Why are you so good?¡± Caroline wanted to cry. They were very satisfied with Paige.


    Wilfred opened the box and looked inside. ¡°Perl Ezequiel¡¯s works? And there are six of them?¡±


    Paige was so rich and generous!


    She gave them six pieces of work in one go!


    One must know that the first piece could no longer be found in the market, and no one was willing to


    sell it even for 50 million dors¡­


    Where did Paige buy them from?


    They must have cost her a fortune!

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Chapter 423 To Have Wilfred¡¯s Gift As His Own


    A thought passed through Caroline¡¯s mind. ¡°Paige, you¡¯re Perl Ezequiel, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All eyes were fixed on Paige.


    ¡°The words you wrote to Wilfred¡­ I recognize the handwriting. That¡¯s Perl¡¯s handwriting Caroline


    wouldn¡¯t be too shocked if Paige was Perl.


    At this point, Caroline¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise and excitement.


    ¡°What words?¡± Killian and Rosa had no idea what Caroline was talking about.


    ¡°Yesterday, Paige gave Wilfred her autograph and wrote him a blessing. Right, Wilfred?¡± Raising her


    brows, Caroline nudged Wilfred and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wilfred immediately showed everyone his note.


    It wrote, ¡°You¡¯re meant to be great.¡±


    It was signed with ¡°Penrose¡±.


    Paige¡¯s handwriting was beautiful and impressive.


    Martin was familiar with Paige¡¯s handwriting. He was sure that those words were from Paige.


    However¡­


    Martin didn¡¯t expect that Paige would be Perl.


    ¡°Am I right?¡± Caroline looked expectantly at Paige.


    Paige didn¡¯t have to hide it from the Stowe family, so she nodded.


    Caroline beamed. ¡°See? I¡¯m right! Paige is Perl.¡±


    Wilfred didn¡¯t expect that Martin would be dating his favorite calligrapher, Perl Ezequiel.


    Wilfred was Overwhelmed well as the blessing Paige wrote, the beautiful handwriting tells me that


    Paige¡¯s Perl. I was right.¡± and shock, Caroline couldn¡¯t help but think, how talented and wonderful


    Paige is. as you do. I can somehow feel the power in her handwriting. I can¡¯t believe that Paige is Perl,¡±


    Killian said with astonishment and thenughed. He eximed in his mind, this must be fate.


    ¡°It¡¯s kinda like a piece of art. What good handwriting it is!¡± Rosa praised, ¡°Paige, you amazed me.¡±


    ¡°Wilfred, aren¡¯t you gonna take trips in the next couple of days? I think I can keep Paige¡¯s masterpiece


    for you while you¡¯re away.¡±


    Killian wanted to have Wilfred¡¯s gift as his own.


    Wilfred hurriedly held Paige¡¯s gift tight and smiled, ¡°Thanks, Dad, but no. I can take care of them.*


    ¡°s, I doubt that. Why don¡¯t you let me keep them for you? I¡¯ll put them in my safe.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate that, Dad, but they¡¯ll be fine in my safe too.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not gonna take your safe with you during the trip, right? What if the valuable gift Paige gave


    you is stolen? You should be thankful that I¡¯m willing to hold on to them for you¡±


    Wilfred didn¡¯t know what to say, so he turned to Rosa for help.


    Rosa looked at Killian and smiled, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but you¡¯re being ****. Paige gave you


    the gift. Remember?¡±


    ¡°I know, but that¡¯s medicine. Though it¡¯s good for my health, I¡¯d rather have Paige¡¯s work instead.¡±


    Killian stared at Paige¡¯s work in Wilfred¡¯s hands


    ¡°You don¡¯t need the medicine? Well, you can give me that.¡± Wilfred reached out his hand.


    ¡°No way!¡± Killian covered the medicine with his hands.


    Killian wanted more than just medicine.


    Paige giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I can write to you anything another time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Killian sounded excited. Killian thought, Paige is such a nice girl. How nice would it be if


    Paige were my daughter? Wilfred has a lot to learn from her.


    ¡°Give Paige a break.¡± Martin cut in, ¡°Do you know how much Perl¡¯s work is worth? How much will


    people pay to beg Skr to treat them? And those gifts and the jewelry¡­ You all are asking too much


    of Paige.¡±


    Wilfredughed in his mind, yoo-hoo, a public disy of affection ising up.


    Sounds like someone¡¯s jealous. Martin was sulking because we ignored him. You¡¯re feeling left out,


    aren¡¯t you, Martin? Well, you deserved it!


    **


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯ll wait for you to show me your handwriting.¡± Killian ignored Martin and continued with a smile,


    ¡°I have a thing for calligraphy. and I¡¯ve been studying calligraphy skills. I¡¯d pick your brains.¡±


    Smiling, Paige replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Martin was lost for words.


    The Stowe family and Paige had been talking for half an hour. At this point, Neil cleared his throat and


    reminded them.


    ¡°Sir, madam, Ms. Paige¡¯s been here for half an hour. Maybe it¡¯s about time to serve dinner.¡±


    It dawned on the Stowe family that Paige might be starving


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Neil. We were so excited that we lost track of time¡± Rosa was embarrassed. Rosa


    thought, I almost forgot that we invited Paige over for dinner. Paige must be hungry.


    What a polite and sweet girl. Though Paige was hungry, she never wanted to interrupt us.


    ¡°You may serve dinner now.¡± Killian didn¡¯t expect them to have a long talk with Paige. Killian shifted the


    me andined, ¡°Neil, you should¡¯ve reminded us earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Neil got used to that. He smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Stowe.¡±


    ¡°What did you get from Paige?¡± Killian asked Rosa before the dishes were served. He leaned closer


    and looked at the gift that Paige gave Rosa


    Rosa hid it away and replied, ¡°Not now. Dinner first.¡±


    ¡°But I wanna know now.¡± Killian was curious to know if there were any calligraphy works, paintings, and


    so on.


    Rosa ignored Killian and asked Neil to keep the box for her.


    Killian red at Neil and roared in his mind, Neil, you¡¯d better show me what¡¯s inside the box.


    Neil became flustered and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Stowe. Why don¡¯t you take a look at it after dinner?¡±


    Killian was disappointed, thinking, you¡¯re a ***, Neil


    After a while, Killian asked, ¡°Wilfred, you said that Paige drew me a painting. Where is it?¡± Wilfred


    sighed, ¡°I let Neil give it to youst night.¡±


    Last night, Killian was angry that Wilfred and Caroline traveled a lot but rarely spent days at home.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the gift. At this moment, Killian grew more interested. ¡°How


    does the painting look?¡± he asked.


    Killian couldn¡¯t wait to know what Paige¡¯s painting was like.


    ¡°Oh, wait. I took a picture.¡± Wilfred suddenly remembered that he had taken a picture of the painting.


    Wilfred took out his phone and showed Killian the picture.


    At one nce, Killian was stunned by Paige¡¯s painting skills.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Chapter 424 They All Like Her


    The style was bold and the painting looked magnificent. It depicted mountains full of lush trees with


    ***and fog surrounding them¡­


    It was peerless work.


    Killian was fascinated by it. He didn¡¯t expect that a young woman could draw such a beautiful painting.


    *When Paige gave this painting to mest night, I didn¡¯t believe that it was her work. I asked her to


    prove it. Guess what? In less than five minutes, she drew a painting of the scene in this corner!¡±


    Wilfred pointed at the top left corner of the work, and his words were full of surprise and appreciation


    Killian looked up at once and said expectantly. ¡°Where is that painting? I want it too!¡±


    Wilfred was a little speechless. ¡°You already have the whole picture. Why do you want the scene of a


    corner? It¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Seeing that his son wouldn¡¯t give in, Killian snorted and lowered his head to admire the painting again.


    Wilfred liked the painting of that corner very much. It wasplete and could be used for decorations.


    The painting depicted multiple peaks and was serene.


    As Wilfred thought of that painting, he became more impressed by Paige¡¯s talent for painting. He didn¡¯t


    expect this young woman to be so outstanding


    ¡°This painting is excellent. Look at the fall, the ***, and the mountains¡­¡± Rosa was full of praise for this


    painting. ¡°The whole painting and the details are all perfect. Paige¡¯s painting skills are so wonderful.¡±


    Rosa thought, I didn¡¯t know she was so good at painting.


    She had so many talents. She is a calligrapher and a painter¡­


    I was already shocked when I got to know that she was Skr and Vallorie¡­


    And now¡­


    Neil was also stunned. I didn¡¯t know Ms. Paige was a great artist. She is much more talented than the


    ladies of other rich families.


    Everyone will be attracted to such an outstanding woman.


    At this time, the restaurant manager knocked on the door and personally served the dishes.


    But everyone was admiring Paige¡¯s paintings. They didn¡¯t start eating even after the dishes were all


    served.


    ¡°Oh. Right. I recorded the new music that Paigeposedst night. Do you want to listen to it?¡±


    After Caroline asked the question, Killian and Rosa answered at the same time, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Paige was a little surprised. When did Caroline record it?


    Caroline seemed to notice her doubts and exined with a smile, ¡®Last night when you were ying


    the piano, I found that your back was very beautiful, and the music was so good. I couldn¡¯t help but


    record it¡­ There was only a small part of it.¡±


    However, Killian and Rosa couldn¡¯t wait to listen to it


    Caroline yed the video on her mobile phone. Paige¡¯s fingers were dancing on the piano. The music


    was melodious. Everyone was fascinated by the joyful music and felt delighted, and they looked


    intoxicated¡­.


    It was short, but Killian still wanted to listen to it. ¡°It¡¯s loo short. Are there other videos?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t record the rest, because it was too pleasant.¡± At that time, Caroline had no time for recording.


    She closed her eyes and indulged in the music.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good. Paige, you are really excellent.¡± Rosa¡¯s affection for her granddaughter-inw increased,


    and she couldn¡¯t help but say to Caroline, ¡°Send me this video. I want to use it as my ringtone.¡±


    ¡°Me too! Me too!¡±


    Killian also wanted a copy, but Rosa didn¡¯t agree. ¡°If we use the same ringtone, we will be confused


    when either of our phones rings¡­ You should pick another one.¡±


    Killian was upset, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Paige was surprised to see them scrambling for a piece of music. She looked at Killian, who looked


    upset. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Grandpa, I will make a new one for you next time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Killian was excited, and his eyes lit up.


    Paige replied, ¡°Um.¡± Wilfred and Caroline asked at the same time, ¡°What about me? I want one too.¡±


    ¡°You guys are exploiting her.¡± Martin couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Stop it. Let¡¯s start eating.¡±


    Martin knew they could chat forever.


    Wilfred was speechless.


    Caroline didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You can talk about itter. The food is getting cold.¡± Martin picked some food for Paige first.¡±


    However, before Martin put it into Paige¡¯s te, he found that the other four people were also picking


    food for Paige¡­


    Paige¡¯s te was soon half-filled. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I can do it myself. Grandpa, Grandma,


    Dad, ***, you should eat too.¡±


    ¡°Paige, you are so sweet!¡± Caroline was pleased. ¡°I heard that you like seafood. These are all for you.


    You can eat as much as you want..¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Before the dishes were served, they specially asked the chef to remove the seafood shells to save


    trouble.


    At this time, Caroline kept picking food for her, and Paige¡¯s small te was soon filled.


    Paige did the same thing. She picked food for Killian and Rosa first. Then she put some on Wilfred¡¯s


    and Caroline¡¯s tes. And she didn¡¯t forget to give Martin some of his favorite food.


    Martin¡¯s gaze was extremely gentle. He didn¡¯t expect that Paige would think of him. They had all


    neglected him just now. Only Paige cares about me, and she knows which dishes ! like!


    There were too many people around. Otherwise, Martin would kiss her.


    When Neil saw that the family was eating happily, his gaze also softened. It had been a long time since


    this kind of warm and harmonious scene appeared.


    In the past few years, Mr. Martin has been managing thepany on his own. There were always


    people who wanted to cause trouble in the open and the dark when he first started dealing with the


    whole group¡¯s business. Mr. Martin was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have the time to visit his parents¡­.


    In the past year, the group¡¯s condition has be stable. So, Mr. Martin finally got more private


    time¡­.


    However, his parents went to travel around the world, so they rarely ate together¡­


    It was no exaggeration that since Ms. Paige joined this family, it had be different. It became


    warmer, and they are more united and intimate


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but ask softly. ¡°Neil, please sit down and eat with us.¡± She noticed that he had been


    standing there.


    ¡°Right. Neil, why are you still standing? Sit down.¡± Killian was busy picking food for Paige and asking


    her to eat more. He-forget that__


    Neil was standing behind him.


    Rosa also asked Neil to eat with them. After all these years, Neil had be a part of the family.


    Neil was moved. He thanked the people present one by one before sitting down to eat.


    ¡°Paige, Wilfred and I also prepared gifts for you. We will give it to you when we finish the meal.¡±


    Caroline was afraid that they would chat for a long while if she took it out now. The food would turn


    cold.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad, ***,¡± Paige smiled gently.


    The meal was pleasant. After that, Caroline gave the gift to Paige. She looked at Paige lovingly.


    Wilfred also took out the gift he had prepared long ago and gave it to Paige.


    ¡°Open them and see if you like them.¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Chapter 425 Isn¡¯t Martin Your Fianc¨¦?


    Paige opened the one from Caroline and saw an ocean blue ne with 98 small diamonds and one


    big diamond


    ¡°This ne is a gift I received from my mother on my eighteenth birthday.¡± Caroline smiled, ¡°It¡¯s now


    yours.¡±


    This treasure had been passed down to daughters in her family for generations. Caroline was its fifth


    owner.


    However, she was willing to give this ne to Paige. It meant that Caroline really liked her.


    Paige could tell that this ne was very valuable. It had nice rity and color.


    ¡°The diamonds are 666 karats. It¡¯s a great number,¡± Caroline looked at Paige lovingly. ¡°I hope you will


    achieve whatever you want. Just like the blessing you wrote, you¡¯re meant to be great.¡±


    ¡°This gift is too precious. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Paige can tell the value and significance of this ne. It


    was around 160 million dors.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you. You must take it.¡± Caroline didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. She changed the


    topic. ¡°Let¡¯s see what Wilfred has gotten for you.¡±


    Wilfred¡¯s gift was a key with gems and the Stowe family¡¯s emblem engraved on it. It was exquisite and


    priceless.


    It could open the Stowe family¡¯s secret base and the safe box that Wilfred and Caroline stored in a


    foreign bank.


    Wilfred felt that since Paige had joined the family, he should treat her as a member of this family. He


    and Caroline often traveled around the world. If something happened to them, with this key, Paige


    could inherit everything that the couple had.


    ¡°Fortunately, it is not jewelry. Paige has only one neck,¡± Martin joked.


    I have given Paige bracelets, hand chains, and nes. Grandma gave her an heirloom, and Paige¡¯s


    brother has also given her a lot of jewelry¡­


    Paige can¡¯t wear so many pieces of jewelry at one time.


    Everyone was amused by him. Seeing that Paige was still unwilling to ept it, he said softly. ¡°They


    are gifts from Dad and ****, so just ept it. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Finally, Paige epted the two gifts. They chatted pleasantly for a long time before leaving the room.


    On the first floor of the restaurant.


    Patricia was eating with a few friends. And she happened to see Killian and Rosa walk out of the


    elevator. Her eyes lit up. Patricia was about to go forward to greet them, but she saw Martin and Paige


    behind them.


    Martin said something to Paige in a low voice. Paige whispered a few words to him. They looked very


    intimate..


    Patricia also saw Wilfred and Caroline. After they walked out of the elevator, they talked andughed


    around Paige. They seemed to like their future daughter-inw very much.


    The fork in Patricia¡¯s hand suddenly fell. She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was stunned, shocked, or sad.


    Janel Hadfield, who was sitting next to her, also saw this scene. Janel almost spat out the drink in her


    ***.


    ¡°Patricia, look! Isn¡¯t that Martin? Why is he holding hands with another woman?¡±


    Hearing that, Patricia¡¯s other friends hurriedly looked in that direction. And they were stunned.


    ¡°Who is that woman? She seems to be about our age¡­.


    ¡°Are the two behind them Martin¡¯s parents? She has met his parents?¡±


    ¡°My goodness. Martin has gone too far. He is engaged to you. How could he hook up with another


    woman?¡±


    ¡°The two in front are not Martin¡¯s grandparents, are they? No. I must be mistaken¡­ I remember that


    Martin¡¯s grandmother is in-a- vegetative state¡­¡±


    ¡°Patricia, isn¡¯t Martin your fianc¨¦? What exactly is going on?¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t know how to answer these questions. She only said disappointedly. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Her friends looked at her with sympathy in their eyes.


    No one would feelfortable seeing her fianc¨¦ with another woman¡­


    ¡°Patricia, all men are like this. They will have a lot of fun before they get married. After getting married,


    they will stop fooling around.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t registered your marriage. Just let hirn have fun for two more years. When you graduate


    and marry into the Stowe family, other women will stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Martin. Just forgive him. There are so many women flirting with him. It means he is attractive.¡±


    ¡°After he dates all those women, he will find that you are the best. When the timees, he will give


    you all his attention.¡±


    What they said didn¡¯t make Patricia feel better. She looked at them and asked sadly. ¡°If I were not the


    daughter of the Lusk family. would you still be friends with me?¡±


    ¡°Patricia, what are you talking about? We make friends with you because of you, not your background!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ms. Koum goes to the same school as us, but I don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, do you have any trouble? If something bothers you, you can tell us. We will help you solve it.¡±


    Patricia hesitated several times, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She was no longer in the mood to eat, so


    she didn¡¯t eat much.


    On the way back to school.


    Patricia received a call from Amily. She said that in one or two days, Martin¡¯s parents would visit the


    Lusk¡¯s home.


    Amily asked her to ask for leave and go home. She hoped Patricia could impress Martin¡¯s parents and


    defeat Paige¡­


    In that case, Patricia would turn the situation around.


    However, Patricia recalled how Martin¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t take Paige¡¯s ce.


    re talking andughing with Paige. She knew that no matter how hard she tried, she


    Everyone in the Stowe family likes Paige. Martin¡¯s parents and grandparents seem to like her very


    much¡­.


    Amily tried to persuade Patricia not to give up. She also said that during the days when Paige was


    away from home, Donald and Danica missed Paige very much. They mentioned Paige more times than


    Patricia.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It meant that her parents¡¯ concern for Paige had increased, while Patricia had be less important.


    Amily also said Patricia¡¯s position in the family would be taken by Paige gradually.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you are so kind. You want to let go of the past with her. You gave her food and drinks and


    sent her messages to ask about her well-being. You have done so many things. But has she ever


    responded to you?


    ¡°To put it bluntly, she doesn¡¯t need a sister now. Your existence will only threaten her position in the


    family¡­.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you should get tough¡­.


    ¡°You have been humble, but what you got in return is more and more disdain and contempt from the


    whole family¡­¡±


    Amily¡¯s words echoed in Patricia¡¯s mind. Patricia didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong Why is it so


    hard to be a better person¡­


    Do I need to continue?


    The next afternoon.


    Paige arrived at the ce that Caroline had arranged at the appointed time.


    It was a restaurant that was well-known on the inte. It hadrge French windows that allowed one


    to admire thergest Ferris wheel in America at close range. The beautiful sea made one feel rxed.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Chapter 426 Clear the ce


    As soon as Paige stepped into the restaurant, she was discovered by a sharp-eyed girl.


    ¡°Vivian, isn¡¯t that Paige?¡±


    The girl who spoke was Vivian¡¯s friend. Several of them were sitting by the window and drinking


    afternoon tea. No one expected to see Paige here.


    Vivian saw that it was really Paige!


    Since returning to the Lusk family, Paige seemed to have a lot of free money to squander.


    As soon as Paige passed by Vivian¡¯s table, someone used her elbow to knock two beautifully shaped


    cakes to the ground.


    If Paige had not dodged in time, her shoes would have been stained.


    ¡°Paige? Are you blind? You knocked down our cake. Pay for it.¡±


    Paige directly ignored them and crossed the cake on the ground with her long legs, intending to leave.


    ¡°I am talking to you. Are you deaf?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s voice attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    One of Vivian¡¯s friends stretched out her hand to block Paige¡¯s way and said coldly, ¡°What, don¡¯t you


    have to pay for breaking someone¡¯s things? Don¡¯t you even say sorry? It seems that you are deaf and


    mute at the same time.¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold. ¡°Do you not want your hand?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Recalling Paige beating Jorge that night, the friend retracted her hand in embarrassment, not daring to


    argue with Paige.


    ¡°Is this upbringing of the Lusk family?¡± Vivian deliberately raised her voice and said in an aggressive


    tone. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You just came back from a small ce, and your habits of the unruly people have


    notpletely changed¡­ Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t apologize andpensate, this is not over!¡±


    A sharp-eyed waiter saw this scene and hurriedly ran over. ¡°Sorry,dies. What happened here?¡±


    ¡°This person broke my cake. I want her to apologize andpensate me. She refused.¡± Vivian


    used, ¡°The restaurant¡¯s threshold is really getting lower and lower, allowing anyone to enter. It really


    killed my mood.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ The waiter was stunned, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°The cake was knocked down by herself. There is a surveince camera as proof.¡± Paige looked on


    coldly as if she was looking at a few ****.


    ¡°Then you should ask someone to check the surveince! Just now, Vivian saw that the only


    surveince camera facing their table. was blocked by Paigeing over. Her small movement would


    not be recorded.


    Several girls asked the waiter to check the surveince video. The waiter had no choice but to go.


    Although they did not see who had knocked down the cake in the surveince video, they could see


    that the cake was indeed ced on the edge of the table When Paige passed by, the cake fell


    ¡°Did you see that? The cake fell when she came. What does this mean?¡±


    Paige sneered. ¡°The surveince video was very clear. When I came, you deliberately stretched your


    right elbow. It¡¯s such a low-level trick. Even if you call the police, do you think the police would not be


    able to see it?¡±


    The waiter on the side found the situation serious and humedly called the restaurant manager.


    When the manager heard about what had happened, he politely nodded and asked, ¡°Ladies, how


    about this? The cake will be served. to you again, and let¡¯s end this matter here¡­¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Go away! I won¡¯t listen to anyone today!¡± Vivian looked at Paige


    from high above and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apologize andpensate, it¡¯s fine. Let me p you


    and this matter will be over.¡±


    Paige felt ****. ¡°Are you ****ill? Then you should hurry to the hospital to check your brain instead of


    drinking tea here.¡±


    Vivian stood up in front of Paige. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to p Paige.


    ¡°Huh, is my daughter-inw someone you can p just because you want to?¡±


    At that moment, a beautifuldy walked over. Her face was exquisite and noble, revealing a beautiful


    aura


    She held Paige¡¯s hand to support her and coldly looked at the several troublemakers in front of her.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe? What brought you down¡­¡± When the manager saw Caroline, he became humble and


    respectful. At the same time, he was greatly shocked. What did I just hear? Is the youngdy the


    daughter-inw that Mrs. Stowe has been waiting for?


    ¡°I was bored in the private room, so I wanted toe down to pick Paige up. It¡¯s not that I want to pick


    on you, but these people are bullying my daughter-inw. Did you just watch from the side?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, you misunderstood. I wanted to make peace just now. It was thesedies who did not


    allow me to¡­¡± The manager felt very wronged when he said this. He looked at thedies with


    dissatisfaction.


    He had never seen people who were so good at causing trouble!


    Vivian and her friends were shocked. Ady who could make the manager so afraid¡­ Could it be the


    one from the Stowe family?


    Martin¡¯s mother? Caroline Stowe?


    The more Vivian looked at thedy in front of her, the more she felt that she was Caroline. After not


    seeing her for a while, Caroline¡¯s face was more delicate and her temperament was also nobler.


    Caroline was already beautiful. Her skin was as ***as snow, and her soft and beautiful face was


    graceful with a cool and dignified aura


    However, what did Caroline just say? Was Paige her daughter-inw?


    How was that possible?


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, she is not Patricia¡­ Vivian kindly reminded Caroline, ¡°Her name is Paige. She is the


    daughter that the Lusk family has just recognized.¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t need you to remind me Caroline said as she looked at the manager, ¡°I originally wanted


    to have a good afternoon tea with my daughter-inw. Since someone is deliberately making trouble,


    let¡¯s clear the ce¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The manager knew that these ignorant youngdies were done for today, so he quickly sent


    people to clear the area.


    Vivian¡¯s friends saw that the situation was not good and panicked.


    ¡°Vivian, I suddenly remembered that something happened at home. I need to go¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too. I think I¡¯m having my period¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again next time¡­¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian¡¯s friends were nning to slip away, but they were blocked by a few waiters


    They were so scared that they hurnedly hid behind Vivian Vivian felt ashamed when she saw their


    cowardly appearance!


    After the restaurant was cleaned up, the manager asked someone to close the door and hang up the


    sign that the business was temporarily closed, and he personally moved a chair over, saying


    respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Stowe, the ce has been cleared ording to your instructions. Please sit down


    and have a rest¡±


    Caroline sat down with a dignified expression. She took out her phone and made a call, ¡°Beatrice,


    come over to Seaview Restaurant.¡±


    Hearing the name ¡°Beatrice¡±, Vivian was shocked. This was her mother¡¯s name!


    How could Caroline have her mother¡¯s contact information?


    Oh, Vivian remembered. Many years ago, the Medina family was in an economic crisis, and the Stowe


    Group helped¡­


    Recently, the Stowe Group also has a few projects to cooperate with the Medina family¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not inviting you to have afternoon tea. Your daughter bullied my daughter-inw, ndered her,


    and even wanted to p her¡­ I need you toe over and educate her.¡±


    When Vivian heard that, she knew that she was done¡­


    When the other friends saw that, they were all extremely afraid and hurriedly exined.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe, I didn¡¯t participate just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I really have something urgent to do. Can you let me go back?¡±

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Chapter 427 Vivian Is pped


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m on my period. You can check it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Vivian was sure that Caroline, ady from a rich family, would not let her take off her pants in public.


    Caroline found it funny. She thought that these girls were pretending to be innocent.


    ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± Caroline asked with amusement.


    The girls nodded hurriedly.


    ¡°Then tell me, how did the cake fall to the ground?¡± Caroline ran her bright eyes over them.


    The girls did not dare to say that Vivian deliberately ndered them. They lied and said that they didn¡¯t


    notice it.


    ¡°Oh. Then you can just wait until you think it through.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe.¡± Vivian was about to say something.


    ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t want to hear you say anything.¡± Caroline stopped Vivian coldly.


    Vivian was speechless.


    After a while, Beatrice came. She went out in a hurry and didn¡¯t even dress properly.


    After getting out of the car, she trotted to the restaurant. Though she was still panting, she forced a


    smile when she saw Caroline.


    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Beatrice trotted in front of Caroline and looked at Paige. ¡°Is


    she your daughter-inw? She is so charming. She looks well-behaved and smart.¡±


    Beatrice turned back to look for her daughter among the girls. ¡°Where is my daughter? Vivian! Come


    over and make an apology!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at her.¡± Caroline sat there decently and elegantly with amusement in her eyes. ¡°She will


    definitely p my daughter-inw¡¯s face today no matter who begs her mercy today.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She was talking nonsense.¡± Beatrice was so angry that sheughed. She quickly grabbed her


    daughter¡¯s hand and pulled her in front of Caroline. ¡°Apologize to Mrs. Stowe and her daughter-inw!¡±


    ¡°***, you haven¡¯t asked what happened before asking me to apologize¡­¡± Vivian felt wronged.


    ¡°You nder her and want to p her. Is it reasonable that you don¡¯t apologize to her?¡± Beatrice angrily


    hit Vivian¡¯s arm. ¡°Apologize to her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Louder!¡± Beatrice seemed to be dissatisfied with Vivian¡¯s low volume.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so rude! Beatrice was so angry that she hit Vivian¡¯s arm again. ¡°You should address her.¡±


    Vivian felt embarrassed. ¡°***! My ssmates are all watching.¡±


    ¡°You did such a shameful thing in front of them just now. What are you afraid of now? Hurry up!¡±


    Vivian was angry, but she knew her mother well. The Stowe family helped the Medina family before,


    and Beatrice was fair at handling things. Beatrice would beat Vivian to death as long as Caroline told


    her to do so.


    Thinking of this, Vivian could only swallow her anger. ¡°I am sorry, Mrs. Stowe. I am sorry, Paige.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you apologize?¡± Caroline raised her eyes and looked at Vivian coldly.


    ¡°Are you apologizing for cursing my daughter-inw, ndering her, or hitting her?¡±


    When Beatrice heard this, she almost fainted from anger since Vivian dared to curse Paige.


    ¡®Mrs. Stowe is asking you the question. Why don¡¯t you answer her question? How dare you curse


    Paige? You are nothing. You are so ***! Don¡¯t you know who helped the Medina family that much?¡±


    Vivian was humiliated by her mother. She had no choice but to apologize senously.


    ¡°Last time at the clubhouse, I saw that your daughter disturbed Paige. In less than two days, she


    harassed Paige again. Do you think that it is easy to ***people from the Stowe family? She dares to


    offend the Stowe family!¡±


    ¡°This wicked girl¡­ Beatrice did not expect that something had happened at the clubhouse. She fiercely


    pped Vivian on the shoulder and said, ¡°Why do you look for trouble every day?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Caroline. It¡¯s my fault. I failed to teach my daughter to behave well.¡± Beatrice bowed


    and apologized. She turned to Paige and bowed to her. Beatrice said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I


    didn¡¯t teach Vivian well. I will try harder to teach her how to behave well. I promise you that this will


    never happen again.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Medina, you are not the one who did something wrong. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Paige¡¯s


    voice was clear and cold. She was fair enough not to take advantage of the Stowe family to ***others.


    Beatrice found that Paige¡¯s temperament and character were somewhat in line with Caroline as if she


    had been born a member of the Stowe family.


    Paige seemed to be Caroline¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°You are kind and sensible. It is all Vivian¡¯s fault. She has been spoiled by us since she was a child.¡±


    ¡°How did the cake fall to the ground just now?¡± Beatrice looked at Vivian.


    Vivian didn¡¯t expect that her mother would ask about it. She did not dare to answer.


    Beatrice¡¯s tone became stronger, ¡°I have many other ways to figure out the whole thing if the


    monitoring camera didn¡¯t work well! You¡¯d better be honest. If you dare to lie, I will beat you up today!¡±


    Vivian was frightened. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I knocked it down.¡±


    Beatrice was angry and asked again, ¡°What and how did you knock it with? Describe it clearly!¡±


    ¡°I was angry about what happened at the clubhouse. When I saw Paige passing by, I hit the two cakes


    with my elbow.¡±


    Beatrice gave Vivian a hard p.


    Vivian was stunned and looked at her mother in disbelief.


    ¡°How did I teach you all these years? You can dislike a person and stay away from her. You can refuse


    to make friends with her, but you must never do anything to hurt her! Today, you hurt others with


    ***tricks! How did you be like this? At the age of eighteen, you are already an adult, and you still


    do such unreasonable things!¡±


    Vivian was frightened by her mother¡¯s imposing manner, and her tears fell.


    *You have no idea of your ****! People will think that this is the usual way that the Medina family


    behaves!¡± Beatrice asked Vivian to apologize again.


    Vivian did not dare to behave carelessly. She apologized with sincerity.


    ¡°What about you guys?¡± Caroline looked at Vivian¡¯s friends.


    The girls were frightened and rushed to say sorry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Stowe I¡¯m sorry, Paige We did see Vivian knock the cake down to the ground, but we


    didn¡¯t stand up for Paige the first time We were wrong


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    The girls were apologizing.


    Seeing that they were frightened, Paige told Caroline to forget about it and went upstairs to have


    afternoon tea.


    Beatrice hurriedly found the restaurant manager to get a card. This meant that in the future, the


    expenses of the Stowe family or Paige in this restaurant would all be paid by the Medina family.


    After that, Beatrice dragged Vivian¡¯s ear and went home to educate her.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Chapter 428 Generous


    A few dayster.


    Martin finished his work and booked the whole cinema, intending to take Paige to watch a movie.


    However, when he just arrived home, he saw that Paige had changed her clothes and was ready to go


    out.


    ¡°Going out with *** again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she asked me to go shopping¡±


    Martin was speechless.


    How many days had it been?


    After Paige left, Martin could not help but take out his mobile phone to call Caroline, ¡°***, when will you


    and Dad go on a trip?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Caroline¡¯s voice sounded very cheerful. ¡°I find that I am happier with Paige.¡±


    Martin asked a little gloomily. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to travel around the world? Aren¡¯t you going to leave after


    seeing Grandpa and Grandma?¡±


    ¡°No,pared to the sea of the Maldives, I prefer to stay with Paige. Tonight, Paige won¡¯t being


    home for dinner. You can make do with it. I¡¯ll hang up first. Otherwise, if Paigees to meter, she


    won¡¯t be able to call in¡­¡±


    Martin felt so helpless.


    Martin remembered that the day before yesterday, he wanted to take Paige to see the waterfall, but in


    the end, Caroline took her away with a ****call.


    Yesterday, he wanted to take Paige to see the rolling sea of ****, but the result was that his mother beat


    him to it.


    Today, he wanted to take Paige to watch a movie and had just returned home. Before he could say


    anything, Paige had already changed her clothes and gone out.


    Looking at the empty home, Martin sat on the sofa and was a little angry, but he did not know what to


    do.


    In the shopping mall.


    Paige held Caroline¡¯s hand and went to several luxury stores with her.


    Because Caroline was a VIP customer of many big brands, every time she entered a store, this store


    would immediately close the door, only providing Caroline with the best service.


    At this time, Caroline brought Paige to a first-tier clothing store, which had all kinds of clothing


    After the store manager asked people to close the store, she took seven or eight employees and


    followed Caroline and Paige very warmly. While introducing the clothes, she was very curious about


    Paige¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I have never seen this youngdy before¡­¡± The store manager praised her from the bottom of her


    heart. ¡°You are really good-looking. and your temperament is also very outstanding¡±


    Caroline liked to hear people praise her daughter-inw the most. She smiled and asked, ¡°Do we look


    like mother and daughter?¡±


    Mother and daughter?


    The store managerughed, ¡°Mrs. Stowe must be joking. You are so young, you two look like sisters.


    But this youngdy¡¯s facial features are as outstanding as yours. Her temperament is also very refined.


    You two look like families.¡±


    ¡°We are a family.¡± When Caroline said this, she looked at Paige and asked, ¡°Do you like this dress?¡±


    ¡°I have too many dresses.¡± Paige really didn¡¯t want to let Caroline spend money. Just now, Caroline


    bought a lot of things for her. Sa long as the dress was beautiful and fitted Paige, Caroline would pay


    for it without hesitation.


    Wilfred could not take it, so he asked the driver to drive all the items home first


    No matter what, Paige didn¡¯t want Caroline to buy it again.


    But the store manager and the shop assistants said


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe is so nice to you. Just take it.¡±


    ¡°We have never seen Mrs. Stowe bring a girl here before. She even personally picked clothes for you.


    She must like you very much.¡±


    ¡°Your skin is so good. Wearing this dress makes you look like a fairy. You look very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°If you wear this kind of dress and walk together with Mrs. Stowe, others can tell at a nce that you


    two are families.¡±


    Compliments went go.


    Thest sentence sessfully captured Caroline¡¯s heart. She generously said, ¡°I want this one, the


    small size.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Stowe.¡± The store manager was so happy that he personally went to pack it up.


    ¡°Mrs. Stowe really has good taste. You picked the most precious treasure in our store.¡±


    ¡°Miss, Mrs. Stowe really loves you. She bought you such a beautiful and expensive dress.¡±


    ¡°How jealous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are so lucky¡­¡±


    Everyone surrounded Paige andplimented her. After a while, Caroline bought a lot of things.


    Wilfred really could not carry it. He called to ask where the driver was.¡±Oh, okay, then I will wait for you


    at the entrance of the mall,¡±


    After Wilfred finished the phone call, he carried dozens of shopping bags and said to Caroline,


    ¡°Caroline, I will bring the things to Efrain first, and then I wille up to help you carry the thingster.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Caroline picked up a few more dresses and asked Paige if they fitted her. Caroline was still


    gesticting at Paige, wishing that she could move the entire mall to Paige.


    Wilfred was ignored. He was carrying bags and was about to take the elevator. Unexpectedly, his waist


    suddenly hurt. It seemed that his old illness had red up again.


    Paige noticed this scene and said to Caroline, then hurried over to take a look.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s an old illness¡­ I¡¯m old¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me take them.¡±


    Seeing that more than 30 shopping bags were filled with Wilfred¡¯s two arms, Paige felt very apologetic.


    ¡°No need, no need. I can do it.¡± How could Wilfred bear to let his daughter inw carry things?


    ¡°Your waist is hurting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    At this ****, a girl shouted in disbelief, ¡°Paige?¡±


    Paige turned around and saw Abbigail holding the arm of a boy, looking at her in surprise.


    ¡°Paige, is this your ssmate?¡± Wilfred was about to greet them.


    Unexpectedly, Paige took back her gaze and said to Wilfred, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with them. Let me take


    them.¡± You are a young girl. How can I let you take it?¡±


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡®No, no, no¡­¡±


    Seeing that Paige still did not take her seriously as before, Abbigail felt very unhappy.


    ¡°Abbigail, is this the sister you mentioned before?¡±


    Keegan Dunn had heard Abbigail mention Paige before. In Abbigail¡¯s words, Paige liked to be kept by


    all kinds of old men and used their cards to satisfy her vanity. She used tricks to make Abbigail¡¯s


    parents go to prison and let Abbigail be so poor. Moreover,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Paige was so ***that she looked down on people most of the time.


    Keegan didn¡¯t expect to meet Paige here today!


    ¡°There are some people who can only rely on men to buy luxury goods in their lives. Well, the man is


    old and probably has a family. Abbigail, don¡¯t you think she is very pitiful?¡± When Keegan said this, he


    deliberately put his hand on Abbigail¡¯s shoulder, as if he was supporting Abbigail. He looked at Paige


    ****.


    Paige was speechless.


    Wilfred was also shocked by the words.


    The two of them only had one thought, is this man a psycho?


    Abbigail did not know who this middle-aged man was, but his arms were covered with dozens of luxury


    shopping bags. At a nce, it was obvious that he was a rich man.


    Abbigail didn¡¯t expect that even though Paige hade back to her family, she was still hanging out


    with the old man outside,


    ckmailing the old man, and letting him buy so many luxury goods for her.


    Abbigail could not afford so many big brands. Though Keegan was rich, he would not buy so many for


    her in one go.


    She did not expect this old man to be so generous to Paige.


    Thinking of this, Abbigail was jealous in her heart.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Chapter 429 Beat Up the ***


    ¡°Paige, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so cheap after such a long time.¡± Abbigail said pretentiously. ¡°You


    already have a fianc¨¦¡­¡±


    Abbigail thought, couldn¡¯t she ask Martin to buy them?


    Why does she use another man¡¯s card?


    Is it to show off her charm?


    Or is it because Martin is tired of her and does not want to spend money on her?


    Thinking of this, Abbigail seemed to see a glimmer of hope. If Martin takes a fancy to me.


    Then, I will soon be able to surpass Paige!


    Paige did not expect that, after not seeing her for a while, Abbigail was still so annoying. Paige did not


    even bother to look at. Abbigail. She took the shopping bags from Wilfred and helped Wilfred to leave.


    Because of the pain in Wilfred¡¯s waist, Paige walked very slowly.


    ¡°My girlfriend is talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± Keegan was quite dissatisfied with Paige¡¯s cold look.


    Isn¡¯t it just because she has some good looks? It is said that she had dated several old men. Now, why


    is she pretending to be cold and aloof?


    Does she think that she is really a nobledy?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you what manners are?¡± Wilfred was quite dissatisfied with the attitude of


    these two young men.


    However, when Keegan heard this, he felt that it was funny. ¡°What now? Since you dare to do that, you


    have to take the words!¡±


    ¡°What did we do?¡± Wilfred did not expect Keegan to curse them without rhyme or reason.


    Instead, it was Paige who said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t bother with him.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that? She has already called you uncle. Don¡¯t you feel shameless? How many people


    have slept with her before? Did no one tell you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Wilfred was furious. ¡°Say it again!¡±


    How dare Keegan smear his daughter-inw in front of him.


    ¡°I say, this wornan has slept with¡­¡±


    The next second, Wilfred¡¯s fist fiercely swung on Keegan¡¯s face, without any trace of politeness.


    ¡°****¡­¡± Keegan did not expect that this middle-aged man was so angry that he would dare to hit him.


    Keegan was so angry that he turned his hand and fought with Wilfred


    The people around were so scared that they screamed and retreated. Caroline heard the government


    in the store and hurried over


    At the same time, the manager of the mall rushed over with seven or eight security guards. They did


    not understand what was going on


    In less than ten seconds, Wilfred had already ridden on Keegan and punched him again and again. He


    even said furiously, ¡°At such a young age, how can you say those ****words? What does your family


    do? How did they raise such a ****like you?¡±


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t fight!¡± Abbigail, who was at the side, was frightened. She did not expect that the middle-


    aged man¡¯s strength and skills were above Keegan¡¯s. How useless Keegan was!


    Keegan was just like a flower in a greenhouse, unable to withstand the wind and rain.


    He could not even defeat an old man with half his body buried in the coffin!


    When the manager of the mall saw this scene, he was shocked. He hurriedly dispersed the crowd and


    bent over to Wilfred. He asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Stowe, what happened?¡±


    ¡°This little ****spoke rudely to my daughter-inw. I want to take care of him myself. Don¡¯t worry about


    me ¡±


    ¡°Uncle, your waist¡­¡±


    Before Paige could finish her words, Wilfred said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine. What did you just say just now? If


    you don¡¯t need your ****, sew il! Don¡¯t spil ****when you open your ****.¡±


    When Caroline, who had rushed over, saw this scene, she took Paige¡¯s arm and watched the y from


    the side. Her tone was cheerful.


    ¡°Let him do it.¡±


    Paige could see that Wilfred was crushing Keegan, so she did not interfere. She was just a little worried


    about Wilfred¡¯s waist.


    When Abbigail heard that this middle-aged man was called Mr. Stowe by the manager of the mall, a


    bad feeling rose in her heart. Could he be Martin¡¯s father?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Just now, this man said that Keegan was rude to his daughter-inw¡­


    It turned out that Paige was hooked up with an old man. She was shopping with her future father-in-


    law. At this time, the woman holding Paige¡¯s hand and standing side by side to watch the show must be


    her future mother-inw.


    Thinking of this, Abbigail felt that she was finished. Keegan¡¯s family background was too weak in front


    of the Stowe family.


    This was really over!


    Abbigail was nning to slip away, but she did not expect to be noticed by Paige. Paige nced at the


    manager of the mall. ¡°Don¡¯t let her go.¡±


    ¡°My daughter-inw asked you to catch her. Why aren¡¯t you hurrying?¡± Caroline added.


    Abbigail was so scared that she started running. Even though she was running away, she was stopped


    by a few security guards. She shouted, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business¡­¡±


    At this time, Keegan was beaten with bruises on his face and was dying.


    Wilfred quickly found out about his background. His family was just running a clothing factory! It was no


    big deal for the Stowe family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any need for that broken factory to exist anymore¡­¡± After Wilfred finished the call,


    he gasped for breath and said to the person on the phone, ¡°Let it go bankrupt.¡±


    After that, he kicked Keegan again, ¡°Why are you still not apologizing to my daughter-inw?¡±


    Keegan was almost beaten to death. He saw that Abbigail had escaped but was captured. Abbigail was


    shouting it was none of her business.


    Keegan suddenly felt that he loved the wrong person.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­ heard that she was hooked up with several old men¡­ Keegan said weakly.


    ¡°You still want to say it?¡± Wilfred pretended to hit him again..


    Keegan was so scared that he subconsciously covered his head with his hands.


    ¡°It must be you who said it, right? Do you know my daughter-inw? And you deliberately smeared


    her¡­ What does your family do?¡± Caroline looked coldly at Abbigail in front of her.


    ¡°She is the Abbigail I told you about before,¡± Paige added.


    ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s you¡­¡± Caroline remembered and ordered, ¡°Take them and give her a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The manager of the mall immediately let several security guards take them away.


    Paige, are you okay?¡± Only then did Caroline check Paige.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, my waist hurts¡­¡± Wilfred fell half over Caroline. ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m in pain. Help me¡­


    Caroline could tell at a nce that he was pretending, but for the sake of him standing up for her


    precious daughter-inw, she still rubbed him a few times.


    Paige couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was just about to pick up the dozens of shopping bags on the


    ground when the manager of the shopping mall next to her asked someone to help her take them. He


    also grabbed the bags from Paige¡¯s hands ¡°Let us handle these small things¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. The


    shopping mall has such a thing under my watch¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you know that!¡± Caroline nced at him, ¡°They are not allowed to enter the mall again.¡±


    ¡°We will.¡±


    Wilfred was still half leaning on his wife, but he could not bear to press his whole weight on her. He just


    enjoyed this happiness.


    ¡°After you massaged me, I felt much morefortable¡­¡±


    ¡°There are so many people around! Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°My waist hurts. My wife rubbed it for me. Why can¡¯t I say that?¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Chapter 430 She Falls on Her Own


    Larsen Vi


    Donald and Danica were stunned when they heard that Wilfred had hit someone for Paige.


    In their impression, Wilfred was not an impulsive and easily angered person, let alone hitting other


    people in public.


    ¡°This shows that Mr. Stowe is very protective of Ms. Paige, this daughter-inw, and he can¡¯t bear to let


    her suffer a little grievance.¡±


    Bonnie, who was at the side, smiled and said. ¡°Ms. Paige is really lucky to meet such good parents-in-


    law.¡±


    ¡°I just heard from the person on the phone that two days ago, Caroline even stood up for Paige and


    taught the girl from the Medina


    family a lesson.¡± After Danica finished speaking, she felt a burst of emotion in her heart. Wilfred and


    Caroline were protective of Paige. They really treated her as their own daughter.


    With such two parents-inw, Danica believed that Paige would be very happy for the rest of her life.


    ¡°They areing tonight Bonnie, have you prepared the things I asked you to prepare?¡± Danica


    suddenly asked.


    Tonight, Wilfred and Caroline were going to visit, and they were here for Paige.


    Today, Caroline was going shopping with Paige. On one hand, she was buying things for her daughter-


    inw. On the other hand, she was picking a meeting gift for Donald and Danica.


    But Danica did not know.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, everything is ready.¡± Bonnie smiled and said, ¡°Every corner in the house has been cleaned


    up. The flowers in the vases have been reced with new ones. There are also all kinds of snacks and


    fruits waiting for them toe.¡±


    ¡°Good, good¡­¡± Danica looked at the time. There were still two hours before the appointed meeting,


    and she could not help but look forward to it.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At this time, Patricia stepped into the gate of Larsen Vi. She found that the inside and outside of this


    house had changed greatly.


    Even the flowers in the garden had many new varieties. They seemed to be full of vitality


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you finally came¡­¡± When Amily saw her, she hurriedly pulled Patricia aside and


    whispered, ¡°Have you thought of the song for tonight¡¯s performance? Where are the clothes? Do you


    need me to help you?¡±


    ¡°Amily, I¡¯m not here to steal the limelight.¡± Patricia told her, ¡°I¡¯m on a holiday. I miss ****and Dad, so I


    came back to stay for a few days. I will return to my room after greeting all of them tonight. I won¡¯t


    disturb them.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, why are


    Patricia was scared by still so stubborn!¡± When Amily heard this, she was a little disappointed. She


    didn¡¯t expect that since Ms. an and Pamst time, she had changed!


    Tonight¡¯s opportunity could be said to be a once-in-a-lifetime. As long as Martin¡¯s parents were satisfied


    with Patricia, then bing the future Mrs. Stowe would not be a problem!


    After all, even if Martin liked Paige, he couldn¡¯t ignore his parents¡¯ suggestion and marry her directly.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Stowe have watched you grow up all these years. Their feelings for you must be deeper


    than Paige¡­¡±


    Amily thought, what a good chance!


    How can you let it go?


    ¡°Amily, didn¡¯t you just say in Line¡¯s message that Mr. and Mrs. Stowe have helped Paige twice? They


    should like her very much. I don¡¯t want to do useless work anymore, and I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.


    Martin is not the only man in the world. At worst, I will **** alone.¡±


    But only this man is the most outstanding, most capable, most able to protect you, and most suitable


    for you!¡± Amily was excited, and her tone became heavy, ¡°Ms. Patricia, I watched you grow up day by


    day. I really don¡¯t want to see you be an ordinary person. Can you understand my mood?¡±


    At this time, Patricia noticed the door not far away. Paige came back.


    ¡°Okay, Amily, don¡¯t say anymore. I will go back to my room first.¡±


    *Ms. Patricia, Ms. Patricia Amily was a little anxious, thinking, why is she so stubborn?


    Patricia had just passed through the garden and was about to step on the steps to enter the main


    building when she suddenly heard.


    Amily¡¯s cry. Patricia looked back and saw Paige standing coldly next to Amily, and Amily fell to the


    ground!


    Patricia rushed over and helped Amily up. ¡°Amily? What happened to you? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, it doesn¡¯t matter. I am too old. I didn¡¯t stand firm¡­ Amily¡¯s knees were broken and


    bruised.


    Paige looked at Amily¡¯s poor acting and coldly added, ¡°Not only are you old, but your acting has also


    regressed. It is not as good as before.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Amily did not expect this ***girl to be so eloquent. She suddenly eximed and held her waist.


    *Does your waist hurt?¡± Patricia was suddenly very worried, ¡°I will help you to go in and apply for some


    medicine. Can you stand up?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Ouch, ouch, it hurts¡­ Amily stood up with the help of


    Patricia and cried out in pain.


    Paige didn¡¯t want to watch her act. She strode forward and was about to enter the house.


    ¡°Paige!¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t help but stop her. She hesitated but eventually blurted out, ¡°What the hell is


    going on?¡±


    ¡°She fell on her own.¡±


    Paige threw down this sentence as if she didn¡¯t want to waste time with them. She directly walked up


    the stairs and entered the main building.


    Patricia bit her lower lip, seemingly not believing it.


    ¡°I already said that I fell on my own¡­ Amily said pretentiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re just walking, the road was t and wide! How could you fall like this?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, there are some things that I don¡¯t know how to say. It doesn¡¯t matter if I suffer a little. I¡¯m


    just worried about you¡­¡± Amily. slowly walked towards the side building, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about it.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m teaching you to be a bad person.


    Patricia did not speak. She silently supported Amily to walk forward, but she already had a little opinion


    of Paige in her heart.


    ¡°You are already eighteen years old. There are some things that you have to learn to judge by


    yourself¡­¡± Amily was sent to the side building door by her, ¡°Okay, just stop here. I can go by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, Jamie will help me.¡±


    Patricia looked at Amily staggering back, thinking in her heart, Amily is already so old. There is no need


    to deliberately hurt herself in order to nder a young girl in her teens, and she even fell so heavily¡­.


    Amily looks forward to the arrival of Wilfred and Caroline more than anyone else. If Amily fell down, she


    would not be able to attend the dinner


    With Amity¡¯s personality, she would definitely praise Patricia openly and secretly in front of Wilfred and


    Caroline. It¡¯s impossible for her to miss this opportunity.


    However, the way Paige spoke just now did not seem like she was lying.


    With Paige¡¯s character, if she was the one who did it, she would definitely admit it.


    So, what exactly was going on?


    However, after weighing the pros and cons, Patricia still believed in Amily more and felt that Paige


    should have pushed or bumped into Amily.


    The reason was that when Amily pulled Patricia to whisper, Paige happened to see it when she came


    back.


    It was likely that Paige would take the opportunity to take revenge.


    However, Patricia didn¡¯t know that Paige didn¡¯t notice them at all just now.


    At this time, Patricia¡¯s mobile phone vibrated again. She took it out and looked at it. She was stunned.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Chapter 431 Patricia Is Disheartened


    ¡°Oh, right, the clothes that Mr. and Mrs. Lusk wore today were all from Paige, and the ones from you¡­¡±


    Amily added, ¡°Well, you can go and check the seasonal storage closet¡±


    As the name implied, the seasonal storage closet stored the clothes the family didn¡¯t want anymore.


    Every so often, there would be someone to choose the fine clothes from the closet to do good and


    donate them.


    Thousands of clothes were in the 650-square-foot closet. They were densely packed and


    uncountable¡­


    Patricia couldn¡¯t hold back the astonishment in her heart. When she went to the seasonal storage


    closet, she found that the clothes she had carefully selected and even spent a high price to hire


    designers to design were hanging in a corner¡­


    Her parents hadn¡¯t even put them on even once!


    Patricia suddenly felt a little disheartened.


    Tonight, Martin¡¯s parents were going to visit them. Her beloved parents wore clothes Paige designed,


    but not the ones she gave them. Patricia wondered if they thought that the things from her were


    unpresentable.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, have you noticed that your fate and these clothes are much alike? At first, you thought


    that Mr. and Mrs. Lusk would pay more attention to you, but the truth is that you seemed nothing to


    them¡­¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    Meanwhile, Amily¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of calction.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yesterday, she said to Donald and Danica that she would iron the clothes that Patricia gave them. After


    getting their consent, she secretly hung those new clothes in the seasonal storage closet and led


    Patricia to them. She wanted Patricia to misunderstand


    The clothes that Ratricia gave her parents this time were mainly of dark colors. To leave no telltale


    signs, Amily took a few garments of the same colors that Patricia gave to Donald and Danica half a


    year ago, making them look yellow and old before asking Donald and Danica whether to keep those


    clothes.


    They would not wear such clothes, so they allowed Amily to put those in the closet and donate them


    someday.


    After a ***of hesitation, Patricia went downstairs and saw Danica arranging flowers. Patricia pretended


    nothing had happened and chatted with Danica in a rxed tone for some time before she asked, ¡°***,


    I took the clothes I didn¡¯t want to the seasonal


    storage closet just now and saw the suits I gave you¡­ Do you and Dad not like them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, those¡­¡± the penny had dropped, and Danica remembered what Amily had said. Danica looked at


    Patricia with a smile. ¡°Those


    clothes are great, but we can¡¯t wear them anymore. Sweetheart, you are a considerate girl, but you


    don¡¯t have to buy expensive suits like those for us.¡±


    Patricia asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you wear them?¡±


    ¡°Just the colors weren¡¯t right. It doesn¡¯t look good to wear them.¡± Danica didn¡¯t understand why Patricia


    asked that The colors weren¡¯t right¡­. It didn¡¯t look good to wear those suits¡­


    Patricia pondered and soon understood.


    She assumed the dark colors were too dark to wear on a happy asion like tonight.


    But her parents could keep the clothes for the future other than putting them in the seasonal storage


    closet.


    Patricia nced at the beautiful dress on Danica, thinking that such bright red might be much more


    suitable for tonight.


    Patricia finally believed that Amily was not lying and that her parents had failed her.


    Her parents did ask Amily to get rid of her gifts, putting them in the closet!


    When Patricia was in the seasonal storage closet, she saw many of her favorite clothes had been


    abandoned there too, and no one ever informed her.


    Amily told her that it was Mr. and Mrs. Lusk¡¯s order.


    Was this family unable to amodate her and also her clothes?


    Patricia didn¡¯t ask any questions again. After a few more words with Danica, Patricia went upstairs. Her


    back looked somewhat lonely.


    Danica returned to her flower arrangement. She felt something was wrong with Patricia today. Was it


    because Patricia saw that she was wearing clothes from Paige and that Patricia was disappointed?


    With that in mind, Danica called Amily. ¡°Amily, have you ironed the clothes that Patricia gave us?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, are you talking about thetest batch from Ms. Patricia? It¡¯s quite a lot with fine fabrics. I


    was afraid I would ruin them, so I made an appointment with thepany where you always iron your


    clothes. I told them to finish it as soon as possible, but they just happened to have other orders to do,


    so we might have to wait¡­¡±


    Danica didn¡¯t expect thating, so she said, ¡°How about this? Take them to me. Patricia is at home


    during the holidays these days. I want to wear the clothes she gave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, I have sent them to thatpany already. Do you want me to get them back? I believe that


    Mr. and Mrs. Stowe will visit you here often, so I think it is better to iron the clothes. If you want them


    back, I will get them now. Ouch!¡± With that, Amily pretended to scream in pain.


    ¡°Amily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Danica asked worriedly.


    Amily smiled, ¡°Nothing. I identally fell today¡­¡±


    ¡°What? When did you fall, and where? Are you alright? Did you see a doctor?¡± Danica didn¡¯t suspect


    Amily. Instead, she asked seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just old and ipetent now. I think I will retire soon. Probably in two years.¡±


    When Patricia got married, people would know that she was Patricia¡¯s biological mother, and she would


    quit her job and live a good life!


    At that time, Amily would no longer work there but live with Patricia..


    Danica was a little reluctant to part with Amily. She told Amily to rest more and not to be too


    hardworking before she hung up the phone


    After hearing Danica say the clothes were not in a hurry and ask her to rest well, Amily sent a Line


    message to Patricia to probe. When Amily confirmed that Patricia knew nothing, she was in a better


    mood.


    It was eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    A maid entered the house and told Donald and Danica happily, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Stowe are here. They


    have brought a lot of things!¡±


    Eighteen bodyguards brought in the gifts the Stowe family prepared, and everyone was shocked by


    how generous the Stowe family


    Was Donald and Danica were about to go outside to wee their guests when Bonnie led Wilfred


    and Caroline into the door.


    ¡°Donald, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Wilfred greeted Donald the ****he entered the door. He shook hands


    with Donald and gave Donald a hug like a gentleman. Wilfredughed and said, ¡°I am so happy these


    days.¡±


    ¡°Wilfred, you are finally back! Tell me, how long has it been since I saw you?¡±


    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯ve been expecting you!¡± Danica was delighted to see Caroline, and they embraced each


    other. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for months, but why do I feel you look younger? I thought traveling the world


    would be tiresome, but you are still in the best shape!¡±


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s because of love. You know how much Wilfred loves Caroline,¡± Donald said smilingly


    ¡°You two are the ones in good spirits. After all, you get your daughter back!¡± Caroline also said nice


    things about Donald and Danica.


    Atst, all of them were seated.


    The eighteen bodyguards brought in all the gifts and ced them neatly on the side.


    ¡°Caroline, it¡¯s so surprising! Why did you prepare so many gifts for us?¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Chapter 432 Overhear It


    ¡°How can a marriage proposal be so shabby? Yet, I really like Paige,¡± Caroline hedged and then


    added, ¡°Not only me, but even Wilfred likes her very much.¡±


    *Caroline is right. Not only the two of us, but the elders in the family also like Paige very much. She is


    smart, beautiful, low-key, and ratherpetent. She is a painter, calligrapher, pianist, and brand


    founder¡­ Her identities are really uncountable, hahaha¡­¡± Wilfredughed.


    Caroline said, ¡°And I heard that she is the top scorer in this SAT! Danica, I really envy you and Donald.


    How can you have such an excellent daughter?¡±


    Donald and Danica were stunned. A painter and a calligrapher? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t


    they know?


    ¡°You¡¯re saying Paige is a painter?¡± Donald couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°A calligrapher?¡± Danica was also a little surprised.


    After the two of them asked, they looked at Paige, who was walking down the stairs in unison. They


    were really dumbstruck.


    Since when did their daughter have two more identities?


    Paige did not expect that two of her identities would be revealed after she took a shower. Nor did she


    expect that Wilfred and Caroline woulde over in advance. She greeted everyone present politely.


    ¡°Paige, there you are.¡± Caroline saw that Paige was dressed in casual clothes. She found that Paige


    really looked good no matter what she wore. Her eyes were full of appreciation and delight. She found


    Paige so lovely.


    ¡°Come and sit here.¡± Caroline could not help but go forward and kindly pulled Paige to sit beside her.


    After greeting Paige with a smile, Wilfred asked Donald, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know that? Paige is Penrose


    Ezequiel¡­¡±


    Penrose was such a great painter that everyone knew her in the painting circle.


    With exquisite painting skills, smooth lines, and a bold style, she brought the art of painting to a higher


    level on her own.


    Every piece of her work was lively with profound conception as well as the unity of form and spirit.


    She was an established and respected painting master.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have her paintings in your ce?¡± Wilfred smiled and looked at the painting on the wall. It


    was another good painting.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was bought by Donald from an auction a year ago. At that time, he only felt that this painting was too


    beautiful. He spent 16 million dors on it and hung it on the wall in the living room.


    Yet, he did not know that this painting was drawn by his daughter¡­


    His daughter had been back to this family for a long time, but she never said that the painting on the


    wall was her work¡­


    So, this child was really low-key!


    In fact, it was not that Paige was not low-key. Instead, she asked for too high a price when she had the


    painting auctioned off since she didn¡¯t recognize Donald at that time.


    Later, when she saw this painting, she felt a bit guilty.


    Suddenly, Donald thought of another matter. On the first day Paige had just returned home, her gaze


    had once settled on the painting


    Five Intoxicated Kings for a ***.


    It was an outstanding work drawn a few hundred years ago. Back then, Paige suggested that he hang


    it in the tearoom


    Now that he thought about it, he found it indeed a bit abrupt and out of line to hang the antique painting


    among the modern paintings in the living room.


    Paige suggested that he hang it in the tearoom. This way, it would match with the other works in the


    tearoom indeed.


    At that time, Paige should have recognized that the painting was genuine. She really had good


    eyesight.


    *Paige is still the calligrapher Perl Ezequiel¡­¡± Caroline talked about how she knew Paige. She got


    merrier as she talked.


    Donald and Danica did not expect that their daughter would have so many identities secretly. Nor did


    they expect that Paige would not only save her future mother-inw¡¯s life but also win the favor of her


    future parents-inw.


    The world was full of wonderful coincidences.


    At this time, Patricia, who had juste home after meeting her friends, was shocked to overhear


    Paige¡¯s new identities and the others¡¯ praise. Her face was full of astonishment.


    She never thought that the calligrapher Perl Ezequiel, whom she had liked for more than two years,


    was actually Paige herself!


    Besides, nor did she expect that all the paintings that she couldn¡¯t buy with great effort would be


    actually drawn by Paige¡­.


    Paige turned out to be Penrose Ezequiel¡­!


    Paige was not only a great painter but also a famous calligrapher!


    Why did Paige have so many identities?


    After all, she was neglected by the Tate family and grew up being cold-shouldered since she was


    young¡­


    However, any identity of Paige¡¯s would be good enough to beat Patricia.


    Patricia stood at the door for a long time with mixed feelings. Suddenly, Bonnie, who was delivering


    desserts, walked past her and called her, ¡°Ms. Patricia?¡±


    Patricia came back to her senses and walked into the living room under Bonnie¡¯s astonishment. She


    raised the standard smile of a rich youngdy who had been cultivated over the years and politely


    greeted everyone present.


    ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re back.¡± Caroline looked at Patricia with a smile, looking dignified and amiable..


    Previously, Caroline did not like or ***Patricia. Now that Patricia came back, she still greeted Patricia


    nicely.


    Wilfred also looked at Patricia and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you hang out with your friends?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe, long time no see. Yes, I went out with my friends and just came back.¡±


    Patricia smiled and greeted them, and then looked at her family with a polite and elegant smile on her


    face.


    ¡°Dad, ***, Paige, I¡¯ll leave you to talk first. I need to go upstairs to take a shower. Mr. Stowe, Mrs.


    Stowe, excuse me.¡±


    Her words and actions were elegant and generous. She didn¡¯t look mad at all.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Caroline found that Patricia was quite calm. It seemed that the engagement did not have much


    of an effect on her.


    After all, she had lived a good life in the Lusk family for eighteen years. The family education of the


    Lusk family was good, so she should know what to do.


    At the thought of that, she did not think too much.


    ¡°As for Patricia¡­¡± Wilfred looked at Donald and was a little hesitant to speak.


    ¡°Hahaha, Patricia is quite sensible. She knows what does not belong to her and does not insist¡­ It is


    all my fault. If I had been more cautious back then, I would not have made such a big mistake¡­ The


    two girls shouldn¡¯t have suffered what they were suffering¡­¡±


    In fact, Donald also felt very guilty. More of his guilt was for Paige.


    After all, although Patricia was not their biological daughter, she had been well-raised in the Lusk family


    for 18 years and had not suffered at all.


    However, Paige was different. The Tate family prospered afterward. Paige had suffered a lot in the Tate


    family since she was echild It took her lots of effort to acquire so many abilities.


    Not only Donald, but the entire Lusk family owed Paige too much.


    All of this is fated. Now that Paige is back, this family will be filled withughter in the future¡­¡± Wilfred


    smiled and brushed it off.


    At this time, a servant came to report, ¡°Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, Mr. Martin is here.¡±


    Martin wore a tailored suit, showing a noble and restrained air. As soon as he entered the door, he


    exined, ¡°Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, I¡¯m sorry. I had something urgent to do at thest minute, so I came


    late.¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Chapter 433 Promise


    He looked at Paige and said, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige did not me him. Martin was busy, and it was good to be busy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to hurry. It¡¯s not like you are going to work¡­¡± Donald smiled and looked at


    Martin. The more he looked at Martin, the more satisfied he became.


    ¡°****, you can sit with Dad.¡± Martin walked up to Caroline.


    ¡°Women sit with women.¡± Caroline held Paige¡¯s hand tightly as if she did not want to give up her seat.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin looked at their hands. ¡°Paige won¡¯t be used to it when you¡¯re so close to her.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯ve been shopping hand in handtely¡­¡±


    Martin was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The sofa is big. You can sit here,¡± Paige said finally.


    Martin revealed a faint smile as if he was saying, ¡°My fianc¨¦e loves me more.¡±


    When Paige saw the smile hidden in his eyes, she could not help butugh.


    Martin sat on the right side of Paige, and Caroline sat on the left side. Wilfred sat alone on the sofa


    opposite them. For some reason, he felt a little lonely.


    Seeing this, Danica smiled widely. She asked Bonnie to serve more snacks and tea.


    ¡°Danica, that¡¯s too much! Why did you prepare so many things¡­¡± Caroline looked at the table full of


    fruits, snacks, and tea, not knowing whether tough or cry. I¡¯ll definitely gain some weight.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. We just came to take a look,¡± Wilfred smiled and exined. ¡°I have


    been abroad for a while and have no time to visit¡­¡±


    ¡°I have seen your posts on Instagram. You seemed to have gone to many beautiful ces. Where do


    you n to go next?¡± Danica asked a question that Martin wanted to know the most.


    Martin¡¯s gaze fell on his father. He waited for an answer.


    Wilfred smiled and said, ¡°Ever since we found out that Paige was our daughter-inw, we were


    reluctant to leave. I want to spend more time with Paige, and so does Caroline. The schedule changed


    again and again. In the end, we had no ns to go out for a trip at all.¡±


    Martin was stunned.


    He was shocked.He felt it was hard to ept it.


    Martin couldn¡¯t let it happen.


    ¡°We came here this time to tell you that we are very satisfied with Paige. We hope the marriage will be


    held as soon as possible. Of course, the time will depend on Paige,¡± as Caroline said, she looked at


    Paige with affection. If Paige didn¡¯t want to get engaged and wanted to get married after graduation,


    they would also agree.


    Paige smiled, ¡°It won¡¯t be so fast.¡±


    ¡°Paige is still young¡­ Danica exined with a smile. Although she also wanted to witness Martin and


    Paige¡¯s marriage, everything was still based on Paige¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°No hurry, no hurry. We just want to express our standpoint. We really love Paige.¡± Caroline looked at


    Paige again. ¡°Take this time test Martin more, don¡¯t let him be so easy¡­¡±


    Martin was silenced.


    It seemed that his parents were never on his side.


    They even dragged Martin down.


    Paige smiled and looked at Martin, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Martin cried in his heart.


    ¡°I promise that no matter what, everyone in the Stowe family will respect Paige. Caroline and I will treat


    her as our own daughter and dote on her for a lifetime.¡± Wilfred also showed his sincerity.


    Patricia, who was standing on the second floor, felt it was hard to go downstairs for some reason.


    Patricia did not expect Wilfred and Caroline would be so satisfied with Paige and even love her so


    much.


    Although Patricia did not want to admit it, she had to say that Paige was really happy.


    Paige had just returned to this home, and she had a pair of parents, who cherished her, and five older


    brothers.


    Everyone from the Stowe family loved Paige.


    Paige was so dazzling that she hurt Patricia¡¯s heart.


    Patricia felt as if she had been abandoned by this world, lonely and helpless.


    Looking at the happy and harmonious two families downstairs, Patricia realized the future she once


    dreamed of was like that.


    Unexpectedly, the female lead had be Paige.


    And Patricia had be a bystander.


    On the other hand.


    Amily, who was lying in the room and resting, heard another servant say that Patricia had been


    standing on the second floor for a long time and had not returned to the room. It seemed that she was


    crying and silently wiping her tears.


    Amily watched Patricia grow up and knew her thoughts. After a while, she asked someone to go over


    andfort Patricia.


    Not only because Amily was pretending to be injured, but also because she didn¡¯t want to be annoying.


    Alice was always obedient to Amily. Soon, she took Patricia¡¯s bath clothes and walked to Patricia, ¡°Ms.


    Patricia, why are you¡­¡±


    Patricia hurriedly covered her ***. ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Fortunately, the people downstairsughed at the same time. Theughter was very loud, and no one


    noticed the movement on the second floor.


    Patricia then let go of Alice. Seeing that Alice was holding Patricia¡¯s clothes, Patricia remembered that


    she was going to take a bath, but she stood alone on the second floor for a long time.


    Patricia thought it was because Paige¡¯s happiness was dazzling, or just because Patricia was too


    lonely.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, are you crying?¡± Alice looked at Patricia¡¯s red eyes and could not help but feel sad for


    her. ¡°All of this should have belonged to you¡­¡±


    Patricia shook her head. ¡°Paige is the real daughter of this family, while I¡¯m just a mistaken one.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you have learned etiquette since childhood. You¡¯re a graceful youngdy from a


    prestigious family. You have better taste than Ms. Paige. Ms. Paige is just¡­¡± Alice did not finish, but


    said, ¡°Sorry Ms. Patricia, I was too talkative.¡±


    Alice seemed to know that she was wrong. Alice gave Patricia clothes with both hands and then left


    respectfully.


    This made Patricia think more about it.


    When Wilfred and Caroline were ready to go home, Donald and Danica sent them to the door and


    presented them with a lot of gifts.


    Paige did not know when her parents had prepared these things, but she could see that both families


    attached great importance to her.


    ¡°Danica, you don¡¯t have to do this. We¡¯re inws.¡± Caroline even started to call Danica intimately.


    Danica ordered the servants to move the gifts into Caroline¡¯s car. ¡°Alright, just take them. Don¡¯t be so


    nervous¡­¡±


    Paige listened to their parents talking about the gifts back and forth. In the end, Danica won and gave


    Caroline a lot of things.


    Martin said politely, ¡°Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, good night. I will send Paige back to school.¡±


    Caroline thought, ***!

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Chapter 434 Elena Comes Around


    It was heard that Martin bought a vi near the university town. Recently, he often went there. Caroline


    didn¡¯t bother to know why.


    But Caroline didn¡¯t expose it. Instead, she smiled and said to Danica, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet again next time¡±


    ¡°Okay Go back and rest early. Martin, please take good care of Paige,¡± Danica smiled from ear to ear.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    It was on holiday, but Paige had different identities. Maybe she had other things to do in school. Danica


    did not ask about her daughter¡¯s schedule Instead, Danica looked lovingly at their backs as they got


    into the car.


    ¡°Danica, I think Wilfred and Caroline really treat Paige as their own daughter¡­¡± Donald looked at the


    direction they left in and felt that his daughter would live a good life if she mamed into the Stowe family.


    However, Donald suddenly sighed, ¡°Why does it feel a bit like a daughtering to her parents¡¯ family


    as a guest at this moment, and then going back with her husband? Do you feel it?¡±


    ¡°When a daughter grows up, she has to marry someone¡­ Danica was reluctant, but it was useless to


    think too much now. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    In the next few days, when Caroline found interesting stories and videos on the Inte, she would


    share them with Paige and thenugh with her.


    After the holiday, Caroline often made delicious food and personally sent it to Paige¡¯s school. She even


    held Paige¡¯s hand and strolled around the campus together.


    Caroline would talk to Paige about anything, including the evening gown, the color of her nails, the


    hairstyle, and other things she had to wear. She asked Paige¡¯s opinion. Sometimes, Caroline would


    even ask Paige to go shopping with her, taking Paige as her best friend Paige often received Caroline¡¯s


    transfer messages. Caroline would always give Paige 160 thousand dors. If Paige didn¡¯t ept it,


    Caroline could pester her for half a day until she epted it.


    Every time Paige epted the money, Caroline was especially happy and felt that Paige treated her as


    a family member.


    If Paige didn¡¯t ept the money, Caroline would think that Paige estranged her.


    Time passed quickly and it was autumn in the blink of an eye.


    The school was full of students wearing overcoats.


    One day, Paige was doing experiments in the schoolboratory when she suddenly received a call


    from Danica.


    ¡°Paige, your grandmother finally came around! I will go to school to pick you up. Let¡¯s go to the hospital


    to see her.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Paige had heard from her mother that her grandparents liked sports very much. One time, when they


    went climbing the mountain, her grandmother failed to step on it and fell down more than ten steps. At


    that time, in order to catch her grandmother, it could be said that her grandfather risked his life to save


    her grandmother.


    When they were sent to the hospital, they were already in a deepa.


    At that time, CT showed an intracranial fracture, brain contusion, and many fractures in the whole body.


    Her grandfather¡¯s situation was more serious because there was still a pool of liquid on the left side of


    his chest, and the intracranial hemorrhage was umting blood. Both of them had the risk of high


    disability and high death.


    After a series of rescue efforts, they were still not out of danger and were living in ICU.


    Last time, Paige followed her parents to the hospital to visit. After quietly checking the situation of the


    two elders, Paige knew that.


    Because Paige¡¯s grandparents were old, the doctors chose to keep the treatment. In addition, they


    would not dare to take the medicine rashly, so they missed the best treatment period.


    At that time, after checking the situation, Paige found that their bodies were weak. The intracranial


    hemorrhage caused great damage to the central nervous system. In addition to respiratory infection,


    anemia, electrolytic metabolism disorder, and so on, they needed multiple medicines.


    A simple transfusion could not cure them at all.


    Due to Patricia¡¯s presence, Paige did not tell her family that she was a Skr Benson at that time.


    Instead, she said that she knew a famous doctor and that the doctor had medicine and could treat the


    ill.


    At that time, Donald and Danica were overjoyed when they heard this and hurriedly asked Paige to


    contact the doctor toe, so


    Paige began to take the treatment.


    Butter¡­.


    One of the medicinal materials that her grandpa and grandma needed was Soothing Herb, which was


    extremely beneficial to the treatment of brain damage.


    Soothing Herbs were very rare, and it took several days to refine them. At that time, Anna finally helped


    her get a Soothing Pill in South Africa, but in the end, it rolled to the sole Jack by ident and was


    ttened.


    If her grandparents had taken Soothing Herb, they would have been able toe around within a


    month, and it would not have been dyed until now.


    Paige finished the experiment, recorded the data, took her coat, and said goodbye to Cason before


    leaving theboratory.


    The driver, Ryker, ***the car to the school gate to pick Paige up.


    Seeing Paige, Danica lowered the window and said in a tone that could not hide her excitement,


    ¡°Paige, get in the car.¡±


    The two elders had been in aa for several months. Finally, one of them came around. Danica was


    really happy.


    After Paige got in the car, Danica said happily, ¡°Paige, call the doctor. I want to thank her personally.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In the past three months, it was always Paige who took medicine to the hospital, so no one had seen


    the doctor she mentioned.


    ¡°Do you know? Your grandparents¡¯ situation is much more serious than Killian¡¯s. Many doctors are


    helpless Your friend is really amazing. Your grandma came to after three months of treatment!¡±


    Although Paige¡¯s grandfather had note around yet, ording to the situation, it should not be far


    away.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, did she collect the consultation fee fromst time? Is it too little?¡± Danica gave a card


    of 320 million dors and said, ¡°If it is not enough, I still have¡­.


    As she said, she went to her bag to get the card.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t ask for the consultation fee,¡± said Paige hurriedly.


    What?


    Danica was a little confused. She wondered why the doctor didn¡¯t take any penny after treating the two


    old people for three months.


    Why was that?


    Looking at her daughter¡¯s hesitant appearance, Danica suddenly guessed something and asked in


    disbelief, ¡°The doctor you are talking about is yourself, right?¡±


    Paige knew that she could not hide it anymore, so she simply nodded.


    Danica was shocked and said. ¡°So, you, you are¡­¡±


    ¡®Skr Benson.¡±


    Skr Benson?¡±


    It was known that Skr¡¯s medical skills were superb, but he was very elusive, and no one knew his


    whereabouts.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since his parents lived in ICU, Donald had repeatedly sent people to inquire about Skr¡¯s


    whereabouts, wanting to ask him to save his parents.


    Some people said that Skr was dead, some said that he had appeared in the Triangle Area, and


    some said that he had retired. No one knew the specific information.


    All along, Danica only knew that her daughter¡¯s medical skills were superb. Paige had once saved


    Killian and Rosa, but the fact that she was Skr was still beyond Danica¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Why do you have so many identities? No wonder you don¡¯t need the consultation fee. You ***girl!¡±


    Danica was really shocked.


    It turned out that the one who had been busy for three months and provided treatment ns and


    expensive herbs was Paige!

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Chapter 435 She Is Nothing in Front of Paige


    Not long ago, Caroline was poisoned by C30. It was said that there was no cure for the poison in the


    world, and it was also Paige who saved her


    At that time, Danica did not connect her daughter with Skr the Divine Doctor.


    Because there were rumors that Skr was a male.


    ¡°No wonder Caroline said that you were a mysterious treasure! Howe you are so genius! There is


    nothing you don¡¯t know in the world!¡± Danica excitedly cupped Paige¡¯s face and praised, ¡°If your


    grandma and grandpa knew that it was you who saved them, they would definitely be more surprised


    than me and be proud of you!¡±


    Danica didn¡¯t expect her girl to be so outstanding!


    Let alone the Stowe family, if the Lusk family could have such an outstanding daughter-inw, they


    would definitely be satisfied and feel lucky!


    Ryker could not help but nce at Paige from the rearview mirror. He remembered that when he went


    to the Tate family for the first time to pick Paige up, Paige re-installed the car door with her bare hands.


    It seemed that Paige really knew everything in all aspects. She was so special and impressive.


    ¡°Oh, by the way. Here is some data.¡±


    The daily data and summary from the doctors of Jason and Elena¡¯s physical examination would be


    updated in the application on the phone so that Donald and Danica could check them at any time.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Danica found that they were getting better, but there were many professional terms she did not


    understand, so she showed them toPaige.


    Paige looked at it carefully, and then she smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa wille around soon.¡±


    *Really?¡± Danica did not expect Paige to read through so many obscure professional terms and data


    reports in less than a minute.


    What was more important, she said that Jason woulde around soon! That was so great!


    ¡°Yes, he wille to in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m going to tell your father about it!¡± Danica smiled radiantly.


    Soon, the car was parked in the private garage of the hospital.


    Daybreak Hospital was a high-ss private hospital under the Lusk family. Jason and Elena had been


    staying here for a long time.


    Paige had just gotten out of the car when she saw another car driving over. It was Donald and Patricia.


    When Patricia saw Paige, she greeted her politely and said, ¡°Dad happened to do something near the


    University of Chicago. When he heard that Grandma revived, he immediately came over with me.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you said that Dad woulde round very soon. Did the doctor tell you about it? Are you


    sure?¡± Donald was overwhelmed by this good news and was extremely excited. If this was true, then


    good things came in pair to his family!


    ¡°Before this, I have a secret to tell you!¡± Danica looked as if she was sharing breaking news as she


    eximed, ¡°Actually, Parge is Skr Benson!¡±


    ¡°What? Skr Benson?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see thating, right? Paige was the one who gave Dad and ****treatments for the past


    three months! She was the doctor we always talked about Danica reached out to put her hand on


    Paige¡¯s shoulder and praised, ¡°But she kept so low-key. If 1 hadn¡¯t guessed it out¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­ Did you treat your grandpa and grandma?¡± Donald looked at Paige, stunned. He did not


    expect his daughter to be such brilliant doctor.


    Paige nodded her head and said, ¡°I did not tell you earlier because I was afraid that you would be


    worried¡­¡±


    After all, Paige was just a teenage girl. Everyone would be worried and have doubts if she tried to cure


    Jason and Elena with the medical skills she had learned.


    Patricia, who was on the side, had her face pale. She could not believe what she heard at all and


    subconsciously clenched her fists.


    She knew that Paige knew some medical skills, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be Skr Benson!


    Who was Skr? Skr was a figure that everyone in the medical field had heard of!


    Last time, when Paige came to the hospital to visit Elena, Elena¡¯s situation suddenly went into danger.


    When Paige used her special medical tools and saved Elena, Patricia even mocked that Paige was just


    lucky enough to rescue Elena with something she learned from a few medical books.


    However, Paige was actually Skr, the divine doctor!


    How dare an outsider like Patricia look down on Skr?


    But if Paige was Skr, why did she get into an ordinary medical college? Was it really like what the


    teacher said, that Paige chose that school just for those experimental instruments?


    Paige¡¯s real purpose in going to the University of Illinois at Chicago was not to gain knowledge but to


    do medical experiments.


    She wasn¡¯t being ****at that time when she chose a school worse than the University of Chicago.


    if so¡­


    Then what Patricia used to mock Paige seemed to have turned into ps in her own face now!


    Patricia felt so embarrassed!


    Fortunately, when Amily tried to drug Paige before, she stopped Amily in time. Now that she thought


    about it, if Patricia had turned a


    blind eye to it and drugged Paige, Amily and her would have already been kicked out of the Lusk


    family.


    At that time, Amily also tried to frame Paige and made everyone believe that it was Paige and her


    friend who killed Jason and Elena. Fortunately, Patricia went soft-hearted because she could not bear


    to hurt Jason and Elena.


    Otherwise, she and Amily would be doomed now!


    But howe Paige became so awesome?


    Patricia suddenly felt a little jealous.


    ¡°Patricia, Patricia?¡± Donald called her several times.


    Patricia came back to her senses and found that Danica and Paige were talking about something. They


    had already walked towards the elevator


    Only Donald was still waiting for her. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just didn¡¯t expect Grandma toe around so soon. I was so excited and surprised. I also didn¡¯t


    expect that Paige was actually Skr Benson. Paige is really a genius.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our family is so lucky to find her back¡­¡± Donald suddenly realized something when he spoke and


    hurriedly added, ¡°Patricia, I was saying, Paige is outstanding, and so are you. Your grades and your


    talents are also outstanding in school.¡±


    Patricia smiled awkwardly. Yes, she had to work hard to be an outstanding student in school. But


    in front of Paige, she was nothing


    What could she do? What could she do about it?


    She didn¡¯t know that Paige had so many identities¡­


    Danica came to the 22nd floor with Paige arm in arm.


    This floor was not open to the public. All the medical staff here only served the Lusk family. When the


    head nurse saw them, she respectfully greeted them.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Ms. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk hase round. She is in a ward now. Her condition is pretty good.¡±


    Patricia, who had just stepped out of the elevator, heard the head nurse call Paige ¡°Ms. Lusk¡±, and her


    face changed.


    Once upon a time, in the eyes of everyone, Patricia was the only ¡°Ms. Lusk¡± in the Lusk family.


    But now everything had changed.


    The head nurse stepped forward when she saw Patricia and called out, ¡°Ms. Lusk.¡±


    Her greeting made Patricia feel something different.


    The caretaker, Lydia Angell, walked out of Elena¡¯s ward. When she saw Danica and Paige, she


    immediately went up to greet them.


    Her attitude towards Paige was even more respectful and enthusiastic than thest time.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    Chapter 436 Come Here


    Last time, when Paige used special medical tools to save people, Lydia Questioned her medical skills.


    Later, when she saw that Paige sessfully saved Elena, Lydia changed her attitude. She admired


    Paige¡¯s medical skills very much.


    But when Lydia saw Patricia, she did not appear to be very enthusiastic.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She only respectfully greeted Patricia, but she did not show admiration and appreciation.


    Patricia was upset again. She felt that Lydia looked down upon her.


    Lydia was sent out by Elena to pick up a person. Just now, Donald told Elena on the phone that there


    was a missing child who returned to the family a few months ago.


    When Elena heard this, she let Lydiae out to pick the child up.


    Now, everyone was present. Lydia smiled and knocked on the door. She raised her voice and said


    happily, ¡¯ Ma¡¯am, your son, daughter-inw, and two granddaughters havee to visit!¡¯


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± a kind voice came from the ward.


    After Lydia pushed open the door, she made her way.


    The old woman sitting on the bed was dignified and elegant. She looked radiant and energetic.


    ¡°Mom, you finally came around.¡±


    Donald and Danica could not suppress the excitement in their hearts. They rushed forward and held


    Elena, crying with joy.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Elena Stonesughed. Her eyes were written with motherly love and


    tenderness.


    ¡°Mom, you and Dad have been in aa for a long time. You scared us.¡± Danica was tearful. ¡°You


    don¡¯t know how much we hoped that you woulde round. We have been waiting for this day for a


    long time.¡¯Donald also choked and said in a hoarse voice, ¡®Mom, you and Dad have suffered.¡±


    ¡°No. We closed our eyes and didn¡¯t pay attention to what happened outside the window, but you¡­¡±


    Elena looked at the two people in front of her lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s been hard these days. I know you worry


    about us and you also need to take care of the family. You must be very tired.¡±


    Danica¡¯s tears flowed down, and Elena immediately looked at her son, ¡°Donald, why are you still


    standing there? Your wife is crying. Hurry up and bring some tissues.¡±


    Donald came around and hurriedly brought a bag of tissue.


    Elena personally wiped Danica¡¯s tears. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Danica, you¡¯re getting more and


    more beautiful. How are you? During that time, Donald didn¡¯t bully you, right?¡¯


    When Danica heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh through her tears, ¡°Elena, how dare he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom, I love her too much. How dare I bully her?¡±


    Elena saw that they were still as loving and harmonious as before. She could not help butugh and


    asked, ¡°Where is the child you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Danica then remembered the business and hurriedly waved to Paige,


    ¡°Paige,e here quickly and let your grandmother see you.¡± The girl standing on the side had clear


    and bright eyes. She looked elegant and refined. Her skin was fair and clean.


    She politely greeted Elena in a soft and pleasant voice.


    What a beautiful and outstanding girl. She was eye-catching in terms of appearance, voice, and


    temperament.


    Elena¡¯s eyes were both illuminating and tender. ¡°Are you Paige? My biological granddaughter? Come


    here.¡±


    Elena patted the position next to her.


    Paige obediently walked over and sat down.


    ¡°I heard about you on the phone. I vaguely felt that there was something fishy about the fire back then.


    I secretly investigated it behind Donald and Danica¡¯s backs for a period of time, but there was no


    progress, so I gave up. If I insisted on investigating further back then, maybe you would not have to


    suffer this.¡±


    Elena held Paige¡¯s warm and soft hand, feeling a little guilty.


    Paige did not expect that Elena would be so alert back then and even had people investigate in secret


    for a period of time. She immediately felt that Elena was not simple.


    Paige put on a smile and said softly, ¡®Grandma, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. I¡¯ve been doing pretty


    well all these years.¡±


    Hearing this, Elena was pleased. ¡®Silly child, you even tried tofort me.¡¯


    Was Paige¡¯s life better than that of the Lusk family?


    Elena heard that Paige suffered a lot when she was sent to the Tate family.


    ¡°I know a lot of like-minded people and have done a lot of things I want to do.¡± It was much better than


    being a richdy.


    ¡°Besides, am I not back now?¡±


    Looking at Paige¡¯s picturesque features, Elena suddenly felt that Paige was different from what she


    had imagined. Paige was sensible, beautiful, and generous.


    Before seeing Paige, Elena thought that Paige was a timid person. She would feel ufortable after


    stepping into the ward and show a timid appearance.


    Her voice was low, and she might even cry.


    However, the girl in front of Elena was beautiful and elegant. She was pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Fortunately, you came back and gave us a chance to make up for it.¡± Elena patted Paige¡¯s hand again.


    ¡°When I¡¯m discharged, I will prepare a gift for you.¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°As long as grandpa and grandma are healthy, I can¡¯t be happier.¡±


    Elena was pleased. She did not expect Paige to be so considerate. I heard that the Tate family is very


    heartless. I did not expect that Paige would turn out to be well-educated.


    Then, Elena¡¯s eyes fell on Patricia. ¡°Patricia.¡¯


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Patricia, who was standing in the corner, did not speak all the time.


    Instead, when Elena noticed her, she responded politely, looking as gentle and obedient as ever.


    ¡°Come here.¡¯


    Patricia came to the other side of Elena and sat down. Her eyes flowed with joy.


    ¡°I¡¯m really happy to see you revive.¡±


    Elena heard that the family finally decided to keep Patricia. She would be regarded as Paige¡¯s sister.


    ¡°You will stay with us as usual.¡±


    For the past eighteen years, Elena had already treated Patricia as her own granddaughter. She had


    truly doted on Patricia for eighteen years.


    Although they were not rted by blood, their rtionship was thicker than blood.


    The Lusk family was a big family, so how could they not tolerate a little girl?


    Elena patted Patricia¡¯s hand. ¡®I heard from the nurse that during the time when your grandfather and I


    were in aa, you visited us often.¡±


    Patricia did not deny it and obediently said, ¡°Like my parents, I hoped that you woulde round


    soon¡­¡±


    ¡°Good child, you are very considerate.¡± Elena held Patricia in one hand and


    Paige in the other. She looked at Danica and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got two granddaughters now. Life will be more


    wonderful. Kaff, kaff, kaff¡­¡±


    Seeing she coughed, Paige picked up the water bottle on the side and poured a ss of water. She


    was about to hand it over.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Chapter 437 Thank Them in Person


    But¡­


    The next second¡­


    Paige¡¯s hand stopped in midair.


    Danica sensed that something went wrong. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Paige, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There is a problem with the water.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was stunned. Was there a problem with the


    water? What was the problem?


    ¡°It¡¯s poisoned.¡±


    Paige¡¯s words shocked everyone. Even Elena had a look of disbelief on her face.


    This is the private hospital of the Lusk family!


    All the medical personnel on this floor only serve the Lusk family!


    In this case, strangers couldn¡¯te in! Why was it poisoned?


    Paige also realized this fact. She asked Danica, ¡°Has anyone elsee recently?¡±


    ¡°No, only us, doctors, nurses, and two caretakers¡­¡±


    Elena and Jason were in the same ward, so the two caretakers took care of them. There were no other


    outsiders.


    Paige¡¯s eyes fell on everyone present. Patricia noticed her eyes and suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Would Paige take this opportunity to nder Patricia?


    Why was Paige looking at Patricia?


    But the next second, Paige looked away and stared at the others.


    Patricia was relieved. Fortunately, Paige did not make a fuss.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I just changed the water this morning. There can¡¯t be a problem¡­¡±


    The one who spoke was Lydia. She had been taking good care of Elena for several months and had


    already regarded Elena as her family.


    ¡°What time did you change?¡± Paige¡¯s voice was gentle. It seemed that she did not intend to include


    Lydia as a suspect.


    ¡°At eight o¡¯clock. After the doctor checked the room, I went to change the water. Until you came, no one


    else came.¡±


    ¡°Is the water for everyone in the ward?¡±


    ¡°No, I only changed the water for Mrs. Lusk. Matilda Bradshaw and I went out to fetch water. Mr. Lusk¡¯s


    water was changed by Matilda.¡±


    Paige opened Jason¡¯s kettle again. There was no poison in it. Could it be that the person who poisoned


    the water targeted Elena alone?


    ¡°Besides the two of you, who knew that Grandpa and Grandma would separate the kettle?¡± Paige


    asked again.


    ¡°The doctors and nurses did not notice this. Other than us and Ms. Paige¡¯s family, there should be no


    one else who knows about this.¡±


    At this time, Matilda¡¯s expression was already somewhat unnatural. She knew that Paige knew


    medicine, but she did not expect that Paige could see that there was something wrong with the water at


    a nce.


    Now, Paige also noticed Matilda. Matilda sat beside Jason and lowered her head, trying to keep a low


    profile as much as possible. However, Paige could capture a trace of panic from Matilda¡¯s expression.


    ¡°So, is it poisoned by Matilda?¡±


    Matilda was so shocked by Paige¡¯s words that she immediately stood up. ¡°Ms. Paige, you don¡¯t have


    evidence. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Seeing that Paige suspected her colleague, Lydia also stepped forward to exin, ¡°It should not be


    Matilda. Usually, it is she who is doing her best to take care of Mr. Lusk¡­¡±


    ¡°This kind of drug will produce poison when it goes into the water. The poisoned person will be sleepy


    all day and have no appetite. He will be weak and afraid of the cold. In less than a week, he will die of


    exhaustion.¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes settled on Matilda. ¡°Being a caretaker means that you have mastered a certain amount of


    pharmacology knowledge. Do you know why I suspect you? Because the drug I gave grandfather


    contains poison. It can be easily purified. You are very smart. You did not go outside to buy it. Instead,


    you chose to make use of what you have.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Matilda¡¯s expression became even more uneasy.


    ¡°Lydia is loyal to Grandma, so I don¡¯t suspect her. As for you, what is your motive?¡±


    ¡°Matilda, is it really you?¡± Danica asked in disbelief, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Paige is not wrong. I believe in her. As for you, my mother doesn¡¯t give you any trouble. Why do you


    want to harm her?¡± Donald was also very angry.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Matilda¡¯s face became more and more uneasy, and her eyes began to dodge.


    ¡°No? Do you know what the consequences of murdering the Lusk family are? Why don¡¯t you tell me the


    truth?¡± Patricia scolded angrily.


    Elena, who was sitting on the bed, saw that Matilda¡¯s face was uneasy and realized something.


    It was just that Elena was confused. ¡°I have no animosity against you. Why did you do this?¡±


    As expected of a strong woman who had been all-powerful for decades, Elena could still be so calm in


    the face of the person who harmed her.


    Paige suddenly showed respect for her grandmother.


    ¡°As long as I call, I have many ways to make you tell the truth.¡± Danica believed it was Matilda and said


    angrily, ¡°Are you going to confess here, or do you want to go to the police station?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Matilda could no longer hold it in and finally chose to tell the truth.


    In the past few months, she had developed deep feelings for Jason when she took care of him. She


    wanted to stay with Jason.


    But when she saw Elenae around, she began to panic. She was afraid that she would never have


    a chance again, so she wanted to kill Elena.


    She thought that if Elena died, Jason would choose her.


    With her knowledge of pharmacology, she thought that she could do it wlessly.


    But she did not expect that she would be discovered by Paige before Elena could take a sip.


    Who was this girl?


    Why did she have such deep knowledge of medicine?


    ¡°You, you are really¡­¡± Danica didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing this excuse.


    It turned out that this caretaker wanted to kill Elena and rece her.


    Didn¡¯t Matilda know who she was?


    Danica was so angry that she called the people in the hospital and asked them to send Matilda to the


    police station immediately.


    Elena¡¯s eyes fell on Paige. Just now, Paige appeared to be decisive, calm, and wise when she


    analyzed the situation. It was quite impressive.


    ¡°Paige, how did you find that there was a problem with the water?¡± Elena asked lovingly.


    ¡°When this kind of drug goes into the water, under the light, the water will be a little muddy. There is a


    little bit of powdery substance at the bottom of the ss. This kind of drifter is very tiny, so it is not easy


    to detect.¡±


    If someone drank the water in one go, they would not notice whether the water was cloudy or not. Even


    if there was a little bit of drifter, it was almost invisible.


    No one would be suspicious.


    ¡°You know a lot,¡± Elena was a little surprised and praised Paige.


    ¡°Mom, Paige is very knowledgeable,¡± Donald spoke highly of Paige. *She¡¯s quite extraordinary¡­¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you are here this time.¡± Elena patted the back of Paige¡¯s hand again and then looked at


    Danica. ¡°Oh, right, I cane round this time because of those doctors. Let theme here, and I


    want to thank them in person.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Chapter 438 Much Inferior


    ¡°Mom, actually, the person who saved you and Dad was Paige.¡±


    Danica¡¯s words shocked Elena. She wondered, could it be that this teenage girl in front of me knows


    medicine?


    ¡°At that time, you and Dad fell off the stairs. When you were sent to the hospital, you were in a deep


    coma. CT showed an intracranial fracture, brain contusion, and many fractures throughout your body.


    Dad¡¯s condition was worse than yours.¡±


    Danica recalled, ¡°In that month or so, the entire ICU team overcame many difficulties including breath


    failure, shock, and respiratory infection. Every day was faced with new challenges, but you and Dad


    didn¡¯te to. Until three months ago, Paige came to visit you.¡±


    Danica then looked at Paige again and said gently, ¡°After Paige checked your conditions, she


    immediately knew the problem and provided several treatments.


    Some medicines are particrly rare, and she managed to get them. It can be said that you came


    round due to her efforts.¡±


    Donald on the side timely added, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know how excellent Paige¡¯s medical skills are.


    Except for you, she also cured Mr. and Mrs. Stowe.¡¯


    Elena was even more surprised. ¡¯Killian¡¯s heart has been operated on several times. It can be said that


    there is no ce in his heart that is intact.


    I remember that at that time, even the famous doctor Todd failed¡­ And isn¡¯t Rosa in a vegetative


    state? Has she also been cured?¡±


    ¡°This is the power of Paige. She is the legendary doctor, Skr, who can revive people from the dead!¡±


    ¡°She is Skr?¡±


    This time, Elena was even more surprised. She did not expect that the sage of medicine, Skr, who


    could cure all kinds of illnesses, was actually her granddaughter¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how smart Paige is. Not only does she know medicine, but she can also manage the


    company at such a young age. She is not inferior to you when you were young!¡± Donaldughed and


    continued, ¡°At that time, she was on her summer vacation. I was afraid that she would be bored, so I


    gave the clothingpany to her to y with. I didn¡¯t expect her to y well.¡±


    Elena had an impression of that clothingpany that was lingering on the edge of bankruptcy.


    ¡°I told you that the Lusk family members have business genes in their bones. This must be inherited.


    Originally, that clothingpany was about to go bankrupt. I didn¡¯t expect Paige could bring it back to


    life. She was also supported by many employees there. Now thepany is quite famous in the entire


    industry, the sales have increased by more than ten thousand times.¡±


    Donald smiled and added, ¡°Paige also established a clothing group herself. You must have heard of it.


    It is called PQ Fashion.¡±


    Elena knew it. Before the ident, she often bought PQ Fashion¡¯s clothes for Patricia¡­


    ¡°I remember that every item of PQ Fashion was designed by Paine,¡± Elena said in disbelief.


    Donald said, ¡°Yes, all the styles are drawn by Paige. She not only knows how to do business but also


    ys the piano. She is the famous piano master Vallorie, and she is also the painter Penrose, the


    calligrapher Perl¡­ It can be said that there is nothing in the world that she can¡¯t do!¡±


    Elena did not expect a teenager to have so many identities. It was noted that any one of them could be


    considered one of the best in the industry. How did she do it?


    Paige was too embarrassed while being praised.


    Elena looked at the girl in front of her and repeatedly nodded her head in praise.


    ¡°This child is really outstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Her excellence is not limited to this. She also got full scores on the SAT this time. Now she is at the


    University of Illinois at Chicago, and there are several powerful old men who are rushing to treat her as


    a granddaughter¡­¡±


    Elena looked at Paige with more appreciation. At such a young age, she was so outstanding.


    Patricia, who was on the side, was a little ashamed and subconsciously grasped her skirt, feeling


    embarrassed.


    Any identity of Paige could defeat Patricia easily.


    Her parents said this in front of everyone and did not consider Patricia¡¯s feelings at all.


    Elena noticed Patricia and asked softly, ¡°What about Patricia? Which university is she going to now?¡±


    Before she fell down the stairs, Elena remembered that Patricia was still in high school. She did not


    expect Patricia to have been in college in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve been admitted into the University of Chicago,¡± Patricia said.


    Although, with Paige¡¯s results, it is not a problem to go to the University of Chicago¡­


    However, Patricia managed to get enrolled at the University of Chicago with her own strength, so it was


    something that she was proud of.


    Elena smiled and nodded. ¡°It is also great. The University of Chicago is the best university in the


    country¡­ You have been studying well since you were little¡­¡±


    Elena then looked at Danica and said, ¡°Then about the engagement¡­¡±


    Danica smiled and exined, ¡°Martin fell in love with Paige at first sight, and the Stowe family also likes


    Paige very much¡­ Patricia now has a boyfriend whose conditions are good.¡±


    The state was quite satisfying.


    Patricia did not expect that this matter of ¡°having a boyfriend¡± would be mentioned again and again,


    and she suddenly felt a little guilty.


    At that time, in order to make everyone think that Patricia was not interested in


    Martin, Amily quickly lied for Patricia. Patricia did not expect that this lie would need countless lies to


    cover up.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Patricia also has a boyfriend?¡± This surprised Elena since Patricia had always been focused on Martin.


    Elena wondered, how could she give him up so quickly?


    ¡°What did Killian and Rosa say about it?¡± Elena asked again.


    ¡°They all like Paige very much, and they even gave Paige the ne that symbolized their


    granddaughter-inw! Martin¡¯s parents are also very satisfied with Paige. The sapphire ne


    Caroline gave her was a treasure that her maternal family had passed down to daughters for


    generations. When it came to


    Caroline, it was already the fifth generation. It was enough to see how much she valued Paige.


    When Danica said this, she smiled and continued, ¡°Wilfred gave her the gem key with the Stowe


    family¡¯s emblem. It is said that it can open the Stowe family¡¯s secret base and even the safe box of


    Wilfred and Caroline in the banks overseas¡­¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she was stunned!


    These two gifts were more than precious. If they did not acknowledge Paige¡¯s identity and like her to


    the extreme, they wouldn¡¯t have given her these two treasures!


    Elena was also very surprised when she heard this. She did not expect Paige to be liked by everyone


    in the Stowe family to this extent.


    She knew the characters of Killian and Rosa very well. If Paige was not liked by them, they would


    never give her the ne that symbolized their granddaughter-inw.


    Besides, it was impossible for Caroline to easily ept Paige just because of the engagement.


    Caroline even gave Paige a ne¡­


    Previously, Patricia had visited the Stowe family many times, but she was unable to win Caroline and


    Wilfred¡¯s hearts¡­


    When Elena thought of this, she looked at Paige again. She did not expect that not only did Paige have


    many identities, but she could also win the hearts of everyone in the Stowe family. Paige was not


    simple¡­


    Inparison, Patricia was much inferior.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    Chapter 439 A Grander Wedding


    After all, Elena had pampered Patricia for eighteen years but just met her biological granddaughter


    Paige once. Therefore, Elena gave Patricia much more love than Paige.


    When hearing that Patricia was not her biological granddaughter and lost an outstanding fiance


    because of this, Elena could understand Patricia¡¯s situation and feelings. She then patted the back of


    Patricia¡¯s hand to showfort.


    ¡°Maybe it is your destiny. Let me ask you; are you and your boyfriend really in love?¡±


    Patricia forced herself to nod.


    ¡°Then bring him to see me another day.¡± Elena looked at her lovingly. ¡°You grew up being pampered


    and couldn¡¯t suffer in someone else¡¯s ce. I want to see what kind of person he is and ensure that he


    will be good to you. I hope that you will be happy for the rest of your life¡­ I promise we will give you a


    grand wedding.¡±


    Patricia suddenly wanted to cry. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±


    Sure enough, only Jason and Elena loved her the most, unlike her parents and brothers, who only


    cared about Paige.


    Elena held Paige¡¯s hand again. ¡°In the future, you will marry into the Stowe family, so you will have a


    grander wedding than Patricia.¡±


    Patricia was stunned to hear this.


    In Elena¡¯s mind, many people would watch the wedding of Paige and Martin. If


    Paige¡¯s ceremony was the same as Patricia¡¯s, others would gossip and think that the Lusk family did


    not value this biological granddaughter.


    Even if the Stowe family did not have any objections, their rtives would definitely think that the family


    Patricia married into was not as good as the


    Stowe family but had the same wedding as Paige, which would be considered disrespectful to the


    Stowe family.


    Moreover, in the past eighteen years, Elena had owed Paige too much, so if her wedding was the same


    as Patricia¡¯s, it would be unfair to her.


    When Patricia heard that, she didn¡¯t feel touched anymore. A trace of frustration shed across her


    eyes, but she did not dare to show her feelings.


    Since Paige came back, everything that belonged to her had beenpletely gone.


    Even Elena didn¡¯t love her as much as before.


    However, Paige said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the wedding, as long as he is good to me.¡±


    ¡°You are a special child¡­¡± Elena looked at her with appreciation, ¡°I just don¡¯t know when your


    grandfather wille round and whether he can attend your weddings¡­¡±


    ¡°He will revive in a day or two,¡± Paige replied.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Elena was surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige had always been confident about her medical skills. If the pill hadn¡¯t rolled under Jack¡¯s


    shoes, Jason and Elena would have recovered in a month.


    Later, it took her a lot of time to find the pill¡­


    ¡°Mom, Paige is a great doctor. Since she said so, just believe her,¡± Danica said with a smile.


    ¡°Then is your grandfather in a serious condition? Can he walk after waking up?¡± Elena asked seriously.


    ¡°Both of you can¡¯t walk for the time being, but you can go out in a wheelchair to get some fresh air,¡±


    Paige said truthfully.


    Hearing this, Elena was a little disappointed, but she soon asked, ¡°When can we be discharged?¡±


    ¡°Basically in a day or two after you came round. I will take the medicine home. It is a little bitter, but you


    must take it.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can take bitter medicine¡­¡± Elena smiled with a kind face as if she was quite satisfied with


    this granddaughter.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Michael, Allison, and Kailyn came.


    ¡°Mom, I heard that you came around, so I rushed over to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!¡±


    Allison rushed over and held Elena, crying so hard that everyone around was touched. ¡°We¡¯re so


    worried about you. Thank goodness, you finally revived!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the number of your visits is less than half that of Donald and Danica¡¯s!¡± Elena pretended to


    be angry.


    ¡°Mom, we are busy! Donald and Danica also came! Patricia and Paige are here as well!¡± Allison turned


    around and noticed the other people present. She was very smart and began to praise Paige in front of


    the others, ¡°This child is not only clever and sensible but also beautiful and capable¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Allison and I like her very much,¡± Michael added.


    ¡°I like Paige too. Patricia, you¡¯re the same, right?¡± Kailyn took the chance to provoke Patricia.


    ¡°Of course, Paige is such an outstanding person. Everyone likes her!¡± Patricia smiled elegantly.


    ¡°I thought you would hold a grudge against her because of Martin¡­¡± Kailyn smiled innocently.


    ¡°How could that be? Who he likes has nothing to do with me. Besides, I have a boyfriend now.¡±


    ¡°Then I hope you and your boyfriend have sweet love and get married soon!¡± Patricia resisted the urge


    to beat Kailyn up and maintained a polite smile.


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    Elena knew that the two sisters always quarreled when they met all these years, but in her eyes, they


    were just bickering like two kids. It was harmless, so she was used to it.


    ¡°I have a headache whenever youe,¡± Elena said with a smile.


    ¡°Grandma, you med us for noting. But we¡¯re already here. You said we gave you a headache.


    Then should wee or not?¡± Kailyn stepped forward and held Elena¡¯s hand, saying in a childish


    voice, ¡°You won¡¯t have a headache only when Patriciaes, right? You always like her more.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I treat every granddaughter the same. Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Elena asked when she found


    out that Kailyn¡¯s elder sister wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°She¡¯s abroad and has been too busy toe back recently.¡±


    Seeing that Elena looked a little unhappy, Kailyn immediately added, ¡°If she knew that you came to,


    she would have flown back overnight!¡±


    ¡°You sweet girl¡­¡¯ Elena was amused.


    Everyone chatted for a while, and then Kailyn had an idea. ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t you know how to make a


    fruit tter recently? Can you make one for Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Can Grandma eat fruit?¡± Patricia looked at Paige again.


    ¡°Yes, she can eat a little.¡¯


    Patricia had no choice but to pick up a few different fruits, nning to make a colorful fruit tter for


    Elena.


    ¡°Patricia, how about I help you?¡±


    Patricia knew that Kailyn was up to no good and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I can do it myself. You


    can just stay with Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will take credit? I just want to help you. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Kailyn happily


    walked over and picked up the grapes to wash them.


    Seeing them chatting while washing the fruit, the others did not pay attention to them and continued to


    talk about Elena¡¯s condition.


    Knowing that Elena came around because of Paige¡¯s medicine, Michael and


    Allison found it hard to believe that their niece was such a great doctor! Kailyn saw that everyone¡¯s


    attention was not on this side and looked at Patricia again, who was peeling an apple.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Chapter 440 Kailyn¡¯s Tricks


    Kailyn pushed Patricia with her arm. Then she turned around and said, ¡°Donald, Danica, what fruit do


    you want to eat? I¡¯ll wash them all up.¡±


    Patricia identally cut her finger and bled a little because of Kailyn¡¯s push. Kailyn pretended to turn


    back and say, ¡°Patricia? What happened to you? Did you cut your finger? Why are you so careless?


    Mom, get the nurse toe over and take a look. It¡¯s not a small matter. It would be bad if Patricia¡¯s


    wound got infected.¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t know what to say and was about to get angry.


    ¡°Patricia, are you in pain? Bear with it for a moment, the nurse will be here soon!¡± Kailyn snatched the


    fruit and peeling knife from Patricia¡¯s hand and pretended to say urgently, ¡°Hurry up and bandage your


    wound. I¡¯ll do the rest, but I don¡¯t know how to make a fruit tter¡­ You can only make it for Grandma


    when you¡¯re better.¡±


    ¡°Did Patricia hurt her finger?¡± When Elena said this, she saw the nursee in and immediately said,


    ¡°Take Patricia to see the wound.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lusk.¡± The nurse was very polite and quickly took Patricia out of the room.


    ¡°Patricia didn¡¯t know how to make a fruit tter before. Let alone peeling fruits, she didn¡¯t even know if


    the fruit was cut horizontally or vertically¡­¡± Kailyn sighed as she washed the fruit. ¡°Unlike me, I have


    been enved by my mother since I was a child¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®enve¡¯? I am training you!¡± Allison pretended to be angry and corrected


    Kailyn.


    ¡°Forget it. You just don¡¯t love your child, unlike Donald and Danica¡­¡±


    When Allison heard this, she turned toin to Elena. ¡°Mom, look at your good granddaughter¡­¡±


    Elena was lost in thought.


    Just now, Kailyn said that Patricia didn¡¯t even know how to peel before, but now she knows how to


    make a fruit tter. Did Patricia deliberately learn it to curry favor with their family?


    If this was the case, this child¡¯s situation was a bit pitiful.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma, my motherined about me again. This time, you have to take care of it.¡± Kailyn saw


    that Elena was thinking about something and knew that


    Elena had more or less listened to her words. Kailyn secretly felt proud.


    However, Paige watched all this and felt that Patricia was too stupid. Not only did Patricia not protect


    herself, but she also allowed others to nder her¡­


    However, this had nothing to do with Paige. She just watched with folded arms and looked calm.


    Kailyn stole a nce at Paige in the mirror. Seeing that Paige was not affected by the topic just now,


    Kailyn felt a little ufortable¡­


    Just now, Kailyn deliberately said that Donald and Danica loved Patricia and wanted to make Paige


    jealous¡­


    Unexpectedly, Paige did not react at all.


    Kailyn cut the fruit and carefully left a small part of the fruit on a te.


    Kailyn picked it up and told everyone, ¡°This te is for Patricia. None of you are allowed to eat it.¡±


    Elena smiled, ¡°The two of you have loved to make trouble since you were young, but you guys often


    miss each other at times like this.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, have a taste of the fruit I cut!¡± After Kailyn ced the remaining fruit tter in front of Elena,


    she first poked a slice of apple and handed it to Elena.


    ¡°I know you like to eat apples. Try it first. See if the fruit I cut is sweeter, orthose Patricia cuts.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help butugh at Kailyn. ¡°You always like topete with Patricia.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I want you to love me the same as you did to Patricia!¡± Kailyn smiled and tried to


    please Elena. After a while, Kailyn brought the fruit to Paige and said, ¡°Paige, why don¡¯t you have a


    taste too?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t give it to her parents first, nor to Donald and Danica. Instead, she gave it to Paige first.¡±


    Elena smiled and said, ¡°It seems that she likes Paige very much.¡±


    ¡°Paige is so outstanding. Who will not like her?¡± Kailyn smiled innocently.


    However, Paige did not want to ept it. She said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Kailyn looked hurt. ¡°Is the fruit I cut doesn¡¯t look good?¡±


    Everyone looked at Paige as if they did not understand why she would reject Kailyn.


    Paige said indifferently, ¡°Right now, I have so many secretions of insulin, neuropeptide, and


    cholecystokinin. The cellulose in the fruit will absorb electrolytes, microelements, and organic acid. The


    banana on the te also contains a certain amount of tannic acid, which willbine with


    microelements, such as iron and calcium, thus forming an even more difficult insoluble substance,


    increasing the burden of the pancreatic nds.¡±


    Everyone was stunned¡­


    No one understood what Paige was saying¡­


    To put it simply, Paige had eaten something before she came here. Eating fruit now would affect


    digestion and absorption. It was just that simple.


    However, no one knew what Paige meant at all. Seeing that Paige spoke so logically, they all nodded.


    Even Elena said in concern, ¡°Then don¡¯t eat it. Your health is more important.¡±


    Kailyn didn¡¯t know what to say. From Paige¡¯s calm and indifferent eyes, Kailyn felt that Paige was


    ying with her, but Kailyn couldn¡¯t bring out any evidence¡­


    Kailyn could only bring the fruit to other people to eat¡­


    After a while, Kailyn looked at the time. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Patricia returned yet? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡¯


    ¡°She has always been thinking about Patricia,¡± Elena said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although they always like to argue with each other sometimes when they meet, they can¡¯t


    forget each other after they separate. They are so close,¡± Allisonughed.


    It was outside the ward.


    Patricia had just finished bandaging her finger when she saw Kailyn walking toward her.


    Patricia was full of anger and had nowhere to vent it. Seeing Kailyn¡¯s smug look, she angrily walked


    over and asked, ¡°Kailyn, you¡­¡±


    Before Patricia could finish speaking, Kailyn suddenly pinched her bandaged finger. ¡°Patricia, are you


    alright? Grandma especially asked me to check on you and see how your finger is bandaged¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Patricia was so angry that she flung Kailyn¡¯s hand away, frowning in pain.


    Before Kailyn was flung away by Patricia, Kailyn even pinched Patricia¡¯s wound hard, causing Patricia


    to feel even more pain.


    One or two nurses looked over, and Kailyn pretended to be concerned about Patricia. ¡°Patricia, did the


    nurse just bandage your wound badly and make you angry? Don¡¯t be like this. She¡¯s just doing her job.


    Don¡¯t ask too much.¡±


    When the nurse heard this, she was immediately moved. ¡°Ms. Kailyn is so good.¡±


    ¡°Kailyn!¡¯ Patricia gnashed her teeth in anger.


    ¡°You should know that Grandma hates people with no manners the most. Even if you are reasonable,


    making a big fuss here will only make the Lusk family lose face.¡± Kailyn crossed her arms in front of her


    chest and said leisurely, ¡°You can''t show off your family¡¯s ugliness. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°You just wait and see!¡± Patricia was about to leave.


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect Kailyn to extend her foot and trip Patricia.


    This time, Patricia could no longer bear it. Patricia was so angry that she raised her hand. Kailyn


    immediately retreated and raised her voice.


    ¡°Patricia, isn¡¯t it just because I said a few words for the nurse? Are you going to hit me?¡¯


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Patricia stretched out her foot to kick Kailyn.


    Kailyn retreated in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. You will be seen¡­ This is a public ce. Even if you don''t


    care about the Lusk family¡¯s face, do you not care about the rtionship between us? We are family.¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Chapter 441 A Partner ¡°Don¡¯t be so hypocritical.¡±


    Patricia tried to kick Kailyn a few times but failed. She was even more flustered and chased after


    Kailyn.


    Kailyn pretended to be frightened and led Patricia to the stairs. There was no one here. Kailyn


    clenched her fist and punched Patricia in the belly.


    Patricia was on her period, so this punch made her squat down in pain, and she could not speak.


    Kailyn grabbed Patricia¡¯s hair and sneered, ¡°You are still so stupid. You are still too young to fight with


    me.¡¯


    ¡°Let go¡­¡¯ Patricia looked angry, but she could not break free.


    ¡°Do you know why I hate you more between you and Paige? Because you are stupid. And you can do


    nothing. You have a bad temper. Grandma came around. Do you think that she will protect you?¡±


    Kailyn grabbed Patricia¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Grandma is a traditional woman. She values blood


    rtionships more than anyone else, and she has such an excellent granddaughter. If you want to


    compete with Paige, don¡¯t.¡±


    Patricia saw that Kailyn did not let go, so she pinched Kailyn¡¯s thigh.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Kailyn released her hand in pain, but she was unwilling to give up and kicked Patricia¡¯s butt.


    Patricia fell to the ground and gnashed her teeth in anger. ¡®Kailyn, you have provoked me time and time


    again. Do you think I am easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in this family, is there anyone more stupid and easier to bully than you? I feel good to see your


    flustered and exasperated look.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Patricia clenched her fists. She wanted to go forward and beat Kailyn up.


    ¡°You have to think about it. Are you strong enough to beat me? Don¡¯t make yourself in trouble¡­¡± Kailyn


    was still mocking Patricia. ¡°Go back and look at your ugly appearance. You are not worthy of Martin.


    You are disgusting.¡±


    When Kailyn was about to leave the stairs, she shouted exaggeratedly and acted like she was kicked


    from the stairs by Patricia.


    She covered her belly and said pitifully, ¡®Patricia, no matter how you treat me, you are still my cousin. I


    will forgive you¡­¡±


    Not far away, several nurses saw this scene and felt sorry for Kailyn. At the same time, they began to


    hate Patricia.


    In the ward¡­


    Elena was still holding Paige¡¯s hand and talking non-stop until she was tired before lying down to rest.


    Paige covered Elena with the quilt and was ready to go back with her parents.


    Michael and Allison also nned to leave. They left the ward together. After


    Patricia returned, she did not say a word. She looked at Kailyn with dissatisfaction in her eyes¡­


    Kailyn was not afraid at all, and she even came to Paige. ¡°Paige, do you have a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°See? Kailyn misses Paige at home every day. Let them chat enough. Let¡¯s go forward.¡± Allison held


    Danica¡¯s hand and talked about what had happened recently as they walked.


    Kailyn saw Patricia walking in front and whispered to Paige, ¡°Just now, I was kind enough to see if


    Patricia¡¯s wound was bandaged. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡­¡± Kailyn pretended to be hesitant, but she


    finally chose to blurt it out, ¡°She wants to join hands with me to deal with you and drive you out of the


    Lusk family.¡¯


    Paige heard the words, but her expression did not change at all. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°She is just an adopted daughter, but she wants to rece you¡­ Paige, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Kailyn


    couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±


    ¡°You also think that this matter is very surprising, right?¡¯ Kailyn was about to continue.


    Paige interrupted her, ¡°With Patricia¡¯s smartness, she won¡¯t say such words.


    Stop acting in front of me. Not everyone is as stupid as you.¡±


    ¡°Paige, do you trust Patricia more than trust me?¡± Kailyn pretended to be sad.


    ¡°Yes, we did have a few misunderstandings in the past, but this time, I was doing this for you. That¡¯s


    why I took the risk of telling you this¡­¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you two. I know your character. Do you think no one can see through your tricks? Stop


    your dirty tricks. I don¡¯t have the time or the mood to watch you pretending.¡±


    When Paige said this, she stepped forward with her long legs and left Kailyn behind.


    Kailyn looked at Paige¡¯s back and thought for a while. She was unwilling to give up and chased after


    Paige. ¡°Yes, I admit that I just fabricated it. I just want to join hands with you to drive Patricia out of the


    Lusk family. How about it? Do you want to cooperate with me?¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    She wondered if Patricia was crazy.


    ¡°Why do you care? What does it have to do with you whether she stays or not? If you talk nonsense


    again, you will be the first to leave the Lusk family.¡¯


    ¡°You¡­¡± Kailyn did not expect Paige would speak up for Patricia, and she did not expect Paige¡¯s tone to


    be so certain.


    ¡°You mean¡­ Do you want to be my enemy because of her? You have to think it through. Patricia is


    adopted. On the contrary, I am the real blood of the Lusk family. It is not so easy for you to drive me


    out.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Paige coldly nced at Kailyn. This nce caused Kailyn to feel an inexplicable chill.


    Paige seemed to have something that could drive Kailyn out of the Lusk family in one go¡­


    But Kailyn didn¡¯t know what heinous things she had done.


    And she didn¡¯t know why Paige¡¯s nce made her feel scared¡­


    After seeing Paige walking over alone, Danica immediately asked with a smile,


    ¡°What did you talk about? You finished talking so quickly¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s about joining hands.¡±


    When Paige said this, Danica and Allison were surprised. Even Patricia on the side and Kailyn behind


    were startled.


    Kailyn cursed secretly, damned Paige. She dared to¡­


    Kailyn was furious.


    ¡°Join hands? For what?¡¯ Allison seemed to have guessed something, but she could not believe that


    Paige would say it in public, so she tried to smooth things over. ¡°Kailyn wants to do business with you?¡±


    ¡°You have to ask her.¡±


    Paige¡¯s answer was ambiguous, but her nce at Allison made Allison somewhat uneasy.


    Allison thought to herself, this girl is so smart. She already knows that I am pretending to know nothing.


    Kailyn is an idiot. She could have found anyone else to join hands with, but she came to Paige. Paige


    will never join hands with her.


    Then Allisonughed, ¡°Kailyn is just joking. Don¡¯t take her words seriously. Danica, what were we


    talking about just now¡­¡±


    Allison changed the topic. Paige nced at Kailyn, who was flustered and exasperated.


    Patricia, who was at the side, seemed to have guessed what Paige meant by saying the words. She


    red at Kailyn even more angrily.


    She thought, it can¡¯t be like this anymore. Kailyn must be taught a lesson. She went too far.


    While thinking of this, Patricia took out her cell phone and sent a message to Amily.


    Amily had stayed with Patricia for the past eighteen years and spent more time than Danica¡­


    So Patricia was used to looking for Amily when she encountered something¡­

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Chapter 442 Two Experts


    Half an hourter¡­


    When Paige returned to Larsen Vi, she suddenly received a call.


    ¡°Boss, someone from the National Cybersecurity Center in America wants to invite you over.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It is said that a hacker team attacked our country¡¯s tactical system and energy system for three days in


    a row. They tried to steal the relevant information. The people in the National Cybersecurity Center


    resisted day and night, but they could not stop their attack. Four of the fiveyer firewalls have been


    broken through¡­¡±


    When Paige heard this, several questions appeared in her mind. She thought, why couldn¡¯t the


    hundreds ofputer experts in the National Cybersecurity Center stop the hackers¡¯ attack? Are the


    hackers so strong?


    ¡°They hope that you will go over now. They said that there is a special car to pick you up to go to the


    National Cybersecurity Center. I am afraid of exposing your identity, so I ask them to go to the church in


    the suburbs to pick you up,¡± a subordinate reported on the phone.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time, Paige did not ask how much the honoraria was because personal interests were not worth


    mentioning in front of national affairs.


    After a while¡­


    Paige came to the National Cybersecurity Center building under the escort of a special car. This was


    the first time she came to such a ce.


    When the director of the National Cybersecurity Center heard that she came, he hurriedly went forward


    to greet her, ¡®Lord Pierce, here you are atst. Now thestyer of the firewall is almost out of control.


    Pleasee with me¡­¡±


    In the hall, hundreds of security personnel were sitting in front of theputer, desperately trying to


    stop the hackers¡¯ attack.


    There was a huge electronic screen that could see the progress in realtime.


    The sound of knocking the keyboards was echoing in the air.


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Lord Pierce, this is yourputer. Thank you.¡± The director arranged a seat for Paige and went back


    to the office to invite another person.


    ¡°Lord Monty, it¡¯s time for you. People outside are almost unable to stand it. It is quite urgent. Can you


    eatter?¡±


    Lord Montyyfortably on the sofa. A few people were massaging him and one was feeding him


    snacks.


    Linder the light, no ws could be found on his handsome face. He was very good-looking.


    ¡°I know the situation is very urgent. Otherwise, you won¡¯t ask a little girl to help you.¡± Lord Monty¡¯s


    voice waszy and maic, as casual as himself.


    ¡°A little girl?¡±


    The director was stunned for a moment and quickly responded, ¡°That is Lord Pierce.¡±


    ¡°Lord Pierce?¡±


    He thought, the top hacker, Lord Pierce, who was always the first on the bounty list, turned out to be a


    little girl. It is interesting. I will see how long she canst.


    ¡°Lord Monty, when are you going to make a move? If you don¡¯t make a move now, thestyer of the


    firewall will also¡­¡± Before the director could finish speaking, Lord Monty heard a beeping sound from


    the electronic screen.


    ¡°Layer-I firewall repaired sessfully.¡±


    Not only the director and Lord Monty, who was on the sofa, but even the hundreds ofputer experts


    outside looked at Paige in disbelief. Paige¡¯s slender fingers typed a series of codes on the keyboard.


    Soon, the huge electronic screen sounded again.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep,yer-2 firewall repaired sessfully.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep,yer-3 firewall repaired sessfully.¡±


    Paige¡¯s movements were very fast as if she was chatting and typing. Her expression did not change


    much, but she looked at theputer screen. Soon, the system sent a notification that the fourth- and


    fifthyer firewalls were also sessfully repaired.


    Everyone stopped. They looked at Paige, who was only in her teens, in disbelief. They thought, who is


    she? How could she repair all fiveyers of firewalls in such a short time?


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep, the firewalls have upgraded sessfully.¡±


    Everyone was shocked, speechless¡­


    Paige not only stopped the hackers¡¯ attack but also upgraded a new system¡­ Everyone at present


    wondered how she did it in such a short period.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep. You sessfully broke through the other party¡¯s firewall.¡±


    This time, Lord Monty, who was lying on the sofa, could no longer hold back. He stood up. Before he


    could walk to the ss wall, he heard the system prompt again.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep, you have found the address of the other party¡¯s IP.¡±


    This time, Lord Monty waspletely stunned. He originally thought that the group of security


    personnel outside was all trash. In the end, he had toe out to help them to deal with the hackers.


    He did not expect Paige could upgrade the firewall in such a short time and even find the address of


    the hackers¡¯ IP.


    He was impressed by Paige.


    When Paige saw that the address of the hackers¡¯ IP was from the enemy¡¯s intelligence center, she


    immediatelyunched a counterattack.


    Paige first attacked theputers of all the people in the enemy¡¯s intelligence center, making them


    unable to control theirputers and hide their data.


    Then, under their noses, Paige opened their tactical deployment ns and energy ns to other


    countries and sent them to these countries. After that, she posted the relevant ns on their official


    page. Finally, she made a gesture with her thumbs down to despise them directly.


    After doing all this, she got up and was ready to leave.


    Everyone present could not believe that Paige was so powerful¡­


    ¡°May I ask which hacker team you are from?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you interested in joining the Hacker Alliance in America?¡±


    Even the director, who was coaxing Lord Monty into the office, rushed out at this time. ¡°Lord Pierce,


    please wait!¡±


    Hearing the director call Paige ¡®Lord Pierce ¡°, everyone was shocked. They thought, it turned out that


    this little girl was the famous hacker, Lord Pierce. She is so young.And she is so good-looking¡­How


    excellent she is¡­


    ¡°Lord Pierce, the National Cybersecurity Center needs talent like you. I wonder if you are interested in


    joining us. The sry is up to you, and you cane to work any time you like¡­¡¯ The director wanted


    to keep Paige.


    ¡°Sorry, I have to finish my studies.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were stunned again.


    They thought, why does such a powerful top-notch hacker go to school¡­


    Well, she looks to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, she should be in high school or university¡­


    She is already so powerful. There is no need for her to go to school. Everyone could not understand.


    ¡°After you finish your studies, if you are interested in joining us, you can contact me at any time. This is


    my business card.¡± The director didn¡¯t want to miss such a talent. He handed over his business card.


    ¡°We will wee you to join us at any time!¡±


    Although Paige did not intend to work as a hacker, seeing that the director was so sincere, she politely


    took the business card.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    At this time, Lord Monty in the office came out¡­


    He was handsome, and there was a hint of causal in his sultry eyes.


    Seeing him, everyone was surprised. They thought, it turned out that the person who had been resting


    in the office was him¡­


    He is Lord Monty, the top hacker in Asia who made people tremble in fear.


    The director is so powerful that he invited two experts at once.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Chapter 443 You Can¡¯t Win


    However, Paige did not know Lord Monty. When she heard his voice, her eyes were filled with doubt.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Monty said, ¡°The firewall you built may not be able to block the next attack. I want to have a try.¡±


    What was that?


    Was Lord Monty trying to break through the new firewall that Lord Pierce just built?


    Were these two big masters going against each other?


    The center director was stunned when he heard this. What was going on?


    Should he stop them? What if they broke through? What if the enemy invaded again?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I breach it. I¡¯ll build a new one for you.¡± Lord Monty¡¯s tone was rxed as if these


    firewalls were a piece of cake to him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t break it,¡± Paige said directly.


    ¡°So confident? Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    Lord Monty had found a seat and sat down. He leaned back casually and put his slender fingers on the


    keyboard. ¡°How about it? Do you dare?¡±


    Paige thought that he was not helping. ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I dare or not. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t win.¡±


    Lord Montyughed evilly. It was the first time he had seen such an arrogant girl. ¡°Do you know who I


    am?¡±


    There was no firewall that Lord Monty, who was known as the top hacker, could not break.


    Paige didn¡¯t know who Lord Monty was and was not interested in knowing.


    The smile on Lord Monty¡¯s lips deepened.


    Lord Monty¡¯s slender fingers entered a series of codes on the keyboard, and the system soon issued a


    prompt.


    ¡°The firewall is being attacked.¡±


    Many people¡¯s hearts jumped to their throats.


    Now that Lord Monty made a move, how many seconds Lord Pierce¡¯s firewall could hold on for?


    Maybe it could not hold on for a few seconds. After all, it was built in such a short time¡­


    It should be fragile¡­


    Paige did not want to waste time with Lord Monty, but seeing his big ego, she wanted to stay and watch


    him make a fool of himself.


    Very soon, a minute passed¡­


    The smile on Lord Monty¡¯s lips froze. This was far beyond his expectations!


    Another minute passed¡­


    Lord Monty didn¡¯t even break theyer-1 firewall¡­


    Everyone had turned from nervous to disbelief. Wasn¡¯t Lord Monty known as the best hacker? How


    could two minutes have passed and Lord Monty couldn¡¯t even break theyer-1 firewall?


    Did they overestimate Lord Monty, or was he a fake?


    Was he not the real Lord Monty?


    The third minute had passed¡­


    Paige moved her legs and left. She did not want to waste any more time.


    ¡°Wait, little girl¡­¡± Lord Monty did not expect that he, who had been in the hacker industry for many


    years, would be despised by a little girl!


    The key point was that Paige turned around and left. She left too simply, making


    Lord Monty humiliated¡­


    There were fiveyers in the firewall. Lord Monty used three minutes, but he couldn¡¯t even break


    through the first one!


    ¡°Little girl, I am talking to you.¡±


    Lord Monty saw that Paige did not stop, so he looked at the director again.


    The director hurriedly caught up with Paige not to keep her, but to walk her out.


    ¡°Lord Pierce, don¡¯t take it to heart¡­ Lord Monty hasn¡¯t met an opponent for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± When Paige heard the name, she was a little surprised.


    ¡°Lord Monty.¡±


    So, that sloppy, arrogant young man just now was the legendary number one hacker, Lord Monty?


    Is that all he¡¯s got?


    Paige rolled her eyes secretly.


    At this time, the director received a call, saying that Lord Monty had finally broken through theyer-1


    firewall.


    Paige was speechless.


    Without hesitation, Paige got into the car and left.


    ¡°Lord Pierce, don¡¯t forget your business card¡­¡± Before leaving, the director did not forget to remind


    Paige.


    Half an hour passed.


    Lord Monty felt ashamed. He never expected that Paige¡¯s firewall was so powerful that he only broke


    through oneyer after attacking for half an hour.


    Now, over a hundred people wereughing at him¡­


    The director had some tea and said, ¡°There¡¯s always someone better, right?¡±


    ¡°Give me her contact details.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡± The director hurriedly put down the teacup and whispered, ¡°Lord


    Pierce is a talent I like. No matter what, don¡¯t hurt her. And she must be alive!¡±


    ¡°I just want to know her.¡±


    The director breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then I will ask for you. I don¡¯t have her number¡­¡±


    Lord Monty looked at the director with contempt. ¡°Let me know when you have it.¡±


    Paige returned to the church first and then drove back to the Larsen Vi. The sky waspletely


    dark.


    Paige called Martin to tell him that she was back and then found that the servants were busier than


    usual. She could not help but be puzzled.


    ¡°Is someoneing?¡±


    Bonnie smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Paige, it¡¯s Mr. Lamont, your third brother. He ising for dinnerter.¡±


    Mr. Lamont?


    Lamont?


    He ising back?


    ¡°Although Mr. Lamont is slovenly and seems to be more unreliable than Mr.Jack, he has a lot of merits,


    and¡­¡± Bonnie hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she was called to help again.


    Paige looked at the servants who were busy preparing for tonight¡¯s dinner. It seemed that Lamont had


    note back for a long time.


    So it was a big thing.


    At this time, Paige¡¯s mobile phone vibrated. It was a call from her subordinate.


    ¡°Boss, the people from National Cybersecurity Center said that there is someone called Lord Monty


    who wants your number.¡±


    Hearing the name ¡°Lord Monty¡±, Paige directly said, ¡°No.¡±


    Thinking of Lamont¡¯s arrogant and sloppy appearance, Paige did not want to pay attention to it.


    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t Lord Monty the number one hacker? Did he fall for you?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it just that he can¡¯t break the firewall I built and wants to ask me for an answer?


    There is no way!


    Lord Monty just wanted to make friends with Paige!


    ¡°Boss, I heard that when Lord Monty was 11 years old, he broke through the data system of Canada


    and flipped through all the data of their nuclear research¡­ This was a big scandal for Canada, and


    they didn¡¯t even dare to report it¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s subordinate continued, ¡°If Lord Monty sold these data to any country, he could have earned at


    least 100 million dors. And Canada would have to spend a few billion dors to rebuild the research


    department¡­ But guess what, he left it for his own country for free.


    ¡°Also, when Lord Monty was free, he helped the police catch several groups of spies with his


    techniques. He even invaded the enemy country¡¯s intelligence system and wiped out all the information


    they have obtained from our country.¡±


    When Paige heard this, she knew Lord Monty was a patriotic person.


    ¡°So boss, are you sure you won¡¯t give him your number? Maybe you will have a chance to join


    hands¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Paige felt that she would never deal with such a person again, so she said, ¡°I have something


    to do here. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t finished yet. Boss¡­¡±


    The number was a small matter. Asking for money for the research project was a big thing. Now the


    money was almost spent¡­ It could only be said that Paige hung up too fast¡­

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Chapter 444 Lamont Is Back


    An hour passed.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, Mr. Lamont is back,¡± a servant said excitedly.


    ¡°This brat is finally willing toe back.¡± Danica got up from the sofa and was about to settle scores


    with Lamont.


    ¡°No wonder I could see smokeing out of the house from afar.¡± Lamont changed into a pair of


    shoes and walked in casually. ¡°So it was my mother who was so angry that she was fuming.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You brat!¡± As soon as Danica saw Lamont, she could not help but go forward and beat him a few


    times. ¡°Finally willing toe back? Your sister has been back for several months. As a brother, don¡¯t


    you know toe back and care for her?¡±


    ¡°Hernan is so busy, but he is back. Nathan also rushed home after carrying out the secret mission. And


    Jack has been keeping Paigepany for many days. You and Sebastian are the only ones who are


    unreachable. You don¡¯t reply to the messages, you don¡¯t answer the calls, and you deal with those


    dead people all day long.¡±


    ¡°Mom, that is my job.¡±


    ¡°What work? Hurry up and go upstairs to take a bath. Don¡¯t let Paige smell you!¡± Danica saw Lamont


    walk upstairs, and could not help but ask doubtfully, ¡°Wait, why are you empty-handed? Where is the


    gift for your sister?¡±


    Lamont was stepping on the steps when he heard this and asked a little innocently, ¡°Isn¡¯t my return


    home the best gift for Paige?¡±


    ¡°You brat¡­¡± Danica couldn¡¯t help but go forward and beat Lamont a few times.


    ¡°Who cares about you? Girls want perfume, jewelry, and clothes. If not, it¡¯s fine to buy a doll. She can¡¯t


    eat, y, or wear you¡­¡±


    Lamont said seriously, ¡°I can be a decoration. A doll is not even as good as me. I can move. Paige can


    tell me to do whatever posture she wants. Besides, how can a doll be as good-looking as me?¡±


    Looking at her son¡¯s handsome face, Danica covered her chest and said, ¡°You are unbearable¡­¡±


    Seeing that Danica was angry, Lamont took out a small box and handed it over, smiling fawningly. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t forget anyone. This is for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Danica was skeptical, but half of her anger was gone.


    ¡°Paige¡¯s gift is still in the car. If you don¡¯t believe me, go take a look.¡±


    ¡°At least you have a conscience!¡± Danica opened the small box and saw a dazzling gem inside.


    Knowing that Lamont had both Paige and herself in his heart, Danica felt better.


    ¡°Where is my gift? Where is mine?¡± Donald rushed over from the kitchen.


    Lamont threw Donald a small box. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±


    Donald was a little excited. ¡°Lamont was embarrassed and ran so fast. Honey, our boxes are the same.


    Do you think it will be the same inside?¡±


    ¡°Open it quickly and take a look.¡±


    Donald opened it and saw that there was only a piece of paper in it. It read, ¡°Put it on my debt.¡±


    Donald was speechless.


    What a good son I have!


    After taking a shower, Lamont went downstairs and sat on the sofa for a long time, but he still did not


    see Paige.


    But when Patricia heard that Lamont was home, she ran to him at the fastest speed and said happily,


    ¡°Lamont, you are back!¡±


    ¡°Patricia.¡± Lamont put his hand on the edge of the sofa and gave off an unruly aura. He smiled and


    said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. You have be a big girl.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, how long has it been since youst came back¡­¡± Patricia wanted to cry. To be honest, she


    missed Lamont a little.


    Amily was at the side there and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lamont, you¡¯re finally home. Ms. Patricia misses


    you every day¡­ My ears have calluses! Sometimes, Ms. Patricia would flip through your past albums


    and cry as she flipped through them¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to cry about?¡±


    ¡°I missed you and wanted to cry!¡±


    Lamont looked at Patricia gently and said, ¡°Come here and sit with me.¡±


    Patricia sat beside Lamont happily.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you would be busy, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you¡­¡±


    Lamont was even more handsome than before. That handsome face also had a few traces of unruly¡­


    ¡°Lamont, can I take a few photos with you? This way, I can look at them when I miss you.¡±


    After getting permission, Patricia hurriedly took out her mobile phone, took a lot of photos with Lamont,


    and posted them on Instagram.


    ¡°Have you been well recently?¡± Lamont said.


    Patricia did not know how to sum up her recent life. If one had to describe it with one word, it would


    only be ¡°terrible¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Lamont, aren¡¯t you hurting Ms. Patricia? Since Ms. Paige returned home, how good can Ms.


    Patricia¡¯s status and situation be?¡±


    Paige was about to go downstairs, but when she heard this, she stopped. Is


    Amily speaking ill of me in front of Lamont?


    Amily doesn¡¯t stop for even a moment¡­


    Lamont heard the implication, raised his eyes, and asked lightly, ¡°Is Paige not easy to get along with?¡±


    Amily made an expression as if it was difficult to exin in a few words, and the implication was that


    Paige was extremely difficult to get along with.


    ¡°What about my parents? They don¡¯t care?¡±


    Amily¡¯s expression was the same.


    ¡°What are Hernan and the others?¡±


    ¡°Now, everyone is surrounding Ms. Paige. Only you are concerned about Ms.Patricia¡¯s recent


    situation,¡± Amily sighed.


    Lamont nced at the girl next to him. Patricia seemed to be a little hurt.


    Patricia kept her head down like an abandoned doll, but after a while, her eyes lit up again. ¡°Lamont,


    are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Help me get a few more.¡± Lamont smiled at Patricia.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Patricia was about to go and get it.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, it¡¯s better for me to go. You and Mr. Lamont can chat for a while¡­¡±


    It was such a good opportunity!It couldn¡¯t be missed.


    ¡°Amily, you stay. Patricia, you go.¡¯ Lamont¡¯s smile was unfathomable.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Patricia nced at Amily and walked to the kitchen, a little confused.


    ¡°Amily.¡±


    Seeing that Patricia had left, Lamont¡¯s gaze fell back on Amily. ¡°You seem to have a lot of opinions


    about Paige?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lamont, you misunderstood. I only saw Ms. Patricia being neglected in this family. In addition, no


    matter how Ms. Patricia tried to please Ms. Paige, it was useless. Ms. Paige is not nice to her, so I feel


    sorry for Ms. Patricia in my heart¡­¡±


    Paige, who was on the second floor, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Amily, you have been in this family for too long. Have you forgotten that Patricia¡¯s position belonged to


    Paige?¡±


    Lamont¡¯s wordspletely stumped Amily.


    ¡°Paige suffered for eighteen years outside and finally returned to this home. You said that everyone


    surrounded her. That is because they want to make up for Paige, treat her well, and care about her.


    Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    Amily lowered her head in embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Patricia enjoyed the first eighteen years of her life for Paige. Paige didn¡¯t ask Patricia to return


    anything and agreed to let her stay. This shows that Paige is a generous person who doesn¡¯t like to


    fuss about it.¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Chapter 445 You Want to Transfer Her Away?


    Lamont looked at Amily and asked, ¡°If it were you, would you keep a potential threat by your side?¡±


    Amily was speechless.


    Yes, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have left such a threat behind to fight for love and cause trouble for


    myself¡­


    Lamont continued, ¡°Patricia is wearing thetest clothes of this month. She is also wearing new jewelry


    for this month. This shows that, at least on the surface, this family does not owe her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lamont, you are right¡­¡±


    ¡°In terms of emotions, I often hear my parents mention Patricia. Patricia received an award. Patricia got


    into the University of Chicago. They wanted to take Patricia out for dinner. They had to go to Patricia¡¯s


    school to see her. It doesn¡¯t seem to me that others are cold to her.¡±


    Amily had already lowered her head and did not dare to speak¡­


    ¡°The biological child is back. It is impossible to leave the biological child to the side and be good only to


    Patricia as before, and it is unfair to the biological child.


    ¡°Mom and Dad can give a hundred percent of love. Even if they gave Paige sixty percent and Patricia


    only forty percent, you have to understand it because for the first eighteen years, Paige did not get a


    single percent of love and that hundred percent of love was given to Patricia.


    ¡°As the closest person to Patricia, you should enlighten her and make her learn to be grateful, and not


    have such a big prejudice against Paige. Your every word and action will subtly affect Patricia.¡±


    Amily was ashamed. Mr. Lamont, you are right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not teaching you a lesson. I¡¯m just stating the fact to you. I can tell that you don¡¯t like Paige. It


    seems that Paige is not living a smooth life in this family. At least you have caused her trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lamont¡­¡± Amily was a little flustered.


    ¡°Paige could have fired you with her current identity, but she didn¡¯t. Learn to be grateful. You can stand


    here and speak ill of her because she gave you the chance. Otherwise, you would have left long ago.¡±


    Amily said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lamont. From now on, I will definitely think differently and stop talking


    nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, I got you some delicious food!¡±


    At this time, Patricia brought over arge te of delicious food. ¡°They were all just made by the chef. I


    took some of each. You should try them first. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll go and get some more.¡±


    ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go for a walk in the garden.¡± Lamont ate a few pieces. Lamont didn¡¯t want to stay to see


    Amily¡¯s face.


    Patricia still wanted to pick up the te of food, but Lamont smiled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m done with it. I¡¯ll just take a walk.¡±


    Amily looked at their backs nervously and wanted to follow them to eavesdrop, but she was afraid of


    being discovered by Lamont¡­


    ¡°Lamont, what do you want to say to me?¡± Patricia followed behind Lamont, ncing at the side of his


    face a little uneasily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Follow up a little.¡¯ Lamont smiled at Patricia. ¡®What? Am I very scary?¡¯


    ¡°No¡­¡± Patricia hurriedly followed Lamont¡¯s footsteps and walked shoulder to shoulder with him.


    ¡°What happened between you and Paige?¡±


    Patricia heard this, and her expression was a little ugly. ¡°Did Amily say anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Amily did not say anything.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you ask this?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to know¡­¡± As he saw Patricia so vignt, the smile on Lamont¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°It seems


    that you two do not get along well.¡±


    Patricia lowered her head and only chose to confess after a while. ¡°In the beginning, Mom and Dad


    suddenly brought Paige back and did not tell me in advance. I was not prepared at all¡­ That day, Mom


    and Dad prepared a super fantastic surprise for her. I thought it was prepared for me and even made a


    joke¡­¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes were a little dim. ¡°Later, I found out that she was the daughter of this family, and I was


    the adopted daughter¡­ Her arrival took away Mom and Dad¡¯s attention, and even Martin began to like


    her¡­ So, it would be lying to say that I had no ill feelings at all¡­¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes dimmed for a long time before she said, ¡°Later, after all this, I suddenly thought it


    through and wanted to be friends with Paige, but she did not seem tock friends¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lamont seemed to be a little confused.


    ¡°Paige¡¯s mind doesn¡¯t seem to be on these trivial matters.¡± In Patricia¡¯s impression, Paige either stayed


    in theboratory to do experiments or did business all over the country. Paige seemed to not care


    about such a sisterhood.


    ¡°Then how is Paige?¡± Lamont asked again.


    ¡°Her personality is just like that. Paige is not cold or passionate. She treats everyone the same¡­ She


    doesn¡¯t treat me differently.¡±


    When Lamont heard Patricia say this, he was a little surprised. He did not expect Patricia to take the


    opportunity to discredit Paige like Amily, but to express her feelings fairly.


    ¡°What about other aspects?¡±


    ¡°Other aspects?¡± Patricia thought about it and said, ¡°Paige is quite outstanding¡­ In short, you will know


    when you see her.¡±


    It seemed that Paige was not bad in Patricia¡¯s eyes.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have also grown up. There are many things you can make your own judgment on. I am very


    pleased.¡± Lamont patted Patricia on the shoulder.


    ¡°You are 18 years old this year, and you are staying at school. I think you don¡¯t need to be served by


    Amily. Why don¡¯t you let her go to my ce and help me take care of my life?¡±


    ¡°Lamont, you want to transfer Amily away? To your ce?¡± Patricia quickly grabbed the corner of his


    clothes and said, ¡°Can you get a different one? After so many years, I have be ustomed to


    Amily by my side¡­¡±


    ¡°Habits can be changed.¡±


    ¡°Lamont¡­¡± This time, Patricia realized something. ¡°Did Amily say something that made you unhappy? I


    apologize to you on her behalf¡­ Can you not transfer her away?¡±


    Lamont could not stand Patricia¡¯s pestering and finally said, ¡°If you want Amily to stay, it¡¯s fine. But you


    have to have your own judgment on everything. If you have something to ask, ask me. Don¡¯t always


    ask her.¡±


    ¡°I promise you!¡± Patricia hurriedly said.


    ¡°Also, Mom and Dad feel that they owe Paige a lot because, in the past eighteen years, they didn¡¯t give


    her anything¡­ As her brother, I also feel that I should make up for her more. But this doesn¡¯t mean that


    you are not important in this family. Do you understand?¡±


    Patricia was stunned and then nodded.


    ¡°You are still a part of this family, but now there is one more person in this family. We have to wee


    and ept Paige, not exclude and hate her.¡±


    ¡°I know, Lamont.¡±


    ¡°You are a good kid. Remember, if we didn¡¯t like you, we would have driven you out.¡± Lamont patted


    Patricia on the shoulder, afraid that she would be led astray by Amily. It seemed that he had to pay


    more attention to Amily¡¯s every move.


    At least now, it seemed that Patricia was still a kind and pure child¡­


    It was just that Amily had a deep prejudice against Paige¡­


    It was best if Amily could change. If she couldn¡¯t¡­

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Chapter 446 Be Quiet


    After a while, a domestic worker came over and said, ¡°Mr. Lamont, Ms. Patricia, dinner is ready.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Lamont and Patricia talked andughed, walking back side by side. Amily looked at them from afar,


    and a dark look shed in her eyes.


    For some reason, every time she saw Patricia and the Lusk family getting closer, her heart felt like it


    had a thorn growing in it.


    At the dining table.


    When Danica saw them, she immediately scolded, ¡°Lamont, where did you go? Paige has been waiting


    here for you for a long time.¡±


    Lamont nced at the girl in the seat and thought he was seeing things.


    The girl¡¯s appearance, temperament, figure¡­ Why did she look so much like Lord Pierce, who he had


    met at the National Cybersecurity Center today?


    ¡°This is your sister, Paige. She¡¯s a student of the University of Illinois in Chicago.¡±


    Looking at the girl¡¯s beautiful face and the faint smile on her lips, Lamont felt petrified.


    ¡°Paige, this is your third brother Lamont. He deals with corpses. He is a coroner.¡±


    A coroner?


    Isn¡¯t he Lord Monty, the number one hacker in America?


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lamont.¡± Paige smiled, and her voice was as refreshing as spring water.


    Lamont found that this girl not only looked exactly the same as Lord Pierce, but even her voice was the


    same. He was sure she was the girl he had met at the


    National Cybersecurity Center!


    ¡°Your sister is greeting you!¡± Seeing that Lamont did not respond, Danica reached out to hit him and


    whispered, ¡°Lamont, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°You are Paige¡­¡± Lamont forcibly suppressed the shock in his heart and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have


    we met before?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have seen Paige before. The news of the top scorer in the SAT spread everywhere in


    June and July. Paige was the girl in the news. She was this year¡¯s top scorer.¡±


    Lamont was shocked again. He did not expect his sister to be so wonderful. She had so many skills.


    Donald smiled. ¡°Lamont just came back. Let him sit next to Paige, so he can pick up food for her.¡±


    When Amily heard this, she moved Patricia¡¯s chair to the other side of Lamont.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you should also sit beside Mr. Lamont. You¡¯ve been missing him for so long.¡±


    ¡°Patricia missed Lamont?¡± Danica was a little curious.


    ¡°Yeah, every day. She talked about him so often my ears buzzed¡­¡± Amily and the othersughed.


    Lamont looked at Paige¡¯s beautiful face and asked, ¡°About the firewall¡­¡± He said the words in a very


    low voice.


    Paige smiled and asked lightly, ¡°Lamont, haven¡¯t you found a way to crack it?¡±


    Sure enough, it was her!


    Lamont took a deep breath. He did not expect his sister to be Lord Pierce, an excellent hacker. Her


    hacking skills were even better than his!


    He felt embarrassed¡­


    Danica saw the two siblings whispering to each other and thought that they were chatting very happily.


    She reminded, ¡°Lamont, don¡¯t just chat. Pick up more food for Paige! She likes seafood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll peel shrimps for you.¡± Lamont reached out and took a shrimp. After peeling it, he put it on Paige¡¯s


    te.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been fully peeled. Look, there are still parts of the shell on it.¡± Danica found this and said to


    Paige, ¡°Paige, don¡¯t me your brother. He¡¯s never peeled a shrimp in the past ten-odd years. And he


    was careless.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was careless. I¡¯ll peel another for you¡­¡± Lamont picked up another shrimp.


    ¡°No need, Lamont. I can peel it myself.¡±


    ¡°How can I let you do it yourself? From now on, when I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to peel any shells on the


    table.¡± Lamont peeled a few more shrimps for her and hesitated to speak.


    He wanted to ask Paige how she mastered such a superb hacking skill. Where did she learn it? How


    did she bnce such a powerful hacking skill and her studies?


    However, with so many people present, he just asked, ¡°Do you feelfortable here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that needs to be improved on?¡±


    ¡°Everything is perfect.¡±


    Lamont put the peeled shrimp on her te. ¡°No one at home bullied you, right?¡±


    Amily hurriedly looked at Paige, afraid that she would cause trouble.


    Paige was a little surprised. Why is Lamont asking about this? Is it a casual question? Or did he notice


    something?


    ¡°If someone bullies you, let me know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lamont put the peeled shrimp on Paige¡¯s te and found that she was a sweet girl. The way she


    spoke and ate was adorable.


    At this time, Patricia put a peeled shrimp on Lamont¡¯s te. ¡°Lamont, you should eat too. The dishes


    are getting cold.¡±


    Lamont then remembered that his other sister was beside him. Busy peeling shrimps for Paige, he had


    slighted Patricia.


    ¡°You know how to peel shrimps now¡­¡± Lamont looked at the badly peeled shrimp on his te. His


    eyes gleamed with gentle light. He put the shrimp on


    Patricia¡¯s te, reluctant to eat it. ¡°You should eat it. You are too thin.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, do you think I peeled it badly?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I just want you to eat it.¡±


    ¡°I peeled it for you. You must eat it.¡± Patricia ced the shrimp back on


    Lamont¡¯s te.


    Amily nced at Alice. Alice immediately said, ¡°Ms. Patricia is always thinking about Mr. Lamont. She


    even peeled a shrimp for Mr. Lamont. How thoughtful. She¡¯s the best sister ever.¡±


    Paige had never peeled a shrimp for anyone before!


    After a while, Patriciadled soup for her parents and Lamont, and Alice praised her again.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia is bing more and more sensible. She cares about not only her parents but also her


    brother¡­¡±


    Alice was implying that Paige only cared about herself.


    ¡°Lamont, these are your favorite. Enjoy.¡± Patricia picked up more food for Lamont.


    ¡°Mr. Lamont is so lucky to have a sister like Ms. Patricia¡­¡±


    ¡°Alice, you talk too much.¡± Lamont raised his eyes and looked at Alice. His voice was a bit cold. ¡°Paige


    also picked up food for me. Why haven¡¯t you praised her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Paige has also done well¡­¡±


    ¡°Picking up food isn¡¯t apetition. Are you both so eager to win? Neither of you willpromise?


    Then how can we eat? Let¡¯s just pick up food.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing her son lose his temper, Danica was confused. Where did the angere from?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lamont. I was wrong. Ms. Patricia did a good job, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve praised them both. If you praise only one of them, how will the other girl feel?¡±


    Danica finally understood why her son was angry. It made sense. Just now,


    Alice had said that Patricia did well and that she was the best sister ever. Paige must have been upset


    when she heard it¡­


    ¡°Alice, be quiet if you can¡¯t talk appropriately. Leave us be. There¡¯s nothing you can do here now.¡±


    Danica was also a little unhappy.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Chapter 447 Gifts


    After Alice left, Lamont said to Paige, ¡°Ignore her. If you don¡¯t want to see her. I¡¯ll fire her.¡±


    Amily was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Lamont to be so protective of Paige as soon as he returned


    home¡­


    Then how would Patricia feel?


    Patricia was also a little confused. When Alice praised her just now, it hadn¡¯t urred to her that this


    kind of praise would hurt Paige¡­


    But Lamont¡¯s words frustrated her as if only Paige¡¯s feelings mattered.


    Was Patricia not worthy of being praised?


    Paige looked at Lamont. She did not expect that the sloppy Lamont would actually see through Alice¡¯s


    thoughts and directly point them out.


    It seemed that Lamont was perceptive.


    ¡°All of you, listen up.¡±


    The domestic workers standing around him immediately perked up and listened attentively.


    ¡°The two youngdies of this family must be treated equally. If any of you tters one and slights the


    other or sows discord between them, it won¡¯t be as simple as getting fired, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lamont.¡± The domestic workers bowed in unison, not daring to disobey Lamont.


    ¡°All of you may leave.¡± After they left, Lamont said to Paige, ¡°I can finally have some quiet. Let¡¯s enjoy


    our meal.¡±


    He picked up some food first for Paige and then for Patricia. ¡°You did very well just now. When I


    criticized Alice, it wasn¡¯t because I was mad at you.¡±


    Patricia was originally dejected. When she heard this, she was slightly moved. Lamont cared about her


    feelings¡­ It seemed that she mattered to him.


    ¡°We are a family. Don¡¯t be chess pieces of others. Eat.¡± Donald and Danica looked at each other


    and suddenly found that their son had grown up and was thinking about everything¡­


    After the meal.


    Lamont pulled the corner of Paige¡¯s clothes. ¡°Come with me. I have a gift for you.¡±


    Danica wondered what kind of gift an insensitive man like Lamont had prepared for Paige. Why didn¡¯t


    he take it out but kept it in the car?


    When Lamont opened the trunk of the long luxury car, arge pile of pink balloons floated out¡­


    ¡°I pumped every balloon. Aren¡¯t they nice?¡±


    He saw someone doing this on the Inte, so he silently noted it down and wanted to give Paige a


    surprise¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s so romantic¡­¡± Donald was surprised that Lamont had such a romantic side. How did he manage


    to keep so many balloons in the trunk? It was beautiful. Patricia looked at the balloons flying into the


    sky with envy. She suddenly felt that Paige was so lucky. Lamont had never prepared such a surprise


    for her before¡­


    ¡°Wee home!¡± was written on each balloon. Needless to say, such bad handwriting muste from


    Lamont.


    ¡°Your suffering and unhappiness are over. Stay with us from now on.¡± Lamont patted Paige¡¯s head.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all take good care of you.¡±


    When all the balloons flew out of the trunk, the star lights inside were still shing with dreamy light,


    and there were words saying ¡°Wee home, Paige.¡±


    More gifts were piled below the words. Lamont took a gift and gave it to Patricia.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lamont.¡±


    ¡°The rest is for Paige.¡± Lamont picked up more than ten gifts. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. I gave you a lot


    before.¡±


    Patricia could not help butugh. ¡°Lamont, you make me seem very petty¡­¡±


    ¡°How can it be? My two sisters are not petty at all!¡± Then, with the gifts in his arms, Lamont said to


    Paige, ¡°I¡¯ll take these to your room.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, there are too many¡­¡± The pile of gifts was almost taller than his nose.


    ¡°You are now 18 years old. There are exactly 18 gifts here. I¡¯ll prepare other gifts for you on your


    birthday.¡± Lamont smiled at her and continued, ¡°You lead the way. If there¡¯s anything you like, let me


    know. I¡¯ll buy it for you at anytime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lamont.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t be a stranger. You can open these gifts in your roomter. If you see something you


    don¡¯t like, just throw it away. You don¡¯t have to keep it. I gave you gifts to make you happy. If you are


    happy, then I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    Seeing that her son was so considerate, Danica grinned from ear to ear. No wonder he kept the gifts in


    the car. It was indeed inconvenient to move so many gifts¡­


    After the children left, Donald could not help but ask, ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t the gifts we prepared for Paige too


    common? There is no surprise or romance.¡±


    ¡°How can wepare to young people? They have creative ideas¡­ We can only wait for Paige¡¯s


    birthday to prepare a big surprise for her.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°We must be well-prepared next time¡­¡± Donald felt that his son¡¯s surprise surpassed his. He had to


    think about what to give Paige next time¡­


    Lamont carried the gifts to the door of Paige¡¯s room and asked, ¡°Can I go in?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Paige wasn¡¯t coy at all.


    ¡°Can I put the gifts here? In this way, you can sit down and open them.¡± With Paige¡¯s consent, Lamont


    put the gifts on her coffee table. Then he took out a bank card and handed it over. ¡°This is the pocket


    money I give you. Take it to buy what you like.¡±


    Paige had been thinking that there was finally a brother who did not give her a bank card.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°Lamont, I don¡¯t need it. Take it back.¡±


    ¡°Take it. I want you to have it.¡± Lamont put the card into her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what girls like. If I


    bought the wrong things, you can buy what you like for yourself. Or you can tell me what you want. I¡¯ll


    buy it for you. You can buy whatever you like with the card. If you don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll transfer


    some for you.¡±


    ¡°No need, Lamont¡­¡±


    ¡°You must ept it. You can¡¯t refuse. Do you hear me?¡± Lamont insisted that she take the card. Seeing


    that there was no one else around, he asked,


    ¡°Who taught you how to hack?¡±


    Paige briefly told him about the senior gentlemen. Lamont was very surprised.


    ¡°Someone took you into the industry and you could reach this level. You are very capable and


    talented.¡±


    At least she was more talented than him.


    ¡°Lamont, you were self-taught. You are more amazing.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I don¡¯t even know how to crack a firewall¡­


    Lamont felt he couldn¡¯tpare to Paige¡­


    ¡°In fact, you just need to¡­¡± Paige stood on tiptoe and whispered something in


    Lamont¡¯s ear.


    Lamont suddenly understood. He couldn¡¯t force it. He could only find the ws¡­


    He did not expect Paige to tell him the ws. It proved that Paige¡¯s hacking skills were really above


    his¡­

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Chapter 448 Jason Comes Around


    Aftering out of Paige¡¯s room, Lamont was deep in thought.


    Paige was Lord Pierce, a top hacker who paid 8 million dors for each job.


    Wouldn¡¯t the pocket money he gave her seem little to her? Should he transfer more?


    His phone vibrated. His brothers were texting him.


    ¡°Did you see Paige?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s very cute, right?¡±


    ¡°Paige is timid. You must take the initiative to talk to her and let her feel your enthusiasm.¡±


    ¡°Be nice when talking to her and be a gentleman.¡¯


    ¡°Paige doesn¡¯t like physical contact. Don¡¯t pat her head or put your hand on her shoulder.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens, Paige¡¯s feelings are the priority.¡±


    Lamont replied with his slender fingers: ¡°Do I need you to tell me that?¡¯


    He put away his phone and was about to go downstairs when Bonnie rushed upstairs.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, Mr. Lusk came to. Will you go to the hospital to see him? Ms. Paige, are you up?¡±


    Bonnie knocked on Paige¡¯s door and did not notice Lamont beside her. Paige opened the door and saw


    that Lamont had not left. She called him sweetly and then looked at Bonnie. ¡°Grandpa came around?¡±


    Bonnie finally noticed Lamont. ¡°Yes, the hospital called and said that he just came around.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, do you want to visit Grandpa with me?¡¯ Paige turned to Lamont.


    This was the first time Lamont was invited by Paige. His gaze softened. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    He hade home to see Paige and his grandparents.


    Half an hourter.


    When Paige arrived at the hospital with Lamont, a nurse suddenly rushed to her.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you came at the right time. Mr. Lusk suddenly began twitching and fell unconscious¡­¡¯


    Paige immediately rushed into the ward.


    A doctor saw her and told her, ¡°When Mr. Lusk came round just now, we gave him a checkup and did


    not find anything wrong. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s suddenly twitching¡­¡±


    Lamont did not understand why all the doctors and nurses were reporting to Paige about Jason¡¯s


    condition. Did she know medicine?


    Paige immediately went forward to take Jason¡¯s pulse. ¡¯He got emotional. Who talked to him just now?¡±


    Elena, who was standing aside, was scared out of her wits. ¡¯It was me. I talked with him about your and


    Patricia¡¯s identities. He got excited before I finished speaking¡­ Paige, you must save him¡­¡±


    Elena regretted it. ¡°It was all my fault. I should¡¯ve waited for him to calm down¡­¡± Paige took out her


    special medical tools to treat Jason¡¯s vital body parts. Soon,


    Jason stopped twitching and gradually quieted down.


    ¡°Paige, is your grandfather okay¡­¡± Elena was still a little scared. She didn¡¯t expect Jason to overreact


    about the children¡¯s identities.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Paige continued the treatment. After a while, Jason slowly opened his eyes¡­


    Lamont was shocked. Paige not only knew medicine but also had excellent medical skills. Linder her


    treatment, Jason hade around again!


    ¡°You, you are¡­¡¯ Jason¡¯s voice was still very weak. Just now, he heard from his wife that his biological


    granddaughter had saved him and his wife.


    ¡°My name is Paige, and I am your biological granddaughter,¡± Paige said calmly.


    Jason was once again short of breath. Immediately, Paige treated him. His breathing stabilized, and he


    didn¡¯t twitch again¡­


    The others were stunned to see Paige deal with the situation so easily¡­


    ¡°You, you are Paige, my biological granddaughter, who just came back after eighteen years¡­¡± Jason


    looked at the little girl in front of him. Her eyes were calm and indifferent, and her outstanding facial


    features resembled Danica¡¯s. She was obviously a kid of the Lusk family.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Getting a positive answer from Paige, Jason gasped for breath again. He seemed emotional again, but


    thanks to Paige¡¯s treatment, he did not faint. He stretched out his hand with difficulty and held Paige¡¯s


    hand.


    ¡°Sweetie, you have suffered¡­¡± Jason spoke feebly, but he tightly held Paige¡¯s hand and was unwilling


    to let go. ¡°The grownups were careless and caused you to separate from us and live in someone else¡¯s


    home. You suffered for eighteen years¡­¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    Jason was moved by Paige¡¯s forgiveness. His eyes reddened. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good¡­


    We will make up for what you went through these years. How could this happen to our family?¡±


    Paige thought it was no one¡¯s fault. The three families had mistakenly taken each other¡¯s babies


    because of the fire.


    But how did the fire happen? Why were there still no clues? Who was behind all this?


    It seemed that it was necessary to speed up the investigation¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s Patricia?¡¯


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here!¡± Patricia hurried forward.


    Jason held Patricia¡¯s hand with difficulty. ¡°My Patricia¡­¡±


    It had never urred to him that his granddaughter, who he had doted on for eighteen years, was not a


    biological one!


    Looking at this beautiful and sweet girl in front of him, Jason felt sad. How could this be?


    How did it happen?


    Everyone in the Lusk family had truly loved this girl for eighteen years! But it turned out that she was


    not his biological granddaughter¡­


    Jason¡¯s heart was filled with sadness and pain.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, and Paige are generous. They want me to stay in this house. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still your


    granddaughter¡­ I will take care of you like before¡­¡±


    Jason teared up. ¡°Good. This is good. If you stay, I¡¯ll be able to see you every day¡­¡±


    Patricia knew Jason loved her. The look in her eyes softened even more. ¡°Not only will you see me


    every day, but you will also see Paige. She and I will get along and look after you and Grandma


    together.¡±


    ¡°Good, good girls¡­¡¯ Jason wiped his eyes. The children were more sensible than he had thought.


    Elena also cried. Life isn¡¯t a rehearsed y. No one knows what will happen.


    ¡°Grandpa, you have just recovered from a serious illness. You can¡¯t get emotional.¡± Paige helped him


    sit up and put a pillow behind his back.


    Jason looked at Paige again. ¡°Your grandmother says you saved us¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me. The doctors and nurses contributed greatly. They looked after you day and night.


    That¡¯s why you and Grandma are able toe around. It was like a miracle.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t take all the credit. Jason¡¯s affection for her grew sharply.


    Lamont looked at Danica and seemed to ask what was going on. Why was it Paige who saved his


    grandparents?


    ¡°Paige is the great doctor, Skr. She made your grandparents¡¯ treatment ns and found magical


    medicine for them¡­

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Chapter 449 Her Versatility


    Skr was famous in the medical field, thoughmon people might not know her. Therefore, Lamont,


    as a forensic doctor, had heard her name.


    Lamont thought, in the rumors, Skr is an old man. It now turns out to be my beautiful sister¡­


    Those people who try to find Skr with the wrong information about gender and age may never


    realize their mistakes¡­


    I knew the situation of my grandparents. Their cases were tricky because they had several fractures


    and manyplications¡­


    Taking the medicine couldn¡¯t solve their problems.


    The entire ICU team felt helpless back then, so it did take me by surprise that Paige could cure our


    grandparents so soon.


    Paige is more outstanding than me as a hacker. Now her medical skills are more excellent than mine¡­


    How embarrassing¡­


    ¡°Take the medicine.¡± Paige helped her grandfather drink the prepared potion.


    The potion tasted awful, so Jason frowned. ¡°It tastes bad¡­¡±


    ¡°It will help you recover.¡± Paige helped Jason drink up the potion. ¡°If you want to recover as soon as


    possible, take the potion three times a day.¡±


    Paige shared a bit of the aloof and proud vibe as other doctors, so Jason, scared, became obedient¡­


    ¡°Paige, can¡¯t you give me something sweet?¡± Jason pleaded.


    ¡°This is the sweetest.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t use a more effective prescription for fear that Jason would die right on the spot after


    drinking those potions.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Patricia brought Elena a bowl of potion.


    Elena, who didn¡¯t want the potion, yielded reluctantly because many people were supervising her.


    ¡°You know what, this potion tastes bad, but it will help your recovery. Each dose costs 16 thousand


    dors, so don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Donald felt it was necessary to alert his parents of the value of the potion, they might secretly pour it¡­


    ¡°16 thousand dors? So expensive?¡± Elena was taken aback.


    ¡°Many herbs in the potion are rare, so it took Paige a lot of effort to get them. Therefore, cherish the


    potion¡­ Many people are looking for medical service from Paige, but she is just too busy¡­¡±


    Elena now knew that the potion was precious and that Paige was the savior of her and her husband.


    Therefore, Elena made a solemn promise by patting her chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will drink up every bowl of potion and not waste one drop of it.¡±


    Hearing this, Paige could not help butugh. ¡°After your cases improve, I will give you other medicine.¡±


    The potion was the most effective medicine for the Lusk couple for the time being.


    At least, there was no recement in the market now.


    ¡°We will do what you request,¡± Elena promised with a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯m happy to see you twoe around,¡± Lamont finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°You brat, you finally appeared. We seldom see you at home. What a workaholic¡­¡± At the sight of


    Lamont, Elena couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°You have grown up. I haven¡¯t seen you for months, and you are


    a handsome young man now¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige is back, so, you, as her brother, spend some time with her and take her out for fun. Do you hear


    me?¡± Jason ordered.


    Lamont beamed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As her brother, I will take good care of Paige! I will take her wherever


    she wants. By the way, you two had better get well as soon as possible. I am thinking about a family


    trip for New Year.¡±


    ¡°What a good idea! Your grandmother and I like the scenery outside¡­¡±


    Jason and Elena liked sports, mountains, and travel. Jason was worried that he couldn¡¯t walk


    anymore¡­


    Staring at his legs, Jason was lost in thought. Noticing the sad Jason, Paige said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Grandpa. Later, you and Grandma can walk again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jason¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I promise.¡± Paige nodded.


    Jason instantly became spirited. He began to discuss theing family trip with his family.


    Jason wanted to take Paige to new scenic spots. Some ces were too cold for the old, so the young


    were worried about the health of the old¡­


    Soon, there were a lot of suggestions about the destination of this family trip.


    Then, Jason said, ¡°Quiet. Let¡¯s ask Paige first.¡±


    Paige smiled slightly. She had no preference for this problem.


    ¡°Paige, sensible, doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for us. Let¡¯s go to the ces I suggested. There


    will be snow, mountains, and a sea of clouds¡­¡±


    After the introduction of his n, Jason asked about the study of his granddaughter. He praised Paige


    again after learning that she got admitted to college with full marks on the SAT.


    ¡°Dad, Paige¡¯s achievement is more than that. Do you know PQ Fashion? Paige is the founder! You like


    Penrose¡¯s paintings, don¡¯t you? She is Penrose! Doesn¡¯t Perl¡¯s calligraphy work still hang on the wall of


    your study? Paige is Perl¡­¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jason, in astonishment, was lost for words¡­ He didn¡¯t expect his granddaughter to be so excellent.


    Penrose! Perl! The founder of PQ Fashion! Jason thought.


    Lamont shared the same astonishment as Jason. Lamont thought, her achievements as Skr and


    Lord Pierce have made me feel ashamed¡­


    Now, she has achieved in other fields¡­


    Hernan, Nathan, and Jack didn¡¯t tell me that!


    After recovering from the shock, Lamont took out his mobile phone and questioned his brothers with


    one message. ¡°Shame on you! None of you told me that Paige was also Penrose and Perl! Without our


    parents¡­ I would still be in the dark!¡±


    Hernan: ¡°Paige is Penrose? Perl? Howe I didn¡¯t know that?¡±


    Nathan: ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Jack: ¡°Is Paige so versatile? I only know that she is Vallorie and the founder of PQ Fashion¡­¡±


    So, Paige is Vallorie too! Lamont thought.


    Lamont took a deep breath, looked at the girl next to him, and wondered, how could she make this? So


    many achievements¡­


    Any one of them is much more outstanding than mine¡­


    Is it toote for me to restart my life¡­


    Paige didn¡¯t notice Lamont¡¯s astonishment. She held a pen borrowed from a doctor and wrote


    something for her grandfather.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Perl likes to write this word in this way. You are Perl¡­¡± Jason was overjoyed. ¡°Write me a few


    more words. I like your handwriting¡­¡±


    Jason thought, I love Perl¡¯s calligraphy, sharp and beautiful¡­


    It is said that handwriting can tell something about its writer. Like her calligraphy, Paige must be elegant


    and refined, awe-inspiring.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Chapter 450 The Center of Everyone¡¯s Attention


    Paige wrote a few poems for him, each taking one page. Jason was so thrilled that he couldn¡¯t bear to


    put the papers down. He read them over and over again.


    ¡°I want some, too!¡± Affected by Jason, Elena appreciated Perl¡¯s handwriting as well.


    Paige wrote a few more pages for Elena.


    The papers were nothing fancy. They were just some ordinary A4 papers from the doctor. However,


    they looked extremely precious with Perl¡¯s handwriting on them.


    ¡°Paige, your handwriting is so beautiful,¡± Elena praised as she admired Paige¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look beautiful?¡±


    As soon as Lamont said so, Elena patted him. ¡°Stop teasing. Of course, Paige looks beautiful. Only


    those blind fail to see how pretty she is.¡±


    ¡°Paige, draw something for me. Anything!¡± Jason loved Penrose¡¯s drawings so much. He took some of


    the nk papers and wanted her to draw something.


    ¡°A single drawing of Paige is worth a lot. How can she draw something so casually?¡± Donald didn¡¯t


    want Paige to be exhausted. ¡°She¡¯ll bring you her work when she goes to visit you after you¡¯re


    discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°A little something for now¡­¡± Holding the papers in his hand, Jason looked at Paige expectantly.


    ¡°Give Paige a break, OK? It¡¯s sote now.¡± Donald looked at the time. It was almost one o¡¯clock in the


    morning. ¡°Enough for now. Go and get some rest. We¡¯ll visit you another time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be here. Paige can represent you.¡±


    It never urred to Donald that Jason would say so. After all, he was Jason¡¯s son!


    Paige took the papers, waved the pencil a few times casually, and drew a majestic sketch.


    Jason didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at drawing. It only took her a few minutes to finish a drawing. He


    kept praising, ¡°Awesome! It looks great. I will frame itter.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing. I have seen Paige paint with sand.¡± Donald took out his phone and showed Jason


    Paige¡¯s work he had taken before.


    Paige herself did not know that she had painted with sand. It was not until she saw the photo on


    Donald¡¯s phone that she remembered. Long ago, when she was on the phone at Larsen Vi, she


    kicked around in the sand with her foot, because she was bored.


    At that time, the garden was being remodeled, and there was a pile of sand in the area. Unexpectedly,


    it became the ¡°tool¡± she used.


    And Donald took a photo of her incidental work.


    ¡°Send me this sand painting, and I¡¯ll save it for my phone wallpaper.¡± Jason was surprised that sand


    could be used to paint as well, and Paige was so good at sand painting.


    In fact, Paige could use a lot of things to draw, but no one knew, because those drawings she used a


    pencil to draw alone were eye-catching enough.


    ¡°Paige, we will be discharged in a few days. I must see you then,¡± Elena took Paige¡¯s hand and said


    reluctantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I will be there,¡± Paige said gently. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and you and Grandpa should


    rest early.¡±


    Elena nced at Jason, who was still enjoying Paige¡¯s sand painting.


    Paige smiled and said to Elena, ¡±I will draw something for youter as well.¡±


    Paige thought, I drew something for Grandpa but not Grandma. It¡¯s gettingte now, and I want them to


    get some rest as soon as possible.


    ¡°Thank you, Paige.¡± Elena was overjoyed. ¡°After we are discharged from the hospital,e to our


    ce and y the piano. We have a great piano.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to exhaust Paige?¡± Lamont couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Enough. Both of you, lie down. I¡¯m


    about to tuck you in.¡±


    Jason could only reluctantly put the papers into the bedside table¡¯s drawer and theny down.


    Lamont tucked them in and instructed them a few more words, ready to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Jason seemed to think of something and sat up.


    ¡°What now?¡± Lamont smiled helplessly, not knowing what Jason was up to.


    ¡°What¡¯s Paige¡¯s number?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have Paige¡¯s number either.¡± Elena also sat up, took out her phone, and was about


    to get Paige¡¯s number.


    Patricia was aside. Seeing that Paige had won Jason and Elena¡¯s favor in one night, she felt bitter.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought, why? Why does Paige always steal everyone¡¯s attention so easily in such a short time?


    Paige told them her number, and Jason put it on his phone. Then he repeated it and confirmed it with


    Paige.


    Elena narrowed her eyes, reading every digit one by one in a low voice, afraid that she got Paige¡¯s


    number wrong.


    ¡°Paige, have you been on holiday recently? What time do you get up every day?¡± Jason remembered


    that he imitated Penrose¡¯s style a long time ago to draw something, hoping to get ament from


    Paige.


    ¡°I get up at six o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock? Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while longer?¡± Elena felt distressed. ¡°It¡¯s rare to be on holiday,


    and studies are so burdensome. Does Donald not allow you to sleep in?¡±


    ¡°In all honesty, Mom, I am the one who wants Paige to sleep longer than anything else,¡± Donald


    immediately said, feeling aggrieved.


    ¡°I am used to getting up at six o¡¯clock. It has nothing to do with others.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Elena praised. ¡°Too few young people get up early these days. It is not easy to keep such a


    good habit. Indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it is time to lie down.¡± Lamont reached out to turn off the lights.


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow.¡± Jason still wanted to chat with Paige more.


    ¡°Dad, Paige is usually very busy. She has her own business and othermitments, so she doesn¡¯t


    have that much time. You¡¯d better get well before you call her.¡±


    Donald was worried that Paige might get exhausted since she had to handle studies, work, and Jason


    as well as Elena.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can call me whenever you want.¡± Paige was very gentle.


    ¡°I will add you on Ler. Remember to ept my friend request.¡±


    Hearing Jason¡¯s words, Lamont said, ¡°That can wait till tomorrow. Now, lie down and rest.¡±


    Jason and Elena talked with Paige more before theyy down reluctantly.


    After Lamont turned off the lights, everyone said goodnight to each other, and then only Jason and


    Elena were left in the ward.


    ¡°Obviously, Dad and Mom are very satisfied with Paige.¡± Donald grinned. He thought, they should be.


    After all, Paige is so outstanding. I¡¯m already satisfied with her a lot.


    Meanwhile, Paige was looking down to reply to messages on her phone, not paying attention to what


    they were talking about.


    Patricia, on the other hand, heard Danica and Donald¡¯s conversation, and she was a bit upset.


    She thought, without Paige, I would have always been the most outstanding granddaughter in Grandpa


    and Grandma¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Are you replying to someone?¡± Seeing that Paige was glued to her phone, Lamont pulled the corner of


    her clothes. Then he said, ¡°Go ahead. Just follow me.¡±


    Paige was politely declining Caroline¡¯s offer to eat with her. Caroline realized that Paige barely went out


    with her these days and wondered if Paige was annoyed by her.


    Therefore, Caroline texted Martin. Martin told her that Jason and Elena hade around and that


    Paige had been keeping thempany these days. Also, Lamont went back. Therefore, Paige didn¡¯t


    have time to go out with Caroline. Knowing that, Caroline was happy again.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Chapter 451 The Most Popr One


    Early the next morning.


    Caroline took Wilfred to the hospital to visit Jason and Elena.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you wake up¡­¡± Caroline smiled elegantly. ¡°I heard that Paige saved you. Her


    medical skills are amazing. She also saved mest time¡­¡±


    She told them about what had happenedst time. She was framed by her best friend and hit C30.


    Fortunately, Jane helped her detoxify, otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    ¡°That person is so mean.¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. ¡°You treated her as one of your


    own, but she hurt you like this¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, she didn¡¯t find a skilled doctor to detoxify her. She only had herself to me¡­¡± Caroline¡¯s


    eyes dimmed for a while, and she identally found the painting on the bedside table. She couldn¡¯t


    help asking, ¡°Is this drawn by Paige?¡±


    ¡°You can tell?¡± Jason, who was lying on the hospital bed, was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s Paige¡¯s style. How can I not recognize it?¡± Caroline picked it up and admired it. She didn¡¯t expect


    that Paige could draw so well with a pen and an A4 paper. ¡°She has a profound artistic conception,


    both body and soul, and her painting skills are really amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°She is also a famous calligrapher¡­¡± Jason added with a smile.


    ¡°I know. She has countless identities. You¡¯re fortunate to have such an excellent granddaughter.¡± When


    it came to Paige, Susan couldn¡¯t stop praising her.


    ¡°Paige is beautiful and smart, understated, kind, and well- behaved. Wilfred and I like her very much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s our family¡¯s blessing to have such a daughter-inw.¡± Wilfred was also full of


    admiration for Paige. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Lusk. In the future, she won¡¯t suffer in the Stowe


    family.¡±


    ¡°Martin wanted toe here today, but he had something urgent to attend to, so he rushed to the


    company¡­¡± Caroline raised her eyes and motioned to the gifts next to her. ¡°These are all prepared by


    him as gifts for you¡­¡±¡®Thank you¡­¡± Elena knew that theye to visit her because they were satisfied


    with Paige. Martin had prepared so many precious gifts because he liked Paige.


    To be honest, Elena was happy from the bottom of her heart that her


    granddaughter could be valued so much by her future husband¡¯s family. But at


    the same time, she thought of Patricia. No matter how hard Patricia had tried in


    the past, she had never been able to get such favor from the Stowe family.


    At the end of the day, Paige was much better than Patricia. She had the blood


    of the Lusk family in her veins.


    Patricia didn¡¯t.


    Right at that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma.¡± Paige pushed the door open and came in. She was


    surprised to see so many people in the ward. ¡°Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe, you¡¯re


    here too?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Paige!¡± The four people in the ward were very happy to see her.


    Caroline took her hand and asked about her well-being. Mr. Stowe also told her


    that Mrs. Stowe had been talking about her at home recently. Jason was looking


    forward to Paige bringing him new work. And Elena also said that Jason stayed


    upte to appreciate the paintingsst night.


    Seeing how popr Paige was, Patricia, who was following behind, could only


    call out, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe.¡±


    Only then did the four people in the ward notice her.


    ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re here too? Come in and have a seat.¡±


    Patricia followed her in.


    Seeing that Paige was sitting in a chair between the two beds, Caroline held her


    left hand, and Elena held her right hand. Everyone was talking andughing,


    and Patricia¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but be colorless.


    It seemed that she was easy to be ignored. As long as Paige was alive, she


    would be the most inconspicuous one.


    After Lamont entered and greeted them, he patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pour some tea for them first.¡±


    Since Lydia wasn¡¯t in the ward, Patricia could only help make tea and bring it to


    them one by one.


    ¡°You said that Wilfred hit someone for Paige? Well done!¡± Jason was so excited


    that he even waved his hand. ¡°If I were present, I would also hit him¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That guy deserved a beating!¡± Mrs. Stoweughed.


    Elena was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Stowe,


    who had always been calm, to fight for his future daughter-inw¡­


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Mrs. Stowe, please have some tea.¡± Patricia brought the tea to


    them. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Here you are. Sis, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Caroline took a cup of tea for Paige and ced it on the


    bedside table when she felt that the cup was a little hot. ¡°Drink itter. It¡¯s still a


    little hot.¡±


    ¡°Paige,e and take a look at my phone. Is it broken?¡± Jason took out a pair


    of presbyopic sses from nowhere and put them on. He clicked on the phone


    with a trembling finger. ¡°I added you on Linest night, but it hasn¡¯t been


    epted yet. Did I click the wrong button? Or did I add the wrong person?¡±


    When Paige heard this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She took out her phone and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I haven¡¯t epted it yet.¡±


    It was already verytest night. She was afraid that Grandpa would talk a lot


    and didn¡¯t sleep well.


    She had nned to pass it again this morning, but she forgot it when she got


    up¡­


    In Patricia¡¯s eyes, she was putting on airs and deliberately refusing to ept


    Grandfather¡¯s Line¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Then hurry up and pass¡­¡± He moved his head closer to Paige again


    to see if she had passed or not. ¡°Great! Is this your profile picture? This shadow


    is so beautiful¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s profile picture was a ck figure, and her facial features could not be


    seen clearly, but judging from her figure, it was indeed her.


    ¡°I also think Paige has a great figure, not like me, who gained weight when I got


    home recently!¡± Mrs. Stowe touched her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fat at all. I¡¯ve been lying on the bed for so many months, and now I¡¯m


    fatter. Look at my belly¡­ Ouch, it can¡¯t bepared.¡± Elena patted her belly.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy to lose weight. When you can walk, I¡¯ll take you to yoga!¡± Mrs.


    Stowe enthusiastically said.


    ¡°Really? But yoga movements are too difficult. I¡¯m afraid I sprained my waist¡­¡±


    ¡°No, There¡¯re private tutors. They will let us learn ording to our age and


    physical eptance.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make an appointment next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After Paige epted her grandfather¡¯s friend request, Jason slowly typed her


    name.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Paige took his phone with a smile.


    ¡°Then note: Paige.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡®Can you put it at the top? In this way, it will be much easier for me to find you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After Paige helped him note down, she set it on the top and carefully exined


    it to him.


    Patricia, who was sitting by the side, waspletely ignored.


    She couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She pushed open the balcony door and went


    outside for some fresh air.


    Then, Elena added Paige as a friend on Line. She had also set the name as


    ¡°Paige¡± on the top.


    With a smile, Mrs. Stowe replied, ¡°I¡¯ve long set Paige on the top. Look"

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Chapter 452 The Third Wheel


    ¡°My wife and I are on the top of my Line,¡± Mr. Stowe said with a smile.


    When their voices reached Patricia¡¯s ears, she became even more depressed.


    Lamont handed the brewed tea to Patricia and whispered, ¡°When you find a


    good husband in the future, his family will also treat you like this.¡±


    Patricia looked up in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Lamont to see through her


    thoughts, and she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Lamont, am I not good enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s merits vary, and so does the flowering period.¡± Lamont seemed to


    have understood what she was thinking. He stood beside her and smiled,


    ¡°Paige is where she is today because she has put in so much effort that


    ordinary people can¡¯t imagine. When you were shopping, doing spas, and


    attending parties, she always worked hard silently¡­¡±


    Patricia seemed to have been inspired. She looked up at Lamont.


    ¡°If you think you¡¯re not excellent enough, it¡¯s not toote to work hard now.


    When you bloom in the future, there will be people who will envy and look upto


    you.¡±


    ¡°Lamont¡­¡± Hearing his words, Patricia suddenly felt that she had been ming


    herself, but she had never thought ofchanging her mind.


    ¡°As long as I work hard, can I be like Paige?¡± Patricia looked at the girl who was


    surrounded by people in the room.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee what kind of achievements you will make at that time, whether


    you will surpass Paige, but at least you will definitely surpass yourself now.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it also a kind of improvementpared to your current self?¡± Lamont


    stood side by side with her. ¡°Patricia, do you know it¡¯s easier for you to be


    sessful than anyone else? Because of your current status, you can easily


    obtain the best resources. For example, if you want to learn the piano, Mom and


    Dad will hire the best teacher and buy you the best Piano. You can focus on


    your studies without distractions¡­


    ¡°But in many ces in the world, some people wanted to learn to y the piano,


    but they could only watch it from a distance. They didn¡¯t even have the most


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ordinary piano.


    ¡°So, now that you have the resources and the talent, you have to work harder to


    show it to everyone. I believe you will definitely seed.¡±


    After listening to Lamont¡¯s words, Patricia nodded. ¡°Lamont, from now on, I


    won¡¯t give up so easily.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you are already much better than your peers.¡± Lamont smiled at her.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not toote to work hard now.¡±


    In the ward.


    Paige talked about her childhood experience of practicing the piano. She


    laughed as she spoke. However, the others felt sad when they heard her words.


    They felt that her training method was too cruel.


    ¡°I knew it. Paige must have put in a lot of effort to achieve what she has today¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no one can seed so easily. Such a cruel practice method is too


    difficult for a child.¡±


    ¡°Paige insisted on it, so she became Vallorie Walker.¡±


    When Patricia pushed the door open and came in, she didn¡¯t know what they


    had said before, but when she heard these conversations, she looked at the


    shining girl in the crowd¡­


    There was no shortcut to sess, so it must have taken a lot of effort for her to


    get to where she was today.


    Thinking of this, Patricia secretly made up her mind to change herself!


    After that, they left the ward together.


    They arrived at the garage.


    Mrs. Stowe couldn¡¯t tear herself away and said, ¡°Paige, let¡¯s meet another day.¡±


    Today, she finally saw her beloved daughter-inw, whom she had missed so


    much. Mrs. Stowe was in a better mood than before.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a message when I get home. Be careful on the way. Call me if you


    need anything.¡±


    Paige nodded. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Stowe and Mrs. Stowe.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, darling.¡± Mrs. Stowe touched her head and got in the car.


    Patricia was envious from the bottom of her heart. Then, she got into Lamont¡¯s


    car and returned to Larsen Vi with Paige.


    In the evening, Lamont mysteriously waved his phone and said with a smile,


    ¡®Paige, Patricia went out with a friend. Shall I take you to a movie? I heard that


    the movie was super good. I bought two tickets.¡±


    ¡°I have an appointment.¡±


    ¡°What? An appointment? With whom? A man or a woman? Are you going now?


    What are you going to do?¡±


    As soon as Lamont finished speaking, he heard a servant report, ¡°Ms. Paige,


    Mr. Stowe is already waiting for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige nced at Lamont. ¡°Lamont, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡±


    Seeing Paige away, Lamont was disappointed and quickly chased after her.


    From a distance, he saw a man touching Paige¡¯s head, as if he was saying


    something sweet.


    ¡°Let go of my sister! Have you washed your hands? My sister just washed her


    hair tonight!¡±


    As soon as Martin looked up, Lamont pulled Paige behind him.


    ¡°Has Mr. Stowe always been like this to girls? You like to touch their head?¡±


    ¡°Lamont, you¡¯re back?¡± Martin didn¡¯t mind his words. ¡°Paige is my fiancee.¡±


    He just touched her head. Was that too much?


    ¡°What Lamont? Are you engaged? It¡¯s hard to say!¡±


    Speaking of this, Lamont turned his head and asked his sister in a low voice,


    ¡°You¡¯re going out with him? Are you really dating? Is he reliable?¡±


    Although he had heard that they were in love, as Paige¡¯s brother, he had never


    tested Martin carefully.


    Whether his sister¡¯s lifelong happiness was worth entrusting to such a person


    depended on her performance!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s absolutely reliable.¡±


    Lamont lifted his eyes to size up the man in front of him, who was smiling as


    gently as jade. Why did he find him so unreliable?


    ¡®Where are you going?¡± Lamont turned around and asked the girl behind him.


    ¡°To watch a movie.¡±


    Lamont was immediately jealous. ¡°What movie? I want to go too!¡±


    Martin was speechless.


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Paige, you are still young and can¡¯t see people clearly.¡± Lamont whispered to


    the girl before him, ¡°Take me with you. I will help you check her out.¡±


    ¡°If he is really good to you, I agree you two get married!¡±


    He was afraid that this man was just looking for something novel, or that he had


    other purposes¡­


    He couldn¡¯t let his sister give up her life of happiness to date a short man.


    In the end, Paige could not resist Lamont¡¯s pestering and could only bring him


    along¡­


    In the car.


    Sitting in the back seat, Lamont noticed that Martin would look at the front


    passenger seat from time to time. He could not help but say, ¡°Drive carefully.¡±


    Why did he always want to see his sister?


    ¡°Lamont, the road is not Paige.¡± Martin looked at the girl in the front passenger


    seat. While waiting for the traffic light to turn green, he took out a bottle of


    Lemonade, unscrewed the cap, and handed it over.


    He seemed to have done this countless times¡­


    But Lamont snatched it away immediately. ¡°Paige can¡¯t drink cold today.¡±


    ¡°This is a room temperature bottle.¡±


    ¡°Even the room temperature won¡¯t do!¡± After saying that, Lamont opened his


    side bag, took out a lollipop, tore open the wrapping paper, and handed it over.


    ¡°Here, Paige, this is for you.¡±


    A little girl wanted to eat this!!!

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Chapter 453 Lamont¡¯s Competition


    After receiving it, she said, ¡°Lamont.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you thirsty or hungry? What else do you want to eat besides candy? I


    have everything in my bag.¡± Lamont looked like he was on standby at anytime.


    ¡¯Give me back the bottle of Lemonade just now.¡±


    ¡®Ah? You mean this¡­¡± Lamont looked at the bottle in his hand and asked a little


    reluctantly, ¡°Is this sour tasty?¡±


    ¡°Yummy.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy you moreter.¡¯


    Martin thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that you said Paige can¡¯t drink ice water?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡¯ said Paige gently. ¡°Martin has prepared a lot.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need his.¡¯


    Paige and Martin looked at each other and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Wasn¡¯t


    Lamont too cute?


    On the way to the cinema, Lamont¡¯s body kept moving forward and his


    handsome face stood between Paige and Martin.


    ¡¯I¡¯m on vacation these days. If there¡¯s anything you want to y, feel free to call


    me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°Anytime. We¡¯re family.¡± Lamont nced at Martin, who was driving. ¡®Tsk, he¡¯s


    just relying on his handsome face. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    When they arrived at the cinema garage, Lamont unbuckled his sister¡¯s seatbelt


    first. Before Martin got off the car, he opened the car door for his sister and


    shielded the top of her head with his hands.


    ¡¯Come on, slow down. Be careful.¡±


    As soon as Paige exited the car before Martin could hold onto her hand, Lamont


    switched positions with Paige. He walked in the middle and deliberately


    separated the two of them, one hand holding onto the corner of Paige¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°The mall is big. Follow me and don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    Martin was speechless.


    When they arrived at the cinema, Martin went to get the tickets. Lamont then


    asked Paige what she wanted to eat. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t picky about food,


    he bought all the things sold in the cinema.


    ¡°I have already bought everything. Take whatever you want to eatter. Come,


    pull my clothes, ande with me.¡± Lamont took everything in his hands and


    had no strength to hold on to the corners of Paige¡¯clothes.


    Today, the cinema was full. After collecting the tickets, Martin said to Lamont,


    ¡°We can¡¯t buy tickets in the same row. Lamont, I can only trouble you to sit in


    thest row.¡±


    Hearing this, Lamont knew that he could not do that!


    He stuffed everything he had into Martin¡¯s hands and then went to look for the


    cinema¡¯s reception desk. When he found out that this was indeed the only seat


    avable, he found a couple who were close to Paige. Lamont said something


    to them, then the couple actually gave the tickets to Lamont!


    Lamont finally sat beside his sister and raised his eyebrows at Martin.


    Martin was speechless.


    The movie had begun. Lamont picked up the drink and gave it to Paige.


    Then, he put on disposable gloves, picked up the popcorn, and brought it to


    Paige¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¯Lamont, I can eat it myself.¡±


    She felt a little embarrassed to be fed like this by him.


    Perhaps Lamont had expected this as well, so he took out a disposable glove


    and put it on his sister. One moment, he handed her popcorn, and the next, he


    handed her grilled celery.


    He also took out his mobile phone, took a picture of himself and Paige, and sent


    it to his other brothers one by one.


    He added the same words, (To watch a movie with Paige alone! My sister is


    very obedient. She¡¯s so cute and I really like hearing her call me brother. She is


    too good at acting like a spoiled child.]


    Hernan: (Impossible, Paige doesn¡¯t look like someone who acts coquettishly.]


    Nathan: (Martin must sit next to you. I saw his hand.]


    Jack: (Lamont, you¡¯re too shameless. Martin is beside you, and you¡¯re still


    saying it¡¯s you and Paige. I knew it, how could Paige watch a movie with you


    alone? You¡¯re too shameless!]


    When Lamont saw this, he was a little confused. How did they know that Martin


    was beside them?


    Could it be that his photo had been exposed?


    Thinking of this, he erged the picture and looked at it. Suddenly, he found


    that Martin¡¯s hand was on Paige¡¯s shoulder!


    While taking photos, a man¡¯s hand was on Paige¡¯s shoulder, and he was


    wearing the same ring as Paige!


    This time, Lamont directly pushed Martin¡¯s hand away. ¡°If you keep pressing


    Paige like this, her shoulders will feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°There will be a horrible scer. I want to protect her.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your protection. I¡¯ll protect my sister myself.¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Lamont, you overreacted.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? No, hehe¡­¡± Lamont did not expect himself to be rejected by his


    younger sister and silently handed something to her. At the same time, he


    realized that Martin had unknowingly taken his younger sister¡¯s hand again!


    He couldn¡¯t stand it, so he came up with another idea. ¡°Paige, take this to warm


    your hand.¡¯


    He took out a hand warmer from his bag.


    ¡¯No need. My hand is enough.¡±


    ¡°Your hand can¡¯t evenpare to a hand warmer?¡± Lamont forcefully shoved


    the hand warmer into Paige¡¯s hand and raised his eyebrows at Martin.


    Hmph! Let¡¯s see where you can put your hand this time!


    Martin smiled faintly and asked the girl beside him, ¡°Is popcorn delicious?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡¯Let me have a taste.¡±


    Paige picked up a piece of popcorn and brought it to his mouth.


    This action was so intimate that it stung Lamont¡¯s eyes. Lamont could not help


    but say, ¡°I want to try popcorn too!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some popcorn in your hand.¡± Paige nced at his left hand and said.


    Lamont put it down immediately. ¡°Mine is not tasty. I want to try yours.¡¯


    While feeling that Lamont was being childish, Paige took another piece and


    handed it over. This time, Lamont ate the popcorn that his sister fed him. It was


    extremely sweet.


    He looked at Martin smugly, and thought, ¡°Brat, you want to fight me? You were


    still in your mother¡¯s womb when I was born!¡±


    Martin picked up the drink that Paige had drunk and took a sip.


    This time around, Lamont¡¯s blood pressure was on the verge of exploding. ¡°You,


    you don¡¯t even have a drink? Why are you drinking Paige¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Paige¡¯s drink is even better.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. There will be bacteria!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Martin replied slowly.


    ¡°I do!¡± Lamont directly changed a new ss for Paige. ¡°This is Paige¡¯s. Don¡¯t try This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to drink it secretly.¡±


    ¡°Paige, Lamont doesn¡¯t seem to like me.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t expect Martin to be so hypocritical that Lamont couldn¡¯t even


    speak!


    ¡°Lamont.¡± She nced at him and he immediately gave in. ¡°I, I, I¡¯m watching the


    movie¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be such a sweet talker!


    ¡°How could such a person rest assured to hand over the rest of Paige¡¯s life¡¯s


    happiness to him?¡±


    Thinking of this, Lamont looked up at the big screen again. The couple in the


    video had also gone to the cinema to watch a movie, but they were watching a


    horror movie.


    The male lead in the horror movie was sweeping the floor. When he swept


    under the sofa, the broom suddenly stopped sweeping. He looked down and


    saw a woman with blood all over her face lying under the sofa. She was holding


    the broom and smiling at the male lead¡­


    Lamont was frightened to make a sound of surprise.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Chapter 454 Apanying by Two Handsome Men


    The people watching the movie were also shocked.


    Although Lamont¡¯s heart was beating wildly, he subconsciously used his hand to


    block Paige¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Paige, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you¡­¡±


    Seeing that Lamont closed his eyes so tightly that he didn¡¯t even dare to look at


    the big screen, she found it funny. ¡°Lamont, are you afraid of ghosts?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I am not afraid of anything¡­¡± Lamont nced at the big


    screen, wanting to prove that he was not afraid of anything. He did not expect


    the ghost girl¡¯s head to fall to the ground. Lamont cried out in shock, ¡°Oh my


    god¡­¡±


    Seeing that Lamont was so scared that he shrank back into his chair, she


    couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡® Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all fake.¡±


    ¡°Why would I be afraid? I¡¯m just worried about you¡­¡± Lamont did not expect


    such a terrifying scene in a love movie. Who was the producer? He must talk to


    himter.


    Paige and Martin were talking andughing as they looked at the big screen.


    They were even talking about the plot. Lamont was a little surprised. ¡°Paige,


    aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite funny.¡±


    ¡°Funny?¡± Lamont¡¯s eyes widened. He had never heard of it before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny that her head suddenly fell off?¡±


    ¡°Is, is it funny?¡±


    Lamont could not suppress the shock in his heart. Why was his younger sister


    even bolder than him?


    How could he keep his reputation before his younger sister?


    It was not until there was no horrible scene in the movie that Lamont finally put


    down his foot.


    In the movie, the man drove the woman to the top of the mountain to enjoy the


    scenery. When they arrived at the top of the mountain, it suddenly rained lightly.


    Instead of getting out of the car, they sat in the car and waited for the rain to


    stop.


    The rain became heavier and heavier, and the man turned on the music.


    The atmosphere in the car gradually became subtle. Then, the man couldn¡¯t


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    help holding the woman¡¯s face and kissing her.


    ¡°Shame on you!¡± Lamont could not help but say. ¡°This man has bad intentions.


    Seeing that the atmosphere is in ce, he started to take advantage of the


    woman. What if something unexpected happens in the future?¡±


    The people around him nced at him and Lamont could only shut his mouth.


    After a while, he saw the man lead¡¯s hand begin to undress the woman lead.


    ¡°Asshole!¡± Lamont could not help but say. ¡°Paige, this kind of man is the most


    unreliable. He only cares about the feelings of his body. He has never thought


    about it from a woman¡¯s point of view. This is a typical example of being


    irresponsible! In the future, you must keep your eyes open and not go out with


    him so easily.¡±


    Paige raised her eyes. Why did she feel that there was a hidden meaning in


    Lamont¡¯s words?


    ¡°You must protect yourself. Look at this woman. She just doesn¡¯t know how to


    protect herself. She will regret it in the future.¡±


    Later, the man and the woman in the movie were forced to break up because of


    their families. The woman went on a blind date with another man. When they


    were talking about marriage, that guy identally found out that she had slept


    with someone before, and then they broke off the engagement. The woman was


    med by others¡­


    ¡°Look at how much malicious judgment to women¡­¡± Lamont took the


    opportunity to lecture Paige again. ¡°Paige, listen to me. You must protect


    yourself before marriage!¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, they ended up together again in the end. They can be


    considered lovers who have finally gotten married,¡± Paige added.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very rare case! If we don¡¯t shoot like this, how can we guarantee the


    box office of the movie? Think about it, there are many people in real society


    who forget each other after dating¡­¡±


    Raising her eyebrows, Paige asked, ¡°Lamont, you seem to be very


    experienced.¡±


    ¡®What experience can I have¡­¡±


    After the movie was over, Lamont did not forget to take away the garbage and


    throw it away.


    Walking out of the cinema, they passed by a jewelry store, in which there were


    all kinds of gadgets.


    ¡°Lamont, look, this phone¡¯s shell is pink and very suitable for you.¡± Lamont


    picked up a cute phone¡¯s shell. ¡°Do you like it? I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Just as she was about to say no, Paige saw him putting the phone¡¯s shell in the


    basket and picking out something else.


    ¡°This strawberry hairstyle is so cute. It suits you so well.¡± Lamont put the hairpin


    on Paige¡¯s hair again. It was simply too cute!


    ¡°Come, stand still. I will take a picture for you! My goodness, you¡¯re so cute!¡±


    After taking the photos, Lamont sent them to his other brothers one by one:


    [Isn¡¯t Paige very cute with this hairpin?]


    Hernan: [It¡¯s mainly because Paige¡¯s pretty.]


    Nathan: [Your hairpin isn¡¯t as pretty as Paige¡¯s face]


    Jack: [Lamont, you such a tightwad! You just buy a hairpin to take Paige


    shopping?]


    Lamont did not expect to be rejected by Jack. He replied: [What do you know? I


    haven¡¯t started buying yet!]


    This was just the beginning!


    ¡°Humph, how dare you look down on his ability?¡± Lamont thought.


    Lamont put the strawberry hairpin into the shopping basket and picked up a


    mosquito-proof bracelet. It was a pink rabbit holding a mushroom pattern. He


    felt that Paige needed it, so he put it in the shopping basket.


    ¡°This incensemp is great. It can be ced in the room for appreciation, and


    there is also a fragrance that can help sleep.


    ¡°This star-shaped straw cup is for you to drink.


    ¡°Do girls like tob their hair with such a brush?


    ¡°This jigsaw puzzle is attractive. When you are bored, you can take it out and


    put it together¡­¡±


    Lamont felt that everything he saw was suitable for Paige. When the shopping


    cart was full, he changed to another one.


    At this moment, Martin picked up a ck fisherman hat and put it on Paige¡¯s


    head. His gaze was filled with appreciation. ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Paige also picked up a male fisherman hat for him. The two of them looked like


    a perfect match, attracting a lot of attention.


    Martin put the two fisherman hats in the shopping cart and picked up two pairs


    of slippers. ¡°Buy two pairs of couple slippers? We can wear them at home.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of slippers at home.¡± Paige was picking out other things and


    didn¡¯t care.


    Martin obediently put it down, but his eyes were still filled with reluctance. He


    always felt that it would look good on Paige¡¯s feet.


    Seeing that he wanted it, Paige added, ¡°But it¡¯s not bad to buy two pairs of


    substitutes.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Martin saw that Paige had finally relented and reached for the


    shoes he had just taken a fancy to.


    ¡°Paige, this is for you to tie your hair.¡± Lamont found a cute rubber band and


    helped Paige tie her hair. ¡°It¡¯s nice! You look good with anything!¡±


    ¡°Lamont, don¡¯t buy too much.¡± Seeing that he was about to run out of the


    second shopping basket, she couldn¡¯t help reminding him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy much. They¡¯re all for your daily use,¡± Lamont said as he put the


    rubber band he had taken a fancy to in the shopping basket. ¡°Girls should


    prepare more of these things. When you need them, you can take them out and


    use them directly.¡±


    When they were paying the bill, Lamont bought a total of six shopping baskets


    and went to fill out the address.


    Fortunately, This shop could help deliver the goods.


    ¡°Look, that girl is so happy. She has two handsome men apanying her


    when she goes shopping.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is that they bought her a lot of things¡­¡±


    ¡°Two boyfriends at the same time? Won¡¯t they be jealous of each other? How


    can they get along so well?¡±


    ¡°I heard her call one of them brother. He should be her elder brother, and the


    other should be her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I also want to have such a brother and boyfriend.¡± ¡°And they all have too goodlooking and elegant

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Chapter 455 Gaining Back What He Lost


    Martin also took the things in his hand to pay the bill and fill in the address and


    contact information.


    After he left, a customer went up to ask the delivery man.


    ¡¯Excuse me, can you give me the contact information of the handsome guy just


    now?¡±


    The staff member said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. You saw it just now. He


    has a girlfriend. It¡¯s not good for you to do this.¡±


    ¡°I just want to make friends with him!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t reveal our client¡¯s privacy.¡±


    No matter how much the girl pestered him, the staff refused to reveal the


    address and phone number on the delivery list.


    ¡®Then can you give me another man¡¯s contact information? It¡¯s her brother. He¡¯s


    also very handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±


    When he walked out of the jewelry shop, Lamont suddenly realized that he had


    dropped something.


    ¡°Paige, go ahead and have a look. I can¡¯t find something. I¡¯ll meet youter¡­¡±


    Seeing that Lamont was a little anxious, she asked, ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡®Just¡­ a lucky charm.¡±


    ¡°A lucky charm?¡± She was a little surprised because he looked careless and did


    not look like someone who would carry a lucky charm with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for it first.¡¯


    Lamont was very anxious that he returned to the jewelry shop immediately.


    He did not know where it had fallen, Lamont had to search around the jewelry


    shop to look for it. During this period of time, he also asked many shop Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    assistants, but no one saw his lucky charm.


    Lamont then returned to the cinema.


    He bought a lot of food in the cinema just now. Maybe it fall out when he took


    out his wallet?


    ¡°Hello, have you seen a red lucky charm? It¡¯s loos like this.¡± Lamont gestured.


    ¡°It looks a little old.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see it.¡± The staff member selling popcorn said regretfully.


    Lamont could only search by himself. He searched everywhere, but he did not


    find that familiar figure around their seats.


    Lamont recalled the girl¡¯s clear and bright smile, as well as her gentle look when


    she handed him the lucky charm¡­


    For some reason, he felt extremely disappointed.


    Walking out of the cinema, Lamont was a little absent-minded until a cleaner


    asked, ¡°Did you lose something?¡±


    Lamont immediately perked up and asked, ¡°Excuse me, have you seen a red


    lucky charm?¡±


    ¡°Is this it?¡± The cleaner took it out of his pocket and asked.


    Lamont looked at this lost item and suddenly became excited. ¡°This is it! Thank


    you, thank you so much!¡±


    He immediately opened his wallet and took out a stack of money, wanting to


    thank the cleaner.


    But the cleaner refused again and again. ¡®It¡¯s not a big deal. I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how important this lucky charm is to me¡­ You must ept this


    money!¡± In the end, Lamont stuffed the money into her pocket and ran away.


    Seeing that Lamont was as happy as a child, Paige knew this lucky charm must


    mean a lot to him.


    ¡°Have you found it?¡± Paige asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Yes, I found it!¡±


    Lamont was very happy. He kept the lucky charm in his wallet and swore to


    himself that he would never lose it again¡­


    At 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, the mall was about to close.


    Martin drove Paige and Lamont back to the Larsen Vi.


    ¡®Paige, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±


    When Lamont heard this, he immediately had a beef with him. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for


    Paige to have a holiday. Let her sleepte tomorrow. Don¡¯t disturb her rest.¡±


    ¡®Then I¡¯lle tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡®Why are you so free? Shouldn¡¯t you focus on your career at such an age? Work


    hard to give my sister a more secure future? Young people can¡¯t always focus


    on love. You have to take the long-term approach.¡±


    After Lamont was done lecturing him, he turned and smiled at Paige. ¡°I will


    apany you to wherever you want to go tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡°Martin is free.¡±


    ¡°Let him be busy with his work when he¡¯s free. I¡¯m on vacation. I have a lot of


    time¡­¡±


    In the end, Martin could only say, ¡°Tomorrow, Paige and I are going to the ss


    nkway. I heard that you¡¯re afraid of heights¡­¡±


    ¡®Who said that? What do you mean I¡¯m afraid of heights? It doesn¡¯t exist!¡±


    Lamont said in a cheek tone. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow!¡±


    Martin was speechless.


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then!¡± When Lamont pulled the corner of Paige¡¯s clothes into the


    room, he did not forget to whisper, ¡±We haven¡¯t tested this guy¡¯s character today.


    We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, aren¡¯t you going to stay at home with Mom and Dad tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I have been with them for more than 20 years. Now that I have time, I should


    spend more time with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright then¡±


    On the other side.


    When Martin got home, he sent a message to Paige. Then he found Jack¡¯s Line


    and sent a message to him.


    [I want to ask the most famous screenwriter in the country to customize a new


    drama for you. It will definitely be a hit.]


    [I also want to invite the best dancing team in the world to arrange a new dance


    for you, the kind that can hit the dance floor.]


    [I also want to invite the best music team to write a new song for you.] Jack


    quickly sent a few question marks and replied: [If you¡¯re trying to please me for


    no reason, you must be up to something! Let me make it clear first. I wont do


    anything bad!]


    Martin: [If you take part in that new drama, the remuneration will be 300 million


    dors. You don¡¯t have many lines. You just need to maintain a cool character.]


    Simply put, it was a dent with a poker face.


    Jack was a little shaken. He replied: [Tell me why you¡¯re looking for me.]


    Before Martin could say anything, Jack added: [I even postponed The Ellen


    Show. I must go home to apany my sister during the Winter Vacation!


    Don¡¯t make me give up Paige!]


    There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this matter! No room for discussion!


    Martin: [I just want to ask you about something.]


    Jack was even more surprised. He asked: [What is it?]


    Martin: [Does Lamont have a girlfriend?]


    Jack: [Why do you care about Lamont¡¯s life?] Jack was surprised, but at the


    same time, he understood. He added: [Oh, I see. It must be that Lamont always


    gets involved in your dates, so you want to introduce a girlfriend to him? That¡¯s


    useless, Lamont¡¯s heart is already dead¡­]


    Martin asked curiously: [What do you mean?]


    Jack: [Lamont had a secret girlfriend a long time ago. I don¡¯t know why, but she


    suddenly broke up with him one day and then disappeared! He has been


    looking for her for a whole year!]


    Lamont was the best hacker in America. There was no one he couldn¡¯t find!


    However, the girl seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth!


    No matter how hard Lamont searched, he found nothing!


    Martin: [Send me that person¡¯s information.]


    Seeing Martin¡¯s words, Jack was a little surprised. [You¡¯re going to help Lamont


    find her? You can¡¯t even find Lamont¡­]


    How could Martin find that girl?


    Martin: [I¡¯ll ask the Shadow and the Snowbush Gang to look for her together.]


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened. Even the Shadow had been mobilized¡­


    The Shadow, as its name implied, was the shadow that Martin kept in the


    secret. It was said that there was no one that this organization couldn¡¯t find¡­


    This group of people had always been working hard to collect all kinds of


    evidence to help Martin gain a firm foothold¡­

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 456

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 456


    Chapter 456 Jealousy Boils


    Who would have thought that Martin would even send out the Shadow for pursuing


    Paige?


    This was definitely true love.


    Early the next morning.


    When Patricia got up, she suddenly noticed two people at the door. They seemed to


    be deliverymen.


    After asking around, Patricia found out that Lamont and Martin had bought a lot of


    things for Paigest night. There were a total of six boxes, and each box was printed


    with the brand logo of this shop.


    Patricia knew the price of this store. Any small hair clip would cost hundreds of dors.


    Because of its unique style and girlish nature, many friends liked to buy things from


    this brand.


    As the fiance of Paige, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Martin to buy some trinkets for her, but


    how could Lamont buy so many for her?


    In addition to the 18 gifts that Lamont had given to Paige when he returned homest


    time, he had received more gifts than she had received from Lamont over the years.


    Patricia felt a little sad. When she came to the fitness center and saw that her brother


    was busy working for Paige, she became even more jealous.


    ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re awake? Come, have some milk first.¡± Lamont was pouring milk. When


    he saw her, he poured her a ss and handed it to her with a bright smile.


    ¡°Lamont, I don¡¯t want to drink milk today.¡± Patricia still felt unhappy as she sat down


    dejectedly.


    ¡°Do you want to eat the sandwich? Or add some cheese fragments like before?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I want porridge.¡±


    Sensing her unhappiness, Paige looked up at her and saw hostility in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you slept enough?¡± Lamont filled another bowl of porridge for


    Patricia and ced it in front of her. ¡°Who made you unhappy?¡±


    Patricia lowered her head and ate her porridge without saying a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to guess a girl¡¯s mind,¡± said Lamont with a smile when he saw that


    Paige had finished eating a bowl of porridge and was about to serve it to her. ¡°Paige,


    eat more.¡¯


    While Paige was eating her breakfast, her phone suddenly vibrated. She saw that it


    was a video invitation from her grandfather.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Paige. You¡¯re eating breakfast? Why do you get up so early every


    day¡­¡±


    On the other end of the video, Jason was all smiles with a pair of presbyopic sses


    on his nose. ¡°The doctor said that your grandma and I can be discharged tomorrow.


    Can youe over?¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Paige said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up from the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then well wait for you toe over. Tell your parents not toe if they¡¯re


    busy. You can represent them.¡±


    A smile appeared on Paige¡¯s face. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Last night, I looked through the album on my mobile phone and finally found the


    your work. I¡¯ll send it to you on Line and see how it¡¯s going. Don¡¯t worry and give me a


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Okay, have breakfast first. Well talk after that.¡±


    When Jason hung up the video call, Elena was still next to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t send


    messages to Paige all day long. It¡¯s not easy for her to have a holiday¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Ask her to receive my transfer.¡±


    Jason said to the phone again, ¡°Paige, your grandma said she gave you pocket


    money. Remember to ept it. Also, I transferred you pocket moneyst night. Why


    don¡¯t you receive it? Do you think it¡¯s too little?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Grandpa. I have enough money to spend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your business. This is from your Grandpa and Grandma, you must ept it. If


    you don¡¯t ept it, we will feel sad.¡±


    Due to the presence of Patricia, Paige could only say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then remember to ept itter. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    After hanging up the video call, Paige continued to have breakfast.


    Patricia, who was sitting opposite her, was in an even worse mood. She never


    expected that her grandparents would rely on and dote on Paige so much.


    They even transferred pocket money to her!


    Next, everytime Paige¡¯s phone vibrated, Patricia couldn¡¯t help taking a look. She


    wanted to know how much pocket money her grandparents had transferred to her and


    what secrets they were talking about with her.


    Paige¡¯s slender fingers lightly touched the screen as shemented on her


    grandfather¡¯s work.


    Patricia was getting more and more dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s just breakfast. Is it necessary to


    pretend to be so busy?¡± she thought.


    Lamont noticed her unhappy expression and took out his phone to send her a


    message.


    [Paige has just returned home. It¡¯s normal for Grandpa and Grandma to transfer some


    pocket money to her. They have given you a lot in the past.]


    If it was in the past, Patricia would only feel ashamed when she saw this message.


    But today, she couldn¡¯t help replying: [You are just partial.]


    Lamont: [How am I biased?] Lamont was confused. He did not know what he had


    done to provoke her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Patricia: [If all of you don¡¯t like me anymore, why can¡¯t you say it out loud? Arent you


    tired of acting like this every day?]


    After sending this message, Patricia stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    She threw the spoon back into the bowl angrily and left, regardless of the upbringing


    of a youngdy from a noble family.


    ¡°Ah, Patricia¡­¡± Lamont wanted to get up and chase after her, but his phone vibrated.


    It was from Martin.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Lamont could only say, ¡°Paige, Martin is at the door. I¡¯m going to pack up some food


    and drink. Take your time eating. Don¡¯t worry, eat more.¡±


    Patricia ran to the second floor and waited for a while, but Lamont still didn¡¯te up


    to coax her.


    ¡°Humph, I knew it! He was just putting on an act!¡±


    He had clearly agreed to treat her as his own sister, yet he had bought so many things


    for Paige and even served Paige like a nanny!


    Had Paige ever looked him in the eye?


    He didn¡¯t buy her anythingst night, even a small hairpin!


    At this time, Amily noticed the noise and walked upstairs slowly. She asked with


    distress, ¡°Ms. Patricia, are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Patricia wiped away her tears and was still angry.


    ¡°Look outside.¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t understand what was there to see outside. She looked up and saw


    Lamont opening the car door for her with a backpack on his back.


    It looked like he was going out to y with Paige and Martin.


    ¡°You were crying upstairs, and the three of them were happy for their trip to the ss


    nkway. What does this mean? It means that Mr. Lamont doesn¡¯t care about your


    feelings at all.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t suppress her jealousy and was burning with jealousy.


    ¡°When the servants cleaned Ms. Paige¡¯s room this morning, did you guess what they


    saw?¡±


    Patricia asked angrily, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lamont¡¯s exclusive ck card is on Ms. Paige¡¯s desk. What does this mean? Mr.


    Lamont gave his own exclusive ck card to Ms. Paige!¡± Amily did not forget to add


    fuel to the fire. ¡°When has Mr. Lamont ever treated you like this?¡±


    Hearing this, Patricia felt even more unhappy.


    ¡°Putting aside how much Mr. Lamont has earned over the years, just his monthly


    dividends at the Lusk family alone are enough¡­ Give them all to Ms. Paige! Ms.


    Patricia, they are blood in blood after all. There is still a difference between them and


    you, an outsider who is not rted by blood.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 457

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 457


    Chapter 457 rming the Police


    Patricia could no longer hold back her tears and they fell one by one.


    ¡°You heard it just now. Old Mr. Lusk and old Mrs. Lusk gave Ms. Paige pocket money.


    They were lying in bed for a few months. The first thing they did when they woke up


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was not to care about you but to transfer money to Ms. Paige. What does this mean?


    What they care more about is their own granddaughter¡­ You are just an outsider to


    them¡­¡±


    Patricia felt even worse.


    ¡°They are a family after all. Ms. Paige has only visited them a few times, and their


    rtionship is already so good. They sends messages and calls to Ms. Paige every


    day, and then take a look at your mobile phone. Since Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk woke


    up, how many messages have they sent to you, how many phone calls, and how


    much pocket money have they transferred?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes dimmed. No, not even once.


    They didn¡¯t transfer the money to her, nor did they show her any concern.


    Amily sighed. ¡°Ms. Patricia, you¡¯ve been well protected all these years. You don¡¯t


    understand theplexity of society and the sinister hearts of people¡­ I¡¯ve advised


    you many times before, but you didn¡¯t listen¡­ If you were willing to be realistic at that


    time and fight for more benefits, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten nothing now¡­¡±


    Patricia raised her eyes in a daze. ¡°What benefits do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the group¡¯s dividends. Don¡¯t you want to get the group¡¯s dividends


    every month like your brothers? That¡¯s a lot of money. Also, while your parents still


    have some feelings for you, you can ask for a few more vis and shops¡­¡±


    Now, it was up to them. Just get as much as you could.


    ¡°At the very least, You can ask Mrs. Luck to buy you a few more limitededition


    supercars, branded bags, and watches. In the future, if you need money urgently, you


    can sell them and exchange them for some money.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°But what I want¡­ is their love for me.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Ms. Patricia, don¡¯t you understand now? When Ms. Paigees back, they


    won¡¯t treat you the same as before! Instead of gaining nothing at that time, it¡¯s better


    to ask for more benefit for yourself. At least at that time, you will still have money!¡±


    What was the point of having feelings?


    Chicago was the most developed first-tier city in the country, and any vi there could


    cost hundreds of millions of dors¡­


    Could it be that Donald Lusk and Danica Lusk were still unwilling to give her a few


    vis after eighteen years of rtionship?


    Any one of the shops in Chicago would cost 10 or 20 million dors. How many years


    would it take for an ordinary person to get so much money?


    Ms. Patricia could have them now! But Ms. Patricia didn¡¯t listen to her advice!


    She only cared about her feelings!


    She was too stupid!


    ¡°Amily, I want to be alone.¡±


    Patricia felt bad when she thought of Lamont opening the car door for her.


    ¡°Okay, think about it yourself.¡± Amily patted her on the shoulder. ¡°No matter what, I will


    always be by your side¡­ All these years, I have long regarded you as my own


    daughter. If you live a good life, I will be sincerely happy for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Amily.¡± Patricia raised her eyes and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for


    considering everything for me for so many years¡­ Sometimes, I even feel that you¡¯re


    better than my own mother.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, your evaluation is too high¡­ Thank you for treating me as your family for


    so many years, which makes me feel like I¡¯m at home.¡±


    At this point, Amily choked with sobs. ¡°No matter what decision you make in the end, I


    will support you. If you want to fight for benefits, I will help you. If you just want to have


    a ce in this family, I will also apany you.¡±


    Patricia was touched by her and couldn¡¯t help but hug her and cry. ¡°Amily¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry. Its not the worst time yet¡­¡± Amilyforted her. There will always


    be a chance.¡±


    Everything depended on Patricia¡¯s mind..


    As long as she wanted to, she would definitely be able to get it.


    On the other side.


    Lamont held an umbre for his sister. Although it was in October, it was still a little hot


    today, and there were many tourists.


    As he separated the crowd, he took out an electric fan from his bag and fanned Paige.


    ¡°Paige, is it hot? Would you like some water?¡±


    Lamont wrapped the small fan around the handle of the umbre and blew on it.


    Then, he took out a bottle of Lemonade from his bag, unscrewed the cap, and handed


    it over.


    ¡°Have some Lemonade first.¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t expect Lamont to buy this brand of Lemonade so quickly. He separated


    the crowd and wiped it on a big rock. ¡°Paige, sit here for a while.¡±


    There were so many people that they didn¡¯t even get to the entrance of the ss


    walkway.


    After drinking some water, she raised her head and looked at the crowd in front of her.


    Although they had not gone up the mountain yet, the scenery at the foot of the


    mountain was amazing. The trees were lush, and the sea water was clear and blue.


    Suddenly, someone screamed, and the crowd scattered in all directions.


    ¡°Is it a body?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. Oh my god, who killed and dumped the body?¡±


    ¡°Were it washed ashore by the waves?¡±


    ¡°Should we call the police?¡±


    Paige looked up and saw a big woven bag that was washed up by the waves. There


    was a hole in the bag, and she could vaguely see that there was something inside.


    Many people were frightened. Some couldn¡¯t help vomiting, and some hurriedly took


    out their mobile phones to call the police¡­


    ¡°Paige, sit here first. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    As a forensic doctor, Lamont subconsciously wanted to take a look at the situation.


    Before he left, he did not forget to hand over the umbre and small fan to Martin. He


    reminded him to take good care of Paige.


    Paige got up and followed.


    The onlookers stood in a big circle around the woven bag on the beach and discussed


    it.


    The woven bag was about the size of a person. The outside of the woven bag was


    tied with a rope, and there was arge stone tied to the other end of the rope. It was


    obvious that it was a murder.


    A policeman rushed over after receiving a call. When the Officer got off the car and


    saw Lamont, his eyes lit up.


    It should be noted that Lamont was a Holmes as forensic expert. His ability to solve


    cases was far above theirs¡­


    If he could meet him today, there would probably be no problem with this case!


    ¡°Mr. Lust, you¡¯re here too?¡± Captain Lee hurried forward to greet him.


    Lamont nodded his head lightly. ¡°You guys go ahead with your work.¡±


    Captain Lee asked his men to separate the crowd and then opened the woven bag to


    take photos as evidence. The body had been severely decayed, and the people inside


    had already been changed beyond recognition.


    Some tourists couldn¡¯t help vomiting, and some left with their children, leaving only


    some curious ones to observe from a distance.


    ¡°Captain Lee, I found a mobile phone. It¡¯s been soaked in the water for so long. I


    guess it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it back and checked it first.¡± After saying that, Captain Lee looked at


    Lamont. ¡°What do you think, Expert Lusk?¡±


    ¡°The deceased was a man.¡±


    This was a clue that Lamont could see through at a nce. Other than that, he was


    temporarily uncertain.


    ¡°He died about six months ago.¡±


    Hearing the voice, everyone looked in the direction of the voice. When Captain Lee


    saw the girl in the crowd, he was overjoyed.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 458

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 458


    Chapter 458 Helping to Break the Case ¡°Dr¡­Dr. Benson, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to call the little girl Skr Benson, for fear of exposing her identity.


    Lamont was a little surprised. Why was Captain Lee more excited to see his sister


    than to see him?


    ¡°Dr. Benson, did youe out to y today?¡± After he finished speaking, he noticed


    the man standing next to Skr and was almost shocked. ¡°Mr.


    Stowe, you¡¯re also here¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡¯¡¯ Martin only nodded lightly and didn¡¯t have many expressions.


    ¡°Paige, how do you know the time of death is about six months ago?¡± Lamont asked


    curiously.


    ¡°When the corpse is soaked in water for more than three months, there will be ayer


    of white wax-like substance on the surface of the corpse, also known as corpse wax.¡±


    There was a calmness in Paige¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°It will take about half a year


    for an adult¡¯s corpse to form corpse wax. With the weather, we can roughly deduce


    the time.¡±


    However, the time of death was far from enough, because the police wanted to know


    the height and age of this person topare with the missing person database and


    find clues.


    ¡°Paige, how tall do you think he is?¡± Lamont came to Paige and asked.


    ¡°Around 1.6 meters.¡± Paige analyzed as she looked at the body before her. ¡°When


    they¡¯re of age, their height will decrease by 1.6mm every year, and every 20 years, it


    will decrease by 0.1cm. When an adult man is between 40 and 60 years old, his


    height will decrease by 1.6cm, and when they¡¯re between 60 and 69 years old, their


    height will be 1.5kg shorter than theirs.¡±


    Paige looked at the long bones of the deceased, so she roughly deduced that the


    height of the deceased was about 1.6 meters.


    The people around her seemed to be looking at a myth, looking at this talking girl in


    disbelief.


    As for the age of the deceased¡­


    Paige stepped forward and retrieved a pair of gloves from Captain Lee. After putting


    them on, she picked up a pair of gloves in front of everyone.


    The onlookers were stunned. Who on earth was this girl? She even dared to take a


    copy¡­


    The most important thing was that she looked very serious as if she was an expert.


    Lamont also put on his gloves and came to his sister¡¯s side. He took the cylinder and


    examined it. ¡°You want to find clues through the slits in the skull and arrow-shaped


    ones?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige looked at the report. ¡°I think the deceased should be about 35 to 40


    years old.¡±


    This time, everyone was stunned. Even Captain Lee couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How do


    you know?¡±


    ¡°Look, the ce on the skull is an arrow-shaped crack. The healing of the arrowshaped crack starts at


    22 years old and ends at 35 years old. In addition, this ce is


    a pillow bone. The gap between the pillow bone and the roof bone is simr to a


    human-shaped crack. The human-shaped crack starts at 26 years old and ends at 47


    years old. ording to his third grinding teeth, it can be inferred that the deceased is


    between 35 and 40 years old.¡±


    Captain Lee and his subordinates didn¡¯t expect to find clues about the victim¡¯s age,


    height, and so on so quickly.


    At this time, Lamont said, ¡°The DNA can be extracted from the ribs of the deceased.


    Compared with the DNA of the missing family members, I believe it will be found


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, Mr. Lusk and Dr. Benson!¡± Captain Lee didn¡¯t expect


    the case to go so smoothly today. He was really lucky to meet two big shots at once.


    Lamont nodded and added, ¡°Besides, there is no sign of fighting on his body or limbs,


    so we can deduce that it was done by an acquaintance. As for who it was, that soaked


    phone will give you an answer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for your reminder, Dr.Lusk.¡±


    This clue was very important for the police to handle the case. Captain Lee thanked


    them repeatedly. Only then did Paige and Lamont take off their gloves, disinfect their


    hands, and leave the scene first.


    People in the crowd were talking about them, and most of them were curious about


    who she was.


    ¡°Could the two of them be medical examiner students?¡±


    He looked very young, like a married couple¡­


    ¡°They can¡¯t be a couple, can they?¡±


    Hearing the word couple, Martin turned back to look at the crowd. This nce scared


    the crowd into silence.


    This cold-faced gentleman and thatdy must be a couple¡­


    The warning look in his eyes was too obvious¡­


    Because of this murder case, there were fewer tourists. After the three of them went


    up the mountain by bus, they walked on the ss nkway with few people around


    them.


    ¡°Lamont, I didn¡¯t expect you to be afraid of ghosts but not the body.¡± Paige found it


    funny. This contrast was simply too cute.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not afraid of anything! It was an identst night.¡±


    Lamont was still trying to save his reputation. ¡°As for you, you are still so young. You


    are not afraid of anyone.¡±


    Paige was so bold.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s seen too much and got used to it.¡± Martin couldn¡¯t help but add.


    He still remembered that Paige had said that she had experienced a lot of terrible


    things in the triangr area. Each of them was enough to sharpen her heart and


    make her stronger¡­


    Lamont did not know about her past and thought that Martin was referring to the girl


    who was young and knowledgeable.


    He nodded. Indeed, he had never seen anyone more excellent than Paige. She held


    the medical certificate with a calm face. Her psychological quality and medical level


    were indeed unparalleled in the world.


    ¡°The living may be lying, but the deceased won¡¯t. Every part of the body of the


    deceased is honest.¡± Paige faintly said, ¡°To speak the truth for the deceased is the


    order of all medical examiners. So, Lamont, your profession is very sacred and


    amazing.¡±


    Hearing his sister¡¯s praise, Lamont was a little surprised. One must know that his


    mother had disliked him many times for his profession. This was because the body he


    faced were charred, rotten, broken, and smelly¡­


    Mother felt that it was too scary, too dangerous, and too stressful. It would affect his


    mental health¡­


    However, letting the dead rest in peace,forting their families, and justice was


    exactly what medical examiners needed to do.


    A forensic expert needed to eliminate all interference and find the only truth for the


    deceased. Every inference would affect the direction of the investigation of the case.


    Sometimes when he fell asleep at night, he would have nightmares and dreams of all


    kinds of bloody scenes¡­


    ¡°What do you think of this job?¡± Lamont asked.


    Nodding her head, Paige replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor since young. I¡¯ve saved the


    living, and you¡¯ve helped the dead. We¡¯re all trying to uphold justice in our own ways.¡±


    We all silently contributed our meager strength to society.


    Lamont looked at his younger sister with a smile. He suddenly felt that she was much


    more outstanding than her peers. If it were Patricia, she would probably be so scared


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    that she would hide behind him. She would only want to leave the scene as soon as


    possible¡­


    However, Paige used her calmness and professional knowledge to seek justice for the


    deceased.


    ¡°Martin, did you see that? My sister is so outstanding. If you dare to mistreat her in


    this life, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 459

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 459


    Chapter 459 Intentional Matchmaking


    Martin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lamont. In this life, only Paige can choose to abandon me


    by herself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean abandoned? You make it sound like my sister is bad!¡±


    At the end of the transparent ss nkway was arge heart-shaped figure. The


    three of them stood there, chatting andughing as they looked at the distant scenery.


    In the evening.


    When Martin sent the siblings back to Larsen Vi, he suddenly noticed a Rolls-Royce


    parked at the entrance.


    There should be guestsing.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your parents.¡± Martin looked at the girl in front of him and said


    gently, ¡°Have a good night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, drive slowly on the way.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing how reluctant the two of them were, Lamont suddenly felt that his existence


    was unnecessary.


    In the living room.


    Danica looked at the girl in front of her with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while.


    You have be prettier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± Callia looked lively. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, and you¡¯ve


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    be more beautiful. You¡¯re naturally beautiful without makeup. If you put on


    makeup, you¡¯ll look like a fairy. Even money is not as good as yours.¡±


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re bing more and more eloquent.¡± Danica grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re almost praising me as a flower.¡±


    ¡°How can flowers be as beautiful as yours? The flowers that just sprouted are not as


    dignified and generous as yours, and the flowers that bloom are not as beautiful as


    yours, let alone the withered flowers. They can¡¯tpare with yours at all.¡±


    Danicaughed out loud. ¡°How sweet¡­¡±


    ¡°Callia is lively by nature. She has been smart and quick-witted since she was a child.


    The more she grows up, the more likable she is.¡± Donald smiled and said to his old


    friend, Mr. Shawn, who was sitting on one side, ¡°With such a cute little girl at home,


    I¡¯m not afraid of being unhappy. It¡¯ll feel warm in my heart for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, my little girl has grown up. She just graduated from Harvard. As soon as she


    came back, she was thinking about Lamont¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, how could Lamont¡­¡± Donaldughed. ¡°He went out with his sister in the


    afternoon and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a servant came to report, ¡°Mr. Lamont and Ms.


    Paige are back.¡±


    Callia¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked expectantly in the direction of the gate.


    ¡°Speak of the devil. Here you are. Let me introduce you. This is my daughter, Paige,


    whom I just mentioned.¡±


    Danica took Paige¡¯s hand and introduced her with a smile, ¡°Paige, this is Mr. and Mrs.


    Shawn, and their daughter, Callia Shawn. She is older than you, so you should call


    her Ms. Callia.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shawn, Mrs. Shawn, Ms. Callia, nice to meet you.¡± Paige greeted them politely.


    ¡°Is this Paige? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Mrs. Shawn looked at her from head to toe and


    seemed to be very satisfied. ¡°She¡¯s so adorable. I wonder who will marry her in the


    future¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard Paige has engaged with Martin, right? He¡¯s a perfect match for you.¡± Mr.


    Shawn nodded repeatedly and praised.


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯re so good-looking. You¡¯re even more beautiful than the five-star


    naive and straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m d to meet you. I¡¯m also Lamont¡¯s friend.¡±


    Lamont?


    So, Callia was here for Lamont?


    Mr. Shwan, Mrs. Shawn, long time no see.¡± Lamont nced at Callia again. ¡°d to


    see you!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to dote on your sister so much.¡± Callia smiled brightly. ¡°I heard that


    you took her out to y?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to join in the fun as a third wheel.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, and you have be much more


    handsome.¡± Mrs. Shawn looked at Lamont with a smile. ¡°There must be a lot of girls


    chasing after you, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work¡­¡± Lamont could only say.


    ¡°Callia is also busy with her studies. Now that she has finally graduated, she wants to


    return home¡­ Mr. Shwan and I only have one daughter, and we n to put her in the


    group as an heir to the family business.¡±


    When Lamont heard that, he thought, ¡°Does this mean that she will stay in the country


    for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Lamont, Callia hasn¡¯t been to our house for a long time. Take her for a walk in the


    garden. She has nted a lot of new flowers recently. Let Callia see if there are any of


    them she likes, and let her take some back to raise.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lamont could only say, ¡°I promised Paige to take a walk with her¡­ right, Paige?¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    When did this happen?


    Lamont¡¯s pleading gazended on Paige.


    Danica was skeptical. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just apany Paige?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can also take a walk with Paige.¡± As soon as Callia said this, Lamont


    froze on the spot.


    ¡°Then go ahead. I¡¯ll ask the servants to turn on the lights in the garden,¡± Danica urged.


    She took Paige¡¯shand with a bright smile. ¡°Paige, I heard that you¡¯ve just returned


    home. Are you used to it?¡±


    Paige did not expect her to be so enthusiastic, so she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you used to live in Chicago. I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. Shall we


    go shopping together?¡±


    ¡°Paige is very busy¡­¡± Lamont said. ¡°Usually, she has to go to school and is busy with


    other things. She also has a fiance who needs herpany¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go with me?¡± Callia raised her head and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very busy.¡±


    ¡°Then it won¡¯t be toote to make an appointment after you¡¯re done with your work.¡±


    Callia held onto her arm the entire time and smiled. ¡°When the timees, let¡¯s go


    shopping and eat delicious food together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, Paige¡¯s phone vibrated. ¡°Excuse me, I have to take this call.¡±


    Lamont wanted to stop her, but the caller was Martin. He could only look at his sister


    for help. ¡°Come back quickly after the call.¡±


    Paige found it funny. It seemed that Lamont was deliberately avoiding Callia. Was he


    not interested in her?


    ¡°Lamont, what have you been up totely?¡± Callia took the initiative again. ¡°I heard


    that there have been a lot fewer criminal investigation cases recently.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m apanying with Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°I know girls¡¯ minds better. You can take me with you next time. I promise to make


    Paige happpy.¡±


    ¡°You really intend to return to Chicago to develop your career?¡± Lamont asked again.


    ¡°Yes, this is my home. I wille back sooner orter.¡±


    Lamont did not know what to say to Callia. While he was silent, he heard Callia ask,


    ¡°What arrangements do you have tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°Then what does Paige like?¡± Callia continued to ask, ¡°Does she have a ce wants


    to go to? Is she particrly interested in something?¡±


    Lamont was stumped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know what your sister likes?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    In Lamont¡¯s impression, the only person who could interest Paige was Martin, right?


    Everytime she mentioned Martin, Paige¡¯s eyes would light up. Nothing else could


    make her heart flutter in front of her.


    It seems that you don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll ask herter.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 460

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 460


    Chapter 460 Find a Needle in the Sea


    As soon as Paige hung up the phone, she saw her mother waving at her, signaling her to go over.


    She walked over suspiciously, but Danica grabbed her hand and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? How¡¯s Lamont going with Callia?¡±


    Paige nced at the couple in the distance and asked in a low voice, ¡°You want to matchmake them?¡±


    ¡°Callia, I¡¯ve watched her grow up. She¡¯s innocent and clever. She has a perfect family background,


    character, and educational background.¡±


    Danica seemed very satisfied with this girl. ¡°The point is, everyone has seen her affection for your


    brother for more than ten years¡­ When she was in primary school, she said that she would marry


    Lamont when she grew up. At that time, we thought that she was childish, but we didn¡¯t expect that


    after so many years, she only cares about him. I think they are a good match.¡±


    ¡°But Lamont doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in her.¡±


    ¡°Your brother needs someone to push him from behind, or he¡¯ll be very dull¡­ Look,


    Callia already taking the initiative, but he doesn¡¯t know how to respond¡­¡± Danica felt a headache


    coming on.


    Paige saw Lamont texting in the distance. After a while, her phone vibrated.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    [Paige, where are you?] Lamont felt like weeping. [Quick,e here.]


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± Danica took Paige¡¯s hand and left. ¡°Let them spend more time


    together.¡¯


    Looking at the figure in the distance with sympathy, Paige replied: [Mom and I have entered the house.]


    Lamont was stunned.


    In the living room.


    Danica took Paige¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°They had a good chat¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, they have been getting along well since they were young¡­¡± Mrs. Shawn smiled gently and


    looked at Paige. ¡°Paige,e sit next to me.¡±


    After she sat down, Mrs. Shawn took out another gift. ¡¯I heard from your mother that you were back. At


    that time, we were thinking about giving you something¡­ I heard that girls like this brand very much.


    This is a token of our appreciation. You must ept it¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Shawn, thanks so much.¡± When she saw the ¡°PQ Fashion¡± on the box, she didn¡¯t expect it to be


    so coincidental.


    When Danica saw this, she burst intoughter. ¡°Mrs. Shawn, you don¡¯t know yet, do you? This brand


    was founded by Paige.¡±


    Mrs. Shawn¡¯s hand froze in the air, and she asked in disbelief, ¡°Did you say that Paige founded PQ


    Fashion? So, she designed this ne herself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Danica grinned from ear to ear. ¡¯We didn¡¯t know how excellent Paige was until a long


    time ago¡­ She usually keeps a low profile. We didn¡¯t even know!¡±


    Mrs. Shawn didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence, and she was stunned.


    Then, Paige smiled faintly and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll get a 70% discount whenever you visit PQ


    Fashion.¡±


    Mrs. Shawn was hit by a huge surprise, and such a good thing made her smile more brightly at Paige.


    Patricia, who was on the second floor, saw this scene and her nails dug deeply into her palms.


    Just now, she saw Sister Chu Chu holding onto Ouyan¡¯s hand as they took a walk in the garden. Now,


    she saw Auntie Xiao holding Ouyan¡¯s hand, giving her gifts, and chatting with her. If it were in the past,


    she would be the center of attention.


    At this moment, Lamont returned. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold at night. Um, you guys talk first. I have some work to


    do at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, why are you working sote¡­¡± Danica didn¡¯t know that he was a top hacker in America. She


    looked at his back suspiciously and then looked at Callia. ¡°Callia, did this guy bully you?¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Lust. Lamont is a nice person and he talked to me a lot.¡± Under Callia¡¯s curved eyebrows, a


    pair of watery eyes were full of spirituality.


    ¡°Since Lamont has something to do, we won¡¯t bother you anymore. Paige, I¡¯lle and y with you


    another day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige had a good impression of this girl because she was frank and sincere, unlike Patricia,


    who was full of twists and turns.


    ¡°Can I add you on Line?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She showed them her number. After Callia added it, they added each other as friends.


    Then Callia said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave first. You should rest early. I¡¯ll visit you again next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Danica and Donald stood up to see them off.


    ¡°Paige!!¡± At the staircase, Lamont called out to Paige in a low voice and waved at her.


    ¡°Come up.¡±


    When Paige went upstairs, she heard Lamont whisper into her ear, ¡°Did Mom ask you to create an


    opportunity for us to be alone?¡¯


    ¡°She didn¡¯t ask me to make it on purpose.¡± Paige raised her eyes and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t


    you like Callia?¡±


    ¡°I only see her as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Does she know?¡±


    ¡°I told her a year ago¡­¡± Lamont felt a little helpless. He recalled what Callia had said on his birthday a


    year ago¡­


    ¡°Do you like the one who gave you the lucky charm?¡±


    This time, Lamont was a little surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°You cared a lot about that lucky charm. You looked very nervous that night as if you had lost


    something very important.¡±


    That¡¯s right, that thing was hisst thought¡­


    It was thest connection between him and her¡­


    Perhaps seeing the depression in Lamont¡¯s eyes, Paige could not help but ask,


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She left a year ago.¡¯Lamont came to the balcony on the second floor and looked at the scenery in the


    distance. Heughed at himself lightly. ¡°She disappeared without a trace after breaking up with me¡­


    She took everything with her. If I hadn¡¯t had the lucky charm with me, she probably wouldn¡¯t have left


    anything behind.¡±


    Lamont looked into the distance, with a faint hint of sadness in her eyes. ¡°Paige, this world is very big.


    Finding someone is like finding a needle in a haystack. When you find someone, you will feel


    disappointed. You will feel disappointed again and again.¡¯


    From his words, Paige could hear the sadness in his voice. ¡°Did you guys quarrel?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lamont reminisced. ¡°We never quarreled. It¡¯s just that in the end, she contacted me less and less.


    Later, she often couldn¡¯t find me. In the end, she told me that she no longer had feelings for me and


    that she had fallen in love with someone else. She told me not to look for her again.¡±


    ¡°Does she really have someone she likes?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Lamont was not sure about this. However, if she did not have someone she liked, why would


    she be so determined?


    ¡°Does Callia know what happened between you and her?¡± Paige asked again.


    ¡°Yes, Callia knew. In the few months after she left, I seemed to have been emptied out. I don¡¯t know


    why I was alive every day. It was at that time that Callia confessed her love to me.¡±


    ¡°You refused her?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Lamont looked into the distance again. ¡°Callia is a good girl, but I don¡¯t fall in love with her. I


    don¡¯t want to let her down.¡±


    This time, Paige understood. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the top hacker in


    America? There¡¯s no news at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve looked for everything I could. She seems to have never existed in this world. Sometimes, I


    even wonder if the past between her and me was a dream.¡±

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Chapter 461 Found Her Real Parents


    Looking at his profile, she suddenly felt sad for him. ¡°What¡¯s her name? Maybe I can help you.¡±


    Lamont looked at Paige in shock. He suddenly realized that his younger sister¡¯s hacker was above him.


    He might really be able to find her.


    ¡°Send me her personal informationter.¡± Paige looked ahead. ¡°If she¡¯s really doing well, there¡¯s no


    need for us to disturb her. But if she has any problems, you can take this opportunity to make it clear.¡±


    Lamont looked at Piage¡¯s side profile and finally said, ¡®Okay.¡±


    Patricia, who was hiding in the dark, didn¡¯t expect Lamont to have such an unforgettable past. The


    whole family thought that he was single.


    But why did he only tell Paige¡­


    He had never told her about this story.


    Paige knew that someone was eavesdropping in the dark and that Patricia was the only one who would


    do such a thing, so she ignored her.


    After taking a shower, she received a message from Lamont: ¡°Yana Jacob, 22 years old, grew up in an


    orphanage. At the age of 6, she was adopted by a family and lived in No. 111, Casey St., Bridgeview in


    Southtown of Chicago. Her adoptive parents were teachers in the county.]


    Lamont also sent her a photo. The woman in the photo had cold light in her eyes. She was a very


    beautiful girl.


    [Got it.] Paige replied.


    After she replied, Paige sent another message to her subordinates: [Help me find this person as soon


    as possible.]


    [The fastest speed? Boss, did this person dig up your ancestral grave or owe you a huge sum of


    money? Why are you looking for her?] The man on the other end of the phone couldn¡¯t help but replied:


    [There are many beautiful girls in the world, but I have only seen two with this kind of temperament in


    my life. One is you, and the other is her. Boss, is this your long-lost sister? I find that you two are very


    simr!]


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The girl gave off a high-level sense of alienation, and the coldness in her eyes was unpredictable.


    It was like a mystery.


    [Hurry up and check. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.] After sending the message, she sat down and dried her


    hair. Early the next morning. She nned to go to No. 111 Casey St. to have a look. When she went


    out, a servant said that Mr. Lamont had been sitting on the balconyst night and had not slept. Paige


    didn¡¯t know if he was in a bad mood.


    She looked up and saw that there was no one on the balcony.


    Paige went to the garage to pick up a car, first navigation to Bridgeview, then found a ce to park the


    car and then walked to Casey St..


    The Casey St. was very small. There were fish ponds on the left, and there was only a path in the


    middle for pedestrians to walk on. On the right were rows of private houses.


    Paige followed the rusty and blurry number tes and searched them one by one.


    There were many vigers doing business in front of their houses. Some sold fruits, some opened


    small stalls, and some sold vegetables.


    Number 110 sold breakfast. The shop owner had set up a small tent at the door to sell steaming milk,


    coffee and Sandwich


    Many people came to his stall, and the tables and chairs were all ced in front of the door.


    ¡°Sir, a ss of milk please.¡± When she stepped forward and saw that the table and chairs in front of


    room 111 were full, Paige couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, won¡¯tthis affect the neighbors?¡±


    ¡°You must be new here. You¡¯re not from this vige, are you?¡± The shop owner filled the cup with milk


    and nced at Paige. There was no such beautiful girl in the vige.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for my ssmate. It¡¯s my first time here.¡±


    Seeing that she was quite honest, the shop owner didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Ms. Jacob¡¯s house is next door. The


    couple resigned and went to find their daughter. They¡¯ve been gone for two or three months.¡±


    ¡°Their daughter is missing?¡±


    ¡°A year ago, she said that she had found her biological parents and was going abroad to settle down.


    Later, she didn¡¯t contact us. No matter how many calls and messages Mrs. Jacob and her husband


    made, they were all lost.¡± Paige narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Professor Jacob said that her daughter had been filial and sensible since she was a child. It was


    impossible for her to leave just like that. She said that she had found her biological parents, but her


    parents had never shown up¡­


    Professor Jacob and her husband always felt that something had happened to their daughter, so after


    discussing it, they decided to give up their work and go to Britain to have a look.¡± The shop owner


    handed the milk to Paige. ¡¯One dor.¡±


    ¡°Britain is huge, and it¡¯s practically impossible to find someone without a detailed address.¡± Paige


    casually replied after paying the bill.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s called Liver¡­ It¡¯s a long name. I don¡¯t remember it.¡± The owner continued to fry fried


    dough sticks.


    ¡°Liverpool.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ You people who have read books are so smart¡­ That¡¯s the name!¡±


    Someone came to the breakfast stall and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Professor Jacobe back yet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, They been gone for two or three months. I don¡¯t know if they have found Yana¡­ What do you


    think is going on? Professor Jacob worked so hard to raise her daughter, but in the end, she left with


    her biological parents. Isn¡¯t this hurt Professor Jacob and her husband so much¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Yana is such a heartless person. Could she have been deceived by a scammer


    overseas?¡± Another viger guessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She must have found her biological parents. Think about it, Yana has been fluent in


    French and English since she was a child. She must have lived a good life abroad. I guess that they


    don¡¯t allow her to contact here.¡±


    ¡°Although Yana has been quiet since she was a child, I feel that she will be a promising person in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Judging from her temperament, she doesn¡¯t seem to be from our small vige.¡±


    ¡°Poor Professor Jacob. She hasn¡¯t stepped out of this town for most of her life, but now she¡¯s going


    abroad to find her daughter¡­¡±


    The crowd began to discuss among themselves.


    Paige found a ce to sit down and silently took a sip of milk.


    ¡°Hey, do you think it has anything to do with the people who came to our vige before?¡±


    Paige raised her gaze and looked at the vige woman who spoke.


    ¡°s, who knows? Anyway, Professor Jacob said that this matter should not be blown out of


    proportion. Let¡¯s not mention it again in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Yana really finds her biological parents and doesn¡¯t intend toe back, talking about it


    again will be stabbing Professor Jacob in the heart. Let alone talking about it.¡±


    As she drank the milk, Paige saw that the woman had left after buying breakfast, so she stood up and


    followed her.


    When the woman was walking to her house with the breakfast she bought, she suddenly heard


    someone ask.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s going on with the group of people you mentioned just now?¡±


    Paige exined sincerely, ¡°Yana is my senior. She helped me a lot at school, and I borrowed her


    books, but I couldn¡¯t get in touch with her. I¡¯m a little worried that something will happen to her.¡±


    Seeing that the girl¡¯s eyes were sincere and didn¡¯t look like a bad person, the woman said, ¡°That


    happened a few months ago. One night, a group of peoplebroke into Professor Jacob¡¯s house. It was


    about two or three o¡¯clock when the rain leaked from the roof of my house. The rain just kept flowing


    toward my bed, and the quilt was wet. When my husband went to repair the roof, he saw it.¡±

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Chapter 462 The Fish Has Taken the Bait


    ¡°What kind of people are they?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see clearly in the middle of the night. There were about seven or eight people in the yard.


    After that day, Professor Jacob¡¯s house didn¡¯t open for four or five days. When I saw her four or five


    dayster, I asked her what was going on. He only said that she had rtivese to visit her. What


    kind of rtives did you say would visit in the middle of the night? They were still walking around in the


    yard in the rain. It¡¯s really strange.¡¯


    Then, Paige continued, ¡°Could it be that Professor Jacob has made an enemy outside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The couple is kind and has never left this town. They get along well with us. I think it


    has something to do with Yana because not long after this incident, they both resigned and went to look


    for Yana.¡±


    There was a hint of sadness in Paige¡¯s eyes. ¡¯I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to see her again.¡¯


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so¡­ If there is any news. Professor Jacob will definitely bring her back. Now the


    couple is silent¡­ I don¡¯t know how they are doing abroad.¡¯


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Madam,¡± she said gratefully. ¡°It seems that I can only return the book next time when I


    have the chance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also a good child. You even found this book¡­¡± The woman saw that she was carrying a


    backpack. Needless to say, it must contain her book.


    After exchanging a few polite words with her, she went around to the back of Room 111. Seeing that


    there was no one around, she climbed over the wall and went in.


    There were many fallen leaves piled up in the yard, and the flowers and nts had withered. It could


    be seen that no one had lived here for a long time.


    Paige took out the Luminol spray from her backpack and sprayed it on the ground. After a while,


    fluorescent lights appeared in some ces.


    It could find traces of blood that were diluted 2,000 times. Even if he cleaned it up, as long as Luminol


    was there, it could find traces of blood.


    There weren¡¯t many bloodstains. They were scattered all over the ce. Either the injured were not


    seriously injured, or this was not the first crime scene.


    The courtyard was surrounded by wing rooms, which looked a little like a courtyard house. Several


    doors were locked. When she walked closer, Paige found that the lock had been opened. She took out


    the fingerprint shlight from her bag and shone it on the lock, but there were no fingerprints on it.


    Logically speaking, if Professor Jacob locked the door before leaving home, she would definitely leave


    fingerprints.


    However, the lock was clean on the surface. This meant that there were two possibilities.


    One was that someone had been here after Professor Jacob and her husband locked the door and left.


    One was that the person who locked the door was not Professor Jacob and her husband, but someone


    else. However, that person was very cautious and did not intend to keep his identity.


    She put on a mask, cap, and gloves and pushed the door open. The living room was clean and tidy. It


    could be seen that no one had lived there for a while, and the surface was covered with dust.


    Paige took out the sses that she had researched a long time ago from her bag. After putting them


    on, she soon saw a small red dot on the windows and windows of a wall.


    The little red dot was the light emitted by the camera, which meant that someone had once installed a


    camera here.


    She quickly shed past and began to observe other ces. In the end, she discovered that there were


    a total of six cameras in the living room. Evidently, this was not Professor Jacob¡¯s and her husband¡¯s


    behavior.


    Because these cameras were installed in a very secret ce as if several pairs of eyes were spying on


    everything in the house.


    Paige quickly retrieved the cameras and her phone vibrated a few times. She took it out and saw that it


    was a call from Martin.


    [What¡¯s the matter?] Paige hung up the phone and sent him a message.


    On the other hand, Martin¡¯s words were filled with nostalgia. [I came to Larsen Vi. Bonnie said you


    went out early. Where did you go?]


    [I have something to deal with,] replied Paige. [Let¡¯s talk about itter.]


    [Okay, let me know when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll go find you.]


    [Alright.]


    Putting away her phone, Paige took out the test machine and noticed that there were several bugs


    installed in the room.


    The models and styles of these bugs had been released in recent months, and the disappearance of


    Yana was by no means simple.


    After searching in the living room for a while, she took out the Luminol spray.


    This time, there was a lot of blood on the ground.


    This should be the scene of the first case.


    She just didn¡¯t know who these bloodstains belonged to.


    She then went upstairs to Yana¡¯s room.


    Just like the living room, it was clean and tidy, looking a very warm. Paige checked it with Luminol and


    did not find any traces of blood. It was too clean as if all the useful clues had been erased.


    After searching for a long time in the bedroom, she suddenly found an VC bottle, which looked very old.


    She opened it and found that it was empty.


    She picked it up and sniffed it. She found that it was not the smell of VC, but a little powder-like, which


    smelled like Dragon Herb.


    Dragon Herb was a strong poison with a special smell, but she couldn¡¯t smell the other ingredients. So


    she took out a small transparent bag from her bag, collected the powder, and nned to take it back


    for testing.


    Last night, she heard from Lamont that he had been dating Yana for a year, but there was nothing


    rted to Lamont in Yana¡¯s room.


    It was as if Lamont had never existed in her world.


    After searching for a while in the room, Paige did not find any other useful clues.


    She searched the other parts of the house but found nothing new for the time being.


    At noon, she climbed over the wall and went out. Paige found something to eat and asked her


    subordinates to search for Yana. In the evening, she climbed over the walls again.


    During the day, she removed the cameras and listening devices here. The other party would definitely


    come to see what was going on.


    At this time, her cell phone vibrated again. It was a call from Lamont.


    After hanging up, she sent a message. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lamont?¡¯


    ¡°Bonnie said you went out early in the morning. I called Martin and he didn¡¯t see you for a day. Where


    did you go?¡¯


    ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯


    ¡°You went to investigate Yana¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Lamont soon noticed something.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Instead of answering him directly, Paige asked, ¡°Lamont, have you been to Casey St. before?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have,¡± Lamont said seriously. ¡¯More than once.¡±


    At that time, he inquired about Yana¡¯s whereabouts. Maybe everyone saw that he was a stranger, so


    they didn¡¯t tell him much.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also been to Yana¡¯s house and asked her several times. Her parents said that there was no news


    of her.¡±


    Lamont did not believe this. ¡°Maybe Yana fell in love with someone else and her parents did not want


    me to pester her anymore, so they lied to me.¡±


    He had tried several times, but her parents said that they couldn¡¯t get in touch with Yana either.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you reveal anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hearing her question, Lamont was rather curious. ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Paige felt that more than one person hade to


    the yard.


    She curled her lips slightly. The fish had taken the bait.


    Under the moonlight, several figures quickly entered the living room from the yard. Their speed was so


    fast that it made people speechless.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 463

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 463


    Chapter 463 Carry Several People Back


    As soon as they broke into the living room, a figure as light as a swallow quickly


    appeared. The door lock fell, and Paige locked everyone in the living room, including


    herself.


    They realized that they had fallen into a trap and looked up at the girl in front of them.


    In the darkness, she was wearing a cap and a ck mask. Her thin figure stood in


    front of the door, exuding a sharp aura.


    The man in the lead said with a murderous look, ¡°Yana Jacob? You traitor, you finally


    showed up.¡±


    They were all wearing ck hoods, so their facial features could not be seen.


    ¡°Today is the day of your death.¡± The man in the lead quickly attacked, and the others


    showed no mercy.


    One of them pulled out a dagger and shed it at her stomach. After she dodged,


    Paige grabbed his wrist and kicked him in the heart.


    Someone kicked a vase at her, and she immediately threw it onto the couch to


    prevent it from falling to the ground.


    Several people attacked Paige at the same time. She kicked one of them in the head,


    but he quickly dodged.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone quickly made a move. She kicked his fist urately. She exerted all her


    strength, and the intense pain went straight from his fist to his shoulder, which made


    his eyes sh with pain. He unconsciously covered his wound.


    Someone pulled out a knife and tried to slit her throat. But Paige dodged and kicked


    him in the chest.


    Her movements were extremely agile and swift. The man in the lead was at a


    disadvantage and his voice was filled with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Yana Jacob?¡±


    Paige quickly attacks him again.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Seeing that she did not speak, the leader of the group exuded a murderous aura. He


    attacked her viciously, but he was unable to draw with her. In fact, he was even at a


    disadvantage.


    The others were injured and in pain. It was obvious that they were no match for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡±


    Since she was not Yana, there was no need to waste time with her. As soon as the


    leader spoke, everyone took out their silencer guns and aimed at her.


    As soon as they pulled the trigger, Paige jumped into the air, and bullets rained down


    on them. Her movements were swift and agile. Not only did she dodge more than a


    dozen bullets, but she also grabbed one of the men¡¯s arms, snatched his gun, and


    fought back neatly.


    Her marksmanship was extremely urate, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to hit four


    men with guns.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Only then did the leader realize that something was wrong.


    The girl¡¯s skills, marksmanship, and reaction speed were far above theirs!


    There was no chance of winning if this continued!


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The leader gave the order to leave this ce, but seven minutes after they broke into


    the living room, they had unknowingly inhaled a kind of gas. At this time, their bodies


    were weak and their consciousness was blurred.


    This kind of knockout incense was specially made by Paige. There was only a small


    amount of smoke after it was lit. If one did not pay attention to it, it would be difficult to


    find it in the environment.


    It didn¡¯t produce any fragrance during the burning process, able to make one faint for


    a short period of time.


    Thus, when they realized that their bodies were no longer under their control, it was


    already toote.


    The leader threw down the smoke bomb and was about to leave.


    The living room was filled with thick smoke. When she heard the sound of someone


    breaking out of the window, Paige identified the sound, picked up the ropes that she


    had prepared, and tied up the people who had not escaped from the window one by


    one.


    There¡¯s a guy who had already fled to the yard and climbed over the wall to leave.


    Paige looked in the direction that he had left and did not chase after him. She looked


    at the four people who were tied up and fainted one by one.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Professor Jacob, are you at home? Did youe back?¡± The owner of the next door


    knocked on the door. ¡°Are you all right? Why do I hear the sound of ss breaking¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no light inside. Did you hear it wrong?¡± Her husband looked around through


    the crack in the door. ¡°There¡¯s no one in the yard. It¡¯s so dark.¡±


    ¡°Should we call the police? I have a feeling that something is wrong¡­ I¡¯m in a panic.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you heard the sound?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when you snored just now, there was a loud sound of ss breakinging


    from Professor Jacob¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and have a look.¡±


    They could see the center of Professor Jacob¡¯s yard from the rooftop.


    ¡°Look, those fallen leaves are still there. Professor Jacob loves to be clean. If she


    ¡°But I clearly heard the sound just now¡­¡±


    ¡°It may havee from someone else¡­ It may also be that the wild cat jumped to the


    window and identally broke something.¡± The husband yawned. ¡°Go to sleep, don¡¯t


    worry about it. We have to get up early to make breakfast tomorrow. Professor Jacob


    and the others won¡¯t be back so soon¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange.¡± The wife muttered and turned off the light.


    When there was no movement next door, Paige took out her mobile phone and sent a


    message to her subordinates: [Bring a few people to No. 111, Casey St¡­ Help me


    carry a few people back.]


    [Carry, carry a few people?] The subordinates were all stunned.


    [Hurry up.]


    After sending the message, Paige noticed that there were still a dozen missed calls


    from Martin and Lamont, as well as a dozen unread messages.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 464

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 464


    Chapter 464 Getting Angry at the Wrong Person


    In the end, Lamont could not bear it and agreed to go shopping with her at night.


    Lamont changed his clothes and went downstairs. Patricia happily held his hand. ¡®


    Lamont, I know you treat me the best!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my younger sister. If I¡¯m not good to you, who am I good to?¡± Lamont


    scratched her nose. As soon as he arrived at the garage and opened the door, his cell


    phone rang. When he saw that the caller was Paige, he picked it up immediately.


    ¡°Paige, where have you been?¡± As soon as Lamont answered the phone, he couldn¡¯t


    help saying, ¡°It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Do you know how worried I was


    about you? I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. I sent you so many messages and only


    replied with two words. It took you so long to reply. Where have you been all day?¡±


    When Patricia heard this, she realized that Lamont had been staring at his phone


    today, waiting for Paige¡¯s reply¡­


    She felt sad, a little dissatisfied, and jealous, but on the surface, she didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Lamont, I¡¯ve caught a few people, and it might have something to do with Yana¡¯s


    disappearance.¡± Paige had always been concise. As she drove, she continued,


    ¡°They¡¯re with me, but I don¡¯t want others to know about my ce. Don¡¯t make it public.


    I¡¯m going to the Larsen Vi to pick you up now. Come out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll be here in a few minutes?¡± Lamont¡¯s heart clenched when he heard that


    it had to do with Yana¡¯s disappearance.


    Could it be that Paige had gone to catch someone today?


    Who could have something to do with Yana¡¯s disappearance?


    Didn¡¯t Yana leave because she fell in love with someone else? Why did she disappear


    in the eyes of Paige?


    Too many questions popped up, making him have a bad feeling.


    ¡®TH be there in about three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at the main entrance now.¡± Lamont closed the car door and


    looked at Patricia beside him. ¡°Patricia, I have something on. I¡¯ll go shopping with you


    another day.¡±


    ¡°Lamont¡­¡± Seeing Lamont leave in a hurry, Patricia could not help chasing after him.


    ¡°Lamont, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Paige and I will be going out for a while. Stay at home obediently, or ask your friends


    to apany you around. If you see anything you like, just buy it. I will cover your


    expensester. Be good.¡± Lamont patted her head and left quickly.


    ¡°Lamont¡­¡± Patricia was extremely dissatisfied. Why? Why could Paige call him away


    with just a phone call?


    She must be on purpose!


    Paige didn¡¯t call him earlier orter, but she called him when he was going shopping


    with her!


    Lamont had gone too far. He had promised to go shopping with her, but in order to go


    out with Paige, he stood her up.


    From a distance, Patricia saw that Paige¡¯s car was parked at the entrance of the vi.


    Lamont quickly got into the car and drove away.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. When she returned to the


    living room of the main building, she saw Bonnie arranging a bunch of flowers.


    The servants around her were all praising her for doing a good job.


    Bonnie looked at the flowers in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°I hope this bunch of


    flowers can bring a good mood to Ms. Paige. I¡¯ll put it in her room first.¡±


    Amily rolled her eyes. When she saw Ms. Patriciaing back angrily, she couldn¡¯t


    help but be confused.


    Didn¡¯t Ms. Patricia go shopping with Mr. Lamont?


    Why did hee back alone?


    Bonnie¡¯s smile and the flower in her handpletely pierced Patricia¡¯s heart. She


    blocked Bonnie¡¯s way directly. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s you who told Paige that Lamont is


    going shopping with me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia?¡± Bonnie held the vase and was a little confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you


    are talking about.¡±


    ¡°You must have told her about it. That¡¯s why she suddenly called and asked Lamont to


    leave.¡± Patricia was exasperated. ¡°Everyone in this family knows that you¡¯re her dog!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, it was Mrs. Lusk who gave me the task of taking care of Ms. Paige. I just


    a human being? I don¡¯t know much about Mr. Lamont¡¯s decision to stand you up at the


    coincidence.¡±


    ¡°How dare you quibble!¡±


    Not only did this damned servant defend herself, but she also tried to defend Paige!


    What kind of spell did Paige cast on her?


    ¡°Lamont has already opened the car door and is about to get in the car in the next


    second. What a coincidence! Why didn¡¯t you call him all day? Why did you call at that


    time?¡±


    Bonnie felt wronged. ¡°Then you should ask Mr. Lamont. Mr. Lamont is the one


    involved and I don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve all learned to threaten me with Lamont now?¡± Patricia looked


    at Bonnie and the trembling servants behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but mock them.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re good now. You¡¯ve relied on Paige now. You don¡¯t care about anyone


    else.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, I¡¯ve never thought so. Whether it¡¯s in the eyes of Mr. Lusk and Mrs.


    Lusk, or in the eyes of us servants, you¡¯re always the youngdy of this family.¡±


    ¡°Who has ever treated me as a real youngdy?¡± Patricia was so angry that she


    knocked away the flowers in Bonnie¡¯s hand.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The vase fell to the ground with a crisp sound. The maids were so scared that they hid


    behind Bonnie one after another, not daring to raise their heads.


    Bonnie was shocked, but at the same time, she felt that Ms. Patricia had gone too far


    today.


    Although she was dissatisfied, why did she get rid of her flowers?


    These flowers were prepared for Ms. Paige.


    Last time, she caught a cold for many days and felt ufortable all over. It was Ms.


    Paige that gave her a few pills and she recovered in less than two days.


    So today, she bought a bunch of flowers for Ms. Paige out of her own pocket. She


    wanted to express her gratitude, but she didn¡¯t expect to be beaten to the ground by


    Ms. Patricia.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, calm down please.¡± At this moment, Amily stepped forward and pulled


    Patricia over, saying, ¡°Some people are shortsighted and think that they can take


    advantage of the situation by relying on some people¡­ Don¡¯t ruin your health. It¡¯s hard


    to say who will win.¡±


    After that, she looked at Bonnie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why Ms. Patricia¡¯s temperament changed so much. It turns out that


    you instigated her behind her back.¡± Bonnie looked at Amily in front of her angrily.


    ¡°Others lead the child to the right path. Only you lead Ms. Patricia astray. You will only


    ruin Ms. Patricia.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who bullied Ms. Patricia first. I haven¡¯t said anything about you yet!


    You must have informed Ms. Paige and asked her to call Mr.


    Lamont at thest minute. You¡¯re so maniptive and scheming. You didn¡¯t lead Ms.


    Paige to the right path and even had the cheek to say that there was something wrong


    with me. How dare you say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? The reason why Mr. Lamont stood Ms. Patricia up must be that he


    has something more important to deal with than shopping¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean, apanying Ms. Paige is more important than apanying Ms.


    Patricia? At the end of the day, Ms. Patricia is the most important person in this family.


    You mean that, right?¡±


    Tonight, Donald and Danica went to the dinner party and were not at home, so Amily


    was very fierce when she quarreled.


    The servants had never seen such a scene before, so they were scared out of their


    wits.


    ¡°You are simply unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not Yana Jacob?¡±


    It was true that a schr couldn¡¯t reason with a soldier.

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 465

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 465


    Chapter 465 One of the Boss¡¯s Base Camps


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Paige does have the blood of the Lusk family, but don¡¯t be too happy too


    early. In the past 18 years, the person who was really doted on by Old Master and


    Madam is Ms. Patricia, and the person who is loved by the five brothers is also Ms.


    Patricia! You don¡¯t need me to tell you how deep the feelings of these 18 years are!¡±


    Amily supported Patricia, and her words stabbed into their hearts like knives.


    ¡°With this deep rtionship, Ms. Patricia is enough to drive you out! If you dare to y


    tricks behind her back and set a trap for her in the future, don¡¯t even think about


    staying in this house.¡±


    ¡°Whether we can stay in this house or not is not up to you.¡± After saying that, Bonnie


    looked at Patricia resentfully.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, I¡¯ve watched you grow up all these years and know that you¡¯re not a bad


    person. You¡¯re already 18 years old. You have to learn to distinguish right from wrong.


    Don¡¯t risk your future. Some people are vicious. Don¡¯t be led astray by her.¡±


    After that, she squatted down and picked up the flowers on the ground.


    She had spent 50 dors on this flower. Now that it had been sphemed and


    trampled on, she couldn¡¯t give it to Ms. Paige anymore.


    It was a pity that such beautiful flowers could have brought her a good mood, but in


    the end, they were ruined by these two.


    ¡°You deal with the fragments.¡± Before leaving with the flowers, Bonnie did not forget to


    instruct the maids behind her.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this would stimte Amily.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve learned how to order your subordinates around. You¡¯re just a servant.


    Those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re the master of the house. You¡¯re just taking


    care of Ms. Paige. Do you really think you¡¯re so great? How dare you put on airs in


    front of us!¡±


    Bonnie didn¡¯t want to stay and talk nonsense with Amily, because she is so mean.


    She only ced her hopes on Patricia. ¡°Ms. Patricia, it was Ms. Paige who nodded


    her head back then that allowed you to continue to stay in this family. If she was


    hostile towards you, she could have moved you out just because Mr. Lusk and Mrs.


    Lusk owed her. However, she did not do so.¡±


    Bonnie said with a conscience, ¡°When Mr. Lusk, Mrs. Lusk, and several brothers


    treated you well, Ms. Paige didn¡¯t stop them. And she didn¡¯t y tricks, or say


    anything bad about you in front of them.¡±


    Bonnie continued, ¡¯Ms. Paige has been busy outside for a whole day. Maybe she has


    encountered some tricky things that she needs the help of Mr. Lamont. Aren¡¯t they all


    doctors? If it¡¯s a matter of life and death, then Mr. Lamont should put aside the


    shopping first. It¡¯s understandable for him to go and save people. Ms. Paige¡¯s


    character is straightforward. If she has


    anything to say, just say it. There wont be so many twists and turns.¡±


    Seeing that Patricia was silent for a while, Bonnie felt that she had more or less


    listened to her, so she said, ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±


    After Bonnie left, the maids lowered their heads and cleaned up the scene silently.


    ¡°All of you are so slow. Are you hired to have a rest?¡± Amily couldn¡¯t help but scold


    them. ¡°In the hearts of Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk, Ms. Patricia is the most important one.


    All of you are short-sighted. You will suffer in the future.¡±


    One of the maids couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Amily, we were all watching Bonnie arranging


    flowers over there just now. She really didn¡¯t contact Ms. Paige


    with her phone. You misunderstood her.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for her? I think you really want to leave here¡­¡±


    The maids were scared out of their wits. They hurriedly packed up the fragments and


    left.


    ¡°These fools! I¡¯ll make them suffer someday, otherwise, I don¡¯t know who has the final


    say in this family!¡±


    Amily angrily took Patricia¡¯s hand and went upstairs. As she walked, she scolded,


    ¡°Bonnie, that old thing, even tried to mislead you. She ndered me in front of you


    and made you distinguish right from wrong. Bah, isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m a bad


    person? She was the one who came up with the idea for Ms. Paige. How could she be


    a good person?¡±


    Patricia patted Amily¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can tell. I just don¡¯t know if Lamont has


    something urgent to deal with. If it¡¯s really as Bonnie said, it¡¯s a matter of life and


    death, then I misunderstood Lamont and Paige.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia? Why have you been brainwashed by her? It¡¯s already sote. Why


    would he have to go out for such an urgent matter? Well, even if it¡¯s a matter of life


    and death, he can exin it to you clearly. But he doesn¡¯t care about your feelings at


    all. He left you behind and followed Ms. Paige. This is more or less inappropriate¡­¡±


    ¡°Lamont said that he would go shopping with me another day. He also said that I


    should find a friend to apany me first and buy more things that I like. I¡¯ll ask him


    forpensationter.¡±


    When Amily heard this, she sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Lamont is really partial. He gave


    his unlimited ck card to Ms. Paige and asked her to buy whatever she wanted. But


    when ites to you, you can only buy things and ask him to pay for them. If you buy


    too many things, how can you have the nerve to ask him to pay for them? Don¡¯t you


    think so?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s eyes dimmed. Yes, when she heard her brother¡¯s words, her heart did skip a


    beat and she felt a chill.


    In the past, she felt that he was the fairest. But recently, she had always felt that he


    was biased, just like Hernan and Nathan. It seemed that he only cared about Paige.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, I¡¯ll go shopping with you! Anyway, since Mr. Lamontr has said so, let¡¯s


    buy more. It¡¯s better to have some things with us than to be penniless in the future.¡±


    Amily urged, ¡°Wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°But Amily it¡¯s half past eight¡­¡±


    The mall closed at half past ten.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy as much as we can. Just pick the most expensive ones. Don¡¯t worry about


    whether we like them or not!¡±


    Under Amily¡¯s arrangement, Patricia¡¯s already imbnced heart waspletely


    shaken. In the end, she took Amily to the shopping mall. Both of them went on


    shopping freely, not caring about the price at all.


    On the other side.


    Paige stopped the car at the entrance of Knapcoll Vi.


    When the armed men outside the gate saw their boss getting out of the car with a


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    handsome man, they were a little confused. ¡°Boss, this is¡­¡±


    Jairo noticed the noise here and immediately came over. It patted the back of his head


    and said, ¡°What are you asking? This is our boss¡¯s brother! Put away your weapon.¡±


    The man at the door immediately put away his gun and shouted in shock, ¡°Mr.


    Lamont¡­¡±


    Lamont examined the grand vi in front of him. Thewn at the entrance was


    estimated to be veryrge. Most importantly, many were patrolling back and forth with


    their weapons. The brightly lit vi looked mysterious. It seemed like some sacred


    pce and did not allow outsiders to enter.


    Lamont did not know how Jairo knew his identity and even called Paige ¡°boss¡±.


    No wonder his sister said on the phone that she would take him to a ce, but she


    didn¡¯t want others to know about it and told him not to make it public.


    With so many people holding weapons, it was true that they couldn¡¯t make it public.


    ¡°Paige, where are we?¡± Lamont looked at the girl beside him.


    ¡°This is one of the headquarters of our boss. There are manyboratories in it, and


    there are many most advanced equipment and instruments in the world. Our boss has


    was popr in Africast time, the antidote was developed by our boss in it¡­¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 466

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 466


    Chapter 466 Interrogation


    Paige looked at Jairo, and he immediately shut up obediently.


    ¡°Was Paige the one who developed the antidote for that SIR in Africa?¡±


    This time, it was Lamont¡¯s turn to be shocked. At that time, the virus was rampant in


    Africa and many people died. Several cases began to appear domestically.


    Just as everyone was panicking, the antidote suddenly appeared. At that time, it was


    said that Professor Paige of the University of Chicago had led a team to develop it day


    and night.


    Lamont had noticed the news when he felt that Professor Paige was great because no


    one in the world coulde up with a solution.


    ¡°Could you be Professor Paige from the University of Chicago?¡± Lamont looked


    incredulously at the girl beside him.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our boss! Our boss has finished all her studies at the university two years


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ago. The professors who taught her back then felt inferior and were willing to be her


    student. She is now a specially hired professor at the university, one of the 66


    influential figures since the establishment of the University of Chicago!¡±


    Paige looked at Jairo again. ¡°You can go down now.¡±


    Jairo immediately covered his mouth, indicating with his eyes that he would stop


    talking.


    ¡°Then why did you stay at the University of Illinois at Chicago?¡± Lamont asked as he


    followed the girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Cobb of the University of Illinois at Chicago needs our boss to


    cooperate with him in the experiment¡­¡± After saying that, Jairo immediately covered


    his mouth and again gave a sincere visual sign to stop talking.


    Paige was speechless.


    Lamont did not expect his sister to have so many identities. Her base camp was as


    mysterious as herself.


    When she led him into the side building, the two men guarding the building greeted


    her respectfully, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Paige slightly nodded.


    Lamont thought, ¡¯If they are just doing experiments here, why do they need so many


    people guarding them with weapons?


    ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    ¡°Paige, who are these people?¡±


    ¡°The guard on the building.¡± Jairo seemed to have said something but nothing.


    Paige brought Lamont into a side building and to the first floor underground. There


    were a few empty rooms here. The walls were all made of iron railings, which looked


    like a huge iron cage. There was no one inside and it was filled with a cold wind.


    When they passed by, their footsteps echoed in the air, and the sensing lights lit up


    one by one, which was inexplicably scary.


    In the innermost room, there were four people who had been caught today. They were


    still in aa and unconscious.


    ¡°They are rted to Yana¡¯s disappearance?¡± Lamont¡¯s heart was in his throat.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone brought over two chairs. She sat down


    and said lightly, ¡°Lamont, sit down.¡±


    After Lamont sat down, Paige ordered the subordinates beside her, ¡°Wake them up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jairo pressed one of the switches on the wall, and the ice water immediately


    poured down from the ceiling of the iron cage, like heavy rain.


    At the same time, a transparentyer rose from the ground, blocking the sshing


    water droplets.


    Paige and Lamont were perfectly protected from a single drop of water.


    The four people in the cage were all drenched. They woke up from the bone-chilling


    coldness and found that not only were they tied together, but even their hoods had


    been taken off.


    The transparent screen retracted back into the ground. Lamont could not help but ask,


    ¡°Who are you guys? Why did you say that Yana is a traitor? Where did she go?¡±


    Just now in the car, his sister had briefly told him what had happened. He felt that


    Yana¡¯s disappearance was definitely not simple.


    ¡°What exactly do you know? Tell me!¡±


    Everything rted to Yana made Lamont unable to calm down.


    One of his men went into the iron room and took off the rag in the mouth of one of


    them. When he saw that the man was going to bite his tongue andmit suicide, he


    immediately stuffed the rag into the man¡¯s mouth and punched him a few times.


    ¡°y dirty tricks with me? Boss, in my opinion, you should strip them naked and see if


    there are any gang tattoos on their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Take off their clothes?¡¯


    The four of them opened their eyes wide. A warrior could be killed, but they could not


    be humiliated. Instead of letting the four of them see each other naked, it was better to


    torture them.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She stood up and ced her hand on Lamont¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going out


    for a while. If you want to know anythingter, just ask.¡±


    After she left the basement, her phone vibrated again. She saw that it was Martin


    calling.


    She was so busy that she forgot about him.


    As soon as she answered the phone, Martin¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Paige,


    haven¡¯t you returned home yet?¡±


    It was nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°What have you been busy with all day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just that I have something to deal with.¡± Paige softly replied before she


    continued, ¡°I just came out with Lamont.¡±


    ¡°What did you and Lamont do?¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t say that she had caught a few people, and it had something to do with


    Lamont¡¯s missing girlfriend.


    If Martin knew that she risked her life to fight against a few armed men, he would


    definitely be very angry.


    ¡°Just¡­ apany him.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you busy with today?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t answer the phone and only replied with one or two messages that day.


    ¡°I have a small task toplete.¡±


    Martin thought, ¡°Helping Lamont find his girlfriend was also a task?¡±


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. It¡¯s simple.¡± Paige added, ¡°It just took some time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite time-consuming.¡¯


    It had been a day since she disappeared. If he hadn¡¯t received her message, he


    would have sent someone to look for her.


    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Martin asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡±


    As soon as those people confessed, there would be clues following.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Did you have dinner tonight?¡±


    It was only then that she remembered that she had not had dinner yet. In order to


    catch those people, she had been lying in ambush at Yana¡¯s house fora longtime.


    In order not to make him worry, she lied, ¡°I¡¯ve already had dinner.¡±


    ¡®Til send some snacks overter. You, Lamont, Mr. and Mrs. Lusk should have some.¡±


    Martin asked gently, ¡°Do you want to eat anything? Barbecue? Cake? Or?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how long she would be busy withter. In order not to make him wait


    in vain, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to bed after taking a shower when I get home. You should go


    to bed early too. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing thest three words, Martin¡¯s gaze became gentle, ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±


    The little girl was probably tired from the whole day. He should better not disturb her.


    Martin thought, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.


    ¡°As long as we can meet.¡±


    ¡°Then go home early and don¡¯t stay outside for too long.¡¯ Martin added, ¡°Send me a


    message when you get home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that Martin didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, she heaved a sigh of relief and


    hung up.


    After a while, Lamont walked out of the side building. Paige was a little surprised. ¡®You


    got the answer?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t say a word.¡± Lamont was in low spirits. ¡°Jairo stripped them of their


    clothes and they don¡¯t have any gang tattoos on them. We don¡¯t know who they are


    for now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jairo will find a way.¡±


    Lamont looked down at the grassy in. ¡°Paige, where do you think Yana is now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 467

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 467


    Chapter 467 Things Are Getting More and More Complicated


    ¡°It¡¯s been a year,¡± Lamont said with self-me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to discover that she


    was in danger until a yearter¡­ How did you find out? I¡¯ve also been to the fish pond,


    but the vigers there avoided talking about Yana. They either didn¡¯t know anything


    about her, or they turned around and left¡­ How did you find that things weren¡¯t


    simple?¡±


    ¡°I bought a ss of milk from her neighbor¡¯s breakfast shop and sat down to listen to


    their gossip.¡±


    Lamont was surprised.


    He thought, ¡°That¡¯s it?


    ¡°She could find some clues from it?¡±


    ¡°They are from the same vige. As an outsider, you suddenly went to inquire about


    Yana¡¯s whereabouts. They will definitely be on guard and hide the truth. But if you are


    their people and gossip with them, it will be different.¡±


    Lamontughed at himself. ¡°I also found her home and asked her parents very


    abruptly¡­¡±


    At that time, he was really going crazy. He couldn¡¯t find Yana all over the world, so he


    had to ask the vigers, find her parents, and visit them again and again.


    Previously, her parents had said that they could not get in touch with their daughter.


    Lamont had thought that they were lying.


    He thought that Yana had fallen in love with someone else, and her parents didn¡¯t


    want him to pester her anymore, so they lied to him.


    ¡°It seems that her parents don¡¯t know about it, but I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s wait until the


    results of the investigatione out.¡±


    ¡°How did she spend this year?¡¯ Lamont muttered to himself. ¡°Why did those people


    call her a traitor? What kind of incident did she get involved in? Is she safe now?¡±


    ¡°Lamont, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Paige consoled in a soft voice. ¡¯Those people also


    want to find Yana¡¯s whereabouts. This means that Yana has yet to appear. She should


    be hiding.¡±


    ¡°Where would she be hiding¡­¡±Lamont¡¯s heart throbbed painfully at the thought of


    Yana being in extreme danger and fear for the next year.


    It was all his fault for being careless!


    He believed Yana¡¯s words and thought that she really fell in love with someone else¡­


    ¡°Yana told you that she fell in love with someone else. At the same time, she told her


    adoptive parents that she had found her biological parents and thenpletely


    disappeared from your world. I don¡¯t think what she said is true. There should be a


    reason why she had to leave, or it was possible that she had been taken away by


    other forces.¡±


    When Lamont heard this, he did not know whether to be happy or sad.


    He was happy that maybe Yana left him not because she fell in love with someone


    else.


    The sad thing was that she was nowhere to be found now. It was very likely that she


    was involved in something terrible and could not get out safely for the time being.


    At this moment, Jairo came out of the side building, followed by several men.


    They were drenched and stained with blood. It could be seen that they had exerted a


    lot of strength just now.


    ¡°Boss, those tough guys refused to reveal a single word, and they¡¯re only left with one


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    breath left. If they continue, they¡¯ll die.¡± Jairo came to Paige and reported, ¡°I¡¯ll inject


    the special medical tools that you¡¯ve developed into each of them. When they wake


    up tomorrow, I¡¯ll continue to interrogate them.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± ordered Paige. ¡°Take Lamont inside to rest for a while. Get someone to pour


    some tea and get him something to eat. I¡¯m going to theb.¡±


    She took out two small transparent bags from her bag, each containing a cotton swab.


    There seemed to be something on the cotton swab¡¯s head.


    Lamont asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I went to Yana¡¯s house and sprayed Luminol spray on the living room and yard. There


    was a fluorescent reaction.¡±


    ¡°You mean, someone is injured? Is it serious?¡± Lamont naturally knew what he was


    talking about, and his heart clenched.


    ¡°For the time being, I¡¯m not sure whose blood it is. I¡¯ll have to test it first,¡± she


    exined. ¡°I sprayed and dipped the cotton swab in the soil and dust on the


    fluorescent surface. The result wille out in a while. In addition, I found hair in the


    room of Yana and her parents, and there were nails in the corner and under the sofa. I


    don¡¯t know who cut them. I¡¯ve collected them.¡±


    DNA could be extracted from nails and hairs, but it had been too long. She might not


    be able to do it sessfully.


    When the blood was tested andpared with their DNA, they would know if it was


    their blood.


    If it was their blood, it meant that they had been injured at home before. The living


    room was the first crime scene, and then they were transferred to the yard, which was


    the second crime scene.


    But if it wasn¡¯t¡­


    Lamont¡¯s heart clenched tightly. How did this involve Yana¡¯s parents? How many


    things were behind this that they didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Oh, by the way, boss, these are the hair of those people inside.¡± Jairo handed


    several small transparent bags to Paige. There were some bloodstains in them.


    ¡°How much did you pull?¡± Paige took the small bag. Blood and hair could be used to


    check the DNA.


    The blood in Yana¡¯s living room and yard might also belong to the four people inside¡­

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Chapter 468 A Secret


    Lamont sat on the sofa as if having fallen into an abyss. If not for Paige interfering in this matter, he


    would not have known that Yana was involved in danger.


    There were still many truths waiting for them to uncover behind this matter.


    ¡°Lamont, would you like to have a drink?¡± Jairo put the cup in front of him and said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s not a


    solution for you to think hard alone now. Everything will be clear when the reportes outter.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be that simple.¡± Lamont felt that he had dragged Paige into a fog. He could not see the


    direction clearly. The correct exit seemed to be very far away from them.


    ¡°Lamont, why didn¡¯t I find you pessimistic before?¡± Jairo still took a step forward and handed the cup to


    him.


    After receiving it, Lamont was not in the mood to shout. ¡°I¡¯m not being pessimistic.¡±


    All the things that had happened and all the evidence did not allow him to be optimistic.


    No one could tell him where Yana was now and whether she was safe or not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my boss here, there is nothing in the world that cant be found out.¡±


    Jairo picked up the water on the table, unscrewed the cap, and drank half a bottle happily.


    ¡°How did Paige know that this group of people would go to Yana¡¯s house today¡­¡±


    Lamont¡¯s gazended on Jairo.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, do you? The boss is at Yana¡¯s house. There are several cameras and


    listening devices. The boss copied them all. Those who installed cameras and listening devices would


    have to send someone over to take a look in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°So, Paige was lying in ambush there alone¡­¡±


    Lamont suddenly felt that his younger sister was so silly. She had risked her life alone just to


    investigate the truth for him.


    ¡°This silly girl. She knew that those people would find us if we installed cameras and listening devices,


    but she still used herself as bait¡­¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he find a helper?


    As her elder brother, he was moved, guilty, and uneasy. What if she was in danger?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are few people in the world who canpete with my boss. If we go, we will cause


    trouble for her.¡±


    Jairo picked up the snacks on the table, ate a few, and continued, ¡®Besides, Boss has made a surefire


    n. She first installed a surveince camera and recorded the scene of the fight with them. She


    nned toe back to study their skills and put knockout drops on them.¡±


    Jairo described vividly, ¡°Let me tell you, the knockout powder is very powerful. Those who smell it will


    definitely faint in less than five minutes, but those people are quite capable. They can hold on for seven


    minutes, which shows that their physical quality is different from ordinary people. They are better than


    ordinary people! One of them even slipped away after being poisoned!¡±


    ¡°You said that Paige installed a surveince camera and even recorded the fight?¡±


    Lamont immediately said, ¡°Where is the surveince camera? Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ You¡¯d better get it from the boss.¡± Jairo was a little timid.


    If Paige knew that he had sent the surveince video to Lamont in private, his neck would have been


    broken by her.


    ¡°As you said, Paige has fought with them. I don¡¯t know if she was injured during the process. She is


    afraid that I will me myself, so she will definitely not send me the surveince video.¡¯


    ¡°Lamont, it¡¯s mainly because I don¡¯t dare to say¡­¡±


    If he dared, he would have told him everything he knew.


    ¡°You just said that their skills are very good. Does this mean that Paige¡¯s skills are above theirs?¡±


    Lamont asked again.


    Jairo did not hide this from him and nodded. ¡°My boss is really good at martial arts. It¡¯s easy for him to


    deal with a few minions.¡±


    ¡°Who taught her?¡± Lamont was very surprised. A teenage girl could actually catch four strong men.


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯d better ask herter!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that Jairo was unwilling to disclose many things, Lamont could only say, ¡°All right, let¡¯s add


    each other on Line.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Lamont did not ask any more questions, Jairo quickly took out his phone.


    After adding him as a friend, Lamont also sent him a gif to greet him.


    Jairo clicked on it and said, ¡°Fuck, Lamont, it turns out that you like this type¡­ This woman¡¯s figure is


    really hot.¡±


    The picture was of a sexy woman throwing flirtatious nces and throwing kisses. It was pure and


    sexy, and Jairo was watching it with great interest.


    Lamont had long hacked into his phone and stolen the surveince footage.


    He saw a few people wearing ck hoods rushing into the living room of Yana¡¯s house at lightning


    speed. Then, his sister locked the door and faced them alone.


    ¡°Yana Jacob? You traitor, you¡¯ve finally shown up.¡±


    ¡°Today is the day of your death.¡±


    They mistakenly thought that her younger sister was Yana and wanted to kill her. Their every move was


    vicious and ruthless.


    Lamont¡¯s heart tightened. This silly girl was facing danger alone. What if something happened to her?


    ¡°You¡¯re not Yana?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Chapter 469 Bewildering


    ¡°Lamont, please pretend that you didn¡¯t hear me¡­ Please!¡± Jairo put his palms together and kept


    begging. ¡°If you want to know anything, you can ask my boss when the time is right. Don¡¯t tell her that I


    revealed it at this time! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be finished!¡±


    Lamont did not want to make things difficult for him. He just said, ¡¯Tell me, I will definitely keep it a


    secret. I will not reveal a single word to Paige.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, there are some things that even Martin doesn¡¯t know¡­ Please have mercy and pretend to


    know nothing! Please.¡±


    If Paige knew that he had a loose tongue again, he would definitely transfer him to the Triangle Area. In


    that case, he would not be able to protect her all the time! His men were so weak. At this critical


    moment, he had to protect his boss in person.


    At this moment, Paige appeared. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Seeing that Jairo was putting its palms together and begging for something, she was a little confused.


    ¡°What are you begging Lamont for?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here¡­¡¯ Jairo felt that it was doomed and quickly lied. ¡°It¡¯s¡­Lamont who wants to


    introduce me to a beautiful woman¡­¡±


    He took out the gif and showed it off. ¡°I¡¯m begging Lamont to give me her contact information¡­¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡± Paige was a little speechless. How could he still think about this kind of thing at a time like this?


    She said coldly, ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Jairo breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his boss didn¡¯t doubt it.


    ¡°ording to theparison, the blood in the living room and the yard matches Mr. and Mrs. Jacob.¡±


    As soon as Paige finished speaking, Lamont¡¯s attention was instantly diverted.


    ¡¯You mean, Yana¡¯s parents are injured?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± exined Paige. ¡¯A vige woman said a few months ago that a group of people went to Yana¡¯s


    house at about two or three a.m. They were walking around in the yard in the rain. I think they were


    looking for her at that time and identally disturbed her parents, who were injured in the dispute.¡±


    After a brief pause, she continued her analysis, ¡°That vige woman said that in the past four to five


    days after that group of people appeared. Professor Jacob¡¯s door had never been opened. The


    bloodstains seemed to have happened in the living room, and then they were moved to the yard. So I


    guess that the injured Mr. and Mrs. Jacob might have been taken away by that group of people. As for


    where they went, what they did, and how they were treated are not clear.¡±


    ording to the vige woman¡¯s words, Mr. and Mrs. Jacob came back four or five dayster. Not long


    after they came back, they went out to find Yana.


    Therefore, their disappearance that night was the key to solving the mystery.


    ¡°Has the powder been detected?¡± Lamont looked at his sister with a heavy heart.


    His sister had just said that the powder contained a kind of Dragon Herb, which was highly toxic¡­


    ¡°In addition to the Dragon Herb, there are 16 kinds of herbs. Each of them contains toxicity.¡¯


    ¡°What if webine them together?¡¯


    ¡°The toxicity is even stronger.¡¯ Paige calmly said, ¡°Just now, one of the mice in theboratory died.


    After consuming it, he immediately died.¡¯ She didn¡¯t even have time to save it¡­


    Lamont¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°You mean, Yana might have already taken thepoison¡­¡¯


    He thought, ¡°Does she disappear for a year because she was forced to take poison and had her body


    thrown away?


    ¡°Therefore, none of the forces could find her¡­


    ¡°Because she is no longer in this world¡­?¡±


    Thinking of this, Lamont¡¯s heart felt like suffocating.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Paige analysed, ¡°What if this medicine is for someone else?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ Lamont didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You see, so many people are looking for her. This medicine may also be used for self-protection. In


    order not to be discovered, it is stored in a bottle of vitamin C. That bottle looks very old. It should have


    been used for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Boss, ording to what you said, how many people will she use this poison to¡­¡±


    Paige gave him a look, and Jairo immediately shut up.


    ¡°Yana is so weak. It¡¯s possible that this medicine is really used for selfprotection¡­¡±


    Could it be that she had other ways to protect herself besides drugging them? She was so weak, so


    she shouldn¡¯t have¡­


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Paige dismissed his guess. ¡°Didn¡¯t the four people inside say that Yana is a traitor? If


    she is also one of them, then her skills are very likely to be simr to theirs.¡±


    It should have nothing to do with ¡°weak¡±¡­ But as for whether she had any skills or not, further


    investigation was required.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Lamont recalled everything that had happened between him and Yana. He


    could not tell that she was a skilled fighter. She was probably even afraid of cockroaches¡­


    ¡°We can only continue our investigation.¡¯ Paige looked at the time. ¡°Lamont, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s almost


    11 o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s go home first.¡¯ It was toote. Her parents would be worried.


    ¡°Mom and Dad called me a few times just now. I don¡¯t know if they called you or not.¡±


    Lamont took out his phone and looked. There was not a single call¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s no use worrying now. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing that his sister was tired, Lamont could not continue to trouble her. He nodded and drove her


    home.


    On the way, Lamont heard his sister¡¯s stomach growling. He realized something and asked, ¡°Paige, are


    you hungry? Have you had dinner?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it.¡¯ Paige lied. His stomach growled again. Lamont nced at her. ¡¯You¡¯re still lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Did you not eat for the whole day in order to catch those people?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I had lunch.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Then you haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight.¡± Lamont felt even more guilty.


    ¡°Little girl, I will feel bad if you continue like this. No matter what, you have to take good care of your


    body first.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, her stomach growled again.


    Lamont¡¯s heart ached and he found it funny. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯m hungry too. Shall we buy


    some supper home?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After thinking for a while, she blurted out, ¡°Let¡¯s have some snacks.¡±


    It¡¯ste at night. She didn¡¯t want to eat anything else. She had other things to do¡­ It would be bad if


    she had a stomachache.


    ¡°Okay, I know a super delicious shop that specializes in making snacks. Let¡¯s buy more snacks and


    take them hometer.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In Larsen Vi.


    Patricia looked at the time. It was 11:30 p.m. Why hadn¡¯t Lamonte back yet?


    There was still no movement downstairs. She sat in front of the dressing table and waited. She really


    wanted to know where Lamont and Paige had gone! Why hadn¡¯t they returned after such a long time?


    It was not until she heard the sound of a sports car outside the vi that she looked out of the window.


    Sure enough, it was Lamont¡¯s car!


    She thought, ¡°Lamont is finally back!


    ¡°Paige has upied his time till this time. Is she afraid that Lamont will still have time to apany


    me if she returns too early¡­¡±

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Chapter 470 I Think You¡¯re Enjoying Eating


    ¡°My precious daughter, you¡¯re finally back. Where did Lamont take you?¡¯


    Seeing that Paige had returned home, Danica, who was sitting on the sofa, quickly got up and walked


    towards her.She had just called her and sent her a message. It had been a long time, but she had not


    answered or replied. Danica thought that something had happened to her and felt a little flustered.


    ¡°We went out and didn¡¯t look at our phones for a while,¡± Paige exined softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Danica then hit Lamont again. ¡°Lamont, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but


    what time is it now! Why are you taking your sister out sote? It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re going to have fun


    alone, but your sister is a girl. She needs to go to bed early and it¡¯s good for her skin. Can¡¯t you have a


    sense of time?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who asked him to go out.¡± She defended him. ¡°It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Look, in order to build a rtionship with you, she took the initiative to ask you to hang out. She even


    speaks for you. Where can you find such a good sister? You must treat her better in the future!¡±


    Lamont held the supper in both hands and smiled. ¡°Got it, Mom. I bought supper. Let¡¯s eat together.¡¯


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve been practicing yoga with Martin¡¯s mother recently. I¡¯m on a diet¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go through thick and thin with my wife. The two of you can eat together¡­¡± Donald


    helped Danica up the stairs and didn¡¯t forget tofort her.


    ¡°The children just hang out and buy some snacks. Don¡¯t be too nervous¡­ Let¡¯s go upstairs and rest.¡±


    ¡°My eyelids kept twitching. I really thought something had happened to them¡­¡± Lamont brought supper


    to the kitchen¡¯s sink. The servants ced all these things on the table and ced 11rge disks.


    Patricia waited upstairs for a long time. Seeing that Lamont was not looking for her, she went


    downstairs to look for him and found that they were eating in the kitchen.


    At this moment, Lamont was picking up a shrimp for Paige, mumbling, ¡°Eat more¡­¡±


    ¡°Lamont, Paige, you¡¯re back?¡± Patricia hid the dissatisfaction in her heart and smiled widely. ¡°There¡¯s


    so much delicious food. Do you want to share with me?¡±


    ¡°Patricia? Come,e and eat. I bought a lot.¡± Lamont got up and pulled out a chair for her, bringing


    her cutlery.


    Patricia stole a nce at Paige. Heh, not only did she steal Lamont away, but she also purposely


    bought some ¡®battle spoils¡¯ to show off? What a scheming girl!


    ¡°Patricia, eat more.¡± Lamont picked up a few pies for her, then looked at Paige.


    ¡°How is it? Is it okay?¡±


    Nodding her head, she replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The shrimps were fresh and delicious.


    ¡°Then you should eat more.¡± Lamont put a few more into her bowl. no.velxo He could not help but feel


    sorry for her when he recalled how she had starved from noon to night in order to catch those guys.


    ¡°These are not bad. Try them.¡± Lamont added a few more items into her bowl.


    Dissatisfaction shed across Patricia¡¯s eyes. Just now, Lamont had only served her four pies of


    different vors, but he had given a total of seven to Paige!


    ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡¯ Paige says with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, but you¡­¡± Lamont felt apologetic. He picked up his chopsticks again and picked up a


    piece of sausage and put it in her bowl.


    When he saw that the beef looked good, he picked up another piece for her, afraid that she would not


    be full.


    This silly girl was obviously hungry, but she had been soaking in theboratory for a few hours. If it


    weren¡¯t for the rumbling sound of her stomach, would she have nned not to eat tonight?


    ¡°Lamont, this is for you.¡± Paige picked up her serving cutlery and gave Lamont one.


    While Lamont was touched, he felt even more guilty. ¡°Silly girl, eat more. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    As she ate, Paige suddenly remembered that she forgot to call Martin to tell him that she was safe. She


    took out her phone and sent Martin a message.


    ¡°I¡¯m home. Go to bed early. Good night.¡±


    In less than two seconds, Martin replied, ¡°Are you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re enjoying eating.¡±


    Seeing this, Paige looked up. ¡°Lamont, you¡¯re telling Martin that we¡¯re having supper?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he asked if we were home. I told him that we were having supper.¡±


    ¡°You even sent my photo to him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lamont showed her. ¡¯Look at how you¡¯re eating so much. You look so cute.¡±


    ¡°In order to have supper with Lamont, you lied to me and said you were going to sleep?¡± Martin sent an


    injured emoji.


    ¡°¡­¡± Paige could only reply, ¡°After taking a shower, I¡¯ll go to bed right away.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little bit.¡±


    Patricia saw that Paige had been typing non-stop. From the looks of it, she was afraid that others


    wouldn¡¯t know that she was chatting with Martin!


    Patricia thought, ¡°No one knows what she is showing off!


    She even deliberately mentioned Martin¡¯s name, almost as if she is beating a drum to tell the world that


    she is chatting with Martin!¡±


    After a while, when Paige finished her supper, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Patricia thought that she finally had a chance to stay alone with Lamont. Her eyes lit up, and she didn¡¯t


    have time to be happy.


    ¡°Paige, wait¡­¡± Lamont had not finished eating yet. When he saw his sister stand up, he quickly stood


    up as well. ¡°I¡¯ve also finished eating. I¡¯ll send you up.¡±


    Paige was a bit confused.


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect him to stick to her so tightly, and she was instantly unhappy!


    ¡°I forgot to ask you a question just now.¡± After walking out of the fitness centre and seeing that there


    was no one around, Lamont whispered, ¡°You said that your skills were all taught by your grandfathers.


    Are those grandfathers the outstanding talents of each industry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige nodded. She did not understand why Lamont would suddenly ask this question.


    ¡°Did one of your grandfathers teach you how to fight?¡±


    ¡°Did Jairo tell you something?¡¯ she asked.¡°No, he didn¡¯t say anything. I hacked into his phone and saw


    the video of you fighting with that group of people.¡±


    Sure enough, the big-mouthed man must have told him that she had installed a surveince camera in


    Yana¡¯s house. Otherwise, how could Lamont have known that there was a surveince video on his


    phone and even hacked into it to watch it?


    In this way, the gif sent by Lamont to Jairo was not to introduce a girl, but a virus¡­


    In order to hack into the phone¡­


    ¡°Paige, when was your gang established?¡± Lamont asked again.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jairo also talked about the gang?


    Right now, all she wanted to do was twist his head off¡­


    ¡°Jairo really didn¡¯t say anything. no.velxo I saw those people calling you ¡®boss¡¯¡­ and all of them


    holding weapons¡­¡± Lamont could not help but ask, ¡°I¡¯m not asking about your past. I just want to know


    if you¡¯re safe now. Do you need more people to protect you?¡¯


    ¡°No need.¡± A faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Then what does your gang do?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ protect some weak people and some medicinal ingredients at the same time.¡¯

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Chapter 471 Being Brid


    After all, in the Triangle Area, she had a priceless medicinal mountain¡­


    There were many precious herbs on the mountain that couldn¡¯t be bought on the market with money.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lamont was skeptical.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paige nodded, her face full of sincerity. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Lamont heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then can you


    tell which gang those people were from?¡±


    Shaking her head, Paige honestly replied, ¡¯I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    Each of their moves was vicious and deadly, and no one could tell where they came from for the time


    being.


    Lamont nodded. ¡¯I¡¯m very happy that you have such skills. At least in times of danger, you can protect


    yourself. But¡­you risked your life today and used yourself as bait. You don¡¯t know how anxious I was


    when I saw them pull out their guns. In the future, if you have any problems, you must tell me first.


    Although I¡¯m not as good as you, I can at least arrange for more people to help you.¡¯


    Paige though that if he arranged more people, he would only alert the enemy and might even be


    a burden to her.


    She knew that his starting point was good, so she felt sorry for him. She nodded and said obediently, ¡°I


    understand, Lamont.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired today. Go to bed early.¡± Lamont patted her head.


    ¡°Lamont, you should go to bed early too. Don¡¯t sit alone on the balcony until dawn.¡±


    Hearing this, Lamont did not expect his sister to know that he had stayed up all night. He was touched


    and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    She went back to her room to take a shower and deal with some personal matters before going to bed


    at one o¡¯clock.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Early the next morning, when she went downstairs for breakfast, she suddenly found that several


    servants were looking at her hesitantly.


    It was as if something had happened that she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Paige asked indifferently.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± She put down her fork and leaned back, looking like a big shot.


    One of the servants timidly said, ¡°Ms. Paige made a phone callst night and called Lamont out. This


    matter angered Ms. Patricia and she lost her temper.¡±


    Confused, she raised her brows. ¡°What does it have to do with her if I¡¯m looking for Lamont?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lamont had promised her that he would go shopping with her¡­ He¡¯s already in the garage. The


    next second, he¡¯ll be in the car. It just so happened that you called him and he left in a hurry¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Paige did not expect things to be so coincidental. Seeing the uneasy expressions of the servants,


    she asked lightly, ¡°Did she make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No, she was making things difficult for Bonnie. She thought it was Bonnie who told you about it¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ms. Patricia even threw Bonnie¡¯s flowers on the ground, which are for you. The vase is broken¡­¡±


    Paige caught the point. ¡°Flowers for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bonnie said that she hadn¡¯t recovered for many days until you gave her two pills, so she has


    been thinking about this favor. That day when she was on vacation, she passed by a flower shop when


    she went shopping, so she spent a lot to buy a bunch of flowers for you. When she went home, she


    also asked us for a lot of opinions. Finally, she arranged the flowers. I was going to take them to your


    room¡­ but I was stopped by Ms. Patricia.¡±


    Paige understood. ¡°Where is Patricia now?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, please don¡¯t cause trouble for Ms. Patricia. Ms. Patricia will definitely find out that we


    gossiped about her¡­¡±


    ¡°She was going to drive us away¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, please don¡¯t look for her, please¡­¡±


    The servants were scared out of their wits and hurriedly surrounded her, begging for mercy.


    ¡°Rest assured, I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t implicate you.¡±


    After she finished her breakfast, she left. The servants were worried about losing their jobs.


    She went to Bonnie and handed her a small bottle. ¡°Bonnie, I see that you haven¡¯t been looking well


    recently. This will help you replenish your energy and blood. Take one every week.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige? Your medicine must be very expensive¡­ I can¡¯t ept it!¡¯ Bonnie knew that she had


    excellent medical skills and gave her good things.


    ¡°Take it, don¡¯t mention it.¡¯ Paige ced it in her hand and did not mention the flowers, nor did she


    mention Patricia. Instead, she said, ¡°In the future, if you have any problems at home, you can look for


    me. I will handle it.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige¡­¡± Bonnie wondered if she knew something. However, Paige changed the topic. ¡°Are Mom


    and Dad awake?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Lamont?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still in the room.¡±


    Nodding her head, she replied, ¡¯Don¡¯t be too tired. If you feel ufortable, ask for leave and rest.


    Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Ms. Paige¡­¡±


    Even after she left, Bonnie was still in a daze. The servants around her saw her and hurried over.


    ¡°Bonnie, what did Ms. Paige give you this time?¡±


    ¡°Will your skin be improved after eating this?¡±


    ¡°I always have pimples. Last time, I plucked up the courage to asked Ms. Paige to take a look at it for


    me. She gave me a small bottle of blisters. I¡¯ve only been eating it for a few days, and the pimples on


    my face have already disappeared¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in good health. Sometimes, I squat down to work, and when I stand up again, I feel dizzy. Ms.


    Paige gave me more than a dozen flower tea bags to make tea, but now I don¡¯t feel this way.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dress myself. I saw that Ms. Paige is wearing nicely every day and looks very


    beautiful, so I went to ask her. As a result, she taught me some color matching and even gave me a


    few sets of PQ Fashion clothes. PQ Fashion! She gave them to me just like that!¡±


    The servants talked non-stop about her.


    ¡°Ms. Paige is the best-tempered youngdy I have ever seen!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because she¡¯s not pretentious. She¡¯s always straightforward, unlike some people who beat


    around the bush. Somebody looks elegant on the surface, but her heart is extremely dark.¡± One


    comined.


    ¡°I like Ms. Paige because it¡¯sfortable to get along with her¡­¡±


    When Patricia, who was about to go downstairs, heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists.


    ¡°Damn you, Paige Lusk. You¡¯re quite good at winning people¡¯s hearts!¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why some people didn¡¯t take you seriously. It turns out that they were bribed!¡± Amily


    helped Patricia go downstairs and didn¡¯t forget to raise her voice to be sarcastic. ¡°Ms. Patricia, it turns


    out that you didn¡¯t pay for it, so you were tripped¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige did not bribe us¡­¡±


    ¡°We went to consult her ourselves¡­¡¯


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Ms. Paige.¡±


    The servants were a little flustered. However, Amily didn¡¯t listen to their exnation. Instead, she said,


    ¡°Listen, everyone is speaking up for her¡­ She sessfully bribed you with some worthless things. No


    wonder you said that it was veryfortable to get along with her¡­ The person who sent the gift is


    good-tempered. Ms. Patricia, you didn¡¯t send the gift, but some people insinuated that you have a dark


    heart¡­¡±


    The servants panicked even more. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you can leave now. Go to work.¡± After Bonnie finished speaking, the servants looked at her


    gratefully and hurried away.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Chapter 472 Let¡¯s See Who Dares to Fight


    Amily¡¯s eyes fell on Bonnie and then looked at the small bottle in her hand. She said disdainfully, ¡°She¡¯s


    so stingy. Ms. Patricia is too embarrassed to take out such a small thing, but you all treat it as a


    treasure.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if Ms. Paige gives me a de of grass, I will be happy! I will also take it as a treasure!¡±


    Bonnie was touched by Ms. Paige today, and she was full of confidence. ¡°If you are not happy, you can


    comin to Mr. and Mrs. Lusk!¡±


    Amily¡¯s face darkened, and she was a little angry.


    ¡°Ms. Paige saw that I didn¡¯t look well, so she kindly gave me a bottle of medicine. As a result, you


    couldn¡¯t stand it and thought that I had been bribed, so you wanted to drive me out of the Lusk family!


    Go ahead! See if they will pay attention to you.¡±


    Amily didn¡¯t expect that Bonnie would be so sharp-tongued today. ¡°It seems that you have


    someone to back you up. You are full of confidence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have Ms. Paige¡¯s support. What do you think? If you¡¯re not convinced, go and find her!¡± Bonnie


    looked at Amily again. ¡°Ms. Patricia must have given you a lot of things over the years. You have


    epted them for 18 years, but I only epted them twice! If I pack up and leave, you should get out


    of here first! What else can you do besides taking advantage of your position and bullying others?¡±


    ¡°Bonnie, don¡¯t go too far. After all, Amily is half my mother. She grew up with me and is like my family.


    Please apologize to her immediately!¡±


    With Patricia backing her up, Amily straightened her back and looked at Bonnie with her nose out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t take me seriously now? Well, I¡¯m very dissatisfied with your service now. Please leave this


    house immediately. I¡¯ll exin the situation to Mom and Dad. Please pack up and leave now!¡±


    When Bonnie heard this, she became even angrier. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. and Mrs. Lusk who pay me sry. Unless


    they let me go, no one can make me step out of this house!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Patricia was obviously enraged. This servant was too arrogant!


    ¡°You bitch, how dare you disrespect Ms. Patricia! Alice, Lauryn, what are you waiting for? Catch her!¡±


    Amily rolled up her sleeves and walked toward Bonnie. ¡°Today, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of


    Ms. Patricia, you arrogant old thing!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alice and Lauryn worked for Amily. They came to their senses and immediately grabbed Bonnie¡¯s


    hand. Bonnie couldn¡¯t get rid of them and raised her angry eyes.


    ¡°Lawless? Mr. and Mrs. Lusk are still here. Even if you want to teach someone a lesson, it¡¯s not up to


    you!¡±


    Amily raised her hand and was about to p her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to fight.¡±


    A cold voice came from behind them. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Paige


    coming back from the garden with a cold face. Alice and Lauryn were a little scared. Under the


    pressure of Paige¡¯s aura, they silently let go of Bonnie.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you came at the right time.¡± When Amily saw Paige, she was not afraid at all. Instead, she


    was a little arrogant. ¡°This old thing bullied your sister. As an elder sister, shouldn¡¯t you do something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to teach me how to do things in this house.¡± She didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Get out of


    the way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Amily suddenly felt ashamed and angry.


    ¡°Bonnie, go ahead with your work.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Patricia said, ¡°No, she cant leave. She spoke rudely to Amily today


    and contradicted me. If I let her go just like that, wouldn¡¯t all the servants be able to bully me and Amily


    in the future?¡±


    Looking into her eyes, she sneered, ¡°Amily has spoken rudely more than once. I still have the video. Do


    you want me to kick her out too?¡± Patricia¡¯s face was livid. She suddenly remembered thest time


    when Amily unscrewed the lid of the food oil and deliberately let the oil spill out, trying to make Paige


    fall. As a result, she got the surveince video of the Omnipotent Cam¡­


    At that time, Paige said that if anyone dared to y tricks behind her back and let her find out, she


    would hand over the surveince video to the police, tell her parents, or post it online¡­


    ¡°Your people want to hurt me. Do you think you can get away with it? Will Mom and Dad believe you or


    me?¡± she added.


    Thinking of this, Amily was obviously a little uneasy. At that time, she also begged Paige not to tell Mr.


    and Mrs. Lusk that she was not afraid of being fired, but afraid of implicating Ms. Patricia, which would


    affect the huge benefits in the future¡­


    Bonnie finally understood why Ms. Paige did not hand over the evidence to Mr. and Mrs. Lusk back


    then. Instead, she chose to take it with her.


    At that time, Ms. Paige had said that this evidence could only prove Amily¡¯s intention to harm others. If


    Amily insisted that this matter was her own idea and had nothing to do with Patricia, then Patricia would


    bring up the feelings she had for her parents since she was a child, or cry in front of the elders at home,


    or in front of her brothers¡­


    At most, a servant would be fired!


    To arge extent, Patricia would not be kicked out!


    At most, she would be punished a little.


    But this thing, in the hands of Mis. Paige, was equivalent to a piece of evidence that could be used to


    warn them. If they were not afraid of death and could not sit still, they would definitely find a way to


    force Ms. Paige to delete it. If they made a mistake in a hurry, it would not just be a matter of sweeping


    them out¡­


    Now that she thought about it, Bonnie couldn¡¯t help but admire Ms. Paige for her calmness and


    foresight at that time!


    At this moment, two maids came crying to find Paige.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, Ms. Paige!¡±


    She turned around and found that both of their eyes were red. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Jamie pointed at Alice and Lauryn and cried in grievance. ¡°They cut my clothes


    with the support of Ms. Patricia and Amily! Look!¡¯


    The clothes in her hands had been cut beyond recognition. This was not the first time!


    ¡°Also, they threw the new skincare products I bought yesterday into the trash can! I just sent a Line


    message to them, and they said that they did it. They also said that I could do nothing to them!¡±


    Another servant Jesse showed the chat history to Paige, looking angry and aggrieved.


    Alice and Lauryn did not expect the two neers toin to Ms. Paige in front of them. They


    were furious!


    ¡°Now that the evidence is clear, there¡¯s nothing to say. You don¡¯t have to stay in this house.¡±


    Hearing that, Alice couldn¡¯t help imitating Bonnie¡¯s words. ¡°Ms. Paige, the person who pays me my


    sry is Mr. and Mrs. Lusk. Unless they let me go, no one can make me step out of this house! Not


    even you!¡±


    Patricia and Amily were secretly proud of themselves. Finally, there was someone who could argue


    with Paige and wanted to get a raise for Alice.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She took out her phone and called Danica in front of them. She even raised her voice.


    ¡°Mom, are you awake?¡± ¡°Paige, I just woke up. What can I do for you?¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Chapter 473 Enraged


    ¡°I want to fire two serv*nts.¡±


    ¡°Which two fools made you unhappy?¡± Danica could tell that Paige¡¯s tone was not good and


    immediately became angry.


    ¡°Alice, Lauryn.¡± Paige directly said their names.


    ¡°Did they bully you? If so, I wont let them leave so easily!¡±


    Alice and Lauryn instantly had a bad feeling when they heard this.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered bullying. They just like to speak rudely and bully other subordinates.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re so mean? They¡¯ve gone too far! Just you wait, I¡¯ll go down and get even with them right now. I


    invited them here for tens of thousands of dors a month not to give my daughter a hard time and ruin


    the family¡¯s atmosphere! These two insensible people can forget about working in this industry in the


    future!¡±


    Danica¡¯s angry voice came from the other end of the line, as well as the sound of her getting out of bed


    to look for something. ¡°Hey, where are my slippers? Where did they go?¡±


    She seemed to be going downstairs to get even with Alice and Lauryn.


    Alice and Lauryn panicked and instinctively wanted to flee, yet they were blocked by Jamie and Jesse.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Paige looked at them indifferently.


    ¡°Since you have no objections, I¡¯ll fire them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course! I¡¯ll go down and talk to themter!¡± Danica couldn¡¯t find her slippers anywhere. She felt


    strange and said, ¡°Paige, remember, you¡¯re Mom and Dad¡¯s most precious daughter. You¡¯ll always


    have the right to fire anyone in this family!¡±


    Paige hung up the phone and looked at Alice and Lauryn. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Paige. It¡¯s all Amily¡¯s fault¡­¡±


    Before Alice could finish her words, Amily pinched her hard and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± Alice lowered her head.


    ¡°Apologize.¡± Paige didn¡¯t care who was behind this. They were in cahoots anyway.


    Alice and Lauryn could only apologize to her quickly, as well as Bonnie, Jamie and Jesse.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want this month¡¯s sry anymore. Give it to them. Please talk to Mrs. Lusk and don¡¯t ban us


    from this industry¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll change it in the future¡­ Really, Ms. Paige!¡±


    She coldly withdrew her hand and looked at Amily. Because of the surveince camera, Amily had no


    choice but to lower her head and apologize to her, Bonnie, Jamie, and Jesse.


    ¡°Amily, I will deduct your sry this month. After all, it has something to do with you.¡± She looked at


    Amily with a smile.


    ¡°Well done, Ms. Paige¡­¡± For the sake of her future interest, Amily had to swallow her anger.


    Then, she looked at Patricia and said, ¡°Take good care of your people in the future.¡±


    Although Patricia was furious, there was nothing she could do. She had heard her mother¡¯s words


    clearly over the phone.


    Her mother had said that Paige was her precious daughter!


    Paige would always have the right to fire anyone in this family!


    At this time, Danica came downstairs in slippers. When he saw his two daughters, he couldn¡¯t help


    asking, ¡°Where are Alice and Lauryn?¡±


    ¡°They just went to pack their luggage,¡± Paige said indifferently.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Danica touched her head again and asked with concern,


    ¡°Did they hit you?¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh. The two of them wanted to hit her?


    ¡°No.¡± Paige smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.* Danica couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°How dare he bullies my daughter in my house!


    Jamie, where¡¯s Dillon? Go and get him!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Dillon heard themotion, he rushed over and saw Amily and Patricia standing aside with bad


    expressions. He then looked at Danica¡¯s face with displeasure and hurriedly asked, ¡°Mrs. Lusk, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°Later on, be more careful when recruiting people. Don¡¯t recruit anything!¡± Danica said angrily, ¡°Paige


    finally returned home. Donald and I couldn¡¯t bear to shout at her, but in the end, these two serv*nts put


    on airs in front of my daughter!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Dillon heard this, he looked at Paige and the serv*nts behind her. It should not be Bonnie and


    the others. Who could it be?


    He thought, ¡°Could it be Amily?¡±


    He looked at Amily again. Amily shook her head slightly, and Dillon breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mrs. Lusk, I don¡¯t know which two fools made Ms. Paige unhappy. I¡¯ll deal with them right now.¡±


    ¡°By the time you deal with it, it¡¯ll be toote! I don¡¯t know how you manage the household! If there¡¯s a


    next time, don¡¯t be a housekeeper!¡±


    When Dillon heard this, he hurriedly lowered his head. ¡°Mrs. Lusk, it¡¯s all my fault. I promise there won¡¯t


    be a next time!¡±


    ¡°In a meetingter, let everyone make their identities clear. If you don¡¯t want to do it, leave as soon as


    possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dillon kept bowing. He didn¡¯t expect Danica to be so angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get even with them. Paige, have breakfast first. Don¡¯t be angry. I promise I¡¯ll make them suffer.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡±


    ¡°My good girl, you¡¯ve suffered so much, but you still care about me¡­¡± Danica was touched and


    distressed at the same time.


    Seeing her leave angrily, Amily helped Patricia back to her room. Both of them were so angry that their


    faces turned livid.


    ¡°This d*mn Paige was bing more and more of an eyesore!¡±


    ¡°Amily, did you hear that? Mom just said that Paige is her precious daughter¡­¡±


    Patricia was so angry that she clenched her fists. They had agreed to be even, but her mother¡¯s heart


    was already leaning towards Paige.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to swipe Mr. Lamont¡¯s card and buy more things. If you lose their favor, at least


    the money is still there!¡±


    It was not until this moment that Patricia understood Amily¡¯s kindness. In this family, Amily was the


    best. She treated her wholeheartedly, many times better than her so-called mother!


    ¡°Paige has spent more time with Mr. and Mrs. Lusk. It¡¯s normal forthem to favor her. After all, she¡¯s their


    biological daughter!¡±


    Amily¡¯s words stabbed into Patricia¡¯s heart like a knife.


    ¡°But your brothers and Paige haven¡¯t known each other for a long time. Ms. Patricia, you have to grasp


    this opportunity!¡±


    ¡°y more emotional cards and ask my brothers to buy more things¡­¡±


    ¡°After a while, Lamont will get up and you can go find him¡­¡± Amily whispered in Patricia¡¯s ear again.


    On the other side.


    Bonnie, Jamie, and Jesse kept thanking Paige. Thetter replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s


    all my fault for causing all of you to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, I don¡¯t feel wronged! I¡¯m very happy to see Alice and Lauryn leave!¡±


    Jamie couldn¡¯t help but smile through tears.


    Jesse also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve seen Mrs. Lusk lose her temper. This means that


    in her heart, Ms. Paige is very important. I¡¯m really envious of the rtionship between Ms. Paige and


    Mrs. Lusk. Unlike me¡­ I didn¡¯t have a mother when I was very young¡­¡±


    Her eyes dimmed.


    Jamie continued, ¡°After this incident, I don¡¯t think Amily will dare to act rashly anymore. Thank


    goodness you¡¯re here today, Ms. Paige!¡±

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Chapter 474 Tricking Lamont


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, Amily would be wagging her tail to the sky.¡± Bonnie smiled. ¡°Ms. Paige, thank


    you so much.¡¯


    You¡¯re being too polite.¡± As she spoke, she heard someone calling out to her.


    ¡°Paige, why did you get up so early?¡±


    The person who came downstairs was Lamont. He had seen the lights in


    Paige¡¯s room turn off only at 1 a.m.st night¡­


    She didn¡¯t expect to get up so early today.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± She looked up and asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t have fallen asleep at first, but I soon fell asleep after smelling the


    exhaust gas you gave me¡­¡± Lamont also felt that it was amazing. It had been a


    long time since he had slept so soundly.


    When Jamie heard this, she thought, ¡°What kind of material is that? It sounds


    very useful. I really want one!¡±


    Seeing the envy in her eyes, she asked softly, ¡°You want it? I¡¯ll give you one


    ¡°Ahh, thank you, Ms. Paige!¡± Jamie was extremely excited.


    ¡°There¡¯s a share for all of you.¡± Paige looked at the two people beside her.


    Hearing this, Bonnie and Jesse were immediately happy. So they also had


    one?!


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you¡¯re the best¡­¡±


    They wondered why there was such a big gap between two rich youngdies.


    Patricia had received the best education since she was a child. She had been


    immersed in the best family atmosphere for a long time. Why was she so ill-bred


    in the end?


    Look at Ms. Paige. She grew up in adversity and her skills are amazing¡­


    There was indeed a huge gap between people.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Lamont stretched out his hand and pulled his sister


    to his side. As they walked, he asked in a low voice, ¡®Is there any news from


    over there?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± Seeing that there were a few serv*nts around, she did not go into


    detail.


    Lamont turned around and said, ¡°All of you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before Jamie left, she didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Mr. Lamont and Ms. Paige have a


    good rtionship. Even though they haven¡¯t lived together for so many years,


    the kinship in their bones is still¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she found Patricia and Amily standing on the


    spiral staircase, which made her so scared that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Amily red at her as if she wanted to cut her into pieces.


    Jamie hurriedly lowered her head and left. How unlucky she was to meet them


    again¡­


    Jesse and Bonnie also left, leaving only the two people on the spiral staircase. At this time, their faces


    were not very good. ¡°This bunch of blind people really think they have the ability to gossip behind my


    back¡­¡¯ Jamie¡¯s words echoed in Patricia¡¯s mind. Thinking of how Lamont had whispered something to


    Paige while holding onto her shoulder, she clenched her fists unconsciously¡­ ¡°D*mn you, how did you


    manage to do it¡­¡± All the staff in the dining room had been dismissed by Lamont. Seeing that there


    was no one around, Paige then said, ¡°My men checked the flights to Britain in the past year, but there


    are no records of Yana¡¯s exit.¡± ¡°So Yana might still be in the country?¡± Lamont could not contain his


    excitement. ¡°There are three possibilities. One is that she is indeed still in the country, and the other is


    that she went to Britain. However, the exit records have been erased and have not been found. The


    other possibility is that she went to another country.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know if she had changed her name


    halfway. If she had, it would be more difficult to investigate. Because it took a long time and a whole


    year. In addition, the world was so big


    that it was difficult to find her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The light in Lamont¡¯s eyes instantly went out. Indeed, if she wanted to hide, or if


    she was locked up and could not show herself¡­


    Lamont did not dare to think further.


    ¡°However, there was indeed a record of her parents crossing the border two or


    three months ago.¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, Lamont immediately asked out of concern, ¡°Where did


    they go?¡±


    Florida.¡±


    Hearing this, Lamont didn¡¯t know if he should be worried or anxious. ¡®If Yana isn¡¯t in Florida, their trip


    will be in vain.¡± What¡¯s more, they had never left the town for most of their lives. Now that they had


    gone abroad and gone to such a distant ce, they were unfamiliar with it¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve already sent


    someone to investigate their whereabouts, and I believe that there will be news soon.¡± Seeing that his


    mood wasn¡¯t good, Paige continued, ¡°This matter cant be rushed, since there are too many things


    involved. You should eat, drink, and preserve your strength so that you can meet in the future.¡± Hearing


    his sister¡¯sforting words, Lamont could not help but feel his heart heat up. Actually, he was not


    sure if he could meet Yana again¡­ But when he saw that his sister was so sensible and lovely, his


    heart still warmed up. It turned out that the feeling of having a sister was so good¡­ He wondered why


    he never had this feeling when he was with Patricia in the past¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t copse your body. Eat something first.¡±


    Lamont had not expected his current backbone to be his younger sister. Looking


    at her calm and wise face, it was as if she could prop up the sky even if it fell¡­


    For some reason, she made him feel at ease.


    She even picked up his spoon and served him a few dishes.


    After Lamont finished eating, Paige whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to Knapcoll Vi.¡±


    Four people of unknown identities were locked up there¡­


    Just as Lamont was about to say that he wanted to go too, he heard a voice.


    ¡°Lamont!!¡±


    Patricia trotted over and also greeted Paige with a sweet smile, as if nothing


    had happened in the morning.


    ¡°Lamont, I have something to discuss with you!¡±


    Paige nced at Lamont. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡±


    Lamont really wanted to follow, but Patricia quickly grabbed his arm and asked


    with a smile, ¡°Lamont, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for the whole morning! I have


    something to tell you¡­¡±


    When Lamont saw Paige¡¯s departing figure, he could only say, ¡°What is it?


    Speak.¡±


    Let¡¯s talk while taking a walk.¡± Patricia took Lamont¡¯s hand and walked to the


    garden. ¡°We haven¡¯t taken a walk together for a long time. When I was a child, I


    was the same. I held your hand and whispered to you¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that in


    the blink of an eye, we would grow up and spend less time together. We don¡¯t


    talk much, not to mention whisper.¡±


    I have been a little busy these few days and did not have the time to


    apany you¡­¡± While feeling guilty, Lamont looked at the girl beside him and


    suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, right, did you go shoppingst night?¡¯


    Patricia was thinking about how to start this topic after beating around the bush


    for a long time. She didn¡¯t expect Lamont to take the initiative to ask!


    She was secretly happy, but she didn¡¯t show it. ¡¯Yes, Amily went with me.¡±


    ¡°I had something urgentst night. I did not stand you up on purpose.¡± After


    exining, Lamont looked at his sister beside him and asked with concern, ¡°Did


    you buy anything you liked?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Patricia said happily, ¡°There are a lot of new goods this season. They are


    so beautiful. I couldn¡¯t help but¡­ buy more.¡¯


    Speaking of this, she deliberately stuck out her tongue, revealing her naughty


    side.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Chapter 475 Lying


    Lamont asked straightforwardly, ¡°How much did you spend? I will transfer it to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need! You work so hard, how can I spend your money? I have my own.¡± Patricia tried her


    best to show herunderstanding.


    However, Lamont said lovingly, ¡°I promised to cover your expenses. How much? It¡¯s alright, tell me.¡±


    Patricia deliberately smiled mischievously. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a student, but I can already make money. Last night, I should have taken you to buy it, but


    something came up at thest minute¡­¡± Lamont felt like he had stood his sister upst night. He felt


    very apologetic. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have to ask Amily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look for her.¡±


    Patricia hurriedly tightened her grip on Lamont¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Lamont, you really don¡¯t have to pay for it. I¡¯m not here to ask you forpensation. I just want to tell


    you that I¡¯ve bought all the gifts for Christmas this year. Your gift¡­ you¡¯ll definitely be very happy when


    you receive it! But I can¡¯t tell you now. I¡¯m here today to tell you that you don¡¯t have to prepare a


    Christmas gift for me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lamont asked in confusion.


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve bought me a lot of things over the years. Buy more for Paige from now on!¡±


    When Lamont saw the innocent look in her eyes, his gaze immediately softened. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t


    lose either of


    you. You¡¯re both my younger sisters.¡±


    At this moment, Amily just happened to pass by the garden. Lamont called out to her. ¡°Amily,e


    here.¡±


    Amily pretended to be confused.


    ¡°How much did you spend shopping with Patriciast night?¡±


    Patricia hurriedly signaled Amily not to say anything with her eyes.


    In Lamont¡¯s eyes, his sister was trying to help him save money. He was instantly even more touched.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, you¡¯ve bought so many things for Mr. and Mrs. Lusk, your brothers, and Ms. Paige. I don¡¯t


    think there¡¯s much money left on the card¡­ Since Lamont has asked, I¡¯ll say it out loud.¡± Amily¡¯s tone


    was cautious as if she was asking for Patricia¡¯s opinion.


    Patricia was so anxious that she hinted again with her eyes that Amily should not say to let Lamont


    spend any money!


    Lamont asked again, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just tell me how much you¡¯ve bought.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, don¡¯t me me. Since Lamont asked¡­ It¡¯s 162 billion dors.¡± Amily braced herself to


    say.


    ¡°Amily!¡± Patricia immediately let go of Lamont¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Why did you say that? Didn¡¯t


    you promise me to keep it a secretst night?¡±


    Amily showed her care as she said, ¡°Mr. Lamont won¡¯t me you. You didn¡¯t spend much money


    recklessly. There were so many thingsst night, and they were almost all bought for Mr. and Mrs.


    Lusk, several brothers, and Ms. Paige. You didn¡¯t buy much yourself.¡±


    In fact, Amily lied. What Patricia bought for herself ounted for 90%¡­


    ¡°But you can¡¯t say it out loud. Do you know that Lamont is going topensate me¡­¡± Patricia was still


    anxious.


    When Amily heard this, she asked, ¡°Ah? There¡¯s such a thing¡­¡±


    Lamont took out his phone, logged into his mobile phone bank ount, and transferred 188 billion to


    Patricia.


    ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. Buy so many things for your family. Buy the rest for yourself,¡± Lamont said


    gently.


    When Patricia heard the notification on her phone, she opened it and saw that 188 billion dors had


    been transferred into her ount. She immediately became anxious. ¡°Lamont, why did you transfer so


    much money to me? I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°I am rich. Don¡¯t worry and keep it.¡± Lamont patted her head and his voice became even gentler. ¡°I want


    to apologize to you. I had something urgentst night and left in a hurry. I didn¡¯t mean to stand you up.


    Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I didn¡¯t mean to leave you behind and go out with Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Lamont, I¡¯m not a petty person! You and Paige must have something important to deal with when you


    go out. I¡¯m already 18 years old, and I¡¯m not an ignorant eight-year-old child! If you say so, it seems


    that I¡¯m very narrow-minded¡­¡±


    ¡°How could that be? My sister is the most generous. She bought so many things for her family in one


    go. How can she be petty?¡± Lamont smiled warmly and asked, ¡°The holiday is over. Are you going back


    to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back in the afternoon.¡±


    In fact, Patricia was a little reluctant to part with him.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave home and her family.


    But she was not like the top scorer, Paige, who could wander around outside if she wanted not to go to


    school¡­


    She was afraid that the feelings she had worked so hard to cultivate with her family over the past few


    days would


    be less and less as time went by¡­


    ¡°I have other things to deal with in the next few days. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll take you and Paige to hang


    out. You can also think about where you want to go first and let me take a look,¡± Lamont said gently.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When she heard that Lamont was going to take her out, she was overjoyed!


    ¡°Lamont, I¡¯m going to school in the afternoon. To be honest, I can¡¯t bear to leave you. I won¡¯t be able to


    go home for a few days.¡±


    She hugged Lamont like a spoiled child, hugging him tightly.


    Lamont¡¯s gaze became even gentler. ¡°No matter when youe back, I will always be your brother.


    We still have a lot of time together, so there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Lamont looked at the girl in front of him and promised, ¡°As long as I am free, you can go anywhere you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Patricia raised her bright smile, which was as sweet as honey.


    ¡°Amily, when you pack up Patricia¡¯s luggageter, bring her more food. My Patricia is a foodie¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Patricia acted coquettishly again.


    After the walk, Patricia went back to her room, and Amily also found an excuse toe up¡­


    ¡°Amily, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for me to do this? It seems that Lamont really treats me as his


    younger sister, but I¡­¡±


    Before Patricia could finish her words, she was interrupted by Amily.


    ¡°He is treating you as a younger sister now, but not necessarily in the future!¡±


    Amily¡¯s words were like a dagger stabbing into her heart, which had just felt warmth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? As time goes by, they will spend more time together with Paige, and they will


    have deeper feelings for each other. On the contrary, you will be more and more like an outsider.


    You have seen what happened today. Even a serv**nt doesn¡¯t take you seriously!¡±


    Patricia felt hurt. ¡°But I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to deceive him¡­ I only spent 80 billion dors,


    but you said 162 billion¡­¡±


    It had doubled!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Mr. Lamont doesn¡¯tck money. Look, he gave you 188 billion dors in one go. With this money in his


    ount, you can buy a lot of things!¡±


    The best house in Chicago costs more than 1 million dors per square meter. 188 billion dors can


    buy a small house. Although it can¡¯t bepared with the L**rsen Vi, it is still personal property and


    is written under her name.¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Chapter 476 The Way to Punish a Traitor


    ¡°If each brother gives you 188 billion every few days, plus the money of your parents, how many


    apartments can you buy a year? What kind of rtionship are you talking about? How can a


    rtionship be as good as houses?¡±


    Patricia lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, next¡­¡± Amily whispered in Patricia¡¯s ear, nning something.


    On the other side.


    When Paige arrived at the Knapcoll Vi, Jairo saw her and reported truthfully, ¡°Boss, those people


    woke upst night, but they refused to reveal anything. They¡¯re all tough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to theb first.¡±


    Jairo looked at her back and thought, ¡°Boss is so handsome when she¡¯s engaged in her career!¡±


    She began to analyze yesterday¡¯s powder again. She always felt that she had neglected something.


    Her cell phone vibrated as she was busy. It was a call from Callia.


    ¡°Callia?¡± Paige stopped what she was doing and felt a little puzzled.


    ¡°Paige, where have you been? I¡¯m at the Lars**n Vi!¡± Callia¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°The


    serv**nt said that you went out early in the morning. Did you go out to y? Can you take me with


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out with my friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh, when are youing back?¡±


    ¡°It might not be that fast.¡±


    ¡°Lamont isn¡¯t at home either¡­ Can you finish your work at noon? Let¡¯s have lunch together. I heard


    that there is a beautiful cave restaurant in Chicago, and many people go there.¡±


    She really wanted to build a good rtionship with her future sister-inw. Another reason was that she


    liked Paige¡¯s cold personality very much and got along very well with her.


    However, ever since Paige knew Lamont¡¯s attitude, she tactfully refused. ¡°I might not be able to do it at


    noon. I¡¯ll treat you another day.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t let you waste money! Then let¡¯s make an appointment to go there another day. I


    won¡¯t disturb you to apany your friend now.¡±


    Callia said a few more words before hanging up.


    Looking at the beautiful garden of the Lars**n Vi, Callia felt a little bored. Mr. and Mrs. Lusk were not


    at home either.


    Right at this moment, Patricia called out softly, ¡°Callia?¡±


    ¡°Patricia.¡± When Callia saw her, a friendly smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Are you here for Lamont? He went out for something¡­ There¡¯s no one else at home. Why don¡¯t I go


    shopping and have a meal with you?¡±


    Patricia thought to herself, ¡°If Callia bes my future sister-inw, it¡¯s always good to be close to


    her.¡±


    It was better to have one more friend than one more enemy.


    But Callia smiled and said, ¡°Maybe another day. I suddenly remembered that I have something to do.


    I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Hearing this, Patricia felt a little embarrassed, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet another


    day.¡±


    After Callia left, Amily couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this little bit*h doesn¡¯t want to be close to


    you¡­ Just now, she shamelessly wanted to go out with Paige and invited her to dinner¡­ Why did she


    have something to do as soon as you asked? Who are you lying to?¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect Callia would be so snobbish. She just wanted to build a good rtionship with


    Paige alone¡­.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an adopted daughter¡­¡± Amily said angrily, ¡°Ms. Patricia, do you know the difference now?¡±


    How many people were eager to approach the biological daughter?


    After all, she was an adopted daughter and an outsider to this family!


    In Knapcoll Vi.


    Paige had yet to finish her experiment when she heard that Lamont had arrived. She turned around


    and saw a tall figure standing at the door.


    ¡°Lamont, you¡¯re here?¡±


    This was the first time Lamont had seen his sister in an experimental suit. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She gestured for the chair next to her. ¡°Sit down for a while. I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Lamont walked in and scanned theb¡¯s environment. There were all kinds of professional medical


    equipment. There were a few that he had wanted to buy but could not find anywhere¡­


    He didn¡¯t expect his sister to have so much equipment here.


    Thisboratory alone was estimated to be worth hundreds of millions¡­


    Just now, Jairo said that there were 11boratories on this floor¡­


    Sitting on a chair, Lamont quietly looked at his sister¡¯s focused profile. The sunlight shone on her,


    making her look as beautiful as a painting.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn¡¯t help taking out his mobile phone to take photos, but thisboratory was rted to his


    sister¡¯s privacy, so he didn¡¯t send them to his other brothers to show off¡­


    At this time, someone knocked on the door and said, ¡°Boss, the results of the third stage of the test


    havee out¡­¡±


    The person who came in was also wearing an experimental suit. When she saw Lamont sitting on a


    chair, she was instantly stunned.


    She thought, ¡°Why is there a man in the boss¡¯sboratory?


    Can he be my boss¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Paige took the report from her hand and flipped through it page by page. ¡°As we


    expected, the fourth stage will be held this Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before the person left, she nced at Lamont, thinking ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. I didn¡¯t expect Boss to


    have such good taste¡­¡±


    After half an hour, Paige¡¯s face darkened.


    Lamont could not help but ask out of concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have a bad discovery.¡± Paige stared at the results of the data and said in a deep voice, ¡°Our previous


    guess might have been wrong.¡±


    Lamont¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What guess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the powder found in Yana¡¯s vitamin C bottle. We thought it might have been used to poison her or


    to protect herself¡­ But now, I find that there is a third possibility.¡±


    Lamont could not help but hold his breath. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, Martin¡¯s mother was poisoned by a slow-acting poison called C30. There is no antidote on the


    market. Just now, I tried to put C30 together with the highly toxic powder and found that they had a


    counteracting effect.¡±


    That was to say, the highly toxic powder mainly made of Dragon Herb could detoxify C30.


    ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to fighting poison with poison¡­¡± Paige added, ¡°But it can¡¯t bepletely removed, and


    only a part of it can be removed. Moreover, in the process of fighting poison with poison, the patient


    was in great pain. I tried several other types of slow-acting poisons, and the results show that C30 can


    borrow part of the poison.¡±


    Lamont finally understood why her expression was not good. ¡°You mean Yana might have been


    poisoned, but there is no antidote. We can only use this highly toxic powder to fight against the poison


    and temporarily reduce the toxicity in her body?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    If this was the result, how much suffering would she have suffered in the past year¡­


    Lamont¡¯s heart felt like it had fallen into an ice cave. No, no, his Yana was so kind-hearted that she


    should not have suffered such torture¡­.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that group of people say that she was a traitor? Is it possible that this is a way to punish


    traitors?¡±


    Lamont did not think of this possibility at all. However, after listening to his sister, he felt that it was very


    possible¡­


    ¡°Paige, I want to find her.¡± Lamont was really anxious. ¡°I really want to find her as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Chapter 477 Someone Can Control You


    ¡°I know, and that¡¯s just my guess. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Paige softly replied before she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve


    already sent people to look for her, but there¡¯s no trace of her for the time being. We can find her


    parents first.¡±


    Perhaps her parents knew the inside story.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go to Florida now.¡±


    Lamont really wanted to find her. When he thought about how Yana might have been poisoned and had


    to rely on another poison to slow down the toxicity, his heart felt like it was suffocating and he felt


    terrible!


    At this moment, Jairo knocked on the door and said, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s news. Mr. and Mrs. Jacob have run


    out of money. They¡¯re teaching a family where they live. I¡¯ve sent you their rented ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Paige instructed, ¡°Prepare a private jet for me. Lamont and I are heading over right now.¡±


    When Lamont heard that he thought, ¡°She has a private jet?¡±


    Hearing this, Jairo said, ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t go there! Have you forgotten that the previous forces are


    everywhere¡­¡±


    Seeing the pressure in her eyes, Jairo immediately changed his words. ¡°You¡¯d better stay here. There


    are so many things waiting for you to deal with¡­¡±


    Lamont sensed that something was amiss. ¡°What do those forces mean? Why can¡¯t Paige go there? Is


    she in danger as soon as she leaves here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jairo was stunned by the question. After a long while, he lied. ¡°I mean, when Boss went to catch


    those people, one of them escaped, didn¡¯t he? What if that person goes back to ask for


    reinforcements¡­ and sets up an ambush for Boss in Florida? Boss has no manpower there. It¡¯s too


    dangerous to go there.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and leave.¡± She really felt that he was talking too much.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    Paige raised her warning eyes again, and Jairo could only retreat silently¡­


    ¡°Paige, send me the address. I can go by myself.¡± Lamont could tell how dangerous it was. ¡°It¡¯s safer


    for you to stay here. If anything happens to you, I will never forgive myself.¡±


    ¡°Jairo just likes to worry about others. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go back to the Larsen Vi to pack


    some light luggage first. It may take two or three days.¡±


    Although she had a change of clothes on her private jet, Lamont did not¡­


    ¡¯Paige, listen to me.¡± Lamont really did not want her to take this risk. It was not easy to have such a


    caring younger sister¡­


    ¡°Lamont, there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± She thought to herself, ¡°With me around, I can protect him.¡±


    If Lamont went there alone, it would be really dangerous. If he was caught, she would have to save


    him, which would be even more troublesome¡­


    Seeing that his sister had made up her mind to leave, Lamont hesitated.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Paige Lusk first.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore.


    Lamont looked at his sister¡¯s stubborn face and finally gave in. ¡°Promise me that if there¡¯s any danger, I


    will let you run. You must be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even if she had to run, she would take Lamont with her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word,¡± Lamont added.


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±


    On the way back to the Larsen Vi, Lamont received a few Line messages from Patricia.


    ¡°Lamont, I¡¯ve thought about it. Let¡¯s go to Britain this weekend. We can go to many ces of interest.¡±


    Patricia pretended to be considerate and said, ¡°Paige rarely goes to such ces, so it can leave her


    with some beautiful memories.¡±


    Without waiting for Lamont¡¯s reply, Patricia sent another message. ¡°We can also go to the Thames


    River, Big Ben, Madame Tussauds¡­¡±


    ¡°Patricia, I¡¯m busy this weekend. Maybe next time.¡± Lamont replied.


    His mind was not on amusement at the moment. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to


    find Yana. He had no interest in other things like having fun.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go next time.¡± Patricia sent another grinning emoji. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that well spend a lot of


    time together in the future? There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After replying, Lamont was no longer in the mood to add anything else.


    On the other side, Patricia¡¯s heart sank when she received Lamont¡¯s reply. She kept having the feeling


    that there were fewer and fewer words left for her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In Knapcoll Vi.


    Jairo thought to himself, ¡°Boss is getting more and more stubborn and disobedient. Even if I can¡¯t


    control Boss, there¡¯s still Martin!¡±


    Thinking of those powers, only Martin¡¯s people could stop them, he cheekily gave Martin a call and told


    him about the boss¡¯s trip to Florida.


    While Paige was driving, her phone vibrated. She pressed the answer button on the steering wheel,


    and Martin¡¯s voice appeared in the car.


    ¡°Paige, are you going to Florida?¡±


    When she heard this, she thought, ¡¯ Did Jairo say that again? Okay, I¡¯ll deduct his annual bonuster.


    There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡±


    Jairo, who didn¡¯t know the truth, was stillcent. Finally, there was someone who could persuade


    the boss!


    ¡°I have something to do.¡± Paige exined, ¡°I initially nned to call you when we arrive at the Larsen


    Vi.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jairo was the first to speak. This way, Martin would mistakenly think that she was


    deliberately hiding it¡­


    ¡°What have you been up totely?¡± On the phone, Martin was a little worried.


    However, Lamont, who was sitting in the passenger seat, said, ¡°Martin, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Lamont.¡± Martin was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re with Paige?¡±


    They often stayed together recently. What exactly were they busy with that he didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. My girlfriend disappeared a year ago, and Paige helped me find her. Now there¡¯s


    some progress. I¡¯m going to work on it. Don¡¯t worry. Paige is with me, and I¡¯ll protect her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Martin really wanted to ask how to protect her. If the forces outside were to move out at the same


    time, he and Paige¡¯sbined skills might not be able to win, let alone Lamont¡¯s¡­ very average skills?


    ¡°I want to go too,¡± Martin said worriedly.


    Lamont looked at Paige, seemingly asking for her opinion.


    ¡°Yesterday, I saw Rhys¡¯s Instagram. He said that he was going to France in the next two days. If I¡¯m not


    mistaken, the two of you are together?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine by himself.¡± Martin immediately decided, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do recently.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just going out for a day or two. Well be back soon. You go back to work first.¡±


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    Due to Lamont¡¯s presence, Martin couldn¡¯t talk about those powers, but he and


    Paige both knew that those powers weren¡¯t to be trifled with.


    ¡°How can work be as important as you?¡±


    It was not as important as her personal safety.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Chapter 478 Hundreds of Apartments Were Gifted


    ¡°Then,e look for me after you¡¯re done with your work in France.¡± Speaking of this, she paused for


    a moment before adding, ¡°Be obedient.¡±


    Martin wanted to refuse, but because of thest two words, his heart softened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, didn¡¯t you send someone to protect me?¡±


    Martin could only give in. ¡°Okay, then you go over today and I¡¯ll go find you tomorrow.¡±


    Rhys, ¡® Boss, how can I finish the business in France today? Do you want me to work with you for 24


    hours? Is there any justice in the world? I¡¯m not a working machine!¡±


    ¡°Tell your men to hide well.¡±


    Martin couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Paige had a good anti-reconnaissance ability. As long as it was someone he arranged, she could find


    him every time.


    In Larsen Vi.


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect Lamont toe back with Paige. Did he go out to look for her just now?


    Thinking of this, she felt a little unhappy.


    Lamont first went to the dressing room to retrieve a few sets of clothes to change into. Then, he


    knocked on Danica¡¯s door, saying that he would be leaving with Paige.


    ¡°You brat, you finally got it!¡± Danica said happily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave Paige to you. You have to take good


    care of her. You must stay in the best hotel and apany her anywhere she wants to go. You have to


    buy whatever she wants to eat. Also, it¡¯s getting cold. Don¡¯t let her catch a cold.¡± Danica thought that


    his son was going to take Paige for a trip. Whiles he was happy, she nagged.


    Everything was about how to take good care of his sister.


    ¡¯Okay, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    Lamont did not tell her about the dangers of this trip. He wanted her to mistakenly think that they were


    traveling. He was not impatient. He waited for his mother to finish her instructions before leaving.


    In the living room.


    When Patricia saw Lamont carrying a suitcase, she couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Lamont, where are you going?¡±


    ¡¯I have some matters and need to leave for a few days.¡± Lamont patted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to


    y next time.¡±


    Patricia wanted to ask him where he was going and if he was busy with work¡­ However, when Lamont


    looked up and saw Paige going downstairs, he walked towards her and left Patricia alone.


    When he saw that the girl downstairs didn¡¯t bring anything with her, he couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low


    voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring any luggage?¡±


    ¡°There are on the ne,¡± answered Paige softly.


    Lamont nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    The ne was already parked near the Larsen Vi. The siblings left side by side¡­


    Patricia was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t Lamont say that he was leaving for another city? Why did he go out


    with Paige?


    ¡°Ms. Patricia.¡± Amily quickly came to Patricia¡¯s side and whispered anxiously, ¡°I just heard Mrs. Lusk


    calling Mr. Lusk that Lamont is going to take Ms. Paige to Britain for a few days!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    Patricia¡¯s face was extremely dark. She unconsciously clenched her fists.


    Looking at their backs as they left, she couldn¡¯t believe it. She had just told


    Lamont that she was going to Britain to have fun. Lamont had clearly told her that he was busy


    recently¡­But in the blink of an eye, he took her abroad?!


    Originally, she wanted to go there with Lamont and visit all the famous tourist spots¡­


    In the end, he left her behind and only brought Paige with him?? How could Lamont do this?


    Tears welled up in Patricia¡¯s eyes. She was angry and sad.


    ¡¯Ms. Patricia, as I said, they are all members of the Lusk family¡­¡±


    Amily looked in the direction they left and sighed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lamont to be so biased. Isn¡¯t he afraid that you¡¯ll be sad if the news reaches you?


    ¡¯Or could it be that he doesn¡¯t care about your feelings at all? He doesn¡¯t care whether you¡¯re sad or


    not. He just wants to take her out. After all, she¡¯s his biological sister¡­


    ¡°Mr. Lamont has gone too far! He¡¯s even more partial than Mr. Hernan and Mr. Nathan!


    ¡°As I said, what they said was all lies¡­¡±


    Tears slid down Patricia¡¯s face, reying the happy scene of her and Lamont growing up together in


    her mind.


    ¡°Ms. Patricia, it¡¯s not worth it for such a person¡­¡± Amily¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°How could Lamont¡­¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears away with her hand. She looked in the


    direction that Lamont had left and said sadly,


    ¡®How could it be? He said that he would treat me like his own sister and dote on me for the rest of my


    life¡­ It¡¯s all a lie. Both of them lied to me and coaxed me like a three-year-old child¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you know the importance of money? Fortunately, you received 188 billion dors. Although they


    have no feelings, at least you still have money¡­ Originally, you felt sorry for Lamont. Look, he doesn¡¯t


    feel sorry for you at all!¡±


    Patricia wiped away her tears and ran back to her room. She didn¡¯t want to listen anymore.


    Looking at her back, Amily knew that what had happened this time had more or less taught her a


    lesson. It was better to suffer a short pain than a long one.


    This family could only be used to earn money. There was no need to talk about feelings!


    On the other side.


    Lamont looked at the luxurious private jet in front of him and his entire person froze.


    This ne was from two years ago, and there was only one in the world. It was said that it had been


    bought by a very powerful big shot.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this big shot was his sister¡­ His sister¡¯s economic strength waspletely


    beyond his imagination¡­


    Looking at the priceless ne in front of him, Lamont¡¯s heart was filled with emotions. Had he given his


    sister too little pocket money?


    Would those who could afford this kind of ne think that his pocket money was too little?


    ¡°Lamont, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Paige looked at him with a confused expression.


    Lamont walked up the flight of stairs. ¡°You bought this ne two years ago?¡±


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t buy it.¡± Paige honestly replied before she continued, ¡°I told you that it was a gift from one of my


    grandfathers.¡±


    It was a gift?


    When Lamont heard that even his grandfather was not so generous¡­who exactly was that person?


    A ne worth hundreds of millions of dors?!


    This girl must be spoiled to the core¡­


    ¡°They often send me gifts,¡± Paige exined.


    There were more than a hundred properties under her name, let alone other shops and shares¡­


    However, most of them were real estate and were gifts from them, so no matter how urgently she


    needed money, she was reluctant to sell them¡­


    She had invested all the pocket money that her grandfathers had given her.


    Every time she made money, she would buy things for them in all kinds of Names.


    For example, when she went home this time, her parents and brothers gave her pocket money. She


    also took it to invest and nned to give them a surprise after making a small profit.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Chapter 479 How Did You Find This ce?


    After getting on the ne, they found that the living room was luxurious and beautiful, and someone


    served them tea, snacks, and fruit.


    ¡°Lamont, eat something first and then go to the bedroom to rest for a while.¡±


    There were four separate rooms on the ne, and the master bedroom belonged to her. Only one of


    the three guest rooms had been used by the injured Jairo, and the other two rooms had not been used


    yet.


    However, someone cleaned it up on time, and it was very neat inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. But you went to bed sotest night, got up so early today, and did experiments for so


    long,¡±


    Lamont felt apologetic. At the same time, he also felt that his younger sister was really different from


    the other rich youngdies. She worked hard every day.


    The other youngdies were all dressed exquisitely. They attended all kinds of parties, did SPA, and


    went shopping every day.


    Inparison, Paige¡¯s life was much more fulfilling and meaningful.


    ¡°Oh, right. I suddenly recalled something.¡± Sitting on the couch and drinking half a ss of lemon


    water, she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything rted to you in Yana¡¯s room.¡±


    When Lamont heard that, his eyes darkened instantly.


    Seeing through his thoughts, Paige exined, ¡°Those people said that she¡¯s a traitor. I was wondering


    if she was afraid of implicating you, so she erased everything rted to you. If that¡¯s the case, then she


    really loves you.¡±


    Lamont suddenly lifted his eyes. When he thought of this possibility, his entire heart became agitated.


    ¡°She¡¯s protecting you in her own way,¡± Paige added.


    Ever since Yana had left, Lamont had been disheartened for a year. Now that he was suddenly


    informed of this possibility, his heart seemed toe alive again, full of vitality.


    ¡°We still have hours before we reach our destination, so let¡¯s all rest for a while.¡± Paige stood up and


    walked towards the master bedroom.


    Lamont was led to the guest bedroom by one of his men. He did not know if it was because of this


    possibility brought by his sister, but he was in a good mood and soon fell asleep.


    After tricking him to sleep, she went to the master bedroom to deal with her personal affairs. Hours


    later, the nended.


    Lamont took a long nap. When he woke up, he was full of energy.


    It was 10 o¡¯clock in the morning.


    As soon as Paige got off the ne, Martin¡¯s men came to pick her up.


    ¡°Is that Ms. Paige? Mr. Stowe sent me here. My name is Joseph, and I¡¯m responsible for picking up you


    and Mr. Lusk.¡°¡®


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Just as Paige was about to get in the car, Joseph opened the door for her before Lamont did.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite considerate.¡±


    They followed the address to the ce where Yana¡¯s parents lived. It was the first floor of a small


    apartment. There was a small courtyard on the first floor, and they could see their clothes being dried.


    Paige rang the doorbell. After a while, a woman came out to open the door.


    It was Yana¡¯s mother, Leyna. When she saw the unfamiliar little girl in front of her, she was a little


    confused. Looking at Lamont, who was standing beside her, she instantly understood that they were in


    cahoots.


    ¡°How did you find him here?¡± Leyna¡¯s impression of Lamont was too deep. Ever since her daughter left


    the Jacob family, this young man hade knocking on her door every now and then. It was obvious


    that he was an infatuated man.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Jacob. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you¡­¡± Lamont was afraid that Mrs. Jacob would have a bad


    impression of him.


    ¡°I told you, we don¡¯t have any news about Yana¡­¡± Leyna was about to close the door.


    ¡°Yana might be in danger. We came here to help her.¡± Paige said softly.


    Leyna stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at the pretty girl. She looked so young. How


    could she help her?


    ¡°No need.¡±


    After saying that, Leyna intended to close the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Jacob.¡± Paige reached out to block the door and said gently, ¡°A group of people has been looking


    for Yana everywhere. We must be one step ahead of them, or she will really be in danger.¡±


    After saying that, she took out her phone and showed Leyna the vitamin C bottle.


    ¡°This thing¡­..¡± Leyna remembered that the bottle had always been ced in Yana¡¯s room. How could


    this girl have this photo on her phone? Could it be that they had gone to her house and entered Yana¡¯s


    room?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that what Yana has been eating is not a vitamin, but a strong poison.¡±


    Leyna was just about to lose her temper when she heard about the strong poison. ¡°How is this


    possible¡­¡±


    That thing was ced in her daughter¡¯s room a long time ago. She had seen her daughter eat it with


    her own eyes. Before her daughter found her biological parents, she had been eating this thing!


    Speaking of which, it was more than a year ago¡­


    ¡°Is she eating something that looks like powder?¡± She continued, ¡°But vitamin C is pills.¡±


    Leyna waspletely shocked. That¡¯s right, how could she have overlooked this? The medicine in this


    kind of medicine bottle was usually a pill, but what Yana ate was made of powder¡­


    If it weren¡¯t for this girl¡¯s reminder, she really wouldn¡¯t have thought so much¡­


    She had once identally seen her daughter pour powder¨Clike things into the water. She had also


    asked her what her daughter was eating. Her daughter had said that it was a tonic and whiter¡­


    A few dayster, when she was cleaning, she had seen this bottle of medicine. It had the words


    ¡®vitamin C¡® on it, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart¡­


    Thinking of this, he realized that something was wrong with his daughter more than a year ago!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why would she eat something like that¡­ What evidence do you have to prove that it¡¯s a strong


    poison?!¡± Leyna was evidently unable to calm down as she asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Because a group of people is chasing after her, saying that she is a traitor¡­¡± All Paige could do was


    tell her everything she knew and try her best to gain her trust.


    Leyna hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, my daughter can¡¯t be a traitor¡­ You¡¯re talking nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the details. At present, this is all we can find. The reason why we found this ce is


    that we want to get more clues from you¡­ Lamont loves Yana very much. We won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Seeing the sincerity in the girl¡¯s eyes, Leyna was finally moved and stepped aside.


    Lamont did not expect that his sister would be able to persuade Mrs. Jacob. He looked at his sister


    gratefully.


    Leyna was still thinking about what she had just said. She was in a daze¡­


    At this time, a person came out of the room. ¡°Leyna, who rang the doorbell? Why did it take so long?¡±


    Leyna looked up and saw her husband walking out. Just as she was about to exin¡­


    Mr. Jacob asked, ¡°Why are you here again? How did you find this ce¡­ and bring a girl with you?¡±


    What did that mean?


    ¡°Let them in first!¡± Leyna tugged at her husband¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re here to help Yana.¡±


    Mr. Jacob couldn¡¯t believe it. Ever since Yana left, they had seen too many unreliable people¡­

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Chapter 480 Unraveling the Truth Layer by Layer


    But the girl¡¯s eyes were sincere. She nodded with a sincere attitude and emphasized, ¡°We won¡¯t hurt


    Yana.¡±


    Because the ce rented by Mr. Jacob was on the first floor, people passed by from time to time, and


    some people even looked at the yard.


    ¡°Let them in!¡± Leyna entered the house anxiously. Mr. Jacob had mixed feelings and finally followed her


    in.


    Paige and Lamont looked at each other, as if to say, ¡°They¡¯ve agreed.¡±


    Lamont closed the door in the courtyard and followed his sister into the house.


    The living room was small, but it was clean and tidy everywhere.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Sit wherever you like.¡±


    Hearing Mr. Jacob¡¯s words, Paige and Lamont sat on the sofa obediently, like two students.


    Leyna went to the kitchen to get some water. Paige wanted to say that there was no need to bother, but


    judging from her worried expression, it was obvious that she was still thinking about what had just


    happened. Her attention was not on the kitchen, and she was absent¨Cminded¡­


    On the other hand, Mr. Jacob nced at Paige and then at Lamont. ¡°Brother and sister?¡±


    The two of them nodded.


    ¡°Rted by blood?¡±


    They nodded in unison again.


    ¡°How long have you been dating Yana?¡± Nels then looked at Lamont and asked.


    ¡°One year,¡± Lamont answered truthfully. ¡°One yearter, she left me and I went to look for her for


    another year.¡±


    Come to think of it, he and Yana had been together for two years.


    Nels remembered that this young man dide to his house several times and asked about Yana¡¯s


    whereabouts every time. Did Yana leave him at that time?


    ¡°Did you do something wrong to her?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Lamont was a little anxious. However, Paige exined gently, ¡°It seems like Yana is involved in


    something dangerous and doesn¡¯t want to involve my brother, so she pretended to break up with him.¡±


    ¡°Since you guessed that my daughter might be involved in something dangerous, why did you bring


    your sister with you?¡±


    Nels knew that this matter was far from being as simple as it seemed. It was fine if Lamont came alone,


    but why did he bring his sister along? What if something happened?


    Lamont wanted to say that his younger sister was not an ordinary person. It was all thanks to his


    younger sister that he could find this ce¡­


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of ss breakinging from the kitchen.


    Nels got up and trotted over immediately. ¡°Leyna, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Paige and Lamont followed. They saw that Leyna had broken the ss and was squatting on the


    ground to pick up the fragments. Her finger had been identally cut open¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± the three of them blurted out in unison.


    Leyna was startled. She came back to her senses and was no longer as distracted as before.


    ¡°Come here. Slow down. I¡¯ll deal with the fragments.¡± Nels stretched out his hand to her, afraid that his


    wife would step on the fragments on the ground.


    Levna was dragged out of the kitchen by him, and Nels dealt with the mess.


    Paige looked at her wound and asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s the first aid kit? I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just put on a band¨Caid.¡±


    ¡°No, your wound is not small. It will be bad if you get bacterially infected.¡±


    Levna didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so persistent. She was a little stunned and unconsciously thought of


    her considerate daughter.


    ¡°My sister is a doctor. She will take care of it for you.¡±


    Hearing Lamont¡¯s words, both Leyna and Nels were a little surprised, especially Nels, who stopped


    picking up the fragments in disbelief.


    He thought, ¡°This girl looks young. I guess she¡¯s a high school student. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a


    doctor.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the first¨Caid kit?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°There are some feces in the first drawer on the left of the TV cab¡­¡±


    Because it was a rented house, they didn¡¯t have a medicine chest or much medicine. When she


    opened it, she found that there was only some casual medicine.


    She took it out and disinfected it with ease. Leyna was stunned again.


    ¡°It will hurt a little. Bear with it.¡± After disinfectant, she helped her dress her wound.


    Leyna looked at the girl¡¯s serious expression and suddenly thought of her daughter¡­


    When she opened the door just now, she saw the girl standing at the door with a cold temperament.


    For a moment, she felt that the girl was like Yana¡­..


    But he had to admit that this girl was even more beautiful than Yana. Her facial features were perfect


    and impable.


    Looking at Lamont again, the family¡¯s appearance and temperament were really much better than


    those of ordinary people.


    Although Leyna had never heard Yana mention the brother and sister, from their words and deeds, she


    could tell that their family was not simple.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t touch water for the time being.¡± Paige packed up her things again.


    Leyna¡¯s heart warmed up when she saw that the siblings had no ill intentions and were still being


    considerate towards her.


    At this time, Nels also cleaned up the mess in the kitchen, poured two sses of water and brought


    them to them. Seeing that the girl had helped his wife deal with the wound obediently, their vignce


    was relieved a lot.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet.¡± Leyna knew that the girl¡¯s brother¡¯s name was Lamont, but she still


    didn¡¯t know the girl¡¯s name.


    ¡°My name is Paige Lusk.¡±


    Leyna nodded and said to her husband, ¡°Paige just said that what Yana ate before was very likely not


    vitamin, but a strong poison.¡±


    When Nels heard this, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He looked at Paige and asked, ¡°How can you be so sure


    that it¡¯s a strong poison? Have you seen it before?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already tested it.¡± Paige exined, ¡°This powder is highly toxic, and it¡¯s made from 16 types of


    poisonous herbs. If it¡¯s used on a healthy body, they will immediately die.¡±


    For example, the mouse in herboratory died on the spot after licking the powder.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to rescue it.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nels asked in a trembling voice.


    Paige nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Since the toxicity is so strong, why is Yana fine after eating it¡­¡± Nels asked in disbelief.


    ¡°We guessed that she might have been poisoned and needed to rely on another kind of poison powder


    to fight against the poison. However, this process is very painful.¡±


    She told them what she knew. ¡°This kind of poison powder can¡¯tpletely detoxify, so we guessed


    that there might be no antidote for it in the world, so she had to use this poison powder to prolong her


    life.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Nels couldn¡¯t believe it at all. How could his daughter be poisoned and rely on


    another poison to prolong her life? They had never heard of it!


    ¡°So, have you seen Yana eat the food in the vitamin C bottle before?¡±


    ¡°It happened more than a year ago.¡± Leyna confessed, ¡°It was probably at the time of the ident.


    Once, I identally saw her pour the powder into the water. I asked her what she was eating, and she


    smiled and said that it was a supplement, a white one¡­ After that, when I was cleaning, I saw the


    bottle was written with vitamin C, so didn¡¯t care much¡­¡±

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Chapter 481 Obtaining Trust


    If her daughter had been poisoned, how could she have looked so rxed?


    ording to the girl, the process of fighting poison with poison was very painful¡­.


    Why was her daughter still smiling so sweetly at her after taking the poison powder?


    The look in Paige¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°At that time, Yana and my brother were still dating¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige also said that there was a group of people looking for Yana everywhere,¡± Leyna mentioned to


    her husband.


    Nels looked at the girl in front of him in disbelief. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Without hiding anything, she told him everything that she had found out from her neighbors, as well as


    how she had climbed over the wall and entered their house¡­


    Nels and Leyna were a little angry at first, because the girl broke into their house without telling them¡­


    However, when he heard the girl say that there were so many cameras and listening devices installed


    in her house, and that the group of people had quicklye looking for her after the girl had installed


    those things¡­


    While they were shocked, they were secretly d that Yana did not return. Otherwise, she would have


    fallen into the hands of those bad guys.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Paige, were you injured at that time?¡± Leyna asked again.


    If he were to get injured because of this, the couple would feel apologetic.


    ¡°No,¡± replied Paige truthfully. ¡°But those people said that Yana is a traitor, so I¡¯m guessing that she


    wants to continue being together with my brother. She doesn¡¯t want to bring danger to your parents, so


    she was forced to take poison. When the poison took effect, it was very painful, so she had to use


    another strong poison to fight against the poison and save her life.¡±


    Hearing his sister¡¯s analysis, Lamont suddenly remembered. ¡°At the end of the year, I couldn¡¯t get in


    touch with Yana. When I asked her, she always said that she was busy, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Sometimes, I finally managed to ask her out for a meal. After eating, she would go to the bathroom for


    a long time. When she came out, her face was a little pale.¡±


    ¡°What did she say at that time?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°She said that she had a stomachache, or she told me that she was on her period. In short, the reasons


    were different every time. Sometimes, when she went shopping, she said that she was not feeling well


    and didn¡¯t want to go shopping¡­¡±


    Lamont suddenly remembered these things and asked in disbelief, ¡°Could it be that by then, the poison


    had already


    kicked in? She can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡±


    When Paige heard his words, she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible, and it¡¯s also possible that she carried the


    bottle of vitamin C with her. When the poison took effect, she hid in the bathroom and took it. She


    wanted to fight the poison with poison, but the process was very painful, so she couldn¡¯t hold on any


    longer and proposed to go home to rest.¡±


    Lamont clenched his fists. At the thought of these two possibilities, he wanted nothing more than to


    beat himself to death!


    Why was he so st*pid? He did not realize that Yana was hiding something from him!


    Leyna and Nels kept shaking their heads.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Yana has never interacted with anyone indecent since she was a child, let alone


    join any organization!¡±


    Nels felt that his daughter was not st*pid. If an organization was in danger, how could his daughter take


    the risk to join it?


    ¡°I know Yana very well. Even if the organization gives her a lot of benefits, she can¡¯t join us.¡± Mr. Jacob


    patted his chest and promised.


    ¡°Ever since she was a child? Didn¡¯t she grow up in an orphanage?¡± she asked lightly.


    When Nels and Leyna heard this, they were stunned again. Yes, Yana was brought here from an


    orphanage¡­.


    But¡­


    How old would Yana be then?


    ¡°This hypothesis doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Nels waved his hand and denied it repeatedly. ¡°When we


    brought Yana here, she was so young, and she was a little timid when she first came to our house¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I still remember that when she first arrived home, she asked her for her opinion. She said that she


    was so obedient and picky about nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°I think the orphanage is a little suspicious.¡± Paige continued, ¡°Is there any possibility that all the people


    in the orphanage are not ordinary children?¡±


    This guess stunned Nels and Leyna, as well as Lamont.


    But ever since his sister started investigating this matter, every guess she made was correct. Hence,


    Lamont took out his phone again. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Let my people do it.¡±


    Paige felt that Lamont¡¯s men were easy to alert, but she was different. She had undergone special


    training.


    Lamont stopped what he was doing. He looked at his younger sister and said with great trust, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She took out her phone and sent a message to Jairo, which almost scared him to death¡­


    Ever since he found out that the boss was going to take a risk toe to Florida and found out that


    Martin actually trusted the boss so much that he didn¡¯t even follow him personally, Jairo was utterly


    disappointed in Martin. At the same time, he was extremely worried, he kept having the feeling that


    something was going to happen to the boss, and in the end, he had no choice but toe here


    secretly¡­.


    When he heard the notification tone of his mobile phone, he took it out and saw that the message was


    sent by his boss. He was so scared that his face darkened.


    Rylee was a little puzzled. ¡°What are you doing? Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Boss sent a message saying that she had something to talk to me about! It¡¯s over! Does the boss


    know that we¡¯re here? Does she want to get even with us?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Rylee was scared out of his wits. ¡°Is it toote for me to buy a flight back now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t care about Boss¡¯s safety?¡±


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you here? Compared with the safety of my boss, I¡¯m more worried about whether my neck will


    be broken by her¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you are willing to let the boss break my neck?¡± Jairo grabbed him. ¡°Don¡¯t go! I don¡¯t care. If we


    die, we die together!¡±


    ¡°No, let go of me. I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship in my life, and I¡¯ve never experienced the beauty of


    life¡­¡±


    Jairo¡¯s cell phone vibrated again. It was a question mark sent by his boss.


    He wanted to cry but had no tears. He plucked up the courage to open the screen and clicked on it,


    only to find that his boss had asked him to investigate an orphanage!


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. Didn¡¯t his boss find them here?


    ¡°Why is Boss investigating an orphanage for no reason?


    ¡°Oh my g*d, I was almost scared to death just now!¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I promise toplete the task!¡± Jairo replied first.


    Seeing that Jairo had sent her a few love emojis, she resisted the urge to cklist him. She put away


    her phone and looked at Leyna and Nels.


    ¡°The results wille out in two days.¡±


    Leyna and Nels couldn¡¯t believe it. Who the hell was this girl? She said that she would check the


    orphanage, and the result woulde out in two days?


    After all, they had been looking for their daughter for two or three months, but there was no news at


    all¡­


    When can we find Yana¡­¡± Leyna was obviously very worried. It sounded like her daughter¡¯s situation


    was very dangerous¡­

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Chapter 482 Discovering a Problem


    However, Paige said softly, ¡°As long as you tell us everything you know, I believe that Yana¡¯s


    whereabouts will soon be revealed.¡±


    Speaking of this, she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Yana lied to you that she found her


    biological parents and was going to live abroad with them. However, we checked the flight records of


    the past year and did not find any records of her exit.¡±


    As soon as she said that, they were stunned again.


    ¡°I told you, Yana is not a heartless person. Something must have happened to her¡­¡± Leyna had been


    with her daughter for many years, and they knew each other well. Ever since her daughter said that


    she would find her biological parents and leave them, she felt that something was wrong and panicked.


    Seeing Leyna silently wiping away her tears, Nels also felt a lump in his throat and said in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°I hope she really found her biological parents, and I don¡¯t want her to be in danger¡­¡±


    If possible, they would rather their daughter be happy for the rest of her life, even if they would never


    see each other again¡­


    ¡°I heard from my neighbor that a group of people went to your house a few months ago. It¡¯s raining and


    they¡¯re still walking around in the yard.¡± She looked up at them.


    The neighbor said that after that day, the Jacob Family had not opened the door for four or five days.


    The neighbor saw them four or five dayster and asked them what was going on. They only said that


    they were rtives and did not tell them anything else in detail.


    ¡°That time¡­¡± Nels wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He didn¡¯t know whether to


    say it or not.


    ¡°Tell them, they are good people, and they really want to help us.¡± Leyna persuaded.


    In the end, Nels chose to tell her everything. ¡°It was a rainy night. When I was asleep, I suddenly heard


    somethinging from Yana¡¯s room. At first, I thought I had misheard, but after a while, there was


    another sounding from Yana¡¯s house. This time, Leyna also heard it.¡±


    ¡°The two of us thought that Yana had returned. We were so happy and excited that we got up to take a


    look. At that time, the sound of the storm was so loud that it made people panic when it hit the window.¡±


    ¡°Yana¡¯s door isn¡¯t closed. I saw two or three people secretly rummaging through the room¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time, I thought there was a thief in the house, so I took Leyna¡¯s hand and tiptoed downstairs. I


    wanted to ask my neighbors for help.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there were also a few people rummaging through the living room on the first floor. If


    we went down, we would be walking into a trap. When they found us, they rushed over at once. Leyna


    and I were injured in the resistance.¡±


    ¡°Later, we tried our best to escape to the yard, but we were caught and knocked out by them.¡±


    It was no wonder that there were so many bloodstains on the floor in the living room, and there were


    also some in the yard. Just as Paige had guessed, Mr. and Mrs. Jacob were in danger.


    ¡°When we woke up, we found that our hands and feet were tied. There were a few people guarding us


    in the living room. They were all wearing ck hoods and ck clothes, so we couldn¡¯t see their faces


    clearly.¡±


    ¡°They have asked the same question over and over again. Where is Yana? But we don¡¯t know where


    she is either.¡±


    ¡°At first, we thought Yana had been chosen by the underworld because she was young and beautiful.


    But as time went Chapter 482 Discovering a Problem on, we felt that things were not simple.¡±


    When she heard this, she asked again, ¡°How many days have they locked you up?¡±


    ¡°Three days,¡± Nels answered truthfully.


    ¡°Did you say anything else during this period except for Yana¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Nels recalled, ¡°No matter what we asked them, they kept silent. Oh, by the way, they also


    checked the chat history on our mobile phones, as if they wanted to know if we had any private contact


    with Yana. They also took photos of us being injured and sent them to Yana¡­ We were wondering if


    they were using us as bait to force Vania to show up.¡±


    ¡°Did Yana show up in the end?¡± Paige asked again.


    ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t replied to us since she found her biological parents¡­ We were worried that she would


    run over st*pidly when she saw us injured, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Nels heaved a long sigh of relief. He would rather have an ident than let his daughter be in danger.


    ¡°They¡¯re leaving in three days?¡±


    ¡°They seemed to have received a very important phone call, and they didn¡¯t untie us before they left.


    We didn¡¯t eat anything in the past three days. Although the wound was not deep, we didn¡¯t deal with


    the bandages. Both of us had a fever¡­ Later, we rested at home for two days before we came back to


    life.¡±


    ¡°No wonder the neighbor said that Mr. and Mrs. Jacob won¡¯t open until four or five dayster¡­¡± she


    thought.


    ¡°Did they leave any words behind when they left?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°They warned that if we don¡¯t want something to happen to Yana, just shut up. Don¡¯t say what we


    shouldn¡¯t say, or the whole vige will suffer.¡±


    Hearing this, Lamont asked again, ¡°Are those people good at martial arts, as if they have undergone


    special training?¡±


    Nels nodded. ¡°They don¡¯t look like ordinary persons.¡±


    At first, the couple thought that this group of people was from the underworld, butter they felt that


    they were not ordinary gangsters.


    ¡°So you guessed that Yana was in danger and wanted to look for her?¡± she asked again.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nels nodded. ¡°But we didn¡¯t expect that we hadn¡¯t got anything for almost three months since we


    came here. Besides, we found something strange.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Paige and Lamont asked at the same time.


    ¡°When we went to tutor others and made some money, we always felt that our belongings had been


    moved when we got home.¡±


    When she heard this, she immediately had a bad feeling. ¡°Do you mean that someone has been here?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be more than once,¡± Nels said again, ¡°I remember that once, I clearly sorted out all daily


    necessities, but the next day, when I came back, I saw that the order was different from what I put them


    in. There were some subtle differences, and the locations of the tissue boxes and vases¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more.¡± Paige immediately got up, turned off the lights in the room, took out the


    camera from her bag, and scanned every corner of the living room. She found six cameras and four


    listening devices. From the moment they stepped into the living room, they had probably been


    photographed.


    All of a sudden, she took action and copied all the hidden cameras on the wall, as well as the miniature


    cameras in the nails¡­


    Leyna was scared out of her wits. She hid in her husband¡¯s arms and looked at the girl in disbelief¡­


    She didn¡¯t expect that some inconspicuous little things turned out to be a pair of ¡°eyes¡± that were


    watching their movements all the time¡­


    Nels suddenly found that the brother and sister were not ordinary people. After all, they even carried


    such testing equipment with them at all times. Moreover, the calmness and wisdom on the girl¡¯s face


    made her not like an ordinary high school student at all!


    Who exactly were they? What kind of status did they have?


    Leyna couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure these are cameras and listening devices, kid?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 483

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 483


    Chapter 483 Attacking


    ¡°Well, these are the same as the ones in your house. Although they are not thetest


    style, they are more than enough to monitor the movements.¡¯


    ¡°Why are they monitoring us?¡±


    Leyna thought to herself, ¡°No wonder my husband always felt that theyout of the


    house had changed a little. At that time, I thought that he had thought too much, but


    now it seems that the group of people has entered our house several times and


    installed cameras and bugs!¡±


    Just thinking about it made her feel numb all over.


    ¡°However, there are only you two living together. They probably don¡¯t want to listen to


    your conversations for 24 hours. What¡¯s more, when we were talking just now, I had


    turned on the anti-reconnaissance device, so they couldn¡¯t hear what we were talking


    about.¡±


    She took out a small button. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the


    difference between it and a real button.


    Not only Nels and Leyna, but even Lamont was surprised. He did not expect his sister


    to carry so many treasures with her¡­


    This time, she was here to investigate Yana¡¯s whereabouts, so her small backpack


    was filled with all kinds of divine weapons.


    ¡°But the surveince video should have recorded using here, but the other party


    couldn¡¯t hear anything because the source of the sound was disturbed, but the


    surveince video can still be seen.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean this ce isn¡¯t safe anymore?¡± Leyna asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Yes, go pack your things. We¡¯ll leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Paige just said that Yana didn¡¯te to Florida. There¡¯s no point in us staying here.


    Let¡¯s pack up and go with them first¡­¡± Leyna discussed this with her husband.


    She still had a lingering fear of that group of people. After all, they were ruthless and


    skilled¡­


    Nels nodded and went into the room with her to pack up.


    Then, she took out her phone and contacted Joseph, ordering him to book hotels of


    the Stowe Group. It was rtively safe.


    ¡°Paige, I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    At this point in the investigation, his sister had contributed the most. However, Lamont


    was also worried that he would bring these dangers to his sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking for my sister-inw. That¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Her sister-inw was a member of the family. She was responsible for finding her


    missing sister-inw.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your third sister-inw won¡¯t get along well with you in the


    future?¡±


    After all, her younger sister had never seen Yana and did not know what kind of


    person Yana was¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you like her.¡±


    Although she wouldn¡¯t say nice words, she wasn¡¯t worried since she knew that


    Lamont¡¯s character was good.


    Even if she and her sister-inw were both cold and taciturn and couldn¡¯t get along


    well with each other, it was enough as long as Lamont was happy.


    All of a sudden, a strange sound came from the bedroom. Leyna even screamed


    subconsciously, ¡°Paige!¡±


    Realizing that the situation was not good, she exchanged nces with him and


    immediately entered the room.


    In the bedroom, a man in ck with a hood covered Leyna¡¯s mouth. There was only


    one person left in Nels who was still struggling with another man in ck¡­


    Seeing this, Paige lifted her foot and kicked the man in ck away. The man in ck


    knew that the girl was not simple, so he dodged the kick. He didn¡¯t want to waste time


    with Mr. Jacob. He just wanted to get rid of the girl in front of him.


    Lamont ran to save Mrs. Jacob. When hepeted with the man in ck, Leyna


    trembled with fear¡­


    Nels asked Leyna to hide next to the bedside table, picked up themp, and threw it


    at the man in ck.


    The man in ck noticed the danger and dodged very quickly. Themp almost hit


    Lamont¡¯s head, but fortunately, he was kicked away by Paige¡­


    There were a lot of men in ck on the first floor. Paige turned around and said to


    Nels behind her, ¡°Get out of the window. I¡¯ll ask Joseph to wait for you outside.


    Lamont, call him with my phone.¡±


    After that, she threw the phone to Lamont, locked the door, and looked up at the


    dozen men in ck standing in front of her.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡± The leader


    of the men in ck was full of murderous intent, and his sharp eyes were full of


    terrible deterrence.


    ¡°Mind yourself.¡± Paige attacked directly. She didn¡¯t wish to waste words with them.


    Lamont did not know his sister¡¯s cell phone password at all. Fortunately, he was also a


    hacker. He managed to decipher her password with great difficulty. He did not expect


    it to be 123456.


    He almost shed bitter tears. After calling Joseph, he escorted the couple through the


    window and left the yard. When he came to the door, Joseph¡¯s car just happened to


    appear.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Jacob, don¡¯t be afraid. Joseph will take you to a safe ce¡­¡± He had to


    go in and help his sister. He couldn¡¯t let her face danger alone.


    ¡°My bag¡­¡± Leyna sobbed in a low voice. ¡°The scarf that Yana personally knitted for


    me, and the ne she bought for me after making money¡­¡±


    Although they were not valuable, each of them was of great significance to her. She


    only had these things left as a memento.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring my bag back in a minute.¡± Seeing that the men in ck had


    caught up, Lamont immediately closed the car door and faced them alone.


    ¡°Lamont, you have to protect yourself, Lamont¡­¡± Leyna patted the car window.


    Seeing so many people surrounding Lamont, she was so scared that she started to


    tremble.


    Nels didn¡¯t expect things to be soplicated and dangerous. ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Joseph thought that he had misheard.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave the danger to the two children. Stop the car.¡± Nels felt that he had to


    help. ¡°Those people areing for us. I can¡¯t let the two children face them!¡±


    He thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this equivalent to sending the two children to their deaths?¡±


    However, Joseph wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. In the


    end, he could only say, ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Jacob, even a hundred of you are no match for Ms.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Paige alone. If she can¡¯t handle it, then it¡¯s useless for you to go¡­


    ¡°You won¡¯t do any help¡­¡±


    A hundred of him???


    Nels and Leyna were stunned. How could that girl fight against a hundred people


    alone?


    She looked cold, quiet, and well-behaved¡­


    How could she fight so many people?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Leyna asked. ¡°Where are you taking us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Paige and Lamont wille to meet youter.¡± As Joseph said this,


    he took advantage of the time when he was waiting for the traffic light to report the


    matter to Rhys.


    It meant that when his car left the apartment, those people rushed out like a swarm of


    bees. Some of them should have seen his license te number. He needed to send


    more people, otherwise, they would be in danger.


    Nels and Leyna were still wondering, ¡°What does he mean?


    Could he be from a wealthy family?¡±


    After receiving the news, Rhys asked his men to speed up and rush to the apartment


    to help Ms. Paige¡­


    At this moment, Paige and Lamont had knocked down everyone in the room. Paige


    stepped on the stomach of one of the men in ck. ¡°Are you still not going to tell me?¡±

 CEO鈥檚 Mysterious Fianc茅e By Piper Dunlap Chapter 484

    CEO¡¯s Mysterious Fianc¨¦e By Piper Dup Chapter 484


    Chapter 484 There¡¯s Something Inside


    The man in ck wanted to bite his tongue to kill himself, but Paige raised her hand,


    and the white powder fell profusely.


    Many people fainted.


    When Martin¡¯s people arrived, the room was full of chaos, and there were more than a


    dozen people lying there.


    Their hoods had been removed a long time ago, revealing unfamiliar faces, and there


    were no tattoos or marks on their bodies.


    ¡°You take care of the rest.¡±


    Paige knew that these people were very hard-spoken and would not be able to


    answer within a few days, so she said, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t attract attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Paige.¡±


    The headed bodyguard watched Paige¡¯s leaving back, took out his mobile phone, and


    wanted to secretly take a photo of Paige¡¯s back¡­


    Unexpectedly, Paige noticed something, turned her head and asked, ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    The man was so frightened that his hands trembled, ¡°I, I¡¯ll show it to Mr. Stowe to


    prove that Ms. Paige is safe¡­¡±


    Damn, Ms. Paige¡¯s aura was terrifying to death. Even though he had been in the world


    for many years, he still felt a little scared¡­


    Lamont thought that this man had taken a fancy to his sister, and wanted to secretly


    take a picture as a souvenir¡­ Unexpectedly, it was Martin¡¯s idea.


    Paige was also a little speechless. Before she left, she confessed, ¡°Deal with the


    scene as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The man blushed, a little embarrassed.


    Lamont picked up the bag on the ground and opened it. There was a scarf and some


    other personal items inside.


    It should be the bag Leyna mentioned.


    There was a car outside the door to take them to meet Joseph.


    As soon as Paige got into the car, she asked, ¡°Lamont, do you have any new


    discoveries?¡±


    Just now, after they teamed up to beat up those people, they found their mobile


    phones and found that their chats were exchanged with some special codes, and


    someone even sent a photo of Paige, probably meaning to catch this girl.


    This photo was taken from the surveince screen. Lamont knew that his sister was


    being targeted by those people, and the next step would be very dangerous.


    He cracked the codes in the house for a while, and found nothing new.


    ¡°After deciphering these codes in a while, I will try remote tracking to see if I can find


    any clues,¡± Lamont said.


    Paige leaned back, full of bossy air, ¡°It¡¯s really not good, just wait for the next group of


    people toe. I pretend to be outnumbered and be taken away by them.¡±


    In this way, they could know where theirir was and what kind of organization it


    was¡­


    Even, she could follow the clues and find out what happened to Yana in the past¡­


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you take this risk!¡± Lamont immediately denied the proposal when he


    heard it, ¡°It¡¯s me who wants to go!¡±


    ¡°If you go, can you escape then?¡± Paige asked with raised eyebrows.


    Lamont naturally knew that these people¡¯s skills were not simple. If his sister was not


    present today, he might be difficult to defeat the crowd by himself¡­


    ¡°In any case, this matter is not negotiable. I will not cooperate with you, nor will I allow


    you to take risks.¡± Lamont was reluctant to let his sister take risks alone.


    ¡°Lamont, I have Lamontse of proportion.¡±


    ¡°No! There is no room for negotiation on this matter.¡± Lamont thought to himself, with


    his younger sister¡¯s temper, even if he disagreed, the little girl would still proceed


    quietly in private¡­


    ¡°Lamont, let me keep the mobile phones of those people just now.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that after I crack the code, I won¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°You will definitely go alone, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Lamont didn¡¯t expect his sister to be so smart.


    Paige¡¯s level of hacking was obviously higher than his. If he left all the mobile phones


    to her for safekeeping, in case she cracked them first, and she would go alone¡­


    ¡°Lamont, I think there is a littleck of trust between us.¡±


    Lamont felt the pressure from his younger sister, and he could only say, ¡°Well, I


    promise you, after cracking it, I will share the information with you, but you must also


    promise that you are not allowed to take risks alone. It must also be the two of us,


    brother and sister, going together.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Anyway, she agreed first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± Lamont emphasized.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Hearing her assurance, Lamont¡¯s hanging heart rxed a little.


    The car was parked in front of arge pasture in the outskirts, where there were vast


    grasnds and herds of cattle grazing leisurely with their heads down.


    There was an inconspicuous house in the middle of the ranch, where Nels Jacob and


    Leyna were sent.


    This was a rtively safe ce under Martin¡¯s name, and no one would find it for the


    time being.


    When Lamont got out of the car, he didn¡¯t hold the bag in his hand properly, and the


    contents fell out.


    Paige bent down to pick it up, but found that the ne was a bit strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lamont looked at her puzzled.


    Paige shook the ne in her hand again, ¡°There seems to be something inside.¡±


    ¡°Something?¡± Lamont took the ne and took a look. It was a red rope ne


    with a Buddha statue head on it. It looked ordinary, as if it was prayed from a temple


    to keep safe. He shook it like Paige. Shaking, he really found a small sounding


    from inside.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Chapter 485 The Truth Was About to Come Out


    Lamont seemed to have found something rted to Yana, and his heart was excited.


    Paige suddenly thought of something, ¡°Lamont, did Yana also give you an amulet?¡±


    When Lamont heard it, he suddenly realized, ¡°Do you think there is something hidden in that amulet?¡±


    ¡°Possible.¡±


    Lamont immediately took out his wallet and took out the red triangr amulet. He shook it, but didn¡¯t


    hear any sounding from inside the amulet.


    Thinking that there might be clues hidden in it, he became ruthless and opened the amuletsyer by


    layer¡­


    Nels and Leyna held their breaths and carefully watched his movements. Not long after, a small


    crescent moon suddenly appeared in the innermost part of the amulet.


    The crescent was about the size of a fingertip, and it was made of tinum, with a strange symbol


    engraved on it.


    ¡°Is this the clue Yana left for me?¡±


    Lamont didn¡¯t expect that Yana had hidden the relevant things in this amulet a long time ago, but he


    waited so long to find out!


    If it wasn¡¯t for his sister¡¯s reminder, he probably wouldn¡¯t have found out in his lifetime¡­


    He was really stupid!


    ¡°What does this little crescent moon mean and what is its use?¡± Leyna couldn¡¯t figure it out at all, ¡°What


    message does Yana want to convey to us¡­¡±


    Nels didn¡¯t know what this gadget was for, so he held it in his hand and looked at it carefully, ¡°If Yana is


    really involved in a certain organization, then the small symbol on the crescent moon, could it be the


    symbol of a certain organization?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Paige affirmed, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone check it out.¡±


    She took a photo and sent it to Jairo, asking him to find out the symbol as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Yana must have realized that she was in danger a long time ago. She didn¡¯t abandon us as parents,


    and she didn¡¯t leave Lamont. She had to do this as ast resort¡­¡±


    Leyna guessed something, tears streaming down again.


    ¡°I have another suggestion.¡±


    As soon as Paige finished speaking, everyone looked at her together, wondering what new ideas the


    little girl had.


    ¡°I suggest that all the things that Yana left behind should be taken apart to have a look.¡±


    ¡°You, you mean, you have to take apart this scarf?¡± Leyna¡¯s tears were stuck in her eyes, but there was


    nothing hidden in this scarf¡­


    She had washed it many times, even if there was a clue, it must have been washed away by her long


    ago¡­


    ¡°What if there are new discoveries?¡±


    Hearing Paige¡¯s words, Leyna thought about it, and finally decided to take off the scarf to see what


    happened.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nels picked up a tinum ne. ¡°This is the first gift she gave to her mother after Yana made


    money. It¡¯s made of tinum, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything suspicious about it.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Paige took the love tinum ne, which looked ordinary, but Paige still took out a


    miniature magnifying ss from her bag to see if there was anything written on it.


    ¡°Kid, are you worrying too much¡­¡± Nels couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°How could there be clues on this¡­¡±


    ¡°There was a piece of news before. I don¡¯t know if you have read it. There is a calligrapher who can


    write 3mm characters with a brush. Calligraphy circles call it micro calligraphy.¡±


    While observing, Paige said, ¡°Later, another calligrapher wrote smaller characters, with a length and


    width of only 0.8 mm, which broke the world record. Now, even smaller characters appear.¡±


    Nels was shocked, he did not expect such a miracle to exist in the world.


    Leyna felt that they had stayed in the small town for half their lives, and they were really a little


    ignorant. She didn¡¯t expect that there were so many talented people in the outside world.


    ¡°Lamont, there are two lines of strange codes on the love pendant of this ne, take a look.¡±


    Paige really found out this clue, she handed the things to her brother, Lamont saw it, it was true!


    ¡°It should be written in special ink, or it might be printed. I don¡¯t know what Yana wants to convey to


    us.¡±


    Paige found that Yana was also very smart, leaving so many clues.


    Lamont was faintly excited because of this discovery. He originally thought that finding out Yana¡¯s


    whereabouts was a long way off, but now it seemed that as long as these things were deciphered, the


    result would be soon!


    ¡°Do these codes look like the symbols that appeared on their mobile phones?¡±


    Lamont guessed, ¡°Yana must have been in danger a long time ago. She guessed that she might


    encounter an ident, so she left us clues in advance. Let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    ¡°I think, Yana probably guessed that she was in danger, so she left these things behind. These may be


    the organization¡¯s weakness to save her life.¡±


    As long as the bargaining chips were there, they were eligible to negotiate.


    At this time, Leyna also took apart the scarf, and found that there was still a thick woolen yarn inside,


    and there seemed to be something in the woolen yarn.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She cut it open and saw that it was a small silver key. It¡¯s about the size of a fingertip,


    and they didn¡¯t know what this thing could do for the time being¡­


    ¡°What kind of incident did Yana get involved in¡­¡± Leyna felt more and more that the matter was not


    simple.


    ¡°Yana should hold the weakness of that organization, that¡¯s why those people tried their best to track


    down her whereabouts.¡± Paige guessed, ¡°A few months ago, those people went to your house and


    didn¡¯t kill you. It¡¯s because these things are in Yana¡¯s hands, and they know that if something happens


    to you, Yana will fight with them to death¡­¡±


    When Leyna heard this, her nose became sour again. What else was this silly child hiding from them¡­


    Was her current situation safe or not¡­


    At this moment, Paige¡¯s phone vibrated, and she saw that it was Martin calling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    Paige got up and came to the window.


    ¡°Paige.¡± Martin¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Paige raised the corners of her lips, ¡°Didn¡¯t the people under yourmand take pictures and


    send them to you?¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t expect his subordinates to be so stupid that they could be spotted by taking a photo, so he


    said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Paige looked back again, Leyna was wiping tears silently, and Lamont and Nels were


    comforting her.


    ¡°Before you say anything, you must promise me that I will participate in the uing activities.¡± Martin


    began to negotiate terms with her.


    When Paige heard it, she immediately guessed that he had found some important clues, so she said


    straightforwardly, ¡®Okay.¡±


    ¡°I found out that thest ce Yana appeared was a month ago. Someone saw her in the triangle


    area.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Martin naturally guessed the little girl¡¯s next move, ¡®Take me.¡± Paige didn¡¯t expect Yana to appear


    in the triangle area, but thinking about it carefully, that ce was a three-way zone, the most


    dangerous and safest ce¡­


    ¡°Then, for a while, your people, send Leyna and Nels back to America first, and find a safe ce for


    them to stay. Tomorrow you go directly to the triangle area, and we will meet there.¡±


    Maybe he didn¡¯t expect the little girl to agree so readily, Martin nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Chapter 486 Go Back First


    After hanging up the phone, Paige raised her eyes and ordered, ¡°Joseph, prepare for the ne, and


    send Leyna and Nels back to America first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph quickly took the order.


    Leyna raised her tearful eyes and asked in astonishment, ¡°Going back soon? But we haven¡¯t found


    Yana yet¡­¡±


    ¡°This matter is too involved. It¡¯s not safe for the two of you to stay here.¡± Paige came to them and said


    softly, ¡°We will definitely find Yana, trust us.¡±


    ¡°Take us with you.¡± Leyna grabbed Paige¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°We don¡¯t want to go back to America,


    we promise, we will never hold you back¡­ As long as you are in a city, when you are doing business,


    we will stay far away¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Paige said firmly, ¡°We are going to the next ce, which is more dangerous than this ce.¡±


    After all, the triangle area was notoriously chaotic¡­


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even if she and Martin¡¯s people upy half of the country there, it¡¯s still best to be careful in


    everything.


    ¡°I can assure you that within a week, there will definitely be news from Yana.¡± Paige seemed to give


    them a reassurance.


    Within a week?


    Lamont couldn¡¯t believe it when he heard it. They could find Yana¡¯s whereabouts in such a short period


    of time?


    Could it be that the phone call that Paige answered just now brought some clues?


    ¡°Can we find Yana within a week?¡± Leyna¡¯s tears flowed down again, she didn¡¯t know whether to be


    happy or excited, ¡°Which country is Yana now? Which city?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far from us.¡± Paige didn¡¯t borate, afraid that the two old people would act alone, ¡°Before we


    find her, you should stay at the ce we arranged for a few days.


    There are people caring and protecting you. Living is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Do we have to go back?¡± Leyna still wanted to get closer to her daughter, and didn¡¯t want to leave so


    quickly.


    But Nels on the side seemed to have made a decision, ¡°Listen to her, go back. We are here, and we


    can¡¯t help her with anything, and it will only cause trouble for them. They said there will be news from


    Yana, so there will be, Paige , let¡¯s leave a contact information.¡±


    Nels took out his phone, saved the phone numbers of Paige and Lamont, and added Line.


    Leyna also added it, but she was still worried about one thing, ¡°We just left so hastily, without telling the


    old gentleman who taught us¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a poor man, let me call him first.¡± Nels called a few times, but the other party never


    answered.


    ¡°We¡¯d better say goodbye to him face to face, and then return him the rest of the month¡¯s money¡­¡±


    As soon as Leyna said this, Paige denied it, ¡°No, you cant go anywhere now, the ne will arrive


    soon.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ that old gentleman is really pitiful.¡± Leyna always felt that leaving like this was too irresponsible


    to him.


    She told Paige that the old man was from China. After his son married a foreign wife, he moved to


    Britain with his son. Because he didn¡¯t know English, he couldn¡¯tmunicate with his daughter-inw.


    Later, the job of the daughter-inw changed, and the son and daughter-in-w moved to live far away


    from here. It was in the suburbs, and it was not convenient for the old man to buy groceries.


    Later, the old man stayed alone in the old house here, and he also found an English tutor, learning


    English every day, so that he couldmunicate with his grandchildren when they came to visit him


    every month¡­


    If Nels and Leyna left, this old gentleman would be even more lonely¡­


    He was usually alone, and no one went to talk to him.


    ¡°He gave us a lot of money at that time, and the rest had to be sent back to him.¡±


    Leyna didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him for nothing.


    ¡°Then give me his mobile phone number, and I¡¯ll call himter. If he doesn¡¯t answer. I¡¯ll send the money


    to him.¡± Paige said softly, ¡°Give me the address.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just express our apologies for us, and say that we really have something to do, and we didn¡¯t


    break the appointment on purpose¡­¡± Leyna felt really sorry.


    Paige wrote down the mobile phone number and address, and then said to Lamont,


    ¡°Lamont, you stay here for a while and send them to the ne.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    At this time, Paige¡¯s cell phone vibrated again, and she saw that it was Cason calling.


    ¡°Little girl, what are you up totely? You don¡¯te to school. The results of the P31 research have


    come out. I n to conduct the next experiment with you.¡±


    Paige got up and came to the window, and said softly, ¡°Cason, I¡¯ve been abroad recently, and I have


    something to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Chapter 487 None of Them Is Good


    Casonughed again on the phone, ¡°Okay, you are busy with your work, try toe back as soon as


    possible. The outside is not peaceful, it¡¯s no better than in America¡­¡±


    Her own power in the country, the power of her grandfathers, and Martin¡¯s power at least could keep


    her safe.


    But not necessarily outside¡­


    Paige smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Paige saw that Jairo had sent her two messages.


    ¡°Boss, the four people in Knapcoll Vi don¡¯t eat or drink, and they want tomit suicide. whenever


    they get the chance. If it wasn¡¯t for your life¨Csustaining needle, they would have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°I have tried all methods now, but they just refuse to reveal a word, what should I do?¡±


    They were beaten and beaten, tortured and tortured, but their bones were tough, and they refused to


    reveal the slightest bit of news.


    Paige replied, ¡°Don¡¯t they want to reveal it? Didn¡¯t they already reveal it? Those unknown and


    inconspicuous small organizations, under such torture, have already told what they know.¡±


    Paige typed another sentence, ¡°They would rather die than reveal a word like this, and keep the


    secrets of the organization tight¨Clipped. In fact, there are only a dozen of organizations at home. and


    abroad.¡±


    Jairo quickly replied, ¡°Yes, I can investigate from these dozen or so organizations first, maybe there will


    be clues.¡±


    ¡°Other things I asked you to check, give me the results as soon as possible.¡± Paige didn¡¯t want to have


    long nights and dreams.


    ¡°Yes! Boss! I will hurry up.¡±


    After Paige replied to the message, she raised her eyes to look at Lamont again, ¡°Lamont,e out for


    a while.¡±


    Lamont was still gently enlightening the two old people, but when he heard his sister¡¯s words, he got up


    and went outside the house.


    ¡°Martin called me just now, saying that someone met Yana in the triangle area a month ago.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lamont held his sister¡¯s shoulder excitedly, ¡°Are you sure? Did you read it wrong?¡±


    ¡°Martin¡¯s news is generally not wrong.¡±


    Lamont was very excited, ¡°Then what are you waiting for, we will go to the triangle area after Leyna and


    Nels get on the ne.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t startle the enemy.¡± Paige said calmly, ¡°I have promised Martin that we will meet up there


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go today?¡± Lamont was so anxious that he wished he could fly to the triangle area now,


    search all the ces, and find his beloved Yana.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine tonight.¡±


    Because it took about ten hours to fly from here, and it would be tomorrow when they get there.


    Lamont couldn¡¯t suppress the agitation in his heart, and at the same time he was a little worried, ¡°That


    ce is a well¨Cknown three¨Cway zone. If Yana was there, it must be very dangerous¡­ I don¡¯t know


    who she is with, or just herself¡­ Paige, you don¡¯t know, the people in that ce are not good people!¡±


    He was too worried about Yana¡¯s personal safety!


    Paige thought, ¡°Lamont, are you talking about me? I am not a good guy?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing good there!¡± Lamont worried, ¡°Should we go there now?¡±


    ¡°You have to escort Leyna and Nels to the ne in a while. I have to get in touch with the old


    gentleman that Leyna mentioned, and maybe I have to make a trip. Just calm down, it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    But Lamont still couldn¡¯t wait, and wanted to find Yana quickly.


    However, thinking of the danger in the triangle area, Lamont still said, ¡°I¡¯ll just fly there by myself


    tonight, and I¡¯ll meet Martin directly there tomorrow. Don¡¯t get involved in the next thing, the triangle


    area is too chaotic, I¡¯m afraid you are in danger.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s me who is in danger?¡± Paige couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call that old gentleman


    first, you go in and apany Leyna and Nels, they need someone to enlighten andfort them


    now.¡±


    Paige called the old gentleman a few times, but he still didn¡¯t answer, she nned to go there.


    It seemed a bit disrespectful to ask someone under her hand to send the money directly. She looked at


    the address and found that it was not far from here, only a 20¨Cminute drive away. Sending it in person


    would be a matter of Leyna¡¯s concern.


    On the way Joseph drove her there, suddenly, she saw someone standing on the side of the road


    calling for help.


    A bus crashed into a luxury car, and the girl in the car seemed to be in her early twenties, standing on


    the side of the road and shouting for help.


    She meant that was there any passing vehicle willing to help send the old man in the car to the


    hospital? Because of the crash just now, the old man had a heart attack and couldn¡¯t breathe, and their


    car couldn¡¯t start again, it seemed to be broken.


    People passing by just told her to call the ambnce hotline, some stopped to watch, but no one really


    stepped forward to help.


    Because the traffic flow was blocked, many cars were moving forward slowly.


    The girl stomped her feet anxiously, and she looked like she was about to cry. She nned to take


    turns carrying him to the hospital by herself and the driver.


    Seeing that she was from America, Paige asked Joseph to stop and go down to have a look.


    ¡°Need any help?¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, the girl was very excited, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you a doctor? Do


    you know medicine? My olddy was going to the hospital for a re¨Cexamination, but she was hit by the


    bus. She said she couldn¡¯t breathe, and it scared us¡­¡±


    Paige came to the side of the car and saw the olddy sitting in the back seat, her face was flushed.


    red because she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°The doors, windows and sunroof are all open to let in more fresh air.¡±


    After Paige finished speaking, she took out the acupuncture bag from her bag and quickly gave the old


    lady a needle¡­


    The driver couldn¡¯t help being anxious, and asked the short¨Chaired girl in her early twenties, ¡°You


    asked her to give the olddy an injection? What if something goes wrong?¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Paige said softly, ¡°It¡¯s toote to be sent to the hospital now, and She¡¯ll be


    out of breath in less than three minutes. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Because of Paige¡¯s calm eyes, the short¨Chaired girl believed her, and said to the driver in turn, ¡°Let her


    try it. She carries an acupuncture bag with her. She must know medicine.¡±


    Who had nothing to do with an acupuncture pack?


    Unless it¡¯s her career.


    She could still trust traditional acupuncture and moxibustion.


    After a while, the olddy gradually could breathe, and her eyes were able to open a weak slit.


    Because of theck of oxygen, she was dizzy and had a headache. Suddenly, she saw a beautiful girl


    who was treating her. She looks inexplicably like her daughter¡­


    She must be hallucinating.


    After Paige gave her the injection, she said, ¡°This olddy¡¯s body is very weak, so she should be more


    careful at ordinary times. In addition, castrase does not help her current condition. So does chstavir


    and ambroxol tablets. It is rmended to switch to other medicines, otherwise it will increase the


    burden on her body and make her mentally tired, drowsy, chest tightness and mouth pain every day.¡±


    The short¨Chaired girls on the side were all stunned, unexpectedly, she was right about all the


    symptoms of the olddy.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Chapter 488 I Feel a Little Strange


    Moreover, among the medicines that the olddy took, there were the three kinds she mentioned.


    These three were special medicines, and they were not yet on the market. How did the girl know?


    Amazing!


    The driver also stared wide¨Ceyed. Although he usually didn¡¯t take care of the olddy¡¯s medication, but


    he heard the girl speak clearly and logically, and still felt that the girl was awesome¡­


    She even knew this.


    ¡°Well, do you know medicine? If we don¡¯t use these three medicines, what other medicines can we


    use?¡± The short¨Chaired girl caught her and asked, ¡°Can you leave a contact information? If you are


    helpful to ourdy¡¯s condition, sir will definitely reward you heavily.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡¯s body cannot be cured in a day or two.¡±


    When Paige took the olddy¡¯s pulse just now, she found many problems. If she wanted to treat her,


    she had to keep changing the prescription, and even had to observe the olddy¡¯s reaction to the


    medication, and make adjustments at any time, which was a bit time¨Cconsuming.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to get in the car.¡±


    At this moment, seeing that Paige had been dyed for too long, Joseph couldn¡¯t helping over to


    remind her.


    There were carsing and going here, if someone found out, Paige would be in trouble that she


    could not get rid of in the future.


    ¡°Can you leave a contact information?¡± The short¨Chaired girl was a little reluctant to part with this


    beautiful girl, who looked only in her teens, and she didn¡¯t expect her to know so much about.


    medicine.


    But Paige thought, if this scene was seen by the bad guys, they would definitely follow the clues to find


    the olddy¡¯s family if they couldn¡¯t find her. She didn¡¯t want to implicate the innocent¡­.


    In order not to bring disaster to them, Paige declined, ¡°Anyone who knows a little bit about medicine


    can solve this problem.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t lying.


    Although the olddy¡¯s condition was a bit time¨Cconsuming andbor¨Cintensive, it was not difficult to


    deal with. It can be said that it was much easier than Rosa Garcia¡¯s condition.


    The short¨Chaired girl watched her get into the car, watched their car drive away, and then realized that


    she hadn¡¯t said thank you to the girl¡­


    ¡°This girl¡¯s temperament is amazing.¡± The driver looked at the direction where Paige left, and praised,


    ¡°She is young and good¨Clooking, and she is also proficient in medical skills. This is the first time I have


    seen such a girl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, she has a driver, she must be ady from a rich family.¡± The short¨Chaired girl said. again,


    ¡°Unfortunately, I forgot to thank her just now, let¡¯s take madam to the hospital first.¡±


    Just now she saw that the girl¡¯s license te number was local. If sir wanted to find her, it should be


    easy.


    In the car.


    While driving, Joseph nced at the girl in the rearview mirror, ¡°Ms. Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to report to him, it¡¯s just a trivial matter. Paige seemed to know what he wanted to say, and


    gave the answer directly.


    Joseph was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Ms. Paige to have the ability to predict¡­


    ¡°But I don¡¯t talk about the situation just now, if Mr. Stowe knows in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Joseph secretly breathed a sigh of relief, with Ms. Paige¡¯s words, his life was saved.


    The car soon arrived in front of a bungalow in the suburbs.


    This bungalow looked a bit old, exuding a touch of history and vicissitudes¡­


    Surrounded by the same old bungalows, at a nce, there should be twenty or thirty towers standing


    here.


    There were five or six steps straight up in front of each bungalow, which was the design style of a long


    time ago.


    ¡°Just wait for me in the car.¡±


    Paige got out of the car, walked up the stairs, and rang the doorbell.


    After a while, no one opened the door, and Paige pressed it twice, thinking that the old gentleman.


    should not be at home.


    She saw a crack under the door and was going to write a letter and slip the money under the crack.


    Just when she was about to take out the pen and paper, an elderly man suddenly staggered up. He


    was holding on to the banister of the stairs with one hand, and holding the things he bought from the


    supermarket. As he walked, he looked suspiciously at the girl standing in front of his house.


    Paige heard the voice and looked back, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Lee?¡±


    Conan Lee put down his guard when he heard the words, and asked kindly, ¡°Which family are you


    from? Why are you standing at the door of my house?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jacob asked me toe.¡± Seeing him carrying a heavy object, Paige stepped forward and said


    softly, ¡°May I help you carry it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jacob asked you toe?¡± Conan grabbed the shopping bag after hearing this, ¡°No need, you


    can¡¯t carry it¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s hand identally touched his hand, and she paused for a while, instead of continuing to help,


    she looked at the old man in front of her.


    He looked about seventy years old, with white hair and a stooped back, as if the few steps had


    exhausted all his strength.


    But Paige still felt a little strange.


    ¡°Come in first.¡± The old man was a little out of breath, and he walked ahead with his bag.


    Paige followed behind him and closed the door smoothly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take off your shoes. I¡¯m not afraid of your jokes. I haven¡¯t mopped the floor for a few


    days¡­¡± When the old man said this, heughed heartily. ¡°You can sit here as you like. I¡¯ll put the things


    away first. Are you Mr. Jacob¡¯s daughter?


    ¡°No.¡± Paige turned against the guest and asked quietly, ¡°I heard that you are usually at home alone?¡±


    ¡°Only me, a bad old man, is left. My son and daughter¨Cinw are far away. I asked my son to help me


    find such a good teacher. Mr. Jacob should have told you. My grandchildren all speak English. They


    and I couldn¡¯tmunicate, but luckily Mr. Jacob taught me. Can my pronunciation be okay?¡±


    Paige smiled slightly, ¡°You are not bad at your age.


    After Conan put down the bag, he washed his hands again and poured water for Paige.


    ¡°There is nothing to entertain at home, you drink some water first.¡± His movements were a little slow


    and clumsy, he put the cup behind the coffee table in front of Paige, sat down again and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Jacob asked you toe¡­¡®


    ¡°The couple has something to leave temporarily, so they can¡¯t be your tutors.¡±


    Paige took out the words written by Leyna from her bag, along with the remaining money, ¡°At first they


    wanted to apologize to you personally, but they had something to do, so they couldn¡¯te over, and


    you didn¡¯t answer their call, so they let me do it for you. It is the remaining tuition fees, Mr. Jacob and


    his wife told me to hand it over to you!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are leaving?¡± Conan¡¯s eyes showed reluctance. Seeing Paige put the money on the table, he


    waved his hand and said, ¡°You tell them not to be polite, there is not much money, take it back, and


    give it to them as travel expenses, I am also very happy to know them¡­¡±


    Probably thinking of being alone again next time, the old man felt a little sad.


    Paige said lightly, ¡°You will definitely find a better tutor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourfort.¡±


    Paige picked up the cup, looked at theyout of the house, ¡°You cleaned the house really clean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I used to be in China and ntednd for decades, and finally my son was sessful, so I


    went abroad with him, but my problem is that I can¡¯t take time off. Look, I raised the flowers and nts


    outside. ¡±

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Chapter 489 This Is Your Way of Hospitality?


    Paige saw that there were so many flowers and nts outside. It was surprising, and it can be said to


    be a beautiful small garden.


    ¡°I made you travel all the way, and I feel so sorry, drink some water first? Oh yes, I bought some bread


    at the supermarket just now, and I¡¯ll give it to you¡­¡± The old man stood up tremblingly again.


    ¡°Do not bother.¡±


    Paige picked up the cup and smelled a faint smell as soon as she got close.


    She raised her eyes to look at the back of the old man. The old man bent down to get the bread in the


    bag. It seemed that he was struggling, ¡°I often buy this bread¡­the taste is not bad.¡±


    He staggered to Paige again, handed it over, and said kindly, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t drink any water, but put down the water ss and said with a smile, ¡°Calend and


    knockout drops, this is your way of hospitality?¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t expect her to smell it all. The key point was that the girl¡¯s eyes are clear and bright,


    and she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of the situation in front of her. Her strong psychological quality was


    quite surprising.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Conan was still pretending to be ****.


    ¡°In addition to these two, you also used faint fragrance.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The old man put down the bread and said with a smile, ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    ¡°At the door.¡± Paige¡¯s beautiful eyes were calm and calm, and she said slowly, ¡°You said that you have


    nted thend for decades, and you often do housework at home, and even set up a small garden,


    but I identally touched your hand, it doesn¡¯t look like a hand that has worked.¡±


    That¡¯s why Paige didn¡¯t help him carry his things, but deliberately followed his footsteps into the house,


    hoping to see what he would do next.


    ¡°After you entered the room, you put down your things, showed a tired look, and touched the side table


    next to you. At this time, you turned on the switch of the fragrance?¡±


    Hearing this, the old man became even more interested, ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°And when you went to pour water, in order not to let me see, you first took an empty ss, filled it with


    water, and waited a while beforeing out¡­ At this time, you are already administering medicine,


    right?¡±


    The old man smiled more kindly, ¡°Since you know something is wrong, how dare youe in alone?


    You are quite brave.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯te in, I won¡¯t be able to see the scene?


    ¡°Haha¡­ You are really a special little girl. Why not follow me, I just need an apprentice like you.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, what do you do?¡±


    ¡°Based on your intelligence, you should already guess out?¡± The old man made a sudden move, with


    quick movements, not at all like a seventy-year-old man¡­


    Paige responded, and the two started fighting in the living room.


    The old man justpared a few tricks and asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with the leader of the


    me Gang in the triangle area?¡±


    As if he was facing an enemy, his expression was vignt and suspicious.


    Paige raised her eyebrows, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Answer my question first.¡± The old man carefully looked at the girl in front of him. Except for her long


    hair, he had never seen her before. Her body shape, posture, and even her moves were very simr to


    that of the leader of the me Gang¡­


    But wasn¡¯t the leader of the me Gang a man?


    Could this little girl in front of him be his woman?


    Or¡­ a direct disciple?


    But the skills of the leader of the me Gang were not so easy to learn!


    Who was this little girl?


    Was it me Gang who sent her here to make trouble?


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between me Gang and Yana?¡± The old man asked again, ¡°Yana is in me


    Gang now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Paige attacked quickly.


    She recalled it in her mind, but she didn¡¯t think of who the old man might be. She had never fought


    against someone so old, but how could the old man guess that her moves were rted to the leader of


    the me Gang?


    ¡°No matter who you are, you muste with me today.¡±


    He had to take the little girl back to exin to the people above that this little girl was too suspicious,


    her moves were simr to those of the leader of the me Gang, and she was calm andposed


    even in a dangerous situation, obviously she had undergone special training!


    If it was true that people from the me Gang deliberately interfered with their affairs, then they just


    had a chance to attack the me Gang!


    And they could catch them all!


    They haven¡¯t settled with the me Gang for their previous grudge!


    Conan used the most ruthless moves to deal with the little girl in front of him. He found that the little girl


    had excellent skills and quick reactions. The most important thing was that the fragrance. floating in the


    air seemed to be of no use to her at all!


    ¡°Who the ***are you?¡± Conan felt more and more powerless, Paige¡¯s moves had the upper hand, and


    he felt more and more that he was unable to win!


    This girl was too powerful.


    Paige nned to take him down as soon as possible, but Conan suddenly turned over and pressed a


    mechanism, and a dozen iron ****fell from the ceiling, each of which was about the size of a


    hamburger. If itnded on top of her head, she would definitely ****.


    After Paige avoided it easily, she found that the old man turned on another switch and ran away from


    the safe passage in the wall.


    In order to avoid the traps, Paige didn¡¯t n to chase him, so she took out her mobile phone and called


    Lamont.


    ¡°Lamont, I saw that Grandpa Lee. If I guessed correctly, he should also be a member of a certain


    organization, and he deliberately got close to Leyna and Nels.¡±


    Hearing this, Lamont immediately asked subconsciously, ¡°Are you not injured?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that he ran away, and I don¡¯t bother to chase after him.¡± Paige said this, and did not. forget


    to tell him, ¡°He approached Leyna and Nels with a poor identity, probably because he wanted to get


    news about Yana from them. It can be shown that Yana really has what they want.¡±


    Lamont guessed what those things were, and secretly made up his mind to decipher them quickly.


    ¡°Pay attention over there, and send Leyna and Nels to the ne earlier.¡± Paige confessed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lamont stood in front of the ranch¡¯s house, looked at dozens of men in ck walking towards


    him, and said softly, ¡°Paige, I am a little hungry, on your way back, buy some food for me.¡±


    Hungry?


    When Paige heard this, she suddenly felt strange.


    After all, it was impossible for a man who loved his sister to let his sister do errands to buy things for


    him.


    The reason why Lamont asked her to buy it was probably because he wanted to dy the time and


    prevent her from going back so soon.


    So, Lamont should be in danger.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige hung up the phone very quickly, and after walking out of the small bungalow, she said to


    Joseph who was waiting outside, ¡°On your way back, help Lamont buy something to eat, try to arrive


    before I go back.¡±


    What?


    Joseph was confused. She asked him to buy something and hurry up¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive the car first.¡± Paige took the car keys in his hand, got into the car, and elerated to the


    ranch.


    ¡°Ms. Paige¡­¡± Joseph came to his senses, and immediately became a little anxious, ¡°You can give me


    a ride¡­I can¡¯t get a taxi here¡­¡±


    Looking at this quiet suburb, Joseph wanted to cry a little, so he could only take out his mobile phone


    and call his subordinates¡­

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Chapter 490 Waiting For the Wedding


    In the ranch, Martin¡¯s men lined up in a straight line, vowing to protect the people in the house to the


    death.


    Dozens of men in ck quickly attacked them, as fast as lightning.


    Some men in ck rushed to the door, but Lamont blocked them all by himself, not allowing them to


    step into the door.


    ¡°What to do¡­ Will Lamont be in danger?¡±


    Leyna hid by the window and peeked. While worried, she once again felt that this child was doing good


    to them with all his heart and soul, and was risking his life to protect them time and time again.


    Just because of this child¡¯s character, she swore in her heart that if she could find Yana smoothly, she


    would absolutely agree with this marriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s causing trouble for them again.¡± Nels was also extremely worried, the killing outside was fierce,


    Lamont¡¯s arm had already been shed severely, and blood flowed instantly.


    ¡°Lamont¡­¡± Leyna¡¯s heart ached so badly, with so much blood, how painful this child was!


    But Lamont didn¡¯t stop. Two men in ck wanted to break in while he was injured, but he stopped.


    them again.


    The situation looked tense.


    At this moment, a rattling sound fell from the sky.


    Leyna and Nels discovered at the same time that it was a ne, and the ne to meet them came!


    A man in ck pulled the trigger on the ne, but it didn¡¯t prevent it fromnding smoothly¡­


    Startled by these noises, the herd ran around.


    ¡°We must take Lamont and leave with Paige¡­¡± Leyna said this, remembering that Paige hadn¡¯te


    back, she hurriedly took out her mobile phone, with trembling hands, found out the number she wrote


    down earlier, and dialed.


    ¡°Leyna.¡± Paige¡¯s voice quickly came from the other end of the phone.


    For some reason, Leyna suddenly burst into tears, and hearing Paige¡¯s voice, all worries, anxieties and


    fears were all reduced at this moment.


    She didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the girl was too reliable in her daily affairs, but just hearing her voice


    made her feel at ease.


    ¡°Paige,e back quickly, the ne is here.¡± Leyna¡¯s voice was still crying, ¡°The situation has


    changed, we all have to go together, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡± Paige seemed to hear her fear, andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Although there were only several words, Leyna burst into tears again, ¡°Okay, be careful on the way


    back, this ce is already surrounded by people, you will see the situationter, get on the ne first,


    don¡¯t rush here to save us foolishly, remember.¡±


    ¡°Is Lamont okay?¡± Paige asked softly again.


    As soon as Lamont was mentioned, Leyna looked out again, the child was scratched by a man in ck


    again, and he seemed a little outnumbered.


    Although Martin¡¯s people were formidable, they couldn¡¯t hold back the opponent¡¯s crowd, and they had


    already fallen a little bit.


    Leyna choked up even more, ¡°He, he was injured¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Paige had already stepped on the gas pedal to the bottom.


    Although this was not her country, Martin¡¯s people will definitely settle small things like speeding.


    After a while, Lamont managed to get rid of the seven or eight men in ck outside, and opened the


    door panting, ¡°Quick, I¡¯ll escort you to the ne¡­¡±


    Seeing the ****man in front of her, Leyna burst into tears, ¡°Lamont, leave us alone, you go first¡­¡±


    One after another, they couldn¡¯t resist the men in ck.


    In all likelihood, they will not be able to get on the ne¡­


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Lamont didn¡¯t have time to talk to them so much, he grabbed one with one hand, and as


    soon as he stepped out of the door, a knife mmed down, he kicked the man in ck who was


    wielding the knife away, and pulled them to run towards the direction of the ne.


    His arms were covered in blood, and the clothes on his body had already been stained red with blood.


    Leyna cried, and Nels felt bad. If it wasn¡¯t for Yana, this young man would not have risked his life to


    protect them¡­He really loved Yana, loved to the bottom of his heart, and that¡¯s why he would love


    them.


    Martin¡¯s people were seriously injured. They saw Lamont escorting the two old people to the ne from


    a distance, so they reluctantly got up from the ground and tried their best to protect them.Leyna looked


    at the tragic situation in front of her, and really didn¡¯t understand what kind of her daughter had


    offended, it looked too scary. person¡±


    There was still some distance from the ne, and Martin¡¯s people were already injured, but now they


    fell down one by one. Soon, more than a dozen men in ck rushed towards Lamont.


    Someone took out a knife and swung it at Leyna.


    They didn¡¯t want the lives of the three of them, but made it impossible for the three of them to escape,


    so that they could bring them back to report.


    Seeing that someone was going to hurt Leyna, Lamont immediately pulled her to his side. On the other


    side, a falling knife hit his shoulder, and he gasped in pain.


    ¡°Lamont¡­¡± Leyna was terrified. The child was obviously in great pain and was still holding on.


    Seeing another man in ck shing at Lamont, Nels hurriedly pushed him away with all his strength,


    but he didn¡¯t notice what was going on behind him, and was kicked by someone, lying on the ground.


    ¡°Nels¡­¡± Leyna wanted to help him, but several men in ck came at them again, Leyna closed her


    eyes in fright.


    Lamont pulled Leyna away, avoiding the falling knives, kicked away the man in ck who was about to


    chop Nels, pulled Nels, pushed Leyna behind him, and shouted, ¡°Run!¡±


    He stayed alone to take care of them. Looking at the twenty or so men in ck in front of him,


    Lamont knew that he might have to ***here.


    Fortunately, his sister hadn¡¯te back, otherwise, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    He didn¡¯t know what delicious food his sister would bring him, and whether he would have a chance to


    eat it¡­


    Leyna couldn¡¯t move at all, Lamont was obviously not a match for these men in ck, he was still


    injured, blood dripped onto the pasture along his clothes, he looked like a tragic warrior.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nels knew that the two of them staying would be the real hindrance to Lamont. He pulled


    Leyna and persuaded her, ¡°Lamont will definitely find a way. He still loves Yana, so he will definitely find


    a way to survive.¡±


    ¡°Lamont¡­¡± Leyna yelled in pain, her eyes blurred with tears, ¡°You must protect yourself, I am waiting to


    drink your wedding wine¡­you must live!!


    Hearing this, Lamont suddenlyughed, a handsome and charming smile.


    Did he have the affirmation of his future mother-inw?


    So he ****today without regret.


    ¡°Go!¡± Nels pulled Leyna to run.


    Leyna turned her head and saw a dozen men in ck attacking Lamont. Among them, a gleaming


    silver knife cut Lamont¡¯s back, and a bloodstain appeared impressively.


    During the second that Lamont was injured and endured the pain, more fists, kicks, knives and sticks


    attacked him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lamont!¡± Leyna felt that she couldn¡¯t leave, she didn¡¯t want Lamont to trade his life for theirs, so she


    wouldn¡¯t feel at ease for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Chapter 491 Find Out


    At this moment, there was a rapid sound of an engine driving towards this side.


    The girl in the driver¡¯s seat had a cold aura and a calm face.


    The car circled around the group of men in ck at an extremely fast speed. Except for Lamont, the


    other men in ck were shot and fell down.


    Paige threw the spent gun aside, got out of the car, and helped Lamont up, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Lamont looked at his younger sister in front of him, and suddenly asked anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to


    come backter?¡±


    As soon as the words fell, more than a dozen cars drove towards this side, and the new men in ck


    appeared.


    ¡°You protect Leyna and Nels go first.¡±


    Dared to hurt her brother?


    Paige looked up at the menacing vehicles, her eyes turned cold, none of these people would even try


    to run away!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Lamont didn¡¯t argue any more, but protected Nels and Leyna to go up the stairs first.


    At the same time, Martin also sent new reinforcements.


    The situation was increasingly favorable for them.


    Lamont sent the two old people to the ne, but Leyna held his hand and said reluctantly, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    together¡­¡±


    ¡°I still want to find Yana, you go first¡­¡± Lamont knew that Leyna was worried about the safety of them.


    He raised the corners of his handsome lips andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be fine.¡±


    ¡°But your injury¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bandage it up in a while. I¡¯ll help Paige first. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Lamont told the people inside to


    close the door.


    Leyna patted the door, looked at Lamont¡¯s leaving back, and cried again, ¡°Be careful, Lamont, be


    careful in everything¡­¡±


    Ten minutester.


    Paige and Martin¡¯s people finally got rid of the group of men in ck. Seeing dozens of people lying on


    the ground, Paige rejoiced in her heart. Fortunately, she came back. If she had gone after Conan, the


    consequences would have been disastrous.


    Just then, a ne descended from the sky again.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, Mr. Stowe asked me to prepare a new ne for you to fly directly to the triangle area.¡± A


    bodyguard said respectfully, ¡°Please follow me. There is also a medicine box on the ne, which can


    help Lamont.¡±


    Paige supported the blood man next to her, ¡°Can you still go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this little injury is nothing to me, hiss¡­¡±


    Lamont seemed to have identally pulled the wound, and he gasped in pain.


    Paige raised the corners of her lips, ¡°Yana didn¡¯t see that scene just now, it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°How can I let her see it, she will feel ufortable.¡± Lamont took another breath of cold air in pain,


    unexpectedly, even when the cold wind poured into the wound, he could feel the heart¨Cpiercing pain.


    At this moment, he remembered what Jairo had said before, when his sister was injured when facing


    those dangers alone, how much pain should she have?


    How did she endure it?


    Paige helped Lamont onto the elevator.


    ¡°Ms. Paige, you asked me to buy this¡­¡± Joseph came here out of breath, holding a bunch of delicious


    food in his hand.


    After Paige took it, she thanked her and helped Lamont get on the ne.


    ¡°You still ask someone to buy food for me?¡± Lamont was a little surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lamont couldn¡¯t answer for a moment. He wanted his sister toe backter, but he didn¡¯t


    expect his sister to ask another person to buy it¡­


    This seemed to be okay?


    What should he say about his sister?


    On the ne.


    Paige treated the wound for Lamont, and every bloodstain looked shocking.


    She didn¡¯t expect Lamont to be so tolerant. If it were someone else, he would be so painful that he


    couldn¡¯t move after one or two injuries¡­


    Lamont¡¯s endurance was pretty good. Fortunately, these wounds were not deep. It seemed that those


    people didn¡¯t intend to kill him.


    What are you thinking?¡± Lamont couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Those people probably want to arrest you and return to report, so they didn¡¯t hurt your vitals.¡± After


    Paige analyzed it, she didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°If it hurts, just call it out.¡±


    ¡°How can I be in pain¡­¡± Lamont said this, the medicine powder fell on his wound, he hastily gritted his


    teeth and endured it, even though the action of his sister was already very light, but the effect of the


    wound and the medicine powder still caused him pain in a cold sweat.


    It just hurt.


    Seeing his expression, Paige couldn¡¯t helpughing ¡°Call it out, I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡± After Lamont finished speaking, he frowned again, his expression was


    indescribable.


    ¡°When you arrive in the triangle area, everything will be arranged by me.¡± Paige smiled and gave him


    medicine, ¡°It¡¯s a mess over there, don¡¯t go out and wander around by yourself.¡±


    Lamont was confused.


    How did his sister act as if she knew the triangle area very well?


    At this moment, Lamont¡¯s cell phone vibrated a few times suddenly, it was a message from Patricia.


    It¡¯s known that private jets used satellite directmunication signals, had wifi to surf the Inte, and


    could also make calls at any time.


    Because of his injury, Lamont finally took out his phone, and saw Patricia send him several messages.


    ¡°Lamont, I heard from my mother that you and your sister have gone to Britain. Tomorrow is weekend,


    can I go to y with you?¡±


    ¡°I really want to go to the Art Pce to take pictures, and I also want to go to Mike¡¯s Beach to enjoy the


    sea breeze and look at the sea.¡±


    ¡°Just let me go, I promise toe back after two days.¡±


    Lamont knew that Patricia must have heard that he and Paige came to Britain, thinking that the two of


    them came to y and didn¡¯t bring her, so she begged so much.


    He replied, ¡°Your sister and I are not here to y, but have something to do. Next time, I promise you, I


    will definitely bring you two to y.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, what are you going to do? I also want to participate¡­¡±


    ¡°Take me, I promise I won¡¯t make any trouble.¡±


    Lamont replied again, ¡°It¡¯s business. You will stay at home obediently this weekend and apany


    parents. Now I have something to do, so let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    His arms were hurt, as were his shoulders and back, and he was painful when he typed each word, but


    he still responded to this sister with the utmost tenderness and patience.


    But Patricia on the other end of the phone felt Lamont¡¯s perfunctory, and her heart became even colder.


    So, he didn¡¯t even want to put on a show andfort her now?


    Didn¡¯t he even want to talk a few more words?


    ¡°Lamont, don¡¯t look at your phone, eat something, lie down on the bedter, and have a good rest.¡±


    Paige put away the medicine box and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to help youter.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Come here and serve Lamont to eat.¡± Paige raised her eyes to look at a subordinate next to her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her subordinates hurriedly picked up the food and fed Lamont bit by bit.


    Paige¡¯s phone vibrated for a long time, she saw that it was Jairo calling, so she swiped to answer.


    Jairo didn¡¯t expect that he was a stepte. When he followed the clues and came to the pasture in the


    suburbs, he found that the boss had already left by ne¡­


    All he could do was call and ask, ¡°Boss, are you still in Liverpool?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the triangle area, on the ne.¡± Paige asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The orphanage you asked me to check has a bit of a clue¡­¡± Jairo reported, ¡°Things are more


    complicated than we imagined, you can¡¯t believe it, the whole orphanage¡­¡±

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Chapter 492 It Was a Big Scene


    Jairo paused, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s one of the experimental bases of the T3 Research Institute. It¡¯s not


    only a livingboratory, but also a terrifying breeding cradle.¡±


    The T3 Research Institute was a terrifying medical organization that usually liked to study various


    viruses and conduct experiments on children.


    Children who could survive would be recruited by their headquarters and be members of the


    organization.


    In the developmental trajectory of these people, there was often a need to perform a variety of tasks.


    They needed a normal identity to cover up their private behavior, so the head of the orphanage would


    arrange them into a normal family, so that they could have a normal life on the surface.


    ¡°All the adoptive parents don¡¯t know how terrible these children they adopted¡­¡± Jairo said with


    emotion, ¡°They look like other children, they go to and from school normally, they get good grades, and


    they are liked by others, but in fact, they need regrly return to the organization to report back, and


    complete various tasks assigned by the organization¡­¡±


    Jairo said this, and added, ¡°These people have never felt the warmth of a family since they were


    young. After being adopted, they usually develop feelings for their adoptive parents, which instead


    be the organization¡¯s weapon to restrain them¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°You mean, Yana might be from the T3 research institute?¡±


    ¡°Very likely!¡± Jairo affirmed, ¡°And I guess, she should have the weakness of the orphanage, so the


    people in the research institute will chase after her and want to catch her back.¡±


    ¡°But I have fought against that group of people, and the opponent¡¯s way is not from the research


    institute.¡±


    Hearing what Paige said, Jairo also felt a little strange.


    ¡°However,st time the people from the T3 Research Institute focused on you and made things difficult


    for us. One of our subordinates died and the other was injured. This feud is finally settled!¡±


    Paige knew that as long as she was targeted by the people of this research institute, she would either


    obediently serve them, or there would be only one end, and that would be a dead end.


    It was said that for so many years, as long as they had been targeted by them, no one can escape.


    Could it be that Yana belonged to them too?


    ¡°You just said that the T3 Research Institute has a headquarters?¡± Paige asked again, ¡°Where is the


    location? The headquarters is also called the T3 Research Institute?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I don¡¯t know the details¡­¡±


    Jairo always felt that this matter was like a huge, which caught many people, and what they


    touched was only the edge of the¡­


    ¡°Continue to check and give me the results as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Ten hourster.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The nended at the top of Yald Mountain in me Gang.


    Lamont was woken up by the sound of thending, and finally endured the pain from his wound to


    stand up and look, only to find that there were dozens of people waiting for them with weapons at the


    ce where the nended¡­


    Oops.


    Had their whereabouts been exposed?


    The person who chased and killed Yana had already ambushed here in advance?


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    ¡°Lamont, we are here.¡±


    Hearing his sister¡¯s voice, Lamont reluctantly came to the door, opened the door, and said a little


    heavily, ¡°Paige, we are surrounded by people, before the door is opened, let¡¯s fly to another ce. and


    land first?¡±


    A few question marks popped up in Paige¡¯s mind, surrounded? Who dared to surround them in Yald


    Mountain?


    ¡°Look, those people have all chased you here.¡± Lamont pointed out the window again.


    Paige was even more puzzled, this was the territory of the me Gang, even if those people were


    daring, it was impossible for them to show up on the top of Yald Mountain¡­


    Not to mention the top of the mountain, it was estimated that they were solved before they entered. the


    gate of the me Gang¡­


    But seeing that Lamont¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like a joke, she came to the window again and looked


    out. There was no one chasing and killing Yana. They were all her loyal subordinates who ran to the


    stairs of the elevator and waited to greet her.


    Since she recognized her ancestor and returned to her family, she seldom came back. The kids were


    all happy, looking in the direction of the door, just like a child waiting for the teacher to give candy.


    Paige hooked her lips with great interest, ¡°This is a big scene.¡±


    Lamont saw that his younger sister was going to press the switch to open the door, so he hurriedly


    stopped her, ¡°You know how big the scene is, so you dare to take the risk?¡±


    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s a big wee.¡±


    Paige pressed the switch, and the door slowly opened. Before Lamont could say what he was worried


    about, he saw dozens of people under the stairs neatly, and happily shouted, ¡°Boss, wee home!¡±


    Paige hadn¡¯te back for a long time, seeing her standing at the highest door, everyone couldn¡¯t help


    getting excited!


    Their boss had snarled a lot!


    But, who was that man behind her?


    Why had they never seen¡­


    Lamont was shocked by the neat words. He looked at his sister beside him in disbelief, and couldn¡¯t


    help but ask, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°me Gang.¡± Paige walked down the stairs first, Lamont, we¡¯re home.¡±


    Home?


    me Gang was her home?


    She was the boss of me Gang?


    Lamont was shocked for a full three seconds before reacting¡­


    He followed in his younger sister¡¯s footsteps, ¡°As far as I know, the me Gang was founded three


    years ago. How old were you then? Why did youe to the triangle area and be the boss


    here?¡±


    There were too many questions in his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Paige said that three years ago, Grandma¡¯s condition deteriorated and she was in urgent need of a


    herb that grew on the Yald Mountain in the triangle area. At that time, several gangs were fighting for


    the Yald mountain. When they fought against each other fiercely¡­


    Because Grandma¡¯s condition urgently needed medicine, and it needed to be taken for a long time,


    and this kind of herbal medicine was only suitable for the soil of Yald Mountain. Therefore, by chance,


    she not only founded me Gang, upied the Yald Mountain, but also strengthened her own


    power¡­


    Although she almost died in the triangle area several times¡­


    ¡°Butter, Grandma¡¯s condition no longer needed this herbal medicine¡­¡±


    Speaking of Grandma, Paige¡¯s heart would always have a tearing pain. On that day, the person on the


    operating table closed her eyes forever, but as Skr Benson, she was powerless¡­


    This kind of regret, no one understood.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Seeing the boss walk down the stairs, everyone shouted happily, and looked at Lamont together, not


    knowing how to say hello.


    ¡°This is my brother.¡± After Paige introduced him, she added, ¡°Biologically.¡±


    The subordinates were stunned, and the boss always shocked others every time she appeared¡­


    Taking thest time as an example, she inexplicably formed an alliance with the boss of the Microvay


    Gang, and even yed the Wolf Gang, shocking the entire triangle area¡­


    Obviously, their me Gang and Microvay Gang had no rtionship before¡­


    Many people couldn¡¯t figure out why they formed an alliance all of a sudden, and what was the reason?


    Even the people inside them didn¡¯t know the boss¡¯s operation¡­


    Later, the two gangs also uttered harsh words, whoever dared to touch one of them, the other would


    definitely not be tolerant¡­

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Chapter 492 It Was a Big Scene


    Jairo paused, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s one of the experimental bases of the T3 Research Institute. It¡¯s not


    only a livingboratory, but also a terrifying breeding cradle.¡±


    The T3 Research Institute was a terrifying medical organization that usually liked to study various


    viruses and conduct experiments on children.


    Children who could survive would be recruited by their headquarters and be members of the


    organization.


    In the developmental trajectory of these people, there was often a need to perform a variety of tasks.


    They needed a normal identity to cover up their private behavior, so the head of the orphanage would


    arrange them into a normal family, so that they could have a normal life on the surface.


    ¡°All the adoptive parents don¡¯t know how terrible these children they adopted¡­¡± Jairo said with


    emotion, ¡°They look like other children, they go to and from school normally, they get good grades, and


    they are liked by others, but in fact, they need regrly return to the organization to report back, and


    complete various tasks assigned by the organization¡­¡±


    Jairo said this, and added, ¡°These people have never felt the warmth of a family since they were


    young. After being adopted, they usually develop feelings for their adoptive parents, which instead


    be the organization¡¯s weapon to restrain them¡­¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°You mean, Yana might be from the T3 research institute?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Very likely!¡± Jairo affirmed, ¡°And I guess, she should have the weakness of the orphanage, so the


    people in the research institute will chase after her and want to catch her back.¡±


    ¡°But I have fought against that group of people, and the opponent¡¯s way is not from the research


    institute.¡±


    Hearing what Paige said, Jairo also felt a little strange.


    ¡°However,st time the people from the T3 Research Institute focused on you and made things difficult


    for us. One of our subordinates died and the other was injured. This feud is finally settled!¡±


    Paige knew that as long as she was targeted by the people of this research institute, she would either


    obediently serve them, or there would be only one end, and that would be a dead end.


    It was said that for so many years, as long as they had been targeted by them, no one can escape.


    Could it be that Yana belonged to them too?


    ¡°You just said that the T3 Research Institute has a headquarters?¡± Paige asked again, ¡°Where is the


    location? The headquarters is also called the T3 Research Institute?¡± I don¡¯t think so, I don¡¯t know the


    details¡­¡±


    Jairo always felt that this matter was like a huge, which caught many people, and what they


    touched was only the edge of the¡­


    ¡°Continue to check and give me the results as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Ten hourster.


    The nended at the top of Yald Mountain in me Gang.


    Lamont was woken up by the sound of thending, and finally endured the pain from his wound to


    stand up and look, only to find that there were dozens of people waiting for them with weapons at the


    ce where the nended¡­


    Oops.


    Had their whereabouts been exposed?


    The person who chased and killed Yana had already ambushed here in advance?


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    ¡°Lamont, we are here.¡±


    Hearing his sister¡¯s voice, Lamont reluctantly came to the door, opened the door, and said a little


    heavily, ¡°Paige, we are surrounded by people, before the door is opened, let¡¯s fly to another ce. and


    land first?¡±


    A few question marks popped up in Paige¡¯s mind, surrounded? Who dared to surround them in Yald


    Mountain?


    ¡°Look, those people have all chased you here.¡± Lamont pointed out the window again.


    Paige was even more puzzled, this was the territory of the me Gang, even if those people were


    daring, it was impossible for them to show up on the top of Yald Mountain¡­


    Not to mention the top of the mountain, it was estimated that they were solved before they entered. the


    gate of the me Gang¡­


    But seeing that Lamont¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like a joke, she came to the window again and looked


    out. There was no one chasing and killing Yana. They were all her loyal subordinates who ran to the


    stairs of the elevator and waited to greet her.


    Since she recognized her ancestor and returned to her family, she seldom came back. The kids were


    all happy, looking in the direction of the door, just like a child waiting for the teacher to give candy.


    Paige hooked her lips with great interest, ¡°This is a big scene.¡±


    Lamont saw that his younger sister was going to press the switch to open the door, so he hurriedly


    stopped her, ¡°You know how big the scene is, so you dare to take the risk?¡±


    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s a big wee.¡±


    Paige pressed the switch, and the door slowly opened. Before Lamont could say what he was worried


    about, he saw dozens of people under the stairs neatly, and happily shouted, ¡°Boss, wee home!¡±


    Paige hadn¡¯te back for a long time, seeing her standing at the highest door, everyone couldn¡¯t help


    getting excited!


    Their boss had snarled a lot!


    But, who was that man behind her?


    Why had they never seen¡­


    Lamont was shocked by the neat words. He looked at his sister beside him in disbelief, and couldn¡¯t


    help but ask, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°me Gang.¡± Paige walked down the stairs first, Lamont, we¡¯re home.¡±


    Home?


    me Gang was her home?


    She was the boss of me Gang?


    Lamont was shocked for a full three seconds before reacting¡­


    He followed in his younger sister¡¯s footsteps, ¡°As far as I know, the me Gang was founded three


    years ago. How old were you then? Why did youe to the triangle area and be the boss


    here?¡±


    There were too many questions in his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Paige said that three years ago, Grandma¡¯s condition deteriorated and she was in urgent need of a


    herb that grew on the Yald Mountain in the triangle area. At that time, several gangs were fighting for


    the Yald mountain. When they fought against each other fiercely¡­


    Because Grandma¡¯s condition urgently needed medicine, and it needed to be taken for a long time,


    and this kind of herbal medicine was only suitable for the soil of Yald Mountain. Therefore, by chance,


    she not only founded me Gang, upied the Yald Mountain, but also strengthened her own


    power¡­


    Although she almost died in the triangle area several times¡­


    ¡°Butter, Grandma¡¯s condition no longer needed this herbal medicine¡­¡± Speaking of Grandma,


    Paige¡¯s heart would always have a tearing pain. On that day, the person on the operating table closed


    her eyes forever, but as Skr Benson, she was powerless¡­


    This kind of regret, no one understood.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Seeing the boss walk down the stairs, everyone shouted happily, and looked at Lamont together, not


    knowing how to say hello.


    ¡°This is my brother.¡± After Paige introduced him, she added, ¡°Biologically.¡± The subordinates were


    stunned, and the boss always shocked others every time she appeared¡­


    Taking thest time as an example, she inexplicably formed an alliance with the boss of the Microvay


    Gang, and even yed the Wolf Gang, shocking the entire triangle area¡­


    Obviously, their me Gang and Microvay Gang had no rtionship before¡­


    Many people couldn¡¯t figure out why they formed an alliance all of a sudden, and what was the reason?


    Even the people inside them didn¡¯t know the boss¡¯s operation¡­ Later, the two gangs also uttered harsh


    words, whoever dared to touch one of them, the other would definitely not be tolerant¡­

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Chapter 493 Deciphered


    Soter, they lived peacefully in the triangle area for a long time, but recently, a few new forces


    emerged, together with the old gang, saying that they wanted to meet their boss¡­


    Withdrawing their thoughts, everyone shouted again in unison, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lamont¡¯¡¯


    Lamont nodded, and after greeting them, his heart was still extremely shocked. How much hardship did


    the little girl suffer to sit on this chair and be the boss in everyone¡¯s mouth.


    No wonder she looked cold-tempered, always indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything.


    Growing up in the Tate family since childhood, her adoptive parents didn¡¯t care or love her, and even


    treated her as a disaster, never giving her family warmth.


    Except for Grandma, it seemed that no one had really cared about her. She had to fight for everything


    by herself, which was why her personality had be solitary and self-reliant.


    Her coldness, her rustiness, and her excellence were all bought with blood and tears.


    Like Patricia, she was never beaten by the society since she was a child, and she was held in the palm


    of her hand by her family. She could get whatever she wanted, and did whatever she wanted.


    But his own sister, because of some fault, she crawled all the way here by herself. She really


    experienced endless darkness and suffering before she achieved what she got today.


    Thinking of this, while he was admiring, the sockets of his eyes warmed up unknowingly.


    He secretly swore in his heart that he would treat this sister even better in the future! Give her all that


    she had never experienced, and all that she had not got, and double it to her.


    ¡°Boss, a few gangs are looking for you recently¡­¡¯ His subordinates followed Paige to report, ¡°There


    are also people from Hell Base who asked you toe to their site alone within three days, saying that


    they have something to discuss, otherwise we will be in trouble.¡±


    Paige curled her lips coldly, ¡°How dare they to say that?¡±


    It¡¯s okay not to mention the hell base, but when they mentioned it, her whole body was ignited with


    anger.


    The Hell Base was a terrorist organization abroad, andter took root in the Triangle Area, and often


    confronted their me Gang.


    Forget about the small fights in the past. A year ago, when they chased and killed Pam, they were


    identally seen by Paige. Because they had enmity with the me Gang, Paige also helped Pam


    in time.


    At that time, Pam was seriously injured, and she ran away when Paige made a move. First, she was


    carrying out a secret mission and was afraid of leaking the secret. Second, she was afraid of falling into


    the hands of bad guys again.


    Third, she still had a deadly toxin to detox¡­


    Although they formed a bond between aunts and sisters-inw, it also made the people in Hell Base


    even more dissatisfied.


    ¡°Recently, those foreign devils seem to have a stronger back, their arrogance is different, and they are


    arrogant when they speak. People who didn¡¯t know them would think they were awesome¡± The


    subordinate said contemptuously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach them a lesson?¡¯ Paige asked back.


    ¡°Yes, when they came to our site arrogantly and uttered harsh words, we directly blew up their car, but


    they didn¡¯t fight back afterwards, I don¡¯t know what they were nning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Paige said calmly, ¡°If they want to die quickly, just send them a ride earlier.¡±


    Speaking of which, she had already descended from the Yald Mountain, and came to her old castle


    again.


    The whole castle was magnificent, which opened Lamont¡¯s horizons again. He didn¡¯t expect his sister


    to have so many secret bases¡­


    The family members probably thought she was just a student with good grades. If they knew her so


    many identities, they would be so surprised¡­


    ¡°Lamont, give me the chip.¡± Paige nned to take it in and study it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lamont handed her the chip, and then entered the private base with her, asked for aputer,


    and began to decipher the clues left by Yana.


    The subordinates were all stunned. They didn¡¯t know what the boss and Lamont were busy with. They


    had been busy for a long time from day to night, and they didn¡¯t n to open the door¡­


    The two subordinates waited in front of the door, and finally asked each other.


    ¡°The boss didn¡¯t eat at noon, it¡¯s already evening now, you go ask her to have something to eat, and


    she can be busyter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare¡­ You are Lamontior figure. If you go, even if you disturb the boss¡¯s work, the boss will not


    me you.¡±


    ¡°Who said that? You are a neer. Those who don¡¯t know are innocent. It is most suitable for you to


    go¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, give me a hundred guts and I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡±


    The two subordinates pushed each other outside the door, and suddenly, the door opened.


    Seeing the cold air of the girl in front of them, the two were so frightened that they obediently opened


    their mouths and said in unison, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Paige nced at the sky outside, it was already dark, and couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Is there any news from the Microvay Gang?¡±


    ¡°Ah? News? What news?¡¯


    Both subordinates are dumbfounded, what news can Microvay Gang have? No, what news should


    there be?


    Paige was a little suspicious. Martin should be in the triangle area, so he should find her right away.


    Why didn¡¯t he arrive sote? Should she call and ask? In case he was dyed because he was just


    busy with work, wouldn¡¯t it be good for her to call?


    Thinking of this, Paige dismissed the idea again, ¡°Eatter.¡±


    She closed the door again.


    The two subordinates looked at each other, why did the boss be more and more interested in the


    Microvay Gang?


    Since the alliance was formed, all those who disrespected Microvay Gang have been fired one by one


    by the order of the boss¡­


    ¡°Lamont, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After Paige entered the study, she looked at Lamont who was checking the temte.


    Just now she deciphered the chip inside the Buddha head ne that Yana gave her father. There


    were a total often temtes, and each temte had many different tones on it.


    Lamont then pointed to the two lines of strange codes on the love pendant that Yana gave her mother.


    ording to the temte, the result was 21.1 degrees northtitude, 99.2 degrees east longitude, and


    a word, danger.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Lamont was a little surprised, he didn¡¯t expect to get such an address.


    Did Yana want to tell him that this ce was dangerous?


    ¡°This ce is in the triangle area, but no one is active there.¡¯ It could be said to be a very remote ce.


    ¡°Will Yana leave anything there? No, I have to go¡­¡± Lamont got up and wanted to leave.


    Paige said, ¡°You¡¯re so hurt, don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll just go for a while.¡±


    She looked at the silver key in her hand again. Leyna found it in the scarf that


    Yana gave her. Could it be a key that can unlock something?


    She would take it with her.


    ¡°No.¡± Lamont refused, ¡°Your subordinates also said just now that there are several forces looking for


    you recently, you should stay here obediently and be safe.¡±


    He would never let his sister take this risk!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back quickly, and nothing will happen.¡± Paige didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse, ¡°Eat first, I¡¯m


    hungry.¡±


    Only then did Lamont remember that they hadn¡¯t eaten for half a day in order to study the clues left by


    Yana.


    The little girl must be starving.


    Thinking of this, he felt sorry again.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Chapter 495 Mysterious Man


    Such a provocation, Paige would not take it seriously, but Martin would never bear it.


    Paige raised her eyes and asked, ¡°So, you arrested their people?¡±


    ¡°The person in charge, I¡¯m going to hang him at the gate of the me Gang for three days and three


    nights, to make an example to the enemies.¡±


    Would this be a bit high¨Cprofile?


    ¡°Anyway, no one is the opponent of our two gangs.¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t pay attention to other small gangs at all, especially in the triangle area, he didn¡¯t need to


    worry about anything else when he did anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to strip off him and send him back.¡± Paige still wanted to find Yana next time, not wanting to


    cause trouble.


    Rhys was a little surprised, that¡¯s it? Would it be a little merciful for him?


    If it weren¡¯t for his random orders, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people chasing after Ms. Paige a while


    ago¡­.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Martin¡¯s dark eyes burst out with gentle love, anyway, it¡¯s her business to deal


    with the enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone put him in a coffin and carry him over.¡± Paige ordered the people below to do it.


    Paige¡¯s subordinates really didn¡¯t know what to say, and they somehow felt that the boss was as evil as


    the boss of the Snowbush Gang¡­


    And they were like a family¡­.


    They didn¡¯t know if the people at the Hell Base would feel ashamed seeing their boss being sent back


    in this way¡­


    After Paige walked into the castle, she asked someone to add a knife and a fork to Martin.


    The subordinates inside were also stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the boss of the Snowbush Gang to


    come here and eat at the same table with their boss¡­


    What kind of intersection did the boss and the boss of the Snowbush Gang have?


    Why did they get along so well all of a sudden?


    Why did they look like a family? The atmosphere was inexplicably harmonious¡­


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    And Lamont next to him was like a big patriarch entertaining, ¡°Martin, eat more, you and Paige are


    exhausted. these two days¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay, as if asking, ¡°What is the situation? Is it because they


    have vision problems and misread it, or is it that the boss really fell in love with the boss of the


    Snowbush Gang. and got the approval of her family?¡±


    The two looked very close, like a couple¡­


    If this news was true, it would shock the entire triangle area¡­


    Paige ate the food from the two people next to her, and shared the recent events with Martin one by


    one..


    The subordinates next to her were all stunned. They never expected that the always taciturn boss


    could talk. so much at once¡­


    Paige seemed to be subconscious and said it spontaneously, as if sharing their daily life had long been


    a subtle habit between them.


    Martin pursed his lips, looked at her lovingly and tenderly, and listened to her talk about the dangers


    she had experienced, he gently wiped the ketchup from the corner of her mouth, ¡°Next time something


    like this happens, you must bring me with you.¡±


    Although he knew that the little girl was good at skills, he still couldn¡¯t avoid being worried. This time,


    the little girl was lucky enough to escape a catastrophe. What about next time?


    If there was a one in ten thousand chance¡­ He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Paige shared with him the secret she had deciphered again, and Lamont at the side suddenly felt that


    he was a bit redundant¡­.


    When he was with Yana before, he didn¡¯t feel how sweet his rtionship was. Now when he felt the


    love of others, he just felt it was too intimate.


    After a while, Paige¡¯s cell phone vibrated, and she saw that it was Leyna calling.


    ¡°Paige, are you out of danger safely? Did Lamont go to see a doctor? Is the injury serious? Are you


    okay?¡±


    She had been worried for a long time, but she still didn¡¯t receive a phone call from the siblings to report


    that they were safe. After thinking about it, she called.


    ¡°Lamont is quite good, and he didn¡¯t hurt the vitals. As for the things that Yana gave you, part of it has


    been cracked so far. I believe her whereabouts will be found soon.¡±


    When Leyna heard this, she immediately thanked god, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s good to know that you are safe,


    as long as there is nothing wrong.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to bother her anymore. After a few words, she hung up the phone in a hurry.


    After the meal, Martin took Paige to go to the Snowbush Gang again. Paige knew that he wanted


    everyone to know her identity.


    But at this time, some subordinates came to report, ¡°Boss, Nate is here.¡±


    As soon as he heard it was a male name, Martin¡¯s eyes darkened a little bit, who was Nate? Seemed to


    be very respectable?


    ¡°Where is him?¡± Paige seemed to be very concerned about this person.


    ¡°Just outside the castle, he walked through the northwest gate of the castle, and seemed to avoid other


    sights on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Invite him to the living room.¡± Paige let go of Martin¡¯s hand, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with


    something first, you and Lamont don¡¯t act rashly, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Martin just touched her head, with pampering and indulgence in his eyes, and didn¡¯t


    think about anything else.


    The little girl was just doing errands.


    There was a secret living room on the first floor of the castle. As soon as Paige appeared, she saw a


    tall man standing behind the window.


    ¡°You are here?¡± Paige closed the door.


    Nate turned around, wearing a ck mask on his face, only revealing a pair of clear eyes.


    Just from these eyes, it was not difficult to guess that he was only in his twenties, almost as old as


    Paige.


    ¡°I heard that you have returned to the me Gang, so I rushed over as soon as possible and wanted to


    ask you for a favor.¡± Nate paused for a moment before making another request, ¡°I want something.¡±


    Paige raised the corners of her lips, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A seven¨Cleaf lotus on the Yald Mountain, one is enough.¡±


    It was said that the most valuable medicine on the whole Yald Mountain was the seven¨Cleaf lotus, and


    there were only two nts left. It could cure all kinds of diseases, and even people who had nothing to


    do will strengthen their health after eating it, and it was extremely valuable as a medicine.


    Naturally, many people wanted to snatch such a precious medicine before.


    Paige smiled faintly, ¡°Did you know? Grandma is dead.¡±


    Upon hearing the bad news, Nate raised his eyes in disbelief, as if surprised.


    At the same time as the surprise, the light in his eyes also dimmed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I reminded you of


    something sad. It seems that the seven¨Cleaf lotus is really a rumor.¡±


    He knew how deep Paige¡¯s feelings for Grandma were, but if the seven¨Cleaf lotus was in Paige¡¯s


    hands, it was impossible that Grandma still died¡­


    There was only one possibility, that was, there was no such thing as a seven¨Cleaf lotus on Yald


    Mountain. It was spread by other gangs. And they wanted to have an excuse, so they could make


    trouble for the me Gang¡­


    Nate¡¯s eyes were as dark as ck, ¡°In that case, excuse me.¡±


    He was about to leave when Paige stopped him, ¡°What is the disease? Maybe I can help.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Nate stopped again and smiled wryly, ¡°It¡¯s veryplicated, and no one in the


    world can cure it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Paige raised her eyes. Were there really so many diseases that no one could solve?


    Then shewas a little curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s extremelyplicated, and there¡¯s no time.¡± Nate¡¯s eyes seemed to be about to rain, and at the


    same time he said with deep pain, ¡°Maybe this is the arrangement of fate.¡±

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Chapter 496 The Two Cooperated With Each Other


    His dejected look came into Paige¡¯s eyes, which moved Paige a little, ¡°It seems that person is very


    important to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more important than my life.¡± Nate looked up at Paige again, and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure meeting


    you in this life, and I hope we can meet in another ce in the next life.¡±


    ¡°Nate, don¡¯t do stupid things.¡± Paige seemed to have guessed what he wanted to do, and said to hold


    back,


    ¡°Whenever there is a chance, you should not give up. You told me this.¡±


    ¡°There is no chance.¡± Nate¡¯s pupils dimmed, and his tone was full of despair, ¡°Paige, there is no


    chance, there are less than 24 hours left¡­ I thought that seven¨Cleaf lotus could save her¡­¡±


    Although he guessed that this miraculous herb might be a rumor, he still found Paige with hope¡­


    But when the girl said that there was no such herb on the Yald Mountain, hisst hope was also


    destroyed, and the whole person seemed to fall into the abyss. He tried everything he could, but in the


    end he couldn¡¯t keep her.


    The boy¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly, and it could be seen that he was crying. His sadness was like an


    invisible, which caught the two people in the living room.


    Paige saw his sadness, ¡°Take me to see her.¡±


    Maybe, she could help a little¡­


    ¡°At the end of her life, she wanted to go quietly.¡± Nate choked up and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for


    your kindness, I thank you on her behalf, it¡¯s worth it to know you in this life.¡±


    The identity of a poisoned person was not suitable for publicity, so let her go quietly.


    And he would apany her to another world, so that she would not be alone.


    Paige watched his leaving back, and said softly, ¡°If you need help, pleasee to me anytime.¡±


    Nate stood still, endured for a while before saying yes, opened the door and left quickly.


    Paige didn¡¯t see the tears in the corner of his eyes.


    When she walked out of the living room, Paige was a little depressed.


    Martin saw the boy walking out with red eyes, and then he saw Paige¡¯s down look, so he couldn¡¯t help


    asking,


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°In this life, I may not have a chance to repay him.¡± Paige paused when she said this, then raised her


    eyes to look at Martin, ¡°Let¡¯s go, apany me to a ce.¡±


    If she secretly went to the location left by Yana alone, someone would definitely report it to Martin.


    Rather than that, it was better to invite him to join.


    ¡°What about Lamont?¡± Martin seemed to see the little girl¡¯s thoughts, ¡°You want the two of us to


    cooperate?¡±


    Paige nodded, unexpectedly Martin knew her quite well.


    Lamont was sitting on the sofa in the living room, tapping his fingers on the keyboard of hisptop.


    comparing the strange symbols Yana left him in the global photo library, but nothing useful could be


    found.


    What was the meaning of this strange symbol that Yana left him.


    ¡°Lamont, the three of us will go to the location where Yana stayed. It¡¯s toote now, and there is no way


    to arrange the manpower. You are injured. You should rest early tonight and recharge yourself.¡±


    Speaking of this, Paige still did not forget to say, ¡°I also went up to rest.¡±


    Lamont stopped and said gently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He looked at Martin again, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my ce first, ande back to find you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lamont closed theputer and got up reluctantly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs too, and we¡¯ve agreed


    that we will act together tomorrow, and no one is allowed to leave anyone behind.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige agreed wholeheartedly.


    Half an hour passed.


    Lamont still couldn¡¯t find any clues about this strange symbol in the room. He got up again and went to


    the window. Out of the corner of his eye, he identally noticed that the light in the sister¡¯s room next


    door was dim. Would she hide it from him and went secretly?


    Thinking of this, he came to the next door again and knocked on the door.


    Paige was wearing pajamas, rubbing her eyes with a slight sleepiness at the end of her eyes, ¡°Lamont?


    Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You fell asleep?¡± Lamont was a little surprised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I saw your lights dimmed, and thought¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Paige yawnedzily, as if she didn¡¯t understand what Lamont said.


    While Lamont felt extremely sorry, he also felt that his sister¡¯s appearance was so cute.


    She had to deal with so many people and did so many things today, she must have been exhausted


    long ago!


    And as an elder brother, he actually suspected that his sister would act alone without telling him. He


    was really too suspicious, and he didn¡¯t trust this lovely sister too much!


    He could doubt anyone, but how could he doubt his own sister!


    What¡¯s more, she was such an obedient and cute sister!


    ¡°Lamont, if there¡¯s anything, you can just say it.¡± Paige¡¯s eyes were still a little sleepy, and the ends of


    her eyes were a little red, it could be seen that she was trying to hold herself up to talk to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am just to see if you are asleep, if not, I want to tell you to go to bed early.¡± Lamont


    stretched out his uninjured right hand, and gently touched her head, ¡°Go to sleep, good night, sleep


    well, Have a sweet dream.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Paige said sleepily, ¡°You also go to bed early, we will act together tomorrow morning¡­ You must rest


    well tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you, go to sleep now.¡±


    Lamont patted her head again, and returned to his room after she entered the room.


    In order not to hold his sister back, he quickly turned off the lights and fell asleep, preparing to recharge


    his energy and go to the ce where Yana left clues tomorrow.


    And the other side.


    Paige had already changed out of her pajamas and put on casual clothes. Seeing that Lamont¡¯s lights


    were dimmed, she went directly to the outside of the castle from the secret passage in the room. Martin


    had already driven here and waited for her.


    ¡°Lamont fell asleep?¡± Martin opened the car door for her and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Paige guessed that Lamont would definitely look for her, so she waited for him in the room,


    ¡°Lamont was seriously injured today, he should take a good rest, we will park the car farther away and


    walk over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Twenty minutester.


    They came to a jungle, passed through here, and arrived at the location left by Yana, at 21.1 degrees


    north.titude and 99.2 degrees east longitude.


    Because there was no light, the whole forest was pitch ck, only the sound of insects and birds


    chirping, revealing a gloomy coldness.


    If ordinary people saw this scene, they would probably have been scared away, but Paige took out the


    night. vision sses from her bag and handed Martin one.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, Martin wrapped his arms around her waist, lowered his head, and


    kissed her lips.


    Today, because of the presence of Lamont, he had not crossed the line.


    Finally, the thoughts of these days were overwhelmingly released at this moment, Martin absorbed the


    sweetness of the girl, and deepened the kiss even more deeply.


    The slight moonlight poured on them, making this moment as beautiful as a dream in a fairy tale.


    It took an unknown amount of time before Martin let her go, his eyes were full of affection and


    satisfaction.


    Paige put on night vision goggles for him, making him look even more handsome. The two of them


    sped their fingers together and walked side by side into the depths of the jungle.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Chapter 497 He Carried Her on His Back


    Although she had night vision sses, she could see everything in the jungle clearly, but Paige


    identally tripped over the stones at her feet.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Martin took her into his arms in time, ¡®Did you hurt your foot?¡±


    Before Paige could answer, Martin had already squatted down, asked her to sit on hisp, and took off


    her shoes to have a look.


    The feet were fine, but there were a few scratches on the ankles from the branches, which looked red,


    which made people feel distressed.


    The little girl¡¯s skin was already tender, but now these few red marks made Martin couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Paige shook her head.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen these marks with her own eyes, she would have no idea that she was scratched by a


    branch. She never cared about such small injuries.


    For her, it didn¡¯t even count as an injury.


    At most it was the branches tickling her.


    ¡°What about the foot, did it hurt when you tripped over a rock just now? Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡± Paige felt that he was making a big fuss, ¡°I¡¯m not so delicate.¡±


    After Martin helped her put on her shoes, he couldn¡¯t help but carry her on his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    ¡°I want to carry you.¡± Martin walked forward step by step with her on his back, ¡°You¡¯re too light, you


    must have not eaten well these two days.¡±


    ¡°I used to be heavy?¡±


    ¡°You used to be lighter, but now you¡¯re even lighter.¡± Martin slowed down because he was carrying her


    on his back, ¡°You should eat more in the future, I will cook all your favorite dishes now, and I will cook


    them for youter..¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been secretly practicing these days?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an upright practice.¡± The corners of Martin¡¯s lips twitched slightly, with a warm and doting smile,


    ¡°What else do you expect me to know?¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°In other words, where can I improve? Please give me some advice.¡± Martin smiled softly again.


    Paige put her arms around his neck, smiled, and just wanted to speak, the next second, she suddenly


    covered his lips, and whispered in his car, ¡°There is someone.¡±


    Martin also heard the movement, he put the little girl down, and the two hid in a secret ce, Martin


    didn¡¯t forget to pull the little girl into his arms, fearing that she might be in danger.


    There were two men who shone shlights around the jungle andined.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, and we still have to go out to patrol¡­ Let me tell you, the elders are thinking too much.


    How could the traitore back? She wouldn¡¯t even dare to go near here even if she had a hundred


    guts.¡±


    ¡°If she really dares toe back, it¡¯s just the two of us. We¡¯re no match for her at all¡­ Hey, it¡¯s just a


    formality. I think the traitor is dead long ago. It¡¯s just that the thing hasn¡¯t been found yet. What the


    elders care about is that thing.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re still superficial. She used to be the person most valued by the elders, butter she betrayed


    us. The elders were frustrated so they decided to kill her.¡±


    ¡°Women, in the end, they¡¯re still lost in the love. Don¡¯t want such a bright future. If it were me, I would


    definitely choose power. Love is nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we have to patrol here in the middle of the night, why don¡¯t we stop patrolling and let¡¯s have a


    drinkter? It¡¯s cold, and it¡¯s best to drink some wine to warm our stomachs.¡±


    ¡°If the elders find that we two arezy, you know better than me that we will die a miserable death.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, go drink after visiting here, hey, life is hard¡­¡±


    Martin and Paige heard their voices getting farther and farther away, and finally disappeared, so they


    met their eyes and got up.


    Martin carried the girl on his back again, ¡°It seems that the person they are talking about is Yana,


    Lamont¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t twitch, wrapped her arms around his neck, and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yana to have a


    high status in the organization before.¡±


    To be unanimously valued by the elders must be quite capable.


    Lamont used to think that Yana was a good girl, so weak¡­


    It seemed that Yana had always been a well¨Cbehaved image in front of Lamont and parents, which was


    somewhat simr to her.


    ¡°You think, she has disappeared for a year, and no one in the organization can find her. This shows that


    she is really capable.¡± Martin analyzed.


    They didn¡¯t know what kind of organization it was, whether they had heard of it before.


    ¡°She can hide for more than three hundred days, she is really powerful.¡± Paige looked at Martin¡¯s side


    face again, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°It seems that we guessed right, Yana really wanted to leave the


    organization for the sake of Lamont. As a result, it broke the elders¡® hearts and she was ordered to die


    by them.¡±


    ¡°Love and righteousness are important.¡± Martinmented, ¡°She is a good person.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is hiding near here.¡± Paige guessed, ¡°The most dangerous ce is perhaps the


    safest ce?¡±


    ¡°Not too possible.¡±


    No matter how safe it was, it was impossible to hide under the eyes of others for more than 300 days


    without being discovered¡­


    ¡°I think there should be something in this ce that is worth a visit.¡± Martin guessed, ¡°It might be the


    organization¡¯s weakness.¡±


    If the elders didn¡¯t care about their rtionship and be cruel, then Yana might also n to kill


    them¡­


    Didn¡¯t those two people just say that what the elders cared about was that thing¡­


    That thing might be evidence of a crime.


    ¡°Look, the front doesn¡¯t seem to be normal.¡±


    At this time, Paige¡¯s eyes fell to the front, there was a mountain peak, the terrain was steep, not


    conducive to building a camp, so few people usuallye here¡­


    However, under the mountain, there are obviously some lights and people¡­


    ¡°Put me down.¡± Paige whispered in Martin¡¯s ear.


    Martin squatted down, waited for her to get down, took the binocrs from her bag, and looked ahead.


    There were indeed people gathered under the mountain, not many, only a dozen people, as if they


    were guarding the mountain?


    Did this mountain have any unknown secrets?


    Paige also took out the binocrs from her bag, and looked at the foot of the mountain. These people


    were walking back and forth near the foot of the mountain, seeming to be patrolling and guarding the


    mountain. Was there any secret hidden in this mountain?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± Paige wanted to see more clearly, but due to the terrain, the line of sight was still blocked.


    She looked up and saw a big tree beside her, and said to the man beside her in a gentle voice, ¡°You


    wait for me here.¡±


    She climbed up the tree in two or three steps, quickly sat on the thick trunk, took out the binocrs,


    and then observed the movement over there.


    Martin smiled lightly, and followed her up the tree, ¡°If I don¡¯t have any special skills, I really don¡¯t


    deserve you.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect him toe up, the corners of her lips curled slightly, and then looked at the foot of


    the mountain, ¡°Look, someone came out of it.¡±


    There seemed to be an exit from that mountain, and the man came out from it. Everyone seemed to


    respect him, nodding and bowing.


    ¡°Tell me, what do they use to get in and out?¡± Paige guessed, ¡°Fingerprint? Or something like swiping a


    card?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that it is the little silver key left by Yana?¡±

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Chapter 498 The Three Questions Are All About Lamont


    ¡°Go and see, don¡¯t you know?¡± Paige was as light as a swallow, and fell directly from the tree to the


    ground.


    Martin followed her footsteps.


    The guards of the mountain only saw two ck figures shing past in front of their eyes. Before they


    could see clearly, they fell to the ground one by one, unconscious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the physical work.¡± Martin didn¡¯t want the little girl to work hard, so he kicked these people into


    the bushes one by one, so as not to attract attention.


    When Paige was on the tree just now, she saw a maning out of the mountain, turning the stone


    beside him with one hand.


    At this time, she imitated that person¡¯s movements and turned the stone counterclockwise. The surface


    of the stone suddenly opened, revealing a crystal clear recognizer.


    It should be the lock.


    Paige opened the software developed by herself in the mobile phone, scanned it around, and soon, the


    program automatically analyzed the traces of various check¨Cins on it.


    It turned out that this group of people entered and exited by swiping cards.


    Everyone¡¯s card was different, there were dozens of different patterns, Paige entered a series of codes


    on the phone, and separated these patterns one by one¡­


    Soon, strange patterns emerged from the screen one after another.


    At this moment, the identifier suddenly turned on a rapid red light, and there was a cold mechanical


    warning sound, ¡°You stay too long, please identify yourself within ten seconds, otherwise the rm will


    be triggered, ten, nine, eight, seven¡­¡±


    Among the separated patterns, Paige suddenly found a key¨Cshaped pattern, which was exactly the


    same as the one left by Yana.


    ¡°Six, five, four¡­¡±


    Paige found the small key, punched the card directly on it, and soon, the red light of the recognizer


    turned into a gentle blue light.


    The mechanical voice became gentle, ¡°Dear master, wee home.¡±


    Master?


    Paige raised the corners of her lips, ¡°It seems that the road ahead will be easy.¡±


    The door opened to both sides in front of them, and the passage inside was lit with the lights of the


    highest level.


    Paige hooked her lips and exined, ¡°Being called the master by this system means that it is


    impossible for all hidden weapons to be aimed at her. The master¡¯s path must be different from that of


    ordinary people. Will it end up being the master¡¯s privacy? residence?¡±


    ¡°Go in and have a look.¡± Martin took her hand and walked inside.


    There was no way at the end, and when Paige was looking for the next recognizer, the wall on the left


    slowly opened again, revealing another door.


    They walked through nine doors before entering the master¡¯s private area.


    Everything here was made of cold stone, and the ten¨Cmeter¨Chigh walls were carved with various giant


    beasts to suppress evil spirits. The weird electronic candlelight exuded a gloomy and terrifying


    atmosphere. If you didn¡¯t know it, you may think that you had strayed into the domain of vampires.


    Everywhere was too cold to be a human habitation.


    The area in front of them was frighteningly empty, no matter the sofas, tables and chairs, were all


    carved out of stone.


    Everything was telling the visitor that the owner here was a cold¨Cblooded and ruthless person.


    The huge diagram pattern on the ground was also a hexagram to suppress evil spirits.


    How many harmful things did this master do so that she needed to use such beasts and diagram to


    suppress the evil on arge scale¡­


    ¡°There is a way to go over there.¡± Martin noticed that there was a door in the front right.


    Paige checked it with a detector and found that there were no cameras or bugs here, so she followed.


    Martin to the inner room.


    The interior of ordinary people was usually a lounge, or an office or something¡­


    But the inside of this ce turned out to be aboratory.


    The air was filled with the looming smell of blood, Paige sprayed it with a spray, and dense fluorescent


    lights appeared on the ground.


    This showed that a lot of blood had been shed here.


    The dense fluorescence seemed to be silentlyining about the past.


    Could it be that the master was doing human experiments here?


    Impossible¡­¡­


    At this level, what else needed to be done by herself?


    Then this master, what experiment was she doing here? Why was there ever so much blood on the


    ground? Wasn¡¯t this the master¡¯s private residence? Why not do bloody experiments elsewhere?


    ¡°These twoputers are used most often.¡± Martin turned on his mobile phone to scan the seven. or


    eightputers on site, and concluded, ¡°The two of us, one for each, try it?¡±


    Paige was surprised by the scanning software in his mobile phone, but when she heard him say that,


    she still raised the corners of her lips, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two sat down side by side again, tapping the keyboard quickly.


    The first hurdle was naturally to crack the login password, which was too easy for them.


    They thought they could easily crack the login as before, but they didn¡¯t expect that the two firewalls


    blocked them a bit.


    ¡°If the owner here is really Yana, I think she¡¯s pretty smart, at least she can make her own firewall to


    block us.¡± Paige continued typing on the keyboard.


    It¡¯s a pity that no matter how powerful the firewall was, there was only a fate of copse in front of her.


    It took Paige less than ten seconds to crack and log in smoothly, but unfortunately theputer


    interface was nk, it must have been deleted artificially.


    She started to restore the data again, and after sitting in front of theputer for a while, she finally


    found a hidden data package, which took up a full 6G of memory.


    She used her mobile phone to connect to theputer, intending to take the data packet back for


    research, but a red warning popped up on the interface.


    ¡°Please answer three questions.¡±


    ¡°If you make a wrong answer once, the data package will be automatically destroyed within 3 seconds,


    and an rm will sound at the same time¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, what is his full name?¡±


    Paige was confused.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    What the hell kind of question was this?


    There were only ten seconds to answer the question, and during the countdown, Paige could only type


    two words on the keyboard, Lamont Lusk.


    Didn¡¯t expect to get it right¡­


    Could it be that Yana set up this problem?


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid that the person whoes was someone else? Couldn¡¯t answer? The sound of the


    siren attracted people from all over the mountain, so the good people just died here?


    ¡°On which day and month did we get together?¡±


    Paige was speechless.


    Severalrge characters appeared on the screen, ¡°Countdown ten, nine, eight, seven¡­¡±


    Paige quickly deduced in her mind that Lamont said that Yana disappeared for a year. Before that, they


    dated for a year. Lamont once said that it was new year holiday and there were many people. He


    summoned up the courage to ask her out. They went to the most beautiful castle park in Chicago, and


    the grand fireworks that day were not as good as her smile.


    Paige asked Martin next to him, ¡°What day do the fireworks in castle parke on?¡±


    ¡°The 1st of every month.¡®


    ¡°So, it¡¯s January 1st??¡±


    Seeing that there were only three seconds left in the countdown, Paige entered the date again,


    unexpectedly it was right¡­


    If Lamont hadn¡¯t told her before, the two of them would be besieged here today.


    ¡°What date is his birthday?¡±


    Paige was speechless again. She also didn¡¯t know Lamont¡¯s birthday, neither did Martin.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    Chapter 499 Missed Call


    During the countdown, she directly took out her mobile phone and called Jack.


    The eldest brother¡¯s schedule was so strict. The second brother often had to perform special tasks and


    was inconvenient to answer the phone. Their parents had already fallen asleep at this point, and now


    the only one who could ce high hopes¡­ was


    Jack who stayed upte.


    Fortunately, Jack¡¯s call was connected immediately, and his tone was full of joy and surprise, ¡°Hello?


    Paige? What a good day today, you remember me¡­¡±


    ¡°What date is Lamont¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jacki was stunned, thinking that he had heard wrong.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Only four seconds left.


    ¡°It¡¯s November 11th, but Paige, why you suddenly asked¡­¡±


    Paige hung up directly, entered 1111, and answered correctly.


    The data package was downloaded automatically, Paige heaved a sigh of relief, and looked at Martin


    next to him.


    His profile lines were impably perfect, his thin and slender fingers were typing on the keyboard, and


    his dark and bright pupils were particrly beautiful. Soon, the defense program in theputer was


    rewritten, and the data package was being downloaded smoothly.


    Paige saw that the name of the data package he downloaded was experimental data. So what did she


    download?


    Not even a name, just the letter L¡­ L? Lamont?


    Could it be the memories of Lamont and Yana?


    Or does it imply life and death?


    Soon, the download of the data package waspleted, and a line popped up on the


    screen, ¡°All data will be destroyed in 10 seconds, countdown 10, 9, 8, 7¡­¡¯


    Paige watched it count down from second to second until the screen disyed,


    ¡°Destructionplete.¡±


    She got up and said, ¡°Go.¡±


    As soon as the two of them stepped out of this cold private residence, before the stone door behind


    them closed, countless hidden weapons struck towards them.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Martin was agile and blocked many hidden weapons for the girl at once.


    In the long and narrow stone path, the two of them formed a sharp contrast with the dark crowd on the


    opposite side.


    Standing at the front of the crowd was an old man who was not angry but mighty, with a sharp chill all


    over his body.


    There were at least thirty men behind him, obviously, they were here for Paige and Martin


    The old man at the head opened his mouth, with a formidable aura, ¡°Who told you toe? How did


    you get in?¡±


    The rain of hidden weapons continued, Paige kicked the hidden weapons one by one, and was easily


    blocked by the old man in charge.


    This old man was pretty skillful.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She suddenly remembered that the old man in Liverpool should be with these people.


    When the rain of hidden weapons stopped, the old man raised his hand to signal, and more than 30


    people behind him rushed towards Martin and Paige, and some even broke into the owner¡¯s private


    residence.


    In less than a minute, someone ran to the old man and reported, ¡°Mr. Brown, there is aboratory


    inside, and all theputers in theboratory disyed two words, destructionpleted.¡±


    Mr. Brown showed terrifying gazes, and looked coldly at the man and woman fighting opposite him, and


    said in a tone that he wanted to cut them into pieces, ¡°What did you destroy?¡±


    Who sent them to do this?


    Was it¡­Yana?


    Except for Yana, even the highest¨Cranking elders are not allowed to enter this ce.


    During the fight, Paige¡¯s silver key fell off her body. When everyone saw the key on the ground, they


    were all terrified and their faces changed.


    This was the door card that Yana carried with her, and it was her status symbol. How could it be in the


    hands of this girl?


    Paige kicked the key up easily, put it away, and continued to deal with the surrounding dangers.


    Seeing that she had a light figure and amazing skills, could it be that she was Yana?


    Like a gust of wind, Mr. Brown shed in front of Paige. Although the girl¡¯s tricks and clear were not like


    Yana herself, just in case¡­eyes


    He was about to try the girl¡¯s skills, but he was stopped by Martin first. After only seven or eight moves,


    Mr. Brown took a few steps back.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Mr. Brown was obviously angry, ¡°Yana let you here?¡±


    Paige put down one of the youngsters, stepped on his stomach, kicked up the concealed weapon on


    the ground, held it urately in his hand, and stabbed the poisonous end into the belly of the other


    youngster, raised his tongue eyes, ¡°You, what qualifications do you have, let us answer your question?¡±


    This arrogant and cold tone was a bit like Yana¡¯s.


    Hearing that her voice was so young, Mr. Brown guessed that she should be Yana¡¯s friend. They were


    about the same age.


    He had clearly warned Yana not to make friends in private, and she betrayed him time and time


    again¡­


    The feeling of being deceived was filled with anger, and the old man Mr. Brownughed back, ¡°You


    can¡¯t fly with your wings today, tell me where she is hiding, maybe I can leave you a whole body.¡±


    ¡°You should think about where to bury after death.¡± Paige quickly made a move, and Mr. Brown


    received a few more moves. The two fought like equals.


    ¡°You go first, leave this to me.¡± Martin took over, and directly knocked Mr. Brown back several steps.


    More and more people poured in, blocking the only way out. Now they wanted to leave but they


    couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°They broke in by themselves, even if they die, they deserve it!¡±


    ¡°Either hand over Yana, or die without a whole body!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brown, they destroyed all the data in theboratory just now, do you think they will take the data


    with them?¡±


    If so, it would be a disaster for their organization.


    ¡°Kill them.¡± Mr. Brown made a decisive decision and stopped wasting time with them.


    At the same time, Paige¡¯s cell phone was vibrating in her backpack, and she heard a buzzing sound


    coming from behind her, but with the enemy at hand, she and Martin could only make a way out.


    The phone vibrated over and over again in the backpack, and the caller stood in front of the castle,


    drenched in the rain.


    No one ever answered on the other end.


    Looking at the dark crowd in front of the castle, Nate put away his phone and pleaded,


    ¡°I really have something urgent, please report it to me.¡±


    ¡°Our boss has already fallen asleep, we can talk about it tomorrow.¡± More than 20 people held


    weapons and blocked him in front of the gate, not allowing him to go any further.


    ¡°Today I must see her.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think our boss is, you can see her whenever you want?¡±


    ¡°Sir, can you see the time clearly? It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning, aren¡¯t you embarrassing us?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that will happen in a short while¡­¡±


    The movement here attracted Mill¡¯s attention.


    Jairo and Rylee were not here, he was the one in charge here.


    Seeing Mill walking towards this side, more than twenty people shouted in unison, ¡°Mr. Blue.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This person insists on seeing the boss, and he won¡¯t listen to any persuasion.¡±


    Mill raised his eyes and saw that the personing was Nate. His whole body was wet from the rain,


    and his eyes were full of eagerness and anxiety

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Chapter 500 It¡¯s Going to Be Exposed


    Clearly something was urgent.


    Mill took a step forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Our boss is not inside, we will talk about it tomorrow if


    we have anything to do.¡±


    He was afraid that there would be too much noise and wake up Lamont inside¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no time.¡± Nate¡¯s expression was extremely urgent, ¡°I must see her, and immediately.¡±


    Twenty or so people were annoyed.


    ¡°You can see her as you like?¡±


    ¡°Because you saved the boss once, we will respect you, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°If you want to see the boss, the first step is to walk over our corpses.¡®


    ¡°Damn, who do you think you are? Our boss is not your follower, and someone you can see whenever


    you want? Can you consider your identity?¡±


    Martin had never been so arrogant before.


    This little brat saved the boss by himself, so he came to show off in front of them.


    ¡°Sorry, I offended you.¡± Nate shot quickly.


    Mill epted the move immediately, he didn¡¯t mean to hurt Nate, but exined, ¡°The boss is really not


    here, she went out to do some business.¡±


    ¡°I do not believe.¡±


    Now every second was very precious to Nate, he must see Paige, not even a momentter.


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Even if you turn the entire castle over, you won¡¯t see her.¡± Mill still didn¡¯t make a


    ruthless move, move, but avoided it as much as possible.


    Who let Nate have a life¨Csaving grace for the boss? The boss was thinking of this kindness, and he


    was also thinking of it.


    But Nate was different.


    He was eager to see Paige, and he was ruthless in his moves. In less than a minute, he had already hit


    Mill in many ces.


    The move undoubtedly sparked public outrage.


    ¡®Mill respected you, you are really shameless.¡±


    ¡°Who dares to make trouble in the castle?¡±


    ¡°Let me fight with him!¡±


    Slept in bed.


    Lamont had a terrible dream. He dreamed that Yana¡¯s medicine took effect, and she was in great pain


    and was crying all the time.


    He really wanted to help her, but there was nothing he could do. He could only wipe away her tears and


    hold her in his arms¡­


    Suddenly, a thunder came from the night sky, and Lamont woke up from his sleep, with sweat dripping


    from his forehead.


    It turned out to be a dream.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and heard the sound of a storm


    coming from outside the window. It seemed that there were still some disputes.


    Enduring the pain from his wound, he got up and came to the window. It seemed that someone was


    trying to force his way into the castle, but was stopped by Paige¡¯s men, and the two sides had at


    dispute¡­


    Immediately afterwards, the two sides raised their hands.


    He was a little worried, and opened the door again. Seeing someone guarding not far from the door, he


    gently raised his hand to signal the other person toe over.


    Unexpectedly, the security here for my sister was stricter than that of Knapcoll Vi.


    There were a group of people guarding the second floor 24 hours a day, so the security was extremely


    high.


    ¡°Mr. Lamont? Why are you awake? How can I help you?¡± The person who spoke was


    Tyler, one of Paige¡¯s loyal followers.


    Lamont asked softly, ¡°What happened outside?¡±


    When Tyler heard that this was the case, he exined, ¡°There is a person who wants to see the boss,


    but our people didn¡¯t let him in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, why is he looking for Paige?¡± Lamont looked at the wall clock on the wall again, and it had


    already shown that it was 2:14 in the morning.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Was he sick in his head?


    Was there anything he couldn¡¯t say tomorrow?


    It¡¯s sote, and he still came here to make trouble in the rain?


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him.¡± Tyler exined, ¡°We will take care of it. I¡¯m sorry to wake up you.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lamont looked at the door next door and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did Paige wake up?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Tyler felt a little guilty, and hurriedly lowered his head, ¡°Maybe the heavy rain covered up the


    sounds outside¡­ Another possibility is that the boss is exhausted and sleeps soundly at this point.¡±


    Lamont thought of what he and his sister had experienced today. The little girl was really tired, so she


    nodded without thinking too much, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°No at all, it is our honor to serve the boss and Mr. Lamont.¡±


    Lamont was about to enter the room, thought for a while, and added, ¡°Oh yes, keep him alive.¡±


    Tomorrow, he would go to the location where Yana left with Paige and AMartin, fearing that the news


    would be too big and spread and cause unnecessary attention.


    Tyler was taken aback for a moment, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lamont, he is the boss¡¯s savior,


    and we won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    They all respected him.


    ¡°Savior?¡± Lamont was about to enter the room, but he turned around after hearing this, ¡°He saved


    Paige?¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t know that Lamont didn¡¯t know anything about this matter, and at the same time he was


    stunned and uneasy, he had to bite the bullet and added, ¡°When our boss first came here, she was


    weak and almost died here¡­ it was him appeared to save the boss, it is said that the boss was


    seriously injured that time, only one breath left, if it wasn¡¯t for him, boss would have been¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did she get hurt?¡± Lamont¡¯s heart ached, and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Who attacked her? Why


    did they bully her?¡±


    Tyler was dumbfounded by the question, ¡°Boss is so beautiful. When she first came here, it was


    inevitable that someone would have evil intentions and want to take boss for himself. At that time, Boss


    came to find herbs alone, so she would inevitably be made things difficult¡­ In short Boss has not been


    easy along the way.¡±


    It really made the whole me Gang feel sorry for her.


    When Lamont heard this, he suddenly realized, and felt even more sad.


    Yes, his sister was so beautiful, stepping into this ce where people killed each other, it was


    inevitable to attract attention.


    No wonderter, she hid her identity as a woman and rarely showed her face outside.


    Every time she showed her face, she used the identity of the boss of me Gang just to avoid


    unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°Mr. Lamont, don¡¯t say that I said this.¡± Tyler was a little uneasy. He had no idea that the boss didn¡¯t tell


    Lamont what happened in the past, so she didn¡¯t want Lamont to feel sad.


    Seeing Lamont¡¯s reaction at this time, he felt that he was talking too much and actually made


    Lamont sad¡­


    Outside.


    Nate put a knife on the neck of one of them, ¡°Don¡¯t force me anymore.¡±


    ¡°You, let go of Edward.¡±


    Everyone became even angrier.


    Edward was held hostage by him, and he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    Everyone was very irritable.


    ¡°What on earth do you want to do, we respect you in every way for the sake of the


    boss, don¡¯t push us too far.¡±


    ¡°You have to wake up everyone in the castle today, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, our boss hates being threatened the most. If you are sensible, let go of Edward!¡±


    Themotion outside was getting louder and louder. Instead of going back to his room, Lamont


    walked to the window of the corridor and looked out.


    Paige¡¯s person seems to have been caught.


    Tyler was a little uneasy, oh no, there was so muchmotion outside, if the boss didn¡¯te out of


    the room, would Lamont guess that the boss was not in the room?


    Thinking of this, Tyler said again, ¡°Lamont, don¡¯t worry about him, you can go in and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Paige! I have something to do with you!¡±


    In the rainstorm, Nate¡¯s voice was very clear, he shouted loudly, ¡°I want to see you!¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Chapter 501 It Was Discovered


    Not only Mill was anxious, but even the other subordinates were anxious.


    ¡°You, you, you, shut up!¡±


    Mr. Lamont was still resting in the room. If he found out that Hernan and Martin left him and went to do


    something secretly, not only was Hernan done for, but we were also screwed¡­


    ¡°Paige.


    ¡°Come out.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you¡­¡±


    Nate put the knife on Edward¡¯s neck and shouted. He didn¡¯t want to hurt Paige¡¯s subordinate, but he


    must see her at this moment. The faster he could see her, the better the situation would be.


    Lamont was on the second floor at that time. He heard it, and said in a gentle tone,


    ¡°He should have something urgent to ask Paige for. I¡¯ll go downstairs and ask him about that.¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Lamont, don¡¯t do that.¡± Tyler hurriedly stopped him. ¡°You are injured, so you should rest in your


    room. Mill can deal with it. It¡¯s windy outside. You are injured. If the injury worsens, it would be


    terrible¡­*


    ¡°Take it easy. I want to tell him to keep his voice down and don¡¯t wake Paige up.¡±


    Lamont walked towards the stairs, ¡°I want to ask him about the matter. If he is in a hurry, I can convey it


    on his behalf.¡±


    Seeing Lamont clumsily walking down the stairs despite the pain of his wound, Tyler became even


    more anxious. He followed behind Lamont and try to persuade him, ¡°Mr. Lamont, we will handle this


    matter. You should go back and have a rest¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Just as Tyler was worried about how to stop him, he suddenly heard a sounding from outside.


    ¡°Hernan!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Hernan¡¯s car. Hernan is back.¡±


    ¡°Thank god Hernan is back atst!¡±


    ¡°Whenever Hernan goes to deal with something, I¡¯m worried. And whenever I see her cares back


    safely. I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    More than 20 people greeted ¡°Hernan¡± one after another. The voice was so loud that everyone in the


    castle could hear it.


    A man took an umbre and opened the car door for Paige.


    ¡°Hernan, you are not injured, right?¡±


    ¡°Did you achieve aplete victory?¡±


    ¡°Are there any bastards following you? If so, I¡¯ll lead someone to cut their way and battle with them.¡±


    Seeing Paige get off the car, Mill realized that she had gone on business and was not in the castle. He


    didn¡¯t expect what Mill said to be true.


    He subconsciously let go of Edward. Edward hurried to walk to the crowd, rubbing his sore neck.


    ¡°Damn. This Nate was fairly cruel,¡± thought Edward.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s going well.¡± Paige looked up. Her eyes were especially clear and beautiful in the night.


    She was a little surprised when she saw Nate.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Paige, go with me and I¡¯ll exin to you on the way.¡±


    Nate was about to grab Paige¡¯s hand, but he was suddenly stopped by someone. It was Martin.


    He pulled Paige to his side and his ck pupils darkened a little.


    Why did this person stay upte to look for his fiancee? What was he going to do?


    Seeing that Nate was anxious, Paige handed her things to Martin and said in a soft tone, ¡°Martin, I¡¯ll go


    out for a while. Please give these things to Lamont when he wakes up.¡±


    She thought that Lamont was sleeping in the castle. However, Lamont was standing in front of the


    floor-to-ceiling windows on the first floor and watching their every move at this moment.


    At first, he thought he was mistaken. But when the girl with the bright and pretty face got out of the car,


    he was sure that it was his sister. If it weren¡¯t her, who else could it be?


    No wonder the thunderstorm and quarrels outside didn¡¯t wake up her sister, it turned out that she was


    not in the room!


    Lamont subconsciously looked at Tyler who was next to him. Tyler lowered his head with a guilty look


    on his face¡­


    Lamont thought, ¡°So, why did she secretly go to deal with thingste in the night and ask these people


    to hide something back?


    Could it be that the ce she went to was the location where Yana mentioned?


    She was afraid of danger, so she didn¡¯t want him to go with her¡­¡±


    Taking a closer look, he found that Martin was the one who came back together with Paige. So, Martin


    also lied to him¡­


    They hadn¡¯t made any progress in their marriage yet. How could he cooperate with Paige to deceive


    her older brother?


    Lamont nned to get even with them for this.


    ¡°Lamont, don¡¯t be angry. Hernan knew that you were injured and wanted you to have a rest¡­¡± Tyler


    hurriedly chased after him and exined, ¡°Hernan was afraid that you might be worried and wouldn¡¯t


    be able to sleep well, so I didn¡¯t tell you about that¡­¡±


    Outside the castle.


    Martin lowered his head and asked the girl in front of him, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Nate next to her was in a hurry. He whispered, ¡°Paige, there is no time.¡±


    ¡®I will tell youter, okay?¡± Paige didn¡¯t know exactly what happened, but she vaguely guessed that it


    was rted to the person Nate mentioned today¡­


    That person should be dying soon¡­


    ¡°Be careful in everything and call me anytime when you need.¡¯


    Martin didn¡¯t want to restrict her freedom or ask her many questions. He gave her a lot of trust and


    space.


    ¡°Come back early.¡± He patted Paige¡¯s head again as if he was exhorting a child to be careful.


    A subordinate handed over the umbre, and Nate took it first, waiting for Paige to take the first step.


    ¡®I will be back soon. You can contact me anytime.¡±


    Paige¡¯s words were a greatfort to Martin, which seemed to set his mind at ease.


    His expression became gentler.


    Seeing him smile, Paige left with Nate, and her thin figure gradually disappeared from Martin¡¯s sight.


    Martin looked in the direction she was leaving with aplicated expression on his face. Mill held his


    breath for a while and said, ¡°Martin, don¡¯t worry. Hernan is just going deal with something, and she will


    be back soon.¡±


    Martin was still standing there, watching the car that drove away. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Nate is in such a hurry, so there must be something urgent to ask Hernan for help.¡±


    ¡°He rarelyes to the castle in normal times¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it in that Hernan owes him a favor¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t know who said thest sentence. Upon hearing this, Martin gazed at him and asked, ¡°She


    owes him a favor?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Hernan tell you about that?¡± Realizing that he had said something wrong, that person hurriedly


    covered his mouth, but it was toote.


    Martin¡¯s gaze made him feel a bit scared, so he looked at Mill for help.


    Mill could only briefly say some words and end the topic.


    Although it was only a few words, Martin was distressed greatly about her sufferings.


    It turned out that Paige had already suffered so much before he knew her.


    The sufferings were so bitter that few men could bear it, but she still gritted her teeth and made efforts


    to deal with them¡­


    Just as Lamont was about to step out of the gate of the castle, he saw Martin walking back with an


    umbre and walking towards the steps.


    ¡°Lamont?¡±


    Martin¡¯s tone was a little surprised.


    Lamont¡¯s face was gloomy. He said, ¡°Paige acted like a spoilt child. How can you mess around with


    her? It waste in the night and it was raining heavily. If something bad happened, I would feel guilty all


    my life. Although you can protect her, you should be vignt at all times to keep her from danger.¡±


    Tyler gazed at Martin with guilty eyes and begged for his forgiveness¡­


    He didn¡¯t mean to slip his tongue¡­ It was because he wasted some time by talking about Nate¡¯s


    kindness to the Hernan. That¡¯s why the matter developed to this point.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Chapter 502 Almost Couldn¡¯t Take it Anymore


    Lamont said this, and suddenly deted like a punctured ball, ¡°I know, I¡¯m injured, and if I act with you


    guys, I¡¯ll only hold you back, but at least I can shield Paige from some danger, right? I¡¯m willing to be a


    human shield, blocking whatever I can. This concerns Yana, and I don¡¯t want to miss any opportunity to


    investigate the truth. I want to be personally involved¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to be useless, like a disabled person waiting at home for news, with everything handled


    by his sister and brother-inw. He wanted to contribute¡­


    Especially since this matter was rted to Yana.


    ¡°Lamont, we don¡¯t think you¡¯re holding us back,¡± Martin¡¯s eyes glistened with sincerity, and his voice


    was warm and respectful, ¡¯You¡¯re badly injured, and we just want you to get some more rest. That¡¯s all.


    We¡¯ve been worried because you haven¡¯t been resting well these days.¡±


    Seeing Lamont¡¯s mood improved, Martin continued, ¡¯Paige and I are familiar with this ce, so it¡¯s


    convenient for us to move around. We kept it from you because we didn¡¯t want you to worry, fearing


    you wouldn¡¯t sleep well again.¡±


    He exined, ¡°Paige understands you. She knows that as an older brother, you would risk your life for


    your sister in dangerous situations. So, she doesn¡¯t want you to be a human shield. She just hopes that


    you will be well and able to find Yana, living a happy life together for the rest of your days. You


    shouldn¡¯t feel like you haven¡¯t contributed. Getting to this point is not the achievement of one person,


    but the result of everyone¡¯s efforts.¡±


    Lamont didn¡¯t expect that this usually reticent and cold young man could be so good atforting


    people. The key point was that after beingforted by Martin, Lamont suddenly felt that he had done


    something wrong, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly was wrong¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing,¡± Martin changed the subject, speaking gently, ¡°Tonight, Paige and I found that


    ce. It¡¯s a nameless mountain, guarded by quite a few people. We used the key left by Yana to enter


    smoothly. In the innermostboratory, Paige cracked the password and tried to download the data


    package when three problems arose.¡¯


    Lamont¡¯s heart tightened, and he was immediately distracted, focusing on this. ¡°What problems?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re rted to you.¡±


    Martin briefly described what happened tonight, and Lamont¡¯s heart was filled with shock, surprise, and


    ecstasy¡­


    There were three questions set, asking for his name, the specific time they started dating, and his


    birthday¡­


    All three were rted to Lamont!


    Who else would set such questions besides Yana?


    ¡°At the most critical moment, setting such questions means that in Yana¡¯s heart, you¡¯re a very important


    person,¡¯ Martin continued, ¡°In a way, you have also been apanying her and guarding her most


    precious things.¡±


    Lamont¡¯s heart stirred again, ¡°Did she leave any other message?¡¯


    ¡°No.¡± Martin took out his phone. ¡°But we¡¯ve cracked two data packages. I¡¯m sending them to you now.


    They probably contain the truth you want to know.¡±


    For example, why Yana suddenly asked for a breakup, why she disappeared without a trace, and what


    her rtionship was with the organization they encountered tonight¡­


    The answers were all likely in the data packages.


    Lamont took out his phone, anxiously waiting for the data toe through.


    After all the time he had spent trying to figure out the reason for the breakup and investigating Yana¡¯s


    disappearance with Paige and Martin, the truth was about to be revealed.


    He was excited, nervous, anxious, and uneasy¡­


    ¡°One is 6 gigabytes, the other is 7,¡± Martin said, referring to the amount of memory the data package


    took up. This indicated that there was a lot of information inside, and it couldn¡¯t be processed quickly.


    At that moment, Martin¡¯s phone vibrated, and he nced at it. ¡°Lamont, I have something to take care


    of. You can look through the data. Take a break if you get tired.


    Paige is out handling some business. If you need anything, just contact me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful on your way back,¡± Lamont said as he was about to head upstairs. Suddenly, he


    remembered something and asked, ¡°You and Paige weren¡¯t hurt tonight, right?¡¯


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Lamont breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Whatever happens next, don¡¯t keep it from me.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    On the other side, Jack¡¯s eyelids were drooping. Several times, he couldn¡¯t hold on and almost closed


    his eyes.


    The phone screen was about to darken, so he quickly lit it up again. He saw that his sister hadn¡¯t


    replied to his Line message or called him back. He yawned and opened one eye to keep waiting.


    In case his sister saw his message, he had to reply immediately. He couldn¡¯t let his sister feel ignored.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I have to stay awake,¡± he thought.


    He pinched his thigh hard¡­


    It hurt so much that tears sprang to his eyes.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Suddenly, he shook and couldn¡¯t understand why his sister called him in the middle of the night to ask


    about Lamont¡¯s birthday.


    Jack thought to himself, ¡°Is Lamont¡¯s birthdaying up? She wants to buy him a gift¡­


    ¡°Why does it feel like Lamont¡¯s position has be higher than mine after he returned home, and he¡¯s


    more favored¡­


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve been spending less time with my sistertely to earn money for her, letting Lamont


    take advantage of the situation¡­


    ¡°No, I have to call my sister several times tomorrow to show her that I care¡­¡±


    Paige sat in the car and looked at the wet and disheveled person beside her. He was driving the car


    like an airne, stepping on the gas pedal all the way. It was evident that he was desperate to reach


    his destination.


    ¡°Is she not doing well?¡± Paige asked.


    When Nate heard this, he almost broke down. He held back his tears and said, ¡°She¡¯s in a lot of pain¡­


    I want you to help relieve some of her pain¡­¡±


    At the end of her life, Nate wanted her to pass away morefortably. ¡°Is there any way to make her


    morefortable in her final moments?¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t understand. ¡¯What disease does she have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a disease¡­ she¡¯s been poisoned chronically, and there¡¯s no cure for this kind of poison. As her


    life bes shorter, the toxicity bes stronger, and she¡¯s in agony every second of the day¡­¡±


    Nate couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her suffering like this, willing to bear the pain for her.


    She was in so much pain that she was crying every moment¡­


    She used to be so strong, even when she was injured or bleeding, she wouldn¡¯t blink¡­


    But now, her tears flowed uncontrobly, subconsciously, and the pain had prated her very soul¡­


    Paige saw his emotions escte again and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®Then why¡­ not let her die now?¡±


    Although it was not appropriate to ask such a question, it was better to leave earlier than to endure


    such pain.


    ¡°She has ast wish that I must fulfill,¡± Nate¡¯s voice choked up as he spoke of thest wish, ¡°Please


    take good care of her and help alleviate the pain brought by the poison before I return¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Nate drove to an extremely secluded location and stopped the car. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡± He was truly racing


    against time, wanting to help the person inside fulfill thest wish¡­

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Chapter 503 Meeting


    Paige followed Nate¡¯s footsteps through the small courtyard to the front of the house.


    Nate whispered, ¡°She has a special identity. If you see her face, it might bring disaster upon you.¡®


    Paige was taken aback and spected that the person was quite unusual.


    ¡°So, just take care of her inside, no one is there.¡±


    The person was in the adjacent room, with a frosted ss wall separating the two rooms, and a small


    hole carved in the center of the wall.


    Paige was stunned and thought, ¡°Taking care of her through the wall? Quite novel.¡±


    Nate approached the hole and leaned down to speak to the person on the other side,


    ¡°Aaryn, my friend is here. If you have any difort, just tell her¡­¡±


    On the other side of the wall was the girl¡¯s bed. At this moment, the girl was curled up in bed, the pain


    wracking her internal organs.


    She clutched the sheets tightly, her thin shoulders trembling with pain. Beads of sweat, the size of


    peas, dripped down from her forehead and fell onto her beautiful, cold face.


    Despite her paleplexion, her facial features were still stunningly beautiful and rare.


    ¡°Uh.¡± The girl couldn¡¯t even say aplete word, and even this sound was gritted through her teeth.


    But Paige could still make out that she had a very young voice, so she was probably not old.


    ¡°She¡¯s in a lot of pain and can¡¯t get up to greet you,¡± Nate turned around and exined to Paige, ¡°If


    possible, help relieve her pain during toxic attacks.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Nate said, leaning down again, gently speaking to the girl on the other side of the


    wall, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me.¡±


    She had to wait¡­


    At least let him see her onest time¡­


    Paige could see the reluctance and pain in Nate¡¯s eyes. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine


    before youe back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nate thanked Paige with gratitude.


    That¡¯s why he came to Paige in the middle of the night. In this ce, only Paige had the ability to


    ensure that Aaryn was safe in such a crucial moment.


    After Nate left, Paige softly spoke to the girl on the other side of the wall, ¡°Stretch your hand over. Let


    me take a look.¡±


    The girl on the bed endured the pain and stretched her hand over. It was a slender and fair hand.


    Paige¡¯s fingers touched her pulse for a while before saying, ¡°Your poison is indeed veryplex. Let


    me help relieve your pain first.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The girl on the bed heard the sound of Paige opening her backpack, followed by the sound of special


    medical tools?


    She suddenly withdrew her hand, wary of Paige.


    Paige was somewhat surprised, ¡°You can even hear the sound of special medical tools?¡±


    When she took out the special medical tools just now, the short and long medical tools made a sound,


    and the girl next door could hear it?


    It seemed that the girl¡¯s identity was really not simple¡­


    ¡°Special medical tools are used for moxibustion and pain relief.¡± Paige started disinfecting the special


    medical tools. ¡°Did you smell the disinfectant?¡±


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then stretched her hand over again.


    ¡°Nate didn¡¯t tell you that he saved my life?¡± Paige directly ced the special medical tools on the girl¡¯s


    vital body part at the end of her finger and said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    The girl had always been cautious. Paige¡¯s words didn¡¯t make her rx at all, but even more careful.


    ¡°The other hand.¡±


    The girl stretched out her other hand.


    After using the special medical tools, Paige said, ¡°The pain has eased.¡±


    The girl on the bed was surprised. It seemed that Nate didn¡¯t lie. Paige¡¯s medical skills were indeed.


    remarkable.


    ¡°Left hand.¡± Paige started to collect the special medical tools and then said after a while, ¡°Right hand.¡±


    The girl obedientlyplied.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s not so painful?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± The girl on the bed did not expect Paige¡¯s medical skills to be so superb. She thanked


    her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A while ago, she was in unbearable pain, feeling hopeless. If it weren¡¯t for the wish, she would have


    mmed her head against the wall.


    ¡°How much longer can I live with this body?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if she could wait until Nate came back¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Paige said as she packed up the special medical tools, ¡°Your condition is indeed


    complicated, but not incurable.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of hope when she heard this, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Paige finished packing up and raised her clear eyes, saying softly, ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to


    completely eradicate it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡±


    ¡°I need to draw some of your blood and take it back for research,¡± Paige exined,


    ¡°There are many toxins in your body, and topletely cure it, you need multiple medications. It won¡¯t


    be cured in a short time.¡±


    ¡°How sure are you?¡±


    ¡°About seventy to eighty percent sure.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. So much??


    She had consulted countless doctors before, all of whom said they couldn¡¯t help her¡­


    Including the famous Mr. Williamson in China, Todd Williamson. He shook his head and said he was


    powerless¡­


    But he did rmend someone, Skr Benson, who might be able to help.


    However, Skr Benson was nowhere to be found. She couldn¡¯t even find out where he was until now.


    ¡°Can you save me?¡± The girl on the bed asked hopefully and anxiously. Paige looked at her slender


    wrist and asked softly, ¡°Who are you to Nate?¡±


    ¡°His sister,¡± The girl answered truthfully, ¡°His younger sister.¡±


    Paige was surprised. She had never heard of Nate having a sister before¡­


    ¡°Because of the sensitive identity, we have never mentioned it to outsiders. You are the first one,¡± the


    girl exined.


    Paige nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    She just considered it repaying Nate¡¯s life¨Csaving favor.


    ¡°Thank you. Can you help me call Nate and ask him toe back?¡±


    If she could survive, she didn¡¯t need toplete thest wish immediately.


    When she recovered, she could do it herself.


    Paige took out her phone and dialed Nate¡¯s number, but it showed that his phone was turned off.


    When she heard the system¡¯s cold voice, the girl felt a little self¨Cme. ¡°Nate took me to see many


    doctors before, and they all said my condition wasplicated and there was no way to cure it. I


    thought I couldn¡¯t be cured.¡±


    So, when Nate thought of Paige and the entire Yald Mountain that she was in charge of¡­


    He wanted to take his sister to see Paige¡­


    But the girl had already lost the confidence and courage to live¡­


    ¡°Do you know? I live in pain every day. Several times, I wanted to end it all. But I know, once I¡¯m gone,


    my brother will follow. We¡¯re each other¡¯s only family in this world.¡±


    ¡°I can tell,¡± Paige said gently, ¡°He cares about you a lot, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee to me in the


    middle of the night in the rain.¡±


    And he even injured her henchmen¡­


    ¡°I have to make him buy her something and apologize in person. I couldn¡¯t let him off easy,¡± thought


    Paige.


    ¡°He came to you in the rain?¡± The girl felt even more guilty, and after a moment asked,


    ¡°You sound so young, how did you be so skilled in medicine?¡±


    ¡°It was taught by an old man.¡±


    ¡°He must be amazing and must think highly of you to teach you such advanced skills.¡±


    As she spoke, the pain started to return

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Chapter 504 Deepening Affections


    Paige sensed the girl¡¯s difort and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Is it hurting again?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± The girl covered her abdomen, gritting her teeth. She then tried to reassure Paige, ¡°It¡¯s okay,


    it¡¯s not as bad as before.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Paige began to check the girl¡¯s pulse again.


    Curling up on the bed with her face turned to the wall, the girl peered through a small hole and could


    see Paige¡¯s pretty chin and her slender, elegant fingers resting on her wrist.


    For some reason, she suddenly thought of that person in her mind¡­.


    If she could, she wished she could go back to see him, even if she could only catch a glimpse of him


    from a distance.


    ¡°How long has this poison been torturing you?¡± Paige let go of the girl¡¯s hand and took out a small


    bottle of medicine from her backpack.


    ¡°A year and a half.¡± The girl smiled bitterly, surprised that she had been able to endure it for so long.


    Paige¡¯s hand paused for a moment upon hearing ¡°a year and a half.¡± She suddenly remembered that


    the poison inside her own body had been there for at least a year, maybe even a year and a half.


    ¡°Take some painkillers and get some rest,¡± Paige said as she poured out a small pill from the bottle.


    and handed it to the girl.


    Having only seen Paige¡¯s fingers before, the girl now saw her entire beautiful hand and found it


    pleasing to the eye.


    She took the pill and swallowed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call.¡± Paige got up and went outside the room, closed the door, and dialed


    a familiar number.


    Martin seemed to have been waiting for the call from Paige. When he saw the screen light up, he


    answered almost immediately.


    ¡°Are you safe?¡± Martin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m very safe now,¡± Paige replied.


    They spoke in unison and thenughed together.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Martin said warmly. ncing at the time, he asked, ¡°It¡¯s already three in the


    morning. When will youe back? Will he be driving you back or should Ie to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°It probably won¡¯t be that soon. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ording to what Nate had said earlier, he would be away for more than ten hours.


    ¡°What will you do tonight? Is there a ce to rest? Is it aplicated matter? Are you tired?¡± Martin


    asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, just taking care of someone,¡± Paige replied, then asked, ¡°Any news from Lamont¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t received his call yet.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, when you have time, go and check on Lamont for me. Make sure he gets some sleep and


    eats something, and change his dressings.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And you need to rest too,¡± Paige added, ¡°You must sleep well tonight. Don¡¯t wait for me. I¡¯lle back


    when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t expect the girl to know him so well. Indeed, he couldn¡¯t sleep well until the girl returned.


    He was always worried about her safety and wondered if she needed his help.


    Paige naturally guessed this, ¡°If I see dark circles under your eyes tomorrow, I won¡¯t see you for three


    days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep,¡± Martin immediately promised, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely sleep well tonight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with the sachet you gave me,¡± Martin assured her, ¡°You should sleep too. If I see dark circles


    under your eyes tomorrow, I¡¯ll beat that guy up, giving him a ck eye.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige smiled, even if she had stayed up all night, she wouldn¡¯t have dark circles, thanks to the


    nourishing floral tea she had been drinking.


    ¡°Take care and call me if anything happens,¡± Martin said reluctantly, giving some more instructions


    before finally hanging up.


    Since Paige was just outside the room, not far away, the girl overheard their conversation and


    unknowingly thought of that person in her mind again¡­


    That person was also named Lamont¡­


    Thinking of this, the girl smiled with a touch of sadness again. How could she automatically bring that


    handsome and charming face to mind whenever someone mentioned ¡°Lamont¡°?


    How much did she miss him, to think of him at various times?


    She didn¡¯t know if he was doing well now, or how he was living¡­


    After Paige entered the room, she heard the sound of the girl next door turning over, somewhat


    surprised. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Paige sat down and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± the girl suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, Paige¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Did you eavesdrop on my phone call?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small ce. Although your voice isn¡¯t loud, it¡¯s quiet at night¡­¡± Maybe it had been too long since


    she talked to someone, Aaryn put down her guard and smiled faintly, ¡°Do you have a good rtionship


    with your boyfriend?¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t heard wrong, Paige was just calling her boyfriend to let him know she was safe.


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s okay,¡± Paige casually asked again, ¡°What about you? Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I used to have¡­¡± Aaryn said and thought of that person¡¯s handsome face. Used to? Paige understood


    that they had separated and were no longer together.


    ¡°I bring misfortune to the people around me¡­¡± Aarynughed at herself again, ¡°So I can¡¯t meet you


    face to face.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to bring harm to Paige.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Sometimes I wish to live like a normal person¡­¡±


    However, once she lived, she would only bring endless disasters to the people around her¡­


    Nate had been following her for a year and her once most loyal subordinates all died in miserable


    ways¡­


    And her foster parents had also suffered a lot because of her¡­


    When she was in love, she didn¡¯t let others know, and when she left she blocked all contact information


    of that person¡­


    She really didn¡¯t contact that person.


    That person was of noble status and rarely returned home, so the organization didn¡¯t go to him¡­


    They only hurt the powerless people around her.


    Thinking back to when her parents were kidnapped, she saw the news and wanted to save them, but


    she was powerless¡­


    At that time, she was suffering from a drug attack and was unable to get out of bed, let alone return to


    her country¡­


    And Nate was injured while protecting her, almost dying before she did¡­. So at that time, they could


    only watch helplessly as their foster parents were being bullied¡­


    The blood on the ground was unforgettable to her.


    Thinking like this, the girl clenched her fists. Although it was difficult for her to do it alone, as long as


    this poison could bepletely cured, she would definitely overthrow the organization and live


    honorably in the sun.


    No longer to be arbitrarily controlled.


    ¡°No one around you sees you as a jinx, I believe they all like you and are willing to fight side by side


    with you, just like your Nate, who has been guarding you all the time.¡± Paige¡¯s words stunned the girl.


    Paige continued, ¡°So, you must live on, live well, and let everyone see that you are not a jinx.¡±


    The girl was touched by her words.


    Perhaps because of her special status, no one had ever said such things to her in these years.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Chapter 505 ¡°Lamont is Dead¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you feel like your illness is burdening the people around you, then get better quickly.


    ¡°If you feel like your identity brings misfortune to the people around you, then find a way to get rid of


    that identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy toe into this world, so you have to live for yourself once. It¡¯s not cool to just give up


    and surrender to destiny without a fight.


    ¡°Even if you have to leave this world, you can¡¯t do it in such a pitiful way.


    ¡°Next, you need to take care of your body, and have confidence in yourself, and your confidence will


    also infect the people around you, making them confident and courageous.¡±


    ¡°Paige, thank you.¡± The girl was touched, and her voice was filled with gratitude, ¡°Do you know that no


    one has ever said these things to me in all these years?¡±


    She was like a puppet on a string, being controlled andmanded since childhood, told what to do


    and what not to do. Everything was nned out for her.


    Various constraints bound her.


    No one had ever told her that she could live for herself too.


    ¡°Take a rest first.¡± Paige checked the time. It was already after three in the morning.


    ¡°You can sleep on the bed next to you.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was even gentler than before, clearly treating


    Paige as her own. ¡°The bedspread and nket on the bed have been washed by Nate, and they are


    very clean.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just close my eyes and rest.¡± Paige sat on the chair, leaning against the wall in a cool and


    calm manner.


    Through a ss wall, the girl could feel Paige¡¯s cool aura. Their personalities seemed to be quite


    compatible.


    Another hour passed, and it started to rain outside. The cold wind seeped in through the window,


    bringing a hint of chill.


    Paige heard the girl¡¯s cautious movements next door and opened her eyes, asking softly, ¡°Not feeling


    well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine. The girl almost gritted her teeth. She did not expect the toxin in her body to strike again. For


    the past year and a half, she had been living through such torment repeatedly, endlessly in pain¡­


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Paige guessed that the painkiller she had given earlier was working, and that pill,


    combined with her special medical tools for cauterization, could force out some of the toxin in the girl¡¯s


    body.


    Of course, it was just some.


    The girl was already in so much pain that her body was trembling. She reached out her hand, and


    Paige¡¯s slender fingersnded on her wrist. As expected, the toxin had been pushed to her chest and


    needed another push to force it out.


    Suddenly, a sound of something falling reached Paige¡¯s ears.


    The girl saw her most precious possession fall to the ground and tried to pick it up, but she was too


    weak¡­


    ¡°Did something fall?¡± Paige asked softly, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡± The girl reached out to pick it up, but she fell to the ground with a muffled sound.


    At this point, Paige could no longer sit idly by and got up to go to the next room.


    The girl heard someone knocking on the door and immediately said, ¡°No need, leave me alone¡­¡±


    Her voice was too low andpletely drowned out by the wind and rain outside. Paige didn¡¯t hear it


    and just said, ¡°I¡¯ming in.¡±


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, the girl quickly raised her voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°Afraid of dragging me down?¡±


    ¡°Everyone who¡¯s seen me ends up in a bad way and gets chased after¡­¡±


    She thought this would make Paige back off¡­


    But Paige just grinned, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s exciting.¡±


    The girl was speechless.


    Paige stepped inside and saw the girl¡¯s back as she fell to the ground, apparently trying to get the


    ne on the ground.


    Paige walked over and picked up the ne.


    At that moment, her phone vibrated in her pocket, and as she pulled it out, a silver key and a symbol


    ne unexpectedly fell to the ground.


    The girl on the ground saw these two things and her pupils instantly contracted, expressing suspicion


    and wariness towards Paige¡¯s identity.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Paige answered the phone without even looking at the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Paige, the results of the second phase of the P3 project we didst time havee out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen right now.¡± Paige hung up the phone, picked up the two small things on the


    ground and put them in her pocket, and only then handed the ne that the girl had dropped back


    to her.


    The girl¡¯s pale face caught Paige¡¯s eye and made her slightly stunned. Yana??


    This face was identical to the one Lamont had shown her in the photo earlier, except with a hint of


    sickly pallor.


    And as Yana gritted her teeth and made a move towards her, Paige dodged, perplexed, and then heard


    Yana ask through clenched teeth, ¡°How did you end up with those two things?¡±


    Paige was puzzled, ¡°You mean the things I just dropped?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That silver key was the gift Yana had hidden in her mother¡¯s scarf and given to her.


    And that symbol ne was the important thing she had hidden in Lamont¡¯s amulet and entrusted to


    him.


    ¡°So why were these two things in Paige¡¯s hands?


    Was Paige one of the organization¡¯s people? Sent by those old guys?¡± thought Yana.


    Paige instantly understood, grinned, and even took out her phone, turning on the video function to


    capture the scene that was about to unfold.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve guessed it, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Yes, Lamont is dead.¡±


    The beautiful girl¡¯s pupils widened in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lamont is dead?


    The person she cared about the most was dead?


    When did this happen?


    The sudden bad news made Yana¡¯s heart tighten, hurting worse than before¡­


    ¡°Lamont was a stumbling block in your future, so I had to get rid of him for you.¡±


    The girl¡¯s slender body was already furious, shaking slightly, as she gritted her teeth and raised her


    bloodthirsty gaze to ask, ¡°What gives you the right to make decisions for me? Who allowed you to


    touch. him?¡±


    Thatst sentence, full of anger, was obvious that she cared about him.


    Yes, judging from the trend, some poison in her body would soon be forced out.


    Yana angrily asked, ¡°Was it Mr. Brown? Or other old guys? Who gave the orders? Who are you the dog


    of? Who allowed you to touch even one hair on him?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who ordered,¡± Paige said dismissively, ¡°What matters is that Lamont is dead and the


    obstacle is gone.¡±


    ¡°I told you all not to touch him! Are you all deaf and can¡¯t hear me?¡±


    It must be said that Yana¡¯s angry expression was somewhat simr to hers.


    Paige¡¯s lips curled up in amusement as she said, ¡°You¡¯re like apletely different person now


    compared to earlier. I quite liked your gentle side from before. It¡¯s just a man, and as long as you return


    to the organization, we can easily find you another one.¡±


    ¡°Even if you search the whole world, you won¡¯t find another him,¡± Yana said disdainfully, ¡°Besides, I


    don¡¯t care for him and I won¡¯t go back with you. Today, I¡¯ll just take your"

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    Chapter 506 Mr. Pierre¡¯s Woman


    Yana swiftly made a move. However, Paige easily intercepted her, ¡°You¡¯re no match for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure.¡± Yana retaliated, her moves ruthless. ¡°Today, even if it costs me my life, I will


    personally avenge Lamont.¡±


    Paige was intrigued and responded, ¡°If you¡¯re so fond of him, then why did you leave in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Yana wanted nothing more than to tear this person apart for what she had done to Lamont.


    Paige noticed that the poison inside Yana hadn¡¯t yet beenpletely expelled, and continued, ¡°Even in


    his dying moments, he was still calling out your name¡­ Beg me to spare you and kneel at my feet,


    repeatedly kowtowing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Yana countered, attacking again. ¡°Lamont would never beg anyone, no matter who they


    were.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He would do anything for you. I made him take a knife and slice the flesh from his own


    body, piece by piece. He did it willingly,¡± Paige said with a chilling smile, ¡°I even recorded a video.


    Would you like me to send it to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±


    The excruciating pain coursing through her body forced Yana to hold onto the table for support. She


    reassessed Paige, who was young and beautiful, but harbored a malicious and venomous heart, ¡°No


    matter how much pain you inflict upon him, today, you¡¯ll pay double for it!¡±


    ¡°Are you angry? It seems you really care about him,¡± Paige teased, smirking, ¡°But you¡¯ve given me a


    good idea. I think the process of him being cut open would be quite interesting. I¡¯ll carry it out on the


    people around him¡­¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Yana tried toe up with a n, but the pain coursing through her body made it


    difficult to think. She clenched her teeth and red at Paige.


    Yana thought, ¡°I can¡¯t believe she was sent by the organization¡­ She¡¯s been in contact with Nate for


    so long, all for this day?Did the organization already know that she and Nate were siblings a long time


    ago?No, that¡¯s impossible. If the organization knew, they would¡¯ve killed Nate a long time ago¡­What


    went wrong? Where did we mess up?Whatever, the person who caused Lamont¡¯s gruesome death


    today won¡¯t get off easily!¡±


    Suddenly, a cloud of white powder filled the air.


    Paige blocked it with her hand and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    *Seven Step Down Powder,¡± Yana replied, smiling confidently, ¡°It¡¯s a drug I developed, and no one else


    has the antidote. Now, kneel before me and experience the same suffering that Lamont did.¡±


    ¡°So, if I take more than seven steps, I¡¯ll faint?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die a painful death,¡± Yana corrected, ¡°But of course, I won¡¯t let you die too easily.¡±


    Paigeughed, her smile pure and stunningly beautiful, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Seven¨CStar Lily, Winterwood,


    Scented


    Wormwood, Pearlfruit Seed, and¡­ Herbal Septet, Broadwhite Leaf, Mountain Myrrh, Frostflower


    Bean¡­ They can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yana never expected Paige to be able to identify the main ingredients by scent alone, which


    only infuriated her more.


    Paige quickly made her move, striking Yana¡¯s heart with a swift palm. Whether it was due to grief and


    anger or Paige¡¯s attack, Yana suddenly spat out a mouthful of poisonous blood.


    Paige looked at the blood on the ground, calmly remarking, ¡°It¡¯s Finally forced out. Your endurance


    really isn¡¯t like that of ordinary people. It took me quite a bit of talking earlier¡­¡±


    Fortunately, a portion of the poison had been expelled.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Paige asked again.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yana leaned against the table, feeling much better physically, but still puzzled


    about the two things on Paige¡¯s body.


    ¡°You must be Yana.¡± Paige coolly extended her hand. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m your future sister¨C


    inw Paige Lusk. Lamont is my brother.¡±


    Yana was stunned and denied it for a while, ¡°You¡¯re lying. Lamont only has one sister. I¡¯ve seen her


    picture, and it¡¯s not you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean Patricia Lusk? She¡¯s our adopted daughter.¡± Paige obviously didn¡¯t care about Patricia


    Lusk.


    But Yana was still puzzled, ¡°Lamont never mentioned her to me.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask himter?¡± Lamont was here too? Really??


    ¡°He¡¯s not far away from here. He¡¯s been looking for you for a whole year.¡±


    Yana remembered the surroundings, ¡°There¡¯s only me Gang nearby. Did they catch him? Is he in


    danger? Where in me Gang?¡±


    No, she had to save him!


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t caught, but he did get hurt for you and your family. It was the work of your organization.¡±


    Paige picked up her phone and paused the recording, sending the video she had just taken to Lamont.


    Then she said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. He just got a few cuts on his arm, was hit on the back, and


    needs help to walk. He can¡¯t eat or sleep well, and he¡¯s just focused on finding you¡­ That¡¯s all. Don¡¯t


    worry, he won¡¯t die.¡±


    Yana¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. She thought, ¡°Was he that badly hurt? Did he see a doctor? How


    could this idiot find his way here?!


    Didn¡¯t I break up with him? Why is he so stupid?!¡±


    ¡°As for my identity, if this can¡¯t prove it¡­¡± Paige opened her contacts, found Lamont¡¯s phone number,


    and lifted the phone, ¡°You can call and ask him yourself.¡±


    Yana saw that ¡°Lamont¡± in her contact list was indeed Lamont¡¯s phone number, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t hard to


    get


    Lamont¡¯s phone number¡­


    Just then, Paige heard a noise outside and immediately warned, ¡°Be careful, someone¡¯sing.¡±


    A dozen people broke in, their momentum fierce.


    The leading man sneered, ¡°You traitor, you¡¯re here! You¡¯re in cahoots with me Gang!¡±


    Since Paige left that mountain, someone has secretly followed her. Because the rain was too heavy,


    Paige¡¯s anti¨Csurveince ability was not as good as usual, and many voices were drowned out by the


    wind and rain.


    The organization¡¯s people suspected Nate¡¯s identity a long time ago because he caused amotion


    in front. of the castle. They saw Nate bring Paige here and deliberately waited outside until they broke


    in.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with me Gang?¡± the leader asked again, ¡°Are you Mr. Pierre¡¯s woman?¡±


    Only Mr. Pierre¡¯s women have the qualifications to live in the castle and receive so much respect from


    Mr. Pierre¡¯s subordinates¡­


    Paige was speechless.


    ¡°Oh, kind of,¡± Paige smirked, ¡°Not going to make a move? Is this the speed of your organization?¡±


    ¡°Dare to look down on us? You hurt Mr. Brown and so many of our brothers. Today, I¡¯ll definitely tie you


    up and bring you to Mr. Pierre, let him personally punish you!¡±


    Mr. Pierre wouldn¡¯t abandon a woman for the sake of me Gang¡¯s stability¡­.


    After all, Mr. Pierre is known for being ruthless¡­


    This woman was so audacious that she caused trouble in their organization and deleted theputer


    records in theirboratory¡­ She must be punished as a warning to others!

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Chapter 507 Half Human and Half Ghost


    ¡°And Yana, you traitor. Come back with me and kneel to the elders to admit your mistakes!¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Paige and Yana said in unison. They looked at each other in surprise. Unexpectedly they had


    a tacit understanding.


    ¡°It just so happens that I haven¡¯t loosened my muscles for a long time¡­¡±


    After being pped by Paige, Yana felt a lot more rxed because the poison in her body was forced


    out.


    Yana rubbed her wrists and was about to do battle.


    The lead masked man sneered coldly, ¡°The organization has set up a outside.


    Today you two can¡¯t escape! If you know what¡¯s good for you, surrender now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of nonsense,¡± said Yana and Paige together, sneering. Their beauty was tinged with a


    trace of coldness.


    Paige said with great interest, ¡°Show your abilities.¡±


    ¡°Take that.¡± Yana shed to the front like a sh of lightning.


    Paige didn¡¯t expect that after Yana expelled a little poison from her body, her speed was much faster


    than before, and so were her moves. Also, her moves were more flexible than before.


    Paige also firmly gained the upper hand. These dozens of minions were easy for her.


    Wave after wave of people poured in from the door, popping up.


    Meanwhile, a hail of bullets hit them.


    Paige overturned the table and pushed the table in front of Yana to protect her from danger.


    Yana picked up the knife dropped by someone else on the ground, and threw it right behind Paige,


    hitting the person who was about to attack Paige.


    Both of them were protecting each other in their way.


    The masked man in the lead exuded a terrifying aura when seeing them cooperating so tacitly.


    It seemed that Elder Kipling guessed right. Paige was trained as one of the forces against the


    organization by Yana in private!


    Not only did Yana train Paige in private, but Yana also colluded with the me Gang and harmed her


    people.


    These two crimes were enough to sentence Yana to death!


    Now he would see if other people in the organization dared to protect Yana!


    At this time, Paige looked at Yana with pursed lips. ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±


    Yana was kind of puzzled. What?


    Suddenly, she remembered, took out a small medicine bottle from her pocket, and asked suspiciously,


    ¡°Is this what you mean?¡±


    Seven Step Down Powder?!


    Paige raised her eyebrows as if to say yes.


    Yana immediately threw the medicine bottle over, and Paige easily caught it. It took


    Paige less than two seconds to pour Seven Step Down Powder into another bottle of medicine with one


    hand.


    Paige sprinkled the gray powder over the other people. Before everyone knew what happened, they fell


    one after another,pletely powerless.


    The leading man in the mask held his breath at once, but the fine powder was still inhaled into his


    lungs.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After a few seconds, he felt weak and unable to exert himself¡­.


    What was this?


    It turned out to be so powerful.


    Could it be that Yana and this girl were researching some drugs in private to specially deal with the


    organization?


    Thinking of this, the masked man¡¯s anger burned even more. He found that Yana went too far!


    How ungrateful she was.


    The organization had carefully cultivated her for so many years, but they never expected to raise such


    a Scourge!


    ¡°It¡¯s called One Step Down Powder.¡± Paige gave it an impromptu name. Curling her lips, she looked at


    the dozens of defeated men in front of her, who were lying one by one. It seemed that the strength of


    this organization was not good enough.


    Yana didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful. Paige only mixed two medicines, which had such a great


    effect¡­.


    How did Paige make it?


    The masked man, who waspletely weak, rapidly pressed the button on the watch.


    And soon, a group of men of sacrifice appeared at the door.


    They seemed to havee from the underworld, each with a strong chill on their bodies. And the cold


    winding in from the window made people feel shuddering.


    Yana saw this group of people, a cool gleam in her eyes. Knowing that she was likely to die here today,


    Yana nced at Paige and said softly, ¡°You go first.¡±


    She would cover Paige.


    Paige raised her eyebrows. ¡°Finally here are some useful?¡±


    They have received special training since they were young so that they are invulnerable to all poisons


    and difficult to be prated with swords and guns.¡±


    They were also injected with various drugs, so the muscle strength of normal humans was no longer


    comparable to that of them¡­


    Yana was able to have today¡¯s skills, which was because she had been fighting with these strange


    people again and again since she was a child¡­


    Of course, she was injured many times during that period¡­.


    Because these people were indestructible, it was difficult to use a knife to cut their skin. The toxins in


    their bodies were intricate, making them look like abnormal people.


    Even their faces were dark blue.


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    The ¡°him¡± naturally referred to Lamont.


    The organization had dispatched this group of people, indicating that the me Gang would be found


    soon.


    It was not safe for Lamont to stay here. He must return to his country, the sooner the better.


    ¡°We must take him away.¡± Yana took the lead in attacking one of the men of sacrifice.


    ¡°Now is the time.¡±


    However, her strength and moves hit No. 1107 like she was tickling him¡­


    No. 1107 was unafraid, standing like a statue, motionless.


    After Yana hit seven or eight moves, he quickly punched.


    With just one punch, Yana took a few steps back, clutching her stomach in pain.


    Paige immediately supported Yana. She saw very clearly just now that No. 1107¡¯s punching speed was


    indeed faster than the two of them, and even stronger¡­


    Paige realized that the other party was not simple, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are their


    backgrounds?¡±


    ¡°In recent years, they have been injected with various drugs¡­¡± Yana replied with pain,


    ¡°They have long since be nondescript, half¨Chuman and half¨Cghost. They don¡¯t recognize their


    rtives¡­¡±


    Just like a marite without emotion, they only knew how toplete the task, and never gave up if


    they didn¡¯tplete it.


    ¡°Is there any weakness?¡± Paige asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fought with them all these years, but so far, I haven¡¯t found out yet.¡±


    Paige was speechless, looking at the thirty or so eerie people in front of her, and suddenly felt great


    pressure.


    But what Paige didn¡¯t expect was that another group came outside the door¡­.


    At a nce, the dark knot of people looked like soldiers sent by the god of death.


    This time, the organization was doing everything in its power to take them back¡­.


    ¡°Paige, find a way to leave.¡± Yana reluctantly straightened her thin body again, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll deal


    with them for a while, and you help me take him away.¡±


    Paige looked at the crowd of people. ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Yana also knew that there was little hope, but what if there was a chance that she could sneak away?


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone,¡± Paige said again, ¡°I can¡¯t exin to Lamont and Nate if something happened


    to you.¡±


    Weren¡¯t they just dozens of half¨Chuman and half¨Cghost monsters?


    Paige pulled out a slender stick from the bag on her back, which was one meter long.


    ¡°Electric baton is useless to them¡­¡±

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Chapter 508 Coming Back


    Yana Jacob¡¯s words made Paige confused¡­


    Paige wondered, ¡°Are they really half¨Chuman and half¨Cghost monsters? Are they


    really not afraid of electricity?


    Then how do they maintain their lives?


    And how do they obey orders?


    They should have some weaknesses.


    But what are they?¡±


    In the castle,


    Lamont was excited after watching the video. He called Paige a thousand times, and it almost


    exhausted the battery of Paige¡¯s mobile phone, which was low before.


    Paige didn¡¯t answer all the time, and it made Lamont agitated. He was afraid that something would


    happen to them. At the same time, he eagerly looked forward to their return.


    The video he saw before was sent by Paige and was about Yana. In the video, Yana heard that he was


    ¡°dead¡°, and the disbelief and pain in her eyes were enough to prove that she still loved him.


    Her love for him was deeper than he imagined.


    Besides, when Yana heard that he was killed by others, her eyes were clearly full of anger and hate.


    Obviously she felt painfully pity for him.


    Lamont didn¡¯t know that Yana cared so much about him!


    In the video, Paige said that she could introduce another man to Yana, but Yana refused it disdainfully


    and said that no one could rece Lamont.


    Lamont thought, ¡°What a high praise!


    Yana said that she didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t need to find another man to rece him¡­


    This means that she only wants him and needs him.


    Yana was poisoned and exhausted at that time, but after misunderstanding that he was killed, she still


    tried her best to avenge him by herself¡­¡±


    Lamont was so moved that the corners of his eyes were wet.


    The pain, torture, anxiety, and self¨Cdoubt caused by the breakup in this year were all gone after he saw


    that video.


    In order to force out the poison in Yana¡¯s body, Lamont knew that it was Paige who came up with such


    an idea, so that he could hear Yana¡¯s inner voice¡­


    ¡°How clever!¡± Lamont said in his mind, ¡°My sister is a treasure! I will definitely reward her wellter! But


    why didn¡¯t she answer the phone?¡±


    Lamont dialed the number again.


    He wondered, ¡°Could it be that her cell phone was silent and she was sleeping, so she didn¡¯t know he


    called?


    Or are they in danger? Paige is too busy to answer the phone?¡±


    Thinking of this, Lamont felt more agitated, and he looked at the clock again. It was after five in the


    morning.


    It was dark outside, and the storm was beating his heart, making him more and more uneasy.


    He recalled that in the video Yana questioned Paige¡¯s identity, so he decided that he must introduce his


    treasured sister to Yana next time¡­


    His beloved sister! A child of his father and mother!


    Paige Lusk!


    Tyler saw Lamont pacing back and forth in the living room, and advised, ¡°Mr. Lamont, aren¡¯t you going


    to have a rest?¡±


    ¡°Did Paige contact you?¡± Lamont asked anxiously.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Tyler said in his mind, ¡°How will Boss contact them? After all, Boss doesn¡¯t need to report her


    whereabouts to them unless she has something to order them¡­..


    ¡°Do we have to wait until noon¡­¡± Lamont murmured.


    Just now Lamont inquired from Martin that Paige would not be back until noon..


    But after seeing Yana in the video and hearing her voice, he missed her very much.


    He wished he could see Yana at once, and he couldn¡¯t wait to hold her in his arms.


    ¡°Do you know where she goes?¡± Lamont asked again.


    Tyler shook his head and said truthfully, ¡°Mr. Lamont, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    He supplemented the words in his mind, ¡°Only Boss herself knows where she goes¡­


    They are just subordinates, so they can¡¯t butt into her n, and they dare not butt into it¡­.


    Jairo ck was an exception, he was always worried about Boss¡¯s n and he even asked Martin for


    helpst time¡­


    In the end, Jairo¡¯s bonus was deducted by Boss.¡±


    Lamont was 100 anxious to rest, so he called Martin, ¡°Martin, are you sleeping?¡±


    Martin was easy to be woken up when asleep, so when he heard the phone ring, he quickly picked it


    up,


    ¡°Lamont? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping?¡± Lamont felt sorry, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to wake you up¡­¡±


    Actually Martin didn¡¯t want to go to bed at first, but Paige had warned him, so he had to take two pills to


    help him fall asleep, and he couldn¡¯t fall asleep until he smelled the sachet given by Paige.


    However, he was woken up twice by Lamont¡¯s phone¡­.


    Martin thought, ¡°It was not his fault. If Paige sees his dark circles tomorrow, can she forgive him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lamont, why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± Martin asked patiently. He loved Paige, so he also


    respected


    Lamont from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Paige sent me a video just now. It was about Yana. She saw Yana and forced out the poison in Yana¡¯s


    body.¡± Lamont said excitedly and happily, ¡°And after that, I sent her countless messages and made


    countless phone calls, but she didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried that Paige is in danger?¡± Martin knew what Lamont was thinking about at once.


    ¡°Yes. Paige would definitely reply to me as soon as she saw my messages or missed calls, but it has


    been more than an hour since my first message¡­¡±


    For more than an hour, Lamont spent every minute in torment and anxiety.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He felt that he was riding a roller coaster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Paige said that she will be back at noon.¡± Martin greatly trusted Paige.


    ¡°She will definitely do what she promised, and she even will do it in advance.¡±


    Martin knew that Paige would never break her promise.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried that they¡¯re really in danger¡­¡± Lamont kept feeling uneasy as if he was about to


    lose something.


    His eyelids were twitching¡­


    And the twitching caused more anxiety, and more worries.


    ¡®So you want me to investigate what was happening?¡±


    In fact, Martin also wanted to make an investigation, but he knew that Paige didn¡¯t want him to do that.


    However, if the investigation was suggested by Lamont, it would be different.


    ¡°If Paige mes you for not trusting her, tell her to call me, and I will exin,¡± Lamont promised on the


    phone, ¡°I will do what I say.¡±


    Lamont, there is no need,¡± Martin said. He dreamed that Paige was in danger just now, and he was


    worried that that dream was true¡­


    Martin sent someone to investigate where the two girls were right away.


    The area was not that big, so it was not hard to find someone.


    The rain outside gradually subsided, and the sky lightened up slightly. Lamont came to the garden of


    the castle and paced back and forth, looking out of the gate from time to time¡­


    A car stopped at the gate. Lamont raised his eyes and saw that it was Martin who came.


    Martin couldn¡¯t sleep either, so instead of waiting for news in Microvay Gang, he decided toe to the


    castle and apany Lamont.


    The two waited together in the garden.


    Time passed, and finally someone shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Boss! Boss is back!¡±


    ¡°What happened to Boss?¡±


    ¡°Boss! Boss!¡±


    Everyone in the castle rushed towards Paige immediately.


    In the distance, they saw a girl carrying another girl on her back, and walking step by step in the


    drizzle¡­


    Two girls¡® bodies were stained red with blood, and it was hard to tell whose blood it was. Arge patch


    of red looked shocking.


    Martin and Lamont were terribly terrified when seeing this, and they immediately ran towards two girls.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Chapter 509 Revenge


    Paige Lusk was exhausted. She carried Yana Jacob on her back, and every step she took seemed to


    exhaust all her strength.


    It was drizzling. She raised her eyes, and in a daze, she saw Martin running out of the castle.


    His figure split into several shadows in her eyes.


    Paige smiled slightly and thought, ¡°Why does hee so early in the morning? Didn¡¯t he sleepst


    night?¡±


    Her vision became more and more blurred, and vaguely Paige heard them calling her


    Boss, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to look carefully at them one by one.


    Her steps became heavier and slower, and every time she took a step forward, her body shook like a


    mountain about to fall.


    ¡°My baby!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was Martin¡¯s crying.


    He rushed over and saw the blood all over Paige¡¯s body, and his eyes turned red.


    Paige had no strength left and she fell into aa. Martin held her in his arms just in time.


    Lamont also held Yana, but his eyes were focusing on his sister. ¡°Paige!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Dozens of men felt distressed and angry when they saw their boss hurt like that.


    ¡°Damn it! Which bastards did it? I will definitely kill myself if I don¡¯t overturn them today!¡±


    Jairo ck just came back from Florida, and his eyes were red when seeing Boss hurt like this.


    He thought, ¡°Boss was seriously injured¡­ just like a few years ago¡­ He didn¡¯t expect that Boss would


    be injured again with all subordinates around her.


    Jairo cried with tears rolling down, ¡°How dare they! They should die immediately!¡±


    Rylee White clenched his fists, ¡°I will definitely revenge on them!¡±


    Mill Blue also felt infuriated, ¡°Guys,e with me and go tten them! You guys guard the castle, not


    even a fly is allowed in, and the others follow me!¡±


    ¡°Call the doctor first.¡± Martin held Paige into the room. His eyes were wet, and his voice was a little


    hoarse, ¡°Do you know how to take revenge at present? Stop shouting and


    Paige¡¯s health is more important now!¡±


    Paige was seriously injured, and Yana was too. The two were put on the sofa in the living¡® room.


    Jario, Rylee, and Mill stood aside, looking at Boss with distress. Boss was a majestic lion before, now


    she looked like a wounded sheep.


    If possible, they hoped that Boss will always be the fearless lion.


    Martin wanted to wipe the rain off Paige¡¯s face but found that her face was pale, her arms were


    covered with bruises, and there were cuts caused by the knife in her arms.


    He wondered how she would be injured by others with her power, and there were even traces of bullet


    scratches¡­


    Just by looking at the injury, he could imagine the fierce battle at that time.


    ¡°Where exactly did Nate take Paige? Why did Paige and Yana get hurt like this¡­¡±


    Lamont¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he asked Tyler again, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? When will he be here?¡±


    ¡°They will be here right away!¡±


    There were many doctors in the castle who are doing experiments. When they heard that


    Boss and Miss Jacob were injured, they ran towards the living room at once. Martin disinfected Paige¡¯s


    wound first, and he called out lovingly, ¡°Paige.¡±


    It must be very painful with so many injuries.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Martin felt extremely ufortable, his eyes were redder, and his voice was hoarser, ¡°You


    did it. You finally brought her back.¡±


    She Brought Yana to see Lamont.


    She helped Lamont realize his dream. It could be seen that Paige and Yana came back after breaking


    through the siege¡­


    Martin wondered, ¡°Who are they? Who can hurt the two of them severely?¡±


    ¡°Boss, where is Boss!¡±


    Seven or eight doctors swarmed in, and they were out of breath. They were all very shocked when they


    saw the girl on the sofa.


    That was their boss!


    That was their omnipotent, invincible boss!


    What kind of thing can hurt Boss like this?


    ¡°I¡¯ll check first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do! I want to cure Boss!¡±


    ¡°I came first! Didn¡¯t you see that my left foot entered the house first?¡±


    Several doctors rushed to cure Paige, and the rest came to cure Yana.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    When Carter Patton saw the bruises on Paige¡¯s arms, he was stunned.


    ¡°Boss¡® injury looks like it was hit by a fat man who weighs four tons¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of metaphor are you talking about? But judging from Boss¡® injury, it is true that her


    opponent¡¯s attack is indeed very strong¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculously big¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of person has such great strength?¡±


    In Triangle Area, Were there such fat people? They had no impression¡­


    Someone said, ¡°They¡¯re all superficial wounds, and luckily they didn¡¯t hurt the vitals¡­ I¡¯ll cleanse the


    wound first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the medicine.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll do the bandage.¡±


    ¡°Boss obviously ran out of her strength. Could it be that Boss was fighting against dozens of fat people


    at one time?¡±


    ¡°A fat man is definitely no match for Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible that there are so many fat men in this infertile area.¡±


    ¡°If there is only one fat man, logically speaking, it is impossible for Boss to be injured like this. You can


    see that every bruise on her body was caused by a lot of force, and the incision is obviously deeper


    than normal¡­ it almost hit the bone, which shows that the opponent has great strength and can move


    extremely fast¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone faster than Boss?¡± Someone asked this question, and then everyone looked at Martin.


    Martin was indeed the only person stronger and faster than Boss¡­


    But obviously it was not him!


    The reason why everyone looked at him was because in the world there was no one more powerful


    than Boss, except Martin.


    ¡°Anyway, the opponent must be fat men. Someone said. Jairo got impatient, ¡°Can you guys stop


    making noise? Boss needs a peaceful rest!¡±


    Carter Patton¡¯s hand trembled when he heard the sudden shout, and the powder was spilled too much.


    Paige¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and then they were slowly raised.


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    Martin noticed that she was awake at the first time, and hurriedly approached her and asked, ¡°Are you


    okay? My baby, you finally woke up.¡±


    ¡°Boss! Boss is awake!¡± Someone cried.


    ¡°Damn you, Carter, did you put more medicine and wake up the boss?¡±


    ¡°Could you do it more gently, you rough man?¡±


    Carter was very embarrassed, but he was still very happy to see Boss wake up. He shouted excitedly,


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    In a daze, Paige saw a familiar handsome face in front of her. She gently clenched Martin¡¯s hand, and


    said, ¡°My head¡­¡±


    The head?


    Martin hurriedly leaned over and asked, ¡°A headache? You¡¯re ufortable? Did you hurt yourself?¡±


    Paige had no strength left to speak, and slowly she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Boss? Boss!¡±


    ¡°Paige!¡± Martin was also very worried, and he shouted, ¡°Quickly find out what¡¯s wrong!¡±

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Chapter 510 Beware of Being Recognized


    He thought, ¡°Did Paige hurt her head and get a headache?


    No matter where it hurts, I will never forgive those people lightly!¡±


    Seven or eight doctors took turns to help Paige check over and over again and none of them found


    anything abnormal.


    ¡°Paige is fine. No head injury.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve checked many times.¡±


    ¡°Check again!¡± Martin didn¡¯t expect Paige to wake up first and the first word she said was,


    ¡°head¡°.


    Her head must be very painful.


    Those doctors did not dare to be slow, and checked carefully several more times, and indeed found no


    abnormalities.


    In a trance, someone said, ¡°Does the Paige mean that the third youngdy¡¯s head is injured? She said


    head when she woke up, so it is the third youngdy¡¯s head¡­ ¡±


    The crowd thought it made sense, and hurriedly let the doctore over to check.


    However, the crowd seriously check many times, but also failed to find any abnormalities from Yana¡¯s


    head¡­.


    Their head are not damaged¡­


    ¡°The Paige could mean that the head people hurt her? But passed out before she could finish?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also a possibility¡­ Which head person? Which organization and what is the name?¡±


    ¡°It should be someone from the Ghost Alliance.¡± Lamont, who was on the side, spoke up.


    ¡°Ghost Alliance?¡±


    That was a small organization!


    They couldn¡¯t make any waves in this ce at all. No one took this organization seriously, and no one


    was looking for them, because they were too inconspicuous.


    ¡°They usually keep a low profile. No one knows that they are huge in number and their power is almost


    all over the world.¡±


    Lamont¡¯s words made the crowd incredulous.


    ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re talking about the Ghost Alliance?¡±


    ¡°A small crappy organization that can hurt the Paige like this?¡±


    ¡°Does that organization add up to a hundred people?¡±


    ¡°Our Paige¡¯s body is so strong that he can beat a hundred people¡­¡±


    Lamont had read the data in the previous part of the data packet, so he knew that


    Yana was from this organization. People from this organization are also after her¡­


    Today, Paige and Yana should be more or less rted to this organization.


    At this time, Martin¡¯s cell phone vibrated.


    ¡°Paige, we found it. People from the Ghost Alliance went to the foot of the Three Axes Mountain in the


    southwest in the middle of the night. Almost three hourster, Miss Lusk came out of that ce with a


    person on her back, and was fighting all the way back.¡±


    ¡°Just the two of them gainst that gang?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, only Miss Lusk.¡± Rhys said, ¡°It is said that the person on the back was unconscious. It


    was Miss Lusk alone killed back.


    Martin¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Reliable news?¡±


    ¡°The brothers of other gangs saw it with their own eyes.¡± Rhys said this, and could not help but say,


    ¡°Paige, the Ghost Alliance people are more than we imagined scary.


    Their forces are spread around the world, and a number of political circles involved¡­ equivalent to


    those big shots secretly the right and left arm, involving a hair and move the whole body.¡±


    ¡°Gather all the men.¡±


    Tonight, he wants to make this organization,pletely disappear from this ce!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After hanging up the phone, Jairo and the others couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Stowe, did someone from


    the Ghost Alliance do it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really those grandsons!¡± Jairo poked and prodded trying to settle the score with them.


    ¡°Damn, that shitty organization, where did that dog get the guts to touch our people!¡±


    ¡°Find them to settle the score!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t destroy them, I¡¯ll write my name upside down!¡±


    Martin took the wet towel handed to him and gently wiped the little girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Paige, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    He waited for the doctor to finish dressing the little girl¡¯s wounds, gently kissed her forehead and said


    gently, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Martin, where are you going?¡± Lamont seemed to guess something and was vaguely worried.


    Martin stood still, his tall figure looming down, ¡°Your injuries are not yet healed. I¡¯ll entrust you to look


    after them. If Paige wakes up, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Martin, take us with you. we also want to avenge the Paige!¡±


    ¡°How can we do this without us?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, we must take revenge for the Paige so that everyone knows that if you dare to hurt the Paige,


    you will only end up with one thing!¡±


    Go to the hell!


    Martin knew that the entire me Gang could not sit idly of her injuries. He nodded his head, and all of


    them left together.


    Lamont wanted to say something, but in the end, not a single word came out.


    He knew that if it were not for Yana, Paige would never have been injured like this.


    With her skills, there is no problem to protect herself. However if she had brought one more person, the


    result would have been different.


    He was so upset.


    The day has fully dawned. However, it was 10 p.m. in China.


    There is a ten¨Chour time difference.


    Unknowingly, a week had passed since Patriciast called Lamont.


    On the weekend of this week, Patricia went back home and heard that Paige hadn¡¯te back yet, so


    her heart was even more unbnced.


    She was encouraged by Nanny to call her brother again.


    Lamont was not in the mood to answer. He was full of guilt for Paige and worry about her and Yana¡¯s


    injuries.


    But Patricia did not relent, calling one after another, and finally, Lamont could only pick. up, ¡°Is


    something wrong, Patricia?¡±


    Patricia heard the Lamont¡¯s tone so cold, even with a hint of impatience. She was even more upset in


    her heart, but still pressed down the anger and spoke in a sideways manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m just on holiday for the weekend. I didn¡¯t you when I got home, and I missed you. That¡¯s why I called


    you.¡± Her tone was careful, and she deliberately put on a timid look, ¡°Am I disturbing you and Paige?¡±


    Lamont suddenly found her a little annoying.


    ¡°Patricia, I told you before that your sister and I got something to do. Don¡¯t call me or send me


    messages during this time. I¡¯m busy over here.¡±


    He now only hopes that Paige and Yana wake up in a hurry. There was really no extra mind to think


    about other things.


    ¡°Lamont, I¡¯m sorry I disturbed you¡­¡± Patricia aggrieved and choked up, ¡°I just miss you. I will not call


    you and send you messages. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lamont was speechless and more annoyed by her choking sound, ¡°I still need to finish my things here.


    When it is dealt with, I will do anything that I promised.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay"

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Chapter 511 Escting Conflict


    Compared to Patricia¡¯s mood, at this time, Lamont was more concerned about Paige and Yana¡¯s


    injuries, so he didn¡¯t exin much.


    And after Patricia hung up the phone, seeing that the third brother had not called back, she became


    increasingly angry then cried.


    Amily heard the conversation and vaguely felt that things were not good, and cautiously asked, ¡°Miss


    Lusk, does Lamont think you are disturbing them?¡±


    ¡°Lamont really went to far.¡±


    Patricia wiped away her tears angrily andined, ¡°He just didn¡¯t answer my phone. on purpose. If I


    hadn¡¯t called four or five times, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to answer.


    When he did, he asked me if there was anything wrong. Only there is something wrong that I can


    contact him? The tone of voice is very impatient as if I had disturbed their good deeds!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Patricia sobbed a few times and thenined, ¡°He also said he was busytely and asked me not


    to call him and send him messages in the next few days. What can he and


    Paige be busy with? Just eating and looking at the scenery and taking pictures? He¡¯s so busy that he


    doesn¡¯t even have time to call me? He¡¯s impatient to take care of me.¡±


    Patricia cried for a while before she said, ¡°It¡¯s a lie that he will treat me like a sister.


    They¡¯re probably punching in some ce right now,ughing so hard! Paige must be must be secretly


    proud of herself when she heard Lamont¡¯s words! She¡¯s just about to show off in front of me!¡±


    Patricia sniffled, ¡°I eveh don¡¯t know her advantages. She acts so self¨Crighteous every day, but


    everyone likes her so much! Why doesn¡¯t everyone like me? Did Paige make them do that?¡±


    Amily sighed, ¡°Now you know the importance of blood ties?¡±


    Patricia¡¯s tears were stuck in her eyes. She thought, ¡°Was it really because of blood ties?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention whether she is cold in nature, as long as she has the blood of the Lusk family flowing


    through her, then the Lusk family naturally spoils her and loves her.¡±


    ¡°In the past they mistakenly thought you were their skin, so they treated you well. However, you are not


    their skin. It¡¯s normal that you got different treatment in the future.¡±


    ¡°When Lamont first came back, he would still make a show of it, but after a long time he couldn¡¯t


    pretend anymore, you just made a phone call to care for him, and he treated you. like this!¡±


    Amily was even more dissatisfied with the Lusk family, especially Lamont. As soon as he came home,


    he stuck with Paige. People all knew they were a couple!


    What kind of person will so close to his sister!


    He was most useless one in one of the five brothers!


    ¡°Amily, I¡¯m so angry¡­¡± Patricia jumped into the arms of Amily and cried, ¡°Why I sincerely take them as


    family, but they do not appreciate me!¡±


    She thought she show warm feelings but meet with cold rebuke.


    ¡°They don¡¯t care about my feelings at all!!!¡±


    Amily patted her back heartily and sighed, ¡°On the contrary, you can¡¯t leave this house. If you go, Paige


    willugh at you.¡±


    ¡°Amily, what should I do? Now only you can help me.¡±


    In this family, only Amily was the most loyal and treated her the best.


    ¡°I do have a suggestion.¡± Amily patted her back while giving advice, ¡°While the master and madam


    have not yet told everyone that you are a fake daughter, you are still the real youngdy of the Lusk


    family. Before they announce it, hurry to find a good marriage for yourself. You can use the Lusk family


    as a springboard to jump to another rich family, taking arge dowry by the way, is not better than you


    suffer in this family?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Patricia hesitated, she had just started her freshman year, she really didn¡¯t want to talk about


    marriage so soon.


    Mainly, she still had a hint of fantasy about the people in this family.


    Fantasy that they will be good to her.


    ¡°I have checked the global rich list. The Thomson family is a suitable choice.¡±


    A long time ago, Danica found that Patricia still had fantasies about Martin, and even said things to


    Martin that she shouldn¡¯t have said. Therefore, Amily hastily lied that


    Patricia already had a boyfriend.


    The young master of the Thomson family, Den, indeed from junior high school began to pursue


    Patricia for a full six years. In the summer after the end of the entrance exams, in order to protect


    Patricia from being kicked out of the house, Amily lied that Patricia was impressed by the sincerity of


    Den and had tried to date him. She didn¡¯t like Martin at all.


    Since then, Patricia was forced to promise Den to go out for a meal and a movie asionally, just to


    make a show to his family.


    Den thought he had a chance and often bought some expensive gifts and drove to the


    Lusk¡¯s house just to see Patricia one more time.


    He liked Patricia very much and treated her as a goddess.


    But Patricia had no feeling for him¡­


    ¡°Their family¡¯s department store has more than six thousand stores worldwide, with a total number of


    employees of more than two million. And Den used his own resources to start a logisticspany.


    The former subsidiary was sessful in financing and has fifty cargo nes as well as unique route


    autonomy. His air logistics business to do around the country is the real speed first, and the momentum


    has crushed other logisticspanies!¡±


    At this rate, the Thomson family was likely to catch up with the Lusk family, bing the first in the


    country and the top fifteen in the world.


    ¡°The key is that he is only in his first year of college and has such business acumen. He has a


    promising future.¡±


    He was able to n in the business world in a young age. How many such talents can be found in the


    world?


    Amily saw that Patricia was still hesitant and could not help but say, ¡°He is likely to be the next


    Martin! Patricia, his family conditions are not bad. He is handsome, and single¨Cminded like you. You


    must grasp this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°The family status of a woman without a husband to back her up is not as good as a pet dog at home.¡±


    ¡°But with Den protecting you, you will certainly live a scenic life in your rest life!¡±


    ¡°Instead of sticking on Martin, you should find one that loves you! I also hope that you can live a happy


    life¡­¡±


    Patricia was not as excited as Amily. Her ex¨Cfianc¨¦ is Martin who was in the top of the pyramid with so


    many people to followed him.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Chapter 512 There Is Still Wound on Paige¡¯s Back


    But now, the boss of a logisticspany had be her life partner, which was somewhat


    embarrassing.


    ¡°If people know that you are the adopted daughter of the Lusk family¡­¡±


    Patricia suddenly raised her eyes as if she realized something before Amily finished her word.


    Patricia thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right. If people know that I am just the adopted daughter of the Lusk


    family, how many people would love me or let me be a family member?


    Even if Den likes me and agrees to marry me, will his parents have an objection? Since Den¡¯s


    parents dote on him so much, how could they let me in and make peopleugh?


    If I can¡¯t even reach the threshold of the Lusk family, then how can other families allow me in with an


    improper background and household?¡± Realizing this, Patricia clenched her fists angrily and thought,


    ¡°It¡¯s all Paige¡¯s fault. If she doesn¡¯t return to this home, everything will be fine, like al beautiful fairy tale.


    It is precisely because of Paige¡¯s arrival that this fairy tale is broken, and she will change from a high¨C


    ranking princess to a down¨Cand¨Cout Cindere¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Madam should be going to bed at this point. You can use what happened tonight to make


    Madam feel sorry for you,fort you, and take this opportunity to let Madam take you shopping


    tomorrow¡­¡±


    When Patricia asked Lamont to reimburse her shopping expenses before, she always felt sorry as if


    she had deceived Lamont.


    But now, she was in a fit of anger and suddenly felt that the Lusk family owed her too much.


    Anyway, the Lusk family had too much money, and it was reasonable to let them use the money to pay


    back Patricia.


    When Lamont gently wiped Yana¡¯s face with a hot towel on the other side of the room, he thought that


    he could finally see and touch her face that he had missed so much.


    It was different from the cold touch in the dream that it was warm, soft, and real now. Lamont no longer


    had to worry that dreams would be broken and Yana would disappear when she woke up.


    This feeling was like that a lost treasure was regained and made people ecstatic, and then people


    would cherish and value her more carefully.


    Lamont washed the towel again, wrung it dry, and gently wiped other ces for Yana.


    Lamont knew that girls were always particr about cleanness, so he wiped every inch of her skin very


    carefully.


    The doctor also said that Yana¡¯s injury was worse than Paige¡¯s and that Yana needed to be taken care


    of¡­


    Dr. Schmidt wiped Paige¡¯s face and neck. After wiping Paige so clean, Dr. Schmidt suddenly found that


    Paige¡¯s shoulders were a little red.


    Dr. Schmidt hastily turned Paige over very softly, so that Paige could lie on her


    Side¡­


    Because they were still in the living room and Lamont and Yana were on the other side¡­


    Then Dr. Schmidt took a special look back, seeing that Lamont¡¯s attention was not on this side, and no


    other servants were around. So Dr. Schmidt quickly lifted the Paige¡¯s clothes to take a look.


    After Dr. Schmidt just took one nce, she hurriedly covered Paige¡¯s clothes, feeling extremely heavy


    and unable to calm down.


    Dr. Schmidt thought, ¡°On Paige¡¯s white back, a long red bloodstain suddenly appeared¡­ The boss


    must have been hit by something long looking from the long bloodstains. Is it a stick, an Iron rod, or a


    longboard? No, none of these things leave such a heavy mark.¡±


    The boss¡¯s fair skin was a little cracked, and blood seeped out from inside¡­


    Dr. Schmidt thought, ¡°When the boss came back with Yana on his back, it must be very painful for the


    boss at that time. And there are still marks of bullet scratches on her shin and the boss can¡¯t carry Yana


    back step by step¡­¡±


    Dr. Schmidt¡¯s eyes became even redder after recalling that. Perhaps hearing the slight sobbing of Dr.


    Schmidt, Lamont turned around and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Boss, boss¡­¡± Dr. Schmidt couldn¡¯t hold back tears anymore that she shed tears of distress, and then


    said, ¡°Boss¡¯s back and abdomen are all injured¡­ Those bastards don¡¯t know how to pity and cherish


    the boss¡­ The attack is so heavy. They¡¯re simply not human!¡±


    The boss was so beautiful, and how could they harm her? They were all junk. Dr. Schmidt couldn¡¯t


    think about the boss¡¯s experience and would like to bear the harm for the boss even if it would take her


    life.


    ¡°What did you say? Both the back and the abdomen are injured? Haven¡¯t they found out just now?¡±


    Lamont threw down the towel and came over immediately.


    Lamont didn¡¯t know that his sister was hurt so badly just looking at the outside.


    How many more the doctor didn¡¯t find out exactly?


    ¡°I also just noticed¡­¡± Dr. Schmidt¡¯s tone was somewhat remorseful.


    There were too many people just now. Since Jairo, Rylee, Mill, and their men were all here, those male


    doctors naturally didn¡¯t have the guts to lift the boss¡¯s clothes¡­


    And as a female doctor, it was not easy for Dr. Schmidt to check the boss¡¯s back in front of everyone¡­


    They thought that the blood on the boss¡¯s back belonged to Yana.


    ¡°Is it serious? Do I need to go to the hospital?¡± Lamont was very worried.


    Thinking of the scene when the boss came back with Yana on her back, Lamont¡¯s heart ached so


    badly.


    ¡°Mr. Lamont, you go outside and wait first. I will give the boss some medicine,¡± Dr. Schmidt wiped her


    tears with her hand, and said sadly, ¡°Boss must be in pain like this, and it¡¯s all my negligence that I


    didn¡¯t check the boss carefully¡­¡±


    Just now everyone¡¯s attention was on the ¡°head¡± that the boss said, and thought that the boss or Yana


    must have hurt her head.


    Now it seemed that other parts were almost injured except for the head and face.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Lamont nced at Paige reluctantly and saw that her face was paler than before. And


    Lamont felt even more ufortable as an older brother. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Call me if you


    need anything.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dr. Schmidt disinfected and applied medicine to Paige¡¯s back after Lamont¡¯s leaving.


    Fortunately, the boss had developed this healing medicine a while ago. After applying the medicine, it


    could not only relieve pain, and elerate recovery, but also ensure that there would be no scars¡­


    After applying the medicine, Dr. Schmidt turned Paige over gently and saw that Paige¡¯s fair abdomen


    had been punched. Then Dr. Schmidt¡¯s tears welled up again. They were all a bunch of bastards!


    They hit Paige so hard¡­


    After finally applying the medicine, Dr. Schmidt thought it over and felt that she couldn¡¯t bear it


    anymore. So Dr. Schmidt sent another message to Jairo.


    ¡°The back of the boss is cracked! The abdomen is also hit by a fist! When you see those bastards in a


    while, don¡¯t show mercy and beat them to death! The worse, the better!¡±


    Dr. Schmidt also sent a beating image, but she felt that it was not enough to relieve her anger.


    Dr. Schmidt thought, ¡°Everyone has gone to the front to fight and avenges the boss. What is she doing


    here alone? No, she wants to go too!¡±


    Dr. Schmidt said, ¡°Mr. Lamont, the boss will be taken care of by you. If you have anything to do, you


    must call me. I wille as quickly as possible. If there is an emergency, there are other doctors in the


    laboratory. They will help¡­¡±


    When Mr. Lamont said this, she nced at the girl on the sofa again. Mr. Lamont said,


    ¡°She won¡¯t wake up in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lamont asked worriedly.


    Dr. Schmidt answered, ¡°I have something to do.¡±


    Dr. Schmidt left and asked someone for a location. And Dr. Schmidt was about to fight when she


    suddenly found other servants in the Lusk family sneaking around behind her.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    Chapter 513 Have a Challenge


    Dr. Schmidt was a little puzzled, and said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr. Schmidt, take us with you. We also want to avenge the boss, and we are angry!¡±


    The chef was still holding a frying pan in his hand, and the other servants were also holding their own


    ¡°weapons¡°, such as brooms, tree shears, telescopic poles for cleaning the ceiling¡­


    When they came out to hang out before, they were holding real weapons in their hands!


    It was after being ¡°domesticated¡± by the boss that they performed their respective duties, working as


    cooks or gardeners in this family¡­


    Now, the boss was injured like this, and they just wanted to fight for the boss!


    ¡°If you are all gone, who will cook, hang the clothes or clean the room for the boss? Go back now!¡± Dr.


    Schmidt shouted out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared all the meals, and I¡¯m keeping them warm in the kitchen. And the boss can eat them


    when she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°I have ironed all the clothes that the boss will wear next. Even if I die on the battlefield, these clothes


    are enough for the boss to wear for a month.¡±


    ¡°I have trimmed all the flowers and nts, and I don¡¯t need to cut them in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Schmidt, please take us with you. We feel bad seeing that our boss has been injured like this.¡±


    ¡°We want to do something for the boss, otherwise we will regret it for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us. When we came out to hang out before, you were still a baby!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing how loyal they were, Dr. Schmidt finally backed down and said, ¡°Then do what you can. If you


    are in danger for a while, run away if you can¡¯t handle it. The boss needs you to take care of him when


    the Boss wakes up! Don¡¯t die, and I can¡¯t exin to Bosster.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Schmidt. We won¡¯t die!¡±


    They would definitely live well and continued to serve the boss¡­


    The debt they owed to the boss had not been repaid in their lives¡­


    On the other side.


    Jairo received the news from Dr. Chen, cursed beautifully, and said to Martin next to him,


    ¡°Boss¡¯s back is still injured. It¡¯s all torn apart, and her abdomen was also beaten¡­ Who. did it? I will cut


    off his/her hand and tear him/her into pieces.¡±


    Martin thought, ¡°Boss¡¯s back is all cracked?¡±


    Martin¡¯s heart hurt again, and his dark eyes showed some coldness.


    At this time, Martin led the two major gangs and stood in front of the Ghost Castle, which seemed


    majestic and powerful.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The three leaders who had received the news slowly appeared with hundreds of people.


    Elder Wilson was the oldest among them. He was fearless and calm, and he had a kind smile.


    The other side said, ¡°Martin and Mr. Pierre, are you sure you want to get feud with us Ghost Alliance for


    a woman?¡±


    They thought that Paige was Mr. Pieree¡¯s woman and that Martin personally brought two groups of


    people here because Martin wanted to avenge Mr. Pieree¡¯s woman.


    When Jairo heard it, he thought it was funny, and said, ¡°What? We still need to look at the almanac to


    be enemies with you? Who do you think you¡¯re!¡±


    Jairo thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a small broken organization? You actually show off before us?¡±


    ¡°The members of my Ghost Alliance have lost more than half¡­¡± Elder Wilson said with a smile.


    Before, Martin and Paige broke into Ghost Alliance privately and killed dozens of 215 subordinates of


    Cortez Salter and Ghost Alliance.


    And dozens of men ran to surround Paige and Yana only to fall again.


    ¡°Now, we only have these one hundred people left¡­.¡±


    Before Elder Wilson finished speaking, Jairoughed, ¡°What? Are you afraid? I told you that it¡¯s too


    late!¡±


    Dare to touch their boss, beg for mercy now? That¡¯s toote!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Elder Wilson smiled lightly, ¡°I just want to say that there are only a hundred people left. If


    you lose in a while, you will be a joke in the whole Illegal Area¡­¡±


    The two big gangs couldn¡¯t even defeat more than a hundred people.


    It was estimated that they would have no face to stay here in the future!


    ¡°Hey, listen, what is this old man talking about?¡± Jairo thought it was too funny, and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let


    you see that our me Gang is very powerful! Get out of the way!¡±


    Jairo wanted to step up and challenge in person!


    Only one member of the ghost alliance came out to fight.


    Seeing that his face was livid and his eyes were frighteningly wide, Jairo couldn¡¯t help but tease him.


    ¡°You are dressed up like a man or a ghost? Is this the virtue of your Ghost Alliance?¡±


    In the next second, as soon as the man made a move, Jairo covered his abdomen in pain, and couldn¡¯t


    even straighten his waist.


    Jairo thought, ¡°Damn, what kind of food does this person eat to be so hard¨Chitting.¡±


    Jairo felt that his spleen, stomach, and kidneys were going to be broken.


    The point was that Jairo didn¡¯t see clearly when the man made the attack. Jairo only saw a ck


    shadow, which hit his stomach all at once¡­


    It was so fucking painful.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Rylee who was not far away couldn¡¯t believe it, turned his head and said to Martin


    beside him, ¡°Mr. Stowe, did you see that speed or that strength clearly?¡±


    Rylee thought, ¡°It¡¯s simply not what normal people can do!¡±


    ¡°I saw that.¡± Martin also found something strange.


    Martin thought, ¡°Normal people definitely don¡¯t have such speed and strength.


    Jairo always has rough and thick skin, and it is impossible for him to suffer like this¡­


    Jairo wouldn¡¯t be toote to dodge that with his abilities¡­


    It can only be said that the speed of the opponent is extremely fast, and the strength is also higher than


    that of Jairo¡­¡±


    Rhys on the side couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Boss, can they be the medicine men who were. well known


    before? They have been injected with various drugs since childhood, and their body functions have


    long been mutated. They are equivalent to half¨Chuman, half¨Cghost monsters, and they¡¯re powerful and


    invulnerable.¡±


    Rylee suddenly realized at this moment. ¡°So the boss was not beaten by a fat man who weighs eight


    hundred catties, but was injured by these strange people?¡±


    ¡°I just said how could a person as powerful as Boss be injured so badly¡­¡± Mill seemed to have figured


    it out, and said, ¡°It turned out that these monsters who were neither human nor ghost hurt Boss, and I


    will go and challenge him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Rylee couldn¡¯t stop him anymore.


    Mill whistled and walked towards the weird man. Mill said, ¡°Hey! Bastard, look this way.¡±


    Mill punched quickly, wanting to take the opportunity to teach the opponent a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, the speed of the other party was faster. Mill¡¯s arm was twisted instead with just one


    movement, causing tears to burst out of his eyes.


    If Jairo hadn¡¯t attacked this strange man, Mill¡¯s arm would have been broken by this strange man in the


    next second¡­


    It was horrible that they couldn¡¯t even defeat a strange person as the boss¡¯s capable generals¡­


    At this time, Jairo was lifted by the strange man and thrown back to the group of me


    Gang members. Rylee stepped back a few steps to catch Jairo.


    ¡°Brother Jairo!¡±


    ¡°Jairo, are you all right?¡±


    A group of people surrounded Jairo and looked at Mill anxiously. Mill still wanted to avenge the boss.


    He stepped forward and beat the strange man¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth with all his might, and beat his


    heart and stomach violently using the strength of his whole body¡­


    Unfortunately, Mill was kicked by the strange man and retreated more than ten steps.


    Everyone went to help Mill again, ¡°Brother Mill!¡±


    This weirdo was too strong, and everyone realized that the situation was not good¡­

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Chapter 514 It Was Not Over Yet


    As soon as Martin raised his hand, hundreds of bullets shot at them at the same time. The


    desperadoes blocked in front of the three Elders one after another, but the bullets failed to prate


    their bodies.


    ¡°Are they wearing body armor?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°One man is already so strong. But there are more than one hundred now¡­¡±


    ¡°So, how did Boss carry Yana back?¡±


    ¡°Has Boss discovered their weakness?¡±


    ¡°They are not afraid of punches or even bullets. What weakness could they have?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Elder Wilsonughed vigorously. ¡°You are all heroes. Why not join our Ghost Alliance


    and let¡¯s n a better future together¡­¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Rylee said contemptuously, ¡°I despise you!¡±


    ¡°You want us to collude with you? It¡¯s a vain hope!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even look at your disgusting appearance. You are half buried in the loess but dare to shout


    in front of us.¡±


    Elder Wilson stillughed as if he didn¡¯t take them seriously.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense with them. Today I must vent the anger on them for the Boss!¡±


    Someone stepped forward first.


    Others followed suit.


    Martin watched his men fall down one by one, and his eyes darkened a bit, ¡°Did Paige forget to take


    her backpack when she came back?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The injured Jairo didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Stowe¡¯s mind was so unusual. At this juncture, he


    still cared about Boss¡¯s backpack.


    The point was that Mr. Stowe didn¡¯t care about it early orte, but just thought about it at this time.


    Mill, who was injured even more seriously, recalled at this time, ¡°It seems that¡­ Boss regards the bag


    as more precious than gold. It must be really helpless that Boss didn¡¯t take it¡­¡±


    Normally, Boss would definitely pick up the backpack after a fight.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But this time, Boss was injured heavily, and she had to carry Yana back. She shouldn¡¯t have any extra


    thoughts to pick up that backpack again.


    Martin knew that no matter how badly Paige was injured, she would definitely take the bag back


    because there was an acupuncture kit given by a certain old man inside it, and Paige took it very


    seriously.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe¡­ Is there something wrong?¡± Seeing Martin¡¯s eyes were dark, Jairo really couldn¡¯t figure


    out what he was thinking. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we think about how to defeat this. group of people? Other gangs


    are hiding and watching our movements from afar. Many of our men have already fallen!¡±


    Martin thought to himself, ¡°Even if Paige didn¡¯t bring her bag, she couldn¡¯t even leave her acupuncture


    kit there.


    Unless she couldn¡¯t get back the acupuncture kit.


    Why couldn¡¯t she get it back?


    May it be broken?


    Or was there some other use?


    In that case, what use could it be?¡±


    In a daze, Martin remembered the first word Paige said after she came back, ¡°Head.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe? Mr. Stowe?¡± Jairo didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Stowe was still thinking at this critical moment, and


    he was really impressed. ¡°Mr. Stowe, did you hear me? Should we now¡­¡±


    ¡°Attack their heads with something sharp, like needles or knives,¡± Martin ordered his men.


    Jairo and Mill were stunned when they heard this.


    Attacking their heads?


    Could it be¡­


    Their weakness was in the head?


    In a daze, they remembered what the Boss had said, and seemed to understand something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it!¡± Jairo suddenly realized and took a step first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡±


    Martin punched them in the head and found that their movements had indeed slowed down, but not by


    much.


    Thinking of the punch wound on Paige¡¯s abdomen, Martin intentionally slowed down for half a second,


    and one desperado hit his abdomen.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe!¡±


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, are you alright?¡±


    Martin was in such strong pain with just one punch.


    Then the wound on Paige¡¯s body¡­ How painful should it be?


    At this moment, Martin¡¯s heart was suffocating with pain, and he punched on the desperado¡¯s temple


    with all his strength.


    The desperado seemed to be unable to see what was in front of him. He was blinded for a while and


    spat out a mouthful of blood¡­


    Paige knew medicine, so when she took the needles from the acupuncture kit and stabbed them into


    the heads of these people, should she have picked the points?


    Some acupuncture points could control the central nervous system of a person¡­


    Some influenced actions¡­


    And some controlled hand and foot coordination¡­


    So, were the head acupuncture points these people¡¯s weaknesses?


    Martin told everyone about this discovery. And they turned the tables soon.


    Watching the desperadoes fall one after another, especially when the bullets pass through their


    temples, the desperadoes were like a mountain that copsed suddenly¡­


    The three Elders realized that something was wrong and hurriedly hid in the Ghost.


    Castle.


    ¡°Come on, guys!¡±


    ¡°Today we must cut their heads and avenge Boss!¡±


    ¡°Follow me in.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Just when everyone tried to break into the Ghost Castle, Martin suddenly said, ¡°Be careful of the trap.¡±


    The style of the Ghost Alliance was doomed to hide murderous intentions, so they should still be


    cautious in everything.


    ¡°Listen to Mr. Stowe.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Stowe this time, we wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the tables.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stowe. You not only saved the guys of Microvay Gang but also saved us.¡±


    ¡°It was Paige who discovered their weakness.¡±


    And he just suddenly figured out the meaning of Paige¡¯s words.


    Thinking of how many strange men Paige had beaten alone before she discovered this weakness


    identally¡­


    Martin¡¯s heart ached again.


    Everyone followed Martin and walked cautiously towards the Ghost Castle.


    At this moment, all the lights in the Ghost Castle went out¡­


    The cold wind blew past them, bringing gusts of chill¡­.


    ¡°Damn you the despicable viin! Don¡¯t hide if you can. Come out to me.¡±


    As soon as Jairo finished speaking, poisonous arrows were shot from all the windows of the Ghost


    Castle. Martin gave an order, and everyone dodged immediately.


    Only three to five were injured, and everyone else was fine¡­


    Jairo still wanted to go in, but Martin raised his hand to stop him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time.¡±


    Martin asked everyone to step back, step back, and step back again¡­


    Some men were anxious and thought, ¡°Could it be that Mr. Stowe is cowardly and dare not to go in?


    Victory is just around the corner. Should we have to watch that group of people gloat over inside?


    Obviously, we can break in and avenge Boss in the next second.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, is it time to start?¡± Rhys asked aloud when he saw that all men stepped back in the suitable


    distance.


    Martin nodded, and soon everyone heard a rattling sound approaching from far away¡­


    The helicopter dropped the time bombs directly, and in less than ten seconds, the entire Ghost Castle


    was immediately razed to the ground¡­


    The thick smoke was billowing, and the fire was raging¡­


    Everyone was stunned by Martin¡¯s action. Should it be so awesome?


    A few surviving deserters ran out of the billowing smoke, only to be directly pulled by the trigger and fell


    down one after another.


    Seeing the fire burning in front of them and no other desertersing out, Jairo didn¡¯t expect to


    avenge the Boss so soon and asked instead, ¡°Mr. Stowe, are we going back now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Martin said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Chapter 515 Can¡¯t Hold Back


    Jairo didn¡¯t understand why he was still alive even though he had turned into ashes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the T3 Research Institute.¡± ncing at the raging fire, Martin turned and the others


    followed him to leave.


    Jairo didn¡¯t know what he meant. He thought, ¡°Why did he choose to go to the T3 Research Institute?


    What did this have to do with the T3 Research Institute?¡±


    Rylee was also dazed and he looked at Rhys.


    Rhys exined, ¡°The fire didn¡¯t sap one¨Ctenth of the Ghost League. The T3 Research Institute is one


    of its branches of power.¡±


    ¡°What? What we did just now didn¡¯t hurt a tenth of them? Isn¡¯t the Ghost League just a small


    organization? And the formidable T3 Research Institute is just a small part of them?¡± Jairo¡¯s mind was


    blown and asked.


    Rylee couldn¡¯t believe it either and said, ¡°Is the Ghost League that powerful?¡±


    It was obviously an organization that couldn¡¯t be smaller.


    Rylee also gestured with his fingers, thought that the Ghost League was just like a small ant that could


    be smooshed at any time.


    Could they make the legendary T3 Research Institute listen to them?


    It seemed that the Ghost League was very hard to spot.


    Rhys continued, ¡°Not only the T3 Research Institute but also the Shadowless Group, Blood Prison


    Sect, and Evil Ghost Mansion are all their branches.¡±


    Jairo and Rylee were even more stunned and they asked, ¡°You, you, you¡­ Are you sure?¡±


    They had all heard of these big gangs and their force was no worse than that of the T3 Research


    Institute.


    ¡°Under these small branches, there are more branches. For example, the orphanage you have found


    out is a branch of the T3 Research Institute.¡±


    Jairo and Rylee werepletely stunned.


    Therefore, the Ghost League was more terrifying than they had imagined, but they didn¡¯t find out this


    fact until today¡­


    ¡°Also, those three elders should have escaped to the T3 Research Institute. There is an underground


    passage between the Ghost Castle and the T3 Research Institute.


    At this moment, Jairo and Rylee froze and looked at each other in nk dismay. And the other side.


    After taking care of his younger sister, Lamont started to look after Yana. It seemed that she was


    having a nightmare. There was slight sweat on her forehead, and her expression was uneasy.


    Lamont brought a hot towel and gently wiped her forehead. He held Yana¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be afraid, I¡¯m right by your side.¡± Yana didn¡¯t sleep well.


    ¡°You are safe now.¡± Lamont leaned close to the girl¡¯s ear andforted her softly, ¡°Both you and Paige


    have arrived home safely.¡±


    For fear of her being entangled in nightmares and wanting tofort her, he gently stroked the girl¡¯s


    soft hair. They were so close that he could see every inch of skin on her face.


    In the next second, his lips touched hers lightly, giving her a gentle kiss.


    Paige coughed lightly from the other side.


    Lamont turned his head and blushed suddenly. He asked, ¡°Paige, are you awake?¡±


    The girl lying on the sofa couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lamont, my throat is a bit dry, I


    can¡¯t help coughing.¡±


    She woke up just now. When she was about to call Lamont, she saw Lamont kiss Yana. Could she see


    this scene?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± Lamont hurriedly got up, poured a ss of water, and brought it to Paige.


    His face was still a little red, like a child who was caught stealing candy.


    Paige didn¡¯t expect that Lamont looked cute in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get up. Slow down.¡± Lamont knew that her back was still injured, so he was very careful


    when. helping her. Only after Paige sat up did he bring the water ss forward.


    After drinking the water, Paige found that there were only three of them in the living room. She asked,


    ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°They are out.¡±


    ¡°Martin went out too?¡±


    ¡°He took your little brats to revenge for you.¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows, and she had expected him to be like this. When she was about to pick up


    the charging phone next to her, Lamont hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t


    move around.¡±


    Her subordinates found that her phone was out of battery when she came back just now, so they put it


    aside to charge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll message him.¡± Paige took the phone and opened Line,


    Lamont was afraid that her action would hurt herself again, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s different.¡±


    Lamont was speechless.


    That was true.


    Martin must want to receive her message instead of his.


    After Paige sent the message, she heard Lamont ask, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Who bandaged me?¡±


    ¡°The injury on your calf was bandaged by Carter, and Aaron was in charge of your arm, and¡­¡± Lamont


    told her what he knew.


    Paige raised her eyebrows and thought, ¡°There¡¯s no wonder that Carter and Aaron haven¡¯t made much


    progress even if we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. And they still bandaged me like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Who dared to hurt you like this?¡± Lamont asked again.


    He had seen his sister¡¯s skills. In Liverpool, so many bad guys were no match for her.


    ¡°A bunch of weirdos.¡± Paige talked about the process.


    Lamont suddenly remembered what was mentioned in that data packet and said, ¡°It¡¯s the medicine


    man.¡±


    Those medicine men had been injected with various drugs since childhood, and their body functions


    had already changed, turning them into nondescript monsters.


    ¡°Then how did you escape?¡± Lamont asked worriedly.


    Paige had no chance of winning at the beginning.


    Because no matter how hard she hit, she couldn¡¯t hurt these weirdos at all¡­.


    Then, in order to save Yana, both of them fell to the ground and she found the acupuncture packs on


    the ground. It wasn¡¯t until then that she tried to seal their acupoints with needles.


    Later, she inadvertently discovered that chips were imnted in the brains of these people.


    The needle she stuck in happened to destroy the chip.


    ¡°So, that organization controls them through a chip?¡± Lamont had never heard of it and couldn¡¯t believe


    it.


    ¡°In fact, imnting a chip in the human body is not new. The old man who taught me medical skills tried


    this method more than ten years ago. However, at that time, he wanted to use the chip to give up


    drinking. alcohol¡­¡±


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t bear itter, so he drank again.


    He felt that his life was only a few decades, so why should he suffer¡­.


    Lamont didn¡¯t expect this technology to be so mature in more than ten years ago.


    It¡¯s just not widely used in our country.¡±


    In fact, in other countries, somepanies and some ces had already begun to imnt chips.


    In Switzend, more than 10,000 people were imnted with chips in the previous year.


    This kind of chip would make people¡¯s daily life much more convenient. For example, one finger was


    enough for theplete identity authentication for taking a train and entering a concert hall.


    Such a microchip was only the size of a grain of rice, and the imntation process was also


    convenient, just like a vine injection. The whole process took less than a minute and was painless.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that this kind of technology would be used by the Ghost League to do bad things,¡±


    Paige said.


    ¡°Thus, when you came back, the word ¡®head¡® you said means their weakness lies in their heads?¡±


    Lamont suddenly realized and asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Paige originally wanted to say that the key was on the Lily point of their heads, but she fainted


    before finishing her words.


    She also said this to Martin in the message to him just now.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Chapter 516 Embrace


    At this moment, Martin led two groups of people to ovee all obstacles, winning in a row. Suddenly,


    his phone rang, and it was the news from the little girl.


    Martin thought, ¡°She¡¯s awake!¡±


    His eyes lit up with joy, and he said with a somewhat gentle voice, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    The mighty convoy stopped, just in front of the door of Blood Gang¡¯s headquarters.


    This pissed Blood Gang¡¯s personnel off¡­


    ¡°We beg for your mercy¡­ We Blood Gang do not bear any grudges against Microvay Gang and me


    Gang. We haven¡¯t been here long and we¡¯ve only been scaring neers. We haven¡¯t done anything


    bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, please be kind and show mercy¡­¡±


    ¡°And we are not familiar with Ghost Alliance¡­ Our paths never crossed before¡­¡±


    Seeing someone peeing in his pants, Jairo felt funny, lowered the car window, and said, ¡°We won¡¯t


    cause you trouble. We¡¯re just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Passing, passing by¡­¡± That person who had peed suddenly realized and almost kowtowed to show


    his gratitude. He said, ¡°Thank you all. It¡¯s our honor that you are willing to rest here¡­ Are you thirsty or


    tired? I¡¯ll go get you some delicious food.¡±


    Seeing the personnel of Blood Gang swarming into their headquarters to get food and drink, Jairo


    joked to Rylee next to him, ¡°Do they treat us as viins who do all kinds of evil?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We pull off such a big move here today. Those kept in the dark will think that we are going


    to wipe. out all the organizations and dominate here.¡±


    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t have the courage, don¡¯t hang around here. Look how scared they are.¡±


    At this point, Martin got off the car and asked Rhys to give up his driving seat to drive away first.


    Jairo was in a daze and hurriedly called Rhys and asked, Where is Mr. Stowe going?¡±


    Jairo thought, ¡°How did he leave us here?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige has woken up, and there is only the Destruction Group left for us to handle,¡± exined


    Rhys.


    ¡°Boss has woken up? No, I need to go back and take a look, too!¡±


    After hearing about it, Rylee immediately said, ¡°I join you. Don¡¯t know how Boss is doing. Does she feel


    better?¡±


    ¡°After I kill these brats, I¡¯ll buy Boss her favorite snacks.


    ¡°Come on. Now the one Boss only wants to see is Martin. Just give her a break.¡±


    In the living room.


    Lamont looked at Paige¡¯s slightly pale face and couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. He asked, ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you call me or your subordinates back then?¡±


    Lamont thought, ¡°At least she should have someonee over to back her up¡­


    How dangerous is it for a girl to fight alone?¡±


    Paige felt very confused and thought, ¡°Lamont, did you forget something?¡±


    At that time, she really wanted someone toe and back her up, at least to take Yana away first¡­


    When Paige took out her phone, it showed 73 missed calls from Lamont. But the next second, the


    phone screen automatically dimmed, and her phone was dead,


    ¡°Was it because your phone run out of power?¡± Lamont remembered that those subordinates


    bandaged Paige¡¯s wound and charged her phone. After thinking it carefully, Lamont thought that it


    seemed that he had made too many phone calls to her.


    He thought, ¡°Is it for this reason that Paige¡¯s phone runs out of battery?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± Lamont immediately felt even more guilty and said, ¡°I called you too many times and made


    your phone dead¡­¡±


    Lamont thought, ¡°How hopeless and sad Paige was at that time!¡±


    Actually, Paige was just a bit puzzled¡­


    After all, the phone ran out of power as soon as it was taken out¡­ At that moment, she was a bit


    speechless.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I not only did not give you a hand but made your situation worse.¡±


    Seeing Lamont ming himself, Paige said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t charge it myself before


    going out.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me. I know that it¡¯s because I have made so many phone calls¡­¡±


    Lamont thought, ¡°It is my fault that Paige suffered so much. She could have avoided it! If I had known, I


    would have controlled myself a little bit! I¡¯m such an asshole!¡±


    ¡°Lamont, they are extraordinary. Whoever goes will get hurt.¡±


    She would rather hurt herself than let those little boys suffer like her¡­


    One punch from them will make those little boys hurt for many days¡­


    ¡°It must hurt¡­¡± Lamont looked at Paige, was in agony about her, and said, ¡°How can I help you?


    Change fresh dressing for your wounds, or¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to eat something.¡±


    ¡°I go to the kitchen to get you some food.¡± Lamont quickly got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    Paige raised her eyelids and looked at Yana who was not far away. Yana was stil lying there quietly,


    without any new injuries.


    On the way back, Paige was somewhat unconscious, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Yana


    so that Yana would get injured¡­


    Fortunately, everything was fine.


    ¡°Herees the food,¡± Lamont pushed a dining car, which was filled with various delicious food, and


    said, ¡°Before your little ones left, they made delicious food and ced it on the insted table, keeping


    it warm all the time.¡±


    At first nce, Paige knew who made this food. With their temperament, her little boys probably took


    out kitchen knives and had a fight with the culprits after seeing how badly she was hurt.


    ¡°At that time, I identally discovered that they were going to avenge your hurt. They were probably


    afraid that I might stop them, so they begged me by all means, Lamont pushed the small dining car to


    the sofa and said with a smile,¡± Your guys are really loyal.¡±


    They were more loyal than other subordinates he had ever seen before.


    ¡°We are David and Jonathan,¡± Paige exined.


    Moreover, in her heart, she never regarded them as subordinates¡­


    Although they called Paige Boss, she never considered herself to be nobler than them. Instead, she got


    along equally with them, and she shared all benefits with them.


    ¡°There are really not many ¡®bosses¡® like you.¡± Lamont looked at his sister gently, his eyes full of


    recognition.


    Patricia had been living in the Lusk family for eighteen years, and he only spent a short month with


    Paige.


    From Lamont¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t want topare his two sisters. But he had to admit that Paige was


    really more excellent than Patricia.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This kind of excellence was not only that of learning and outstanding talents but also the character of


    treating matters and other persons. She was as generous as the ocean amodating all rivers on


    Earth.


    She was bright and brave. She had lofty aspirations and a spirit that could conquer mountains and


    rivers.


    These advantages made Paige not only particrly prominent among peers but also a unique


    presence in this world.


    Let alone Martin, Lamont was attracted to Paige¡¯s personality.


    She was really outstanding and deserved to be liked by so many people.


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    At this moment, a handsome figure quickly walked over


    As soon as Paige raised her eyelids, she was held by Martin in his arms.


    Martin knew she had injuries, so he was very gentle and careful when holding her.


    Paige could smell the familiar aroma on his body and asked, ¡°You have finished your jobs?¡±


    ¡°There is only one thing undone, and I left it to Jairo and others.¡± Martin lowered his head and kissed


    her. He hugged her for a while before asking softly, ¡°Are you hungry? Let me feed you.¡°.


    Lamont silently moved away from his position. Martin nced at him and said, ¡°Lamont, thank you for


    taking care of Paige.¡±


    ¡°My duty¡­¡±


    Paige was his sister, so he should take care of her.


    ¡°Only a few of your little boys have been injured.¡±

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Chapter 517 Sessor


    Martin knew that Paige was concerned about her boys, so he took the initiative to tell her about their


    situation.


    He sat by the sofa and never took his gaze away from the girl for a moment. He asked, ¡°Feel better?¡±


    ¡°Well, much better¡±


    Martin picked up something to feed her again and said, ¡°After I handle, business here, I will take you


    back to our country to visit other doctors.¡±


    ¡°They are not severe. I¡¯m okay.¡± It was obvious that Paige didn¡¯t take her wounds seriously, but Martin


    felt distressed and said, ¡°You hurt so bad. Don¡¯t say that you are okay.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Martin. After returning, you should find several doctors and have a good examination.¡±


    ¡°See, Lamont has said that.¡±


    Seeing that they are very serious and that they would not make a concession, Paige could only


    compromise and say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing that, Lamont and Martin looked rxed.


    ¡°Lamont, have you found anything new with those two data packets?¡± Paige asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Lamont answered gently, ¡°Take a good rest. Today Martin has already taken your little boys to


    avenge your hurt. Let us call it an end.


    Next, you just need to recover, study well, and cherish your rtionship with Martin. I agree that you


    two have a romance.¡±


    Martin¡¯s look softened. He finally gained the recognition of Lamont.


    ¡°It seems that you have some new discoveries,¡± Paige curled up her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you n to


    tell us? It is very dangerous?¡±


    ¡°No. You are overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Lamont,¡± Paige said with interest, ¡°I had already backed up the data package before handing it over to


    you. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll check it myselfter.¡±


    ¡°Paige!¡±


    Perhaps Lamont didn¡¯t expect Paige to act like this, Lamont said anxiously, ¡°This matter involves so


    many people. I don¡¯t want you two to be involved.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, do you think we are unable to cope with it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of ability. It involves too many people and is moreplex than we imagined. I want


    you and Martin to live well and not get hurt like this again.¡±


    God knew how heartbroken he felt when he saw Paige hurt like this¡­


    ¡°Are you afraid of implicating us?¡± Paige seemed to guess something and asked, ¡°Are they very


    powerful?¡±


    Paige wondered in her heart, ¡°Even more powerful than Martin?¡±


    ¡°Paige, be good. Don¡¯t care about that anymore.¡±


    Lamont¡¯s words made Paige and Martin nce at each other. Martin seemed to agree with her and


    said gently, ¡°Check it out.¡±


    He also wanted to know who could make Lamont so afraid.


    ¡°Martin?¡± Lamont didn¡¯t expect Martin to allow Paige to mess around, and he immediately said, ¡°Can


    you two be good?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the two of them spoke in unison. Paige took out her phone and was going to open those two data


    packets.


    ¡°Paige,¡± Hearing that, Lamont couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This matter involves many countries and


    politicians. I am not scaring you.


    Whether you agree or not, I will not allow you to interfere in this matter anymore.¡±


    This was no longer something that one or two of them can solve¡­


    It was not something that a gang could handle¡­


    Today, to avenge Paige, Martin had already mobilized nearly half of the forces of the Ghost Alliance.


    After he returned to his homnd, there would be many traps waiting for him. If they investigated


    further, they would pull out a majority of the international forces.


    Paige knew it and said, ¡°So, Ghost Alliance is like the left and right arms of these people. These two


    data packets not only are evidence of Ghost Alliance¡¯s wrongdoing but also threaten their status? That


    is why Ghost Alliance is in a hurry to retrieve these evidences? Because they are in the hands of Yana,


    she bes their target?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you promise me that neither of you will interfere in this matter anymore.¡± Lamont didn¡¯t n to


    borate.


    He knew Paige was smart, but this matter involved so many people that it went beyond their ability. If


    they intervened again, it would not be as simple as being tripped up by someone in the future.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    At best, their family may perish. At the very worst, they may implicate everyone around them in going to


    hell together.


    ¡°One of the reasons why they followed Yana was that she had this evidence. What other reasons?¡±


    Paige asked again.


    Lamont didn¡¯t expect his younger sister to be so smart that he couldn¡¯t hide anything from her. After a


    pause, he could only say, ¡°She was born with a unique talent and personality. The leader of the


    organization really liked her and trained her as a sessor¡­¡±


    As a sessor, she had no need to do everything personally like other grassroots subordinates.


    Put simply, Yana had never done anything outrageous.


    The leader often brought her with him to participate in various internal activities. In addition, she only


    needed to regrly participate in special training courses tailored for her by the organization, that was


    all.


    Because she always performed outstandingly, she was highly valued and liked by the elders.


    Although young, Yana possessed the highest level ess card, which was the silver key. After the


    leader¡¯s death, only she was qualified to enter the private realm of Ghost Alliance Mountain.


    The symbol ne she ced in Lamont¡¯s amulet was a token of her identity as the sessor.


    With that ne, she was like the leader of that organization. And everyone belonging to that


    organization must obey her orders after seeing the ne.


    The reason why Yana ced such a precious ne on Lamont was that she was afraid that people


    of the Ghost Alliance would trouble him. This ne could save his life.


    Paige understood and said, ¡°So they searched everywhere for Yana. They didn¡¯t want her to change


    her mind and continue to be her sessor. They wanted to take her token and rece her? By the


    way, they want to destroy everything she has about the organization¡­¡±


    Lamont nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    So, Yana had to hide. Once they found her and the token was taken back, she and Lamont may die.


    ¡°What about the poison on her body?¡± Paige asked again.


    ¡°I looked at the previous part of the data package and it said that Yana wanted to leave the


    organization. The elders were very angry and opposed. But after countless arguments, the elders


    finally made a concession and punished her like a traitor.¡±


    That was drinking the most toxic chronic poison inside the organization. And after she left the


    organization, she could only resign to her fate.


    ¡°Did Yana drink it?¡±


    Lamont nodded heavily. She had finished drinking all of it, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that the


    poison worked so quickly.


    And, it brought her more and more pain¡­


    ¡°Since the seventh month of our rtionship, the poison worked, and she has been in great pain for six


    months. It¡¯s really hard to cover it up, so she chose to leave¡­¡±


    Lamont didn¡¯t expect that Paige guessed that all right. Yana did love him and didn¡¯t fall in love with


    others. She was tormented by this poison and had to leave¡­


    Besides, at that time, the people in the organization broke their promises that they let Yana go and


    would never get involved in her life. as long as she took the poison¡­ They chased after her again and


    again. At first, they persuaded her to go back and be the sessor. Later, they discovered that


    she was stubborn, so they wanted to take away her sessor¡¯s token to rece her¡­


    Not only some people within the Ghost Alliance, but even many external forces only recognize tokens


    rather than the sessors.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Chapter 518 Miss Paige, Help!


    This keepsake, the inheritance of the Ghost Alliance, had been handed down for nearly a hundred


    years.


    Not only did the elders want to get it, but other internal forces also were crazy for this treasure.


    ¡°So, you decide to face it with Yana and not let us help you?¡± Paige finally understood. ¡°You want to risk


    yourself. Do you think that makes us feel better?¡±


    ¡°Lamont, We are family, which means we have to settle things together,¡± Martin agreed.


    ¡°If this incident will make us, including everyone around us, your rtives and friends fall into the


    abyss, are you willing to drag them down? Don¡¯t you feel sorry?¡±


    ¡°We will arrange it properly,¡± Paige said confidently.


    ¡°You are only eighteen, and Martin is twenty¨Ctwo. However, you have already stood out in many fields.


    There is no need to get in the middle of this with such a promising future.¡±


    This matter was rted to Yana, so he was obliged to fight side by side with her.


    But it had nothing to do with his sister and brother¨Cinw, so Lamont wanted them to be safe.


    ¡°Lamont, whether you agree or not, we will be with you.¡± Paige seemed to have made up her mind,


    ¡°We are worried about you facing it alone. What dares to harm us will be killed by us.¡±


    No matter what challenge it would be, she would try her best to destroy it.


    ¡°I agree,¡± Martin nodded and said, ¡°Lamont, one chopstick is easy to break but a bunch of chopsticks


    are not easy to break. We could work together to have a chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°Martin,¡± Lamont didn¡¯t expect Martin to follow Paige¡¯s wishes in everything without caring about


    priorities. He thought Martin would persuade her a little more, but it turned out that they were on the


    same team.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the deal.¡± Paige no longer epted his rebuttal. ¡°Yana may wake up soon. ording to her


    intention, I guess she should want to release this evidence. I have an idea¡­¡±


    Before Paige finished speaking, the phone vibrated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Martin swiped across the screen for her, tapped to answer, and put the phone to her ear so


    that she could answer without raising her hands.


    It was Bonnie calling.


    Just as Paige was about to say hello, Bonnie¡¯s whispered and anxious cry for help came from the other


    end.


    ¡°Miss Paige, something happened at home¡­¡±


    Before Bonnie could finish her sentence, the call was interrupted.


    When Paige called again, the phone had been turned off.


    ¡°It¡¯s Bonnie calling. It¡¯s not going well. I¡¯ll send someone to take a look.¡± said Paige darkly.


    She was going to call the other sidekicks and ask them toe over and have a look.


    Martin immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll let my people go. It¡¯s more convenient.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    How dared they bother her family? Did they want to die?


    ¡°Is something wrong at home? Call from Bonnie? What happened?¡± Lamont didn¡¯t expect those people


    to seek revenge so quickly and suddenly became worried.


    ¡°I have no idea now. Something must have happened¡­¡± Bonnie¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound like joking, and


    she was not a joker either.


    The matter should be serious if she called.


    At this time, Martin made a phone call and told his subordinates to rush over as quickly as possible.


    Lamont wanted to call Danica to inquire about the situation, but Martin told him not to wake a sleeping


    dog, and wait for his people to go over.


    On the other side, Larsen Vi.


    Someone pushed Bonnie against the tree trunk, and put a knife on her neck, ¡°Who did you call just


    now? Did you call Paige?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Bonnie repeatedly denied it.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now, she went to a brand store to get a pair of custom¨Cmade boots and came back. As soon as


    she walked to the door, she found someone sneaking in and peeping inside.


    She subconsciously called Paige. Before she finished speaking, the man found her and pushed her


    against the tree trunk, with a gleaming knife on her neck.


    ¡°I heard you call Miss Paige.¡± The man raised his eyebrows, with the ck mask covering half of his


    face, only revealing a pair of clear eyes that indicated he was young.


    ¡°You, you must be wrong. There is only Miss Patricia in our family¡­ I don¡¯t know Paige here at all.


    Young man, why are you kidnapping me? I am worthless¡­ just a servant. You can¡¯t get a few dors


    even if you threaten our masters in exchange for me¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡± The man¡¯s tone was a little scary.


    Bonnie was terrified, ¡°Then why are you tying me¡­ All I can do is housework, nothing else¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, where is Lamont?¡± The man moved the knife closer, with a dangerous tone.


    ¡°Lamont?¡± Bonnie thought that he was Lamont¡¯s enemy, she hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know¡­ the whereabouts of the young masters. How can our servants deserve to know?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The man moved the knife closer.


    Bonnie could feel the cold touching from her neck, she was quite frightened, ¡°I don¡¯t know, even if


    you kill me today, I still don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his enemy, I won¡¯t hurt him, or even you, I just want to know where he is.¡±


    Seeing him carrying a knife, Bonnie still suspected his identity.


    Who could believe his words?


    She said pitifully again, ¡°I want to know where he has gone as well. If I know, I will tell you¡­ The fact is


    that I have no idea, young man. If you are friends, why don¡¯t you just call him?¡±


    If he had Lamont¡¯s call, he would do it early.


    Seeing the servant¡¯s response, Nate¡¯s eyes dimmed again, ¡°Then do you know when he wille


    back?¡±


    Bonnie shook her head again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone what happened today,¡± Nate warned again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I die and take it to the grave, I won¡¯t say a word¡­¡±


    Bonnie saw him let go of the knife, her heart was pounding, ¡°Kind young man, shall I go first?¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t speak and he seemed gloomy even more.


    Bonnie hurriedly spread her legs and ran towards the Larsen Vi.


    Looking at the direction she was leaving, Nate was about to leave. At the same time, Martin¡¯s people


    arrived. Seeing seven more people blocking the way, Nate fought with them.


    As soon as Bonnie entered the room, she saw two gangs fighting behind her. Frightened as she, she


    still took out her mobile phone, recorded a video, and sent it to Paige.


    ¡°Miss Paige, another group of people came and fought with the ck¨Cmask¨Cman, who kidnapped me


    just now. He came for Lamont. Should I tell the master and madam? Wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for


    Lamont?¡±


    Paige clicked on the video. She could barely see the blurry face after zooming in. The smart gestures


    made her sure that it must be Nate.


    ¡°There¡¯s a big misunderstanding.¡± Something hit Paige. She raised her eyes and said to Martin, ¡°Stop


    your people, it¡¯s Nate.¡±

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Chapter 519 Counterplot


    The phones of the two groups rang at the same time, and Martin¡¯s men saw that the caller was not


    Rhys, but Martin, so they immediately picked it up in fright.


    Paige called Nate. When Nate heard the exclusive ringtone, he thought it was something wrong there,


    and immediately answered it.


    Paige said, ¡°Those are my fianc¨¦¡¯s men.¡±


    As soon as Paige finished speaking, she heard Martin say to Nate from the other side of the phone,


    ¡°Stop it, those are my fianc¨¦e¡¯s friends.¡±


    The two groups of people were stunned and looked at each other with the same unbelievable


    expressions.


    ¡°Withdraw,¡± Martin only said one word and seven or eight of his subordinates obeyed his order to leave


    immediately.


    And Paige asked with great interest, ¡°You ran to my door, kidnapped my servant, and beat my


    fianc¨¦¡¯s men, what do you want?¡±


    There was too much information, so Nate was in confusion. He thought, ¡°What door? What servant?


    These people who left are her fianc¨¦¡¯s subordinates? What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for my third brother?¡± Paige seemed to have guessed something, smiled, and asked


    with interest, ¡°Lamont¡­Lusk?¡±


    Lamont, who was named, was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what happened.


    ¡°Lamont is your elder brother?¡± Nate felt like receiving a head¨Con blow, looking at the luxurious building


    in front of him unbelievably. He was startled, and asked, ¡°Is this your house?¡±


    Paige said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nate asked again, ¡°Is Lamont really your third brother?¡±,


    Paige said again, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know where he went?¡± Nate didn¡¯t expect fate to be so wonderful. He said, ¡°Before


    Aaryn died, she had ast wish.¡±


    Aaryn was Yana¡¯s nickname.


    After hearing what Nate said, Paige looked at Lamont opposite, and repeated deliberately, ¡°You mean,


    Yana¡¯sst wish is to take ast look at Lamont before dying? Just want a video of him, and


    don¡¯t want to bother him? Just look at him in this way?¡±


    When Lamont heard this, he sadly looked at the girl on the sofa and felt moved.


    Nate said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lamont is your brother. Do you have histest video? Send one to me, or show


    it directly to Aaryn.¡±


    He thought, ¡°If I had known that Lamont is Paige¡¯s brother, I wouldn¡¯t have had to fly back here on a


    ne for more than ten hours. It¡¯s all my fault. I should investigate it clearly, but it¡¯s not toote now.


    Paige is beside Aaryn, and she can show her the video at any time.¡±


    Paige asked, ¡°Lamont¡¯stest video? Yes, I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±


    She thought, ¡°She is very close to Lamont now.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After taking a short video, Paige sent it over. ¡°I just took it.¡±


    Nate opened it and saw that his sister Aaryn was lying on the sofa next to Lamont. He thought,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Paige said sinctly, ¡°People from the Ghost Alliance found Yana¡¯s hiding ce. We broke through the


    siege and came to the castle. Yana was injured a little bit, and her life is not in danger. Her poison still


    can be cured. You don¡¯t need toe now. We will fly back tonight, and you can see her tomorrow.¡±


    Nate couldn¡¯t believe it. While anxious and worried, he asked ecstatically, ¡°Is there a way to save


    Aaryn? Do you have a solution? Really?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Many famous doctors have said that Aaryn¡¯s condition can not be improved and she


    would die.¡±


    Nate didn¡¯t dare to have any hope¡­.


    But Paige said confidently, ¡°It is indeed possible to save her. The poison in her body just now has


    been forced out partly.¡±


    ¡°Then how sure are you?¡± Nate couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    ¡°70% to 80%,¡± Paige saidzily.


    Nate thought in shock, ¡°70% to 80%!¡±


    He was overjoyed and was dazed by the huge surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Paige to be so powerful¡­


    Lamont on the side also looked at his sister in disbelief. He thought, ¡°Paige can save Yana? She is


    70% to 80% sure?¡±


    But at this time, Bonnie waited for Paige¡¯s reply for a long time. She saw another group of people


    leaving in a hurry and was worried that Nate would pose a threat to Lamont if he stayed¡­


    Bonnie thought, ¡°The point is, Nate is anxious and worried for a while and overjoyed for a while, looking


    like a psychopath¡­¡±


    She picked up a long clothesline pole in the garden, walked lightly to the back of Nate, and hit him


    hard.


    Although Nate was overwhelmed by the huge surprise, when he noticed the movement behind


    him, he quickly grabbed the long pole.


    ¡°I¡­I will fight with you!¡± Bonnie couldn¡¯t snatch back the pole in Nate¡¯s hand, feeling anxious and angry.


    When Paige on the other side of the phone heard Bonnie¡¯s voice, several question marks popped up in


    her mind. She thought, ¡°Did Bonnie personallye forward to teach Nate a lesson?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Paige¡¯s friend,¡± Nate exined while holding the pole.


    ¡°What Paige? There is no one named Paige¡­ Let go¡­¡± Bonnie stomped on Nate¡¯s foot hard again.


    Nate retracted his feet painfully, and Bonnie hurriedly grabbed the long pole and was about to hit him.


    ¡°Paige, say something¡­¡± Nate hastily switched on the speakerphone.


    Paige said, ¡°Bonnie.¡±


    Paige¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, and Bonnie¡¯s movement froze. She asked,


    ¡°How, howe there is Ms. Paige¡¯s voice on your phone? Oh, no! We don¡¯t have Ms. Paige here¡­


    Don¡¯t cheat me with the synthesized voice!¡±


    Paige said, ¡°Bonnie, Nate is my friend. I forgot to tell you when you sent the video just now.¡±


    At that time, Paige just wanted Nate to stop as soon as possible, so as not to hurt the innocent, and


    she didn¡¯t have time to reply to Bonnie.


    Bonnie asked, ¡°Ms. Paige? Is it really you?¡±


    Bonnie did send a video to Paige just now. While she was overjoyed, she also looked at the sneaky


    and crazy young man in front of her. She thought, ¡°How could Ms. Paige have such a friend? And he is


    a man¡­¡±


    Paige said to Bonnie, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go into the room first.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Bonnie took the long pole from Nate, but her suspicion towards him still didn¡¯t ease


    a bit. She always felt that the young man in front of her was very strange and carried a knife. with


    him¡­


    ¡°Your servant looks at me like I¡¯m insane.¡± Nate looked at Bonnie¡¯s back as she entered the room,


    feeling a little funny. ¡°Then where shall we meet tomorrow?¡±


    Paige said, ¡°When the time and ce are determined, I will send it to youter.¡±


    Nate replied, ¡°OK.¡±


    After Paige hung up the phone, she exined what happened to Martin and Lamont.


    Lamont was surprised and asked, ¡°Yana still has a brother?¡±


    Paige exined, ¡°I just found out thatst night. I heard from Nate that they met a few years ago, but


    they didn¡¯t let the organization know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Yana is able to hide under the monitor of the organization for so long. It is because of


    her brother¡¯s help¡­¡± Lamont nced at the girl next to him again, not knowing how long it would take


    for her to wake up.


    Martin asked Paige in front of him, ¡°You said just now that you have an idea to deal with those people?


    What is it?¡±


    Paige smiled and said, ¡°When the Ghost Alliance receives the news that we are returning to


    America tonight, they will definitely send people to obstruct and hunt us down secretly. I n to


    lure some people back to America and deal with them. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fun to let them deal with


    their own people in person because of certain duties and identities?¡±


    Martin asked, ¡°You intentionally increase their grievances, and they will trip us up, both explicitly


    and implicitly. Are you going to seize their ws and catch them all in?¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. I will arrange some people first tonight.¡±


    Martin said, ¡°I will let my people fully cooperate with you.¡±


    Lamont was silent on the side.


    He thought, ¡°Did they forget something? Although I am here, it seems that I do not participate in it at


    all¡­¡±

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Chapter 520 As Long as You Are With Me


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to your room to rest.¡± Martin knew that Paige was still injured, so he was very careful


    when he picked her up. He said, ¡°Get some sleep first, and we¡¯ll go back when the ne arrives.¡±


    Paige embraced Martin and said, ¡°Lamont, if Yana wakes up, send someone to tell me.¡±


    Lamont said, ¡°OK¡­¡­.¡±


    Seeing their intimacy, Lamont suddenly felt a little lonely.


    Martin carried Paige upstairs and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re in pain. I wish I could tear their corpses into


    pieces and shatter their bones into ashes¡­¡± Lowering his head, Martin kissed Paige.


    He thought, ¡°How dare they hurt my girl like this¡­ Even I couldn¡¯t bear to say harsh words to her, let


    alone treat her so roughly.¡±


    Seeing the injuries on Paige¡¯s arms and calves, Martin felt extremely grieved, wishing to bear


    everything for her.


    Martin said, ¡°Carter said that when you wake up, apply some pain relief balm on you. I will help you


    later.¡± He carried Paige to the second floor and asked, ¡°Where is your bedroom?¡±


    He hasn¡¯t been in Paige¡¯s bedroom before, so he didn¡¯t know which direction to go.


    ¡°Over there.¡± Paige raised her chin slightly, looked at the man¡¯s sharp jaw, and said with a light. smile,


    ¡°They are Medicine men, and they have been injected with various medicines since they were young. It


    is normal for them to be strong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the reason for them to hurt you.¡± Martin hugged Paige and walked towards her bedroom. ¡°I


    ordered someone to order the same bag for you, and I¡¯ll give them to you when we return.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t expect Martin to be so considerate and she said, ¡°I have a lot of bags to put special


    medical tools.¡±


    Martin said, ¡°But that one means a lot to you.¡±


    Martin remembered the pattern on that bag, so he drew it and asked others to make it ording to the


    picture.


    Although there was no guarantee that they were 100% identical, at least they looked alike.


    Paige smiled and looked at Martin softly.


    When Martin carried Paige into the bedroom, the servants who came back were stunned¡­


    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. They thought in shock, ¡°Mr. Stowe is able to enter the bedroom of our


    boss! The key point is that our boss has no objections at all¡­ Our boss seems to treat him. differently!¡±


    Martin put Paige on the bed, his movements were very gentle. ¡°Where is the pain relief balm?¡±


    Paige said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone wipe it for meter.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Martin looked at the girl on the bed and said resolutely, ¡°I have to do something for you.¡±


    He thought, ¡°Otherwise, I would feel really terrible.¡±


    Paige said, ¡°The room in front, the second¨Ctost drawer in the first row on the left¨Chand side.¡±


    Martin replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    When Martin walked into that room, he realized that it was like a pharmacy, and there were at least a


    hundred drawers in it¡­


    It seemed that all the drawers were full of medicines, and there is a faint fragrance of medicine as soon


    as he entered.


    Martin opened the penultimate drawer. In addition to the pain relief balm, there were also some


    pain¨Crelieving capsules and pain¨Crelieving tablets¡­ None of which were avable in the market.


    He thought, ¡°These should be made by Paige on her own.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin took out a can of pain relief balm and walked toward Paige. ¡°Are you often injured?¡±


    He thought, ¡°So she prepared so many medicines in this room to dress her wounds at any time.¡±


    Paige said, ¡°When I first came here, I suffered a little.¡±


    Paige just talked about it briefly, but Martin remembered that her subordinates once said that


    Paige almost lost her life when she first came here, and it was Nate who saved her once¡­


    Martin thought, ¡°So, how many times has she been injured? How many times has she hidden in this


    small pharmacy to dress her own wounds? How much has she gone through to be as strong as she is


    now?¡±


    Martin felt extremely sad. He sat down and said in a distressed voice, ¡°Let me see the injury on your


    back.¡±


    Paige said, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Your wound is split open.¡± Martin heard this from Jairo, and Jairo heard it from the doctor¡­


    ¡°Let me see it.¡± Martin coaxed Paige for a long time, and after getting her helpless consent, he gently


    lifted her clothes.


    When the long bloodstains on Paige¡¯s back came into Martin¡¯s eyes, tears blurred his eyes.


    Martin cursed in his heart, ¡°Damn it! Those bastards! How dare they hurt her so badly?¡±


    While Martin was angry, he felt his heart being torn, and his eyes were so red. He was totally at a loss.


    The wound on Paige¡¯s fair and delicate skin was particrly shocking.


    Martin thought, ¡°How painful should it be when she suffered this?¡±


    Martin didn¡¯t dare to think about it, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. He lost his mind at this


    moment and wished to uproot the entire Ghost Alliance.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡± Paigey on the bed, turned her head to look, and Martin¡¯s red eyes caught her


    eyes. She thought, ¡°Did he cry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Paige smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes were filled with hot tears, and because of the girl¡¯sfort, his eyes looked redder.


    Martin asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    Paige exined, ¡°There were so many people at that time. I didn¡¯t pay attention to that attack.¡±


    Martin retorted, ¡°Lie! With your skills, you can protect yourself. It must be to protect Yana.¡± Martin


    knew that Paige got hurt because she was trying to save someone.


    ¡°Yana¡¯s injury is also because of me.¡± Paige was afraid that Martin would hold grudges against Yana,


    so she specially exined, ¡°Yana asked me to leave first several times, and deliberately led those


    people away¡­¡±


    For this reason, Yana was also injured.


    Both of them are trying their best to protect each other.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t me her.¡± Martin knew that in that situation, both of them would do their best to protect each


    other, and he was so angry that it was that group of people, that organization¡­


    Martin thought, ¡°I must make everyone involved pay a terrible price! As long as they are rted to the


    Ghost Alliance, I will not let go of any of them!¡±


    Seeing Martin really sad, Paige said softly, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Martin knelt in front of Paige on one knee, his sad and self¨Cming handsome face came into her


    eyes, and the two looked at each other.


    Paige raised her hand and patted Martin¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s OK. We¡¯ll make them pay the priceter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Paige.¡± Martin kissed Paige gently and looked at her sadly. ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you well¡­ If I


    had known you would get hurt, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go with him.¡±


    Martin thought, ¡°At least, we should go together. I would rather Paige me me for being ignorant, and


    me me for not giving her enough freedom and trust, as long as I can protect her well¡­ At least don¡¯t


    let her get hurt¡­ If I had been there at the time, at least I could have stayed and helped her deal with


    the aftermath.¡±


    Paige looked into Martin¡¯s eyes, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Didn¡¯t you want to rub the


    medicine for me?¡±


    It was a bit cold and Paige¡¯s back was still bare¡­


    ¡°If it hurts, you must tell me.¡± Martin kissed Paige again and put the medicine on her back sadly.


    This shocking bloodstain made Martin think about his n to deal with the Ghost Alliance¡­


    Paige said, ¡°Seriously, I can perform a one¨Chanded handstand for you.¡±


    Her words sessfully made Martinugh. He said, ¡°You might as well act as a good and tender wife


    for me, and let me enjoy it.¡±


    Paige asked, ¡°What if I¡¯m not a good wife?¡±


    Martin said, ¡°Not to mention the others.¡±


    Paige smiled, ¡°But in my life, I really don¡¯t seem to be qualified for this role.¡±


    Martin said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be a tender wife, you just need to be yourself. In front of me, just


    be yourself. I don¡¯t want any good wife. As long as you¡¯re by my side.¡±

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Chapter 521 The Improvement of the Rtionship


    Paige Lusk¡¯s eyes softened and she said with a smile, ¡°It is quite easy to make you feel satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m getting greedy. To be with you who is such an excellent one, I need to work harder.¡± Martin


    Stowe applied the medicine gently and said softly, ¡°You alone are better than everything else in the


    world. You are enough for me and with you I can resist all kinds of temptations in the world. I am


    already satisfied with my whole life now that I have you.¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes became more gentle.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Martin lightly smeared the wound on her back again.


    ¡°You smear the wounds in a lighter way than Carter Patton and the other doctors.¡±


    She thought that he seemed to have a talent for curing people.


    When she was in aa, someone sprinkled too much medicinal powder on her wound, which made


    her feel excruciatingly painful for a moment.


    After Martin smeared her wounds with the medicine, he kissed her gently on the parts which were not


    injured.


    As the soft touch fell, Paige¡¯s eyes were raised. Her beautiful side face was reflected in his eyes.


    Martin got even closer and couldn¡¯t help pressing his lips against hers.


    A sense of soft love came from her lips, making Paige slowly respond to his kiss.


    The affection between the two was entangled and they became inseparable.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡±


    At this time, Jairo ck knocked on the door as usual on noticing that the door was not closed. He


    came in, followed by several people.


    Seeing Martin kneeling on one knee and kissing the girl in bed, Jairo and several of Paige¡¯s


    subordinates were stunned, with their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Although Paige¡¯s back was covered by clothes, Martin immediately pulled the quilt to cover her body.


    The lips of both of them were red and the affection in their eyes had not yet dissipated.


    ¡°Did I allow youe in?¡± Paige¡¯s words still had a provocative ending as she talked. She raised her


    eyes and saw that Jairo, Mill Blue and several of her subordinates were all bruised and swollen,


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Paige¡­ We just, we just want to escort you back to your home country.¡± Martin was still


    worried that they could meet with trouble as they were apanied by only a few people on the ne.


    There would be only a few people altogether.


    Seeing that they were seriously injured, Paige made the decision, ¡°All of you, stay here so that you may


    recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Jairo wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want them any more now that she had Martin. But he


    realized that it was better not to say something so disgusting or the boss would wring his head off¡­


    ¡°Come when you¡¯re better.¡±


    Hearing what Paige said, Jairo and several of her subordinates were overjoyed, ¡°We will definitely


    recover from our injuries!¡±


    ¡°Everyone has worked hard this month and everyone¡¯s bonus will be increased ten times.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of joy, ¡°Long live Paige!¡±


    ¡°Go and cure your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Paige, are you feeling better?¡± Jairo couldn¡¯t help but ask, feeling concerned, ¡°Do you need to contact


    that old man, the genius doctor. We can let him give you treatment after you return to your home


    country.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to do that.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense¡­¡± Rylee White directly pulled Jairo away, ¡°You have to stop talking. The young


    man and woman are cultivating their rtionship¡­ Why do you disturb them?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my boss, okay? I have done nothing wrong by talking to my boss!¡±


    ¡°Paige also needs to fall in love and get married. So you should leave now!¡±


    Downstairs.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lamont Lusk found that Yana Jacob¡¯s fingers moved. He couldn¡¯t believe it. But he was extremely


    happy for it. After a while, Yana opened her eyes as if she had been trying to adapt to the light before


    her.


    She had a beautiful and refined appearance and she looked even more seductive when she opened


    her eyes at the moment.


    After Lamont finally saw that she became lively again, he shouted excitedly and cautiously, ¡°Yana?¡±


    Yana was startled when she heard a familiar voice. As her eyes fell on Lamont, she couldn¡¯t believe


    what she saw, ¡°Lamont?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± Lamont felt that he was about to cry and immediately hugged her, ¡°Great,


    you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡±


    He thought, ¡°Thank goodness, I finally have woken up my girl.¡±


    Yana didn¡¯t even know why she was here. Feeling the familiar and long¨Clost embrace of the man, she


    felt that her eyes became moist instantly and she subconsciously hugged him.


    ¡°Is it a dream¡­¡± Yana closed her eyes and took a deep breath to smell every part of him, ¡°It must be a


    dream¡­¡±


    She had often had such dreams.


    In those dreams, Lamont had hugged her like this. Sometimes she had been happy and sometimes


    she was tearful like how she was at the moment.


    The only thing inmon for dreams and reality was that Lamont was not with her each time she woke


    up.


    That huge sense of emptiness and loss had tormented her many times.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream.¡± Lamont said in a hoarse voice with tears welled up in his eyes, ¡°Paige brought you


    back on her shoulders.¡±


    He took this opportunity to formally introduce Paige, ¡°Paige is my sister, dear. I just found her a few


    months ago. She went to Casey St. and told me that you might have your own unspeakable reason to


    take leave. So we followed all the traces and searched all the way down¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Something urred to Yana suddenly and she hurriedly asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She has been injured a little and is taking a rest upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Is the injure deadly?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lamont stroked her soft hair again and said lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Here is her territory and you


    are safe here.¡±


    Yana raised her eyes again and asked, ¡°You said that here was her territory?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s the boss here.¡±


    Yana suddenly thought, ¡°Lamont¡¯s sister is the boss of me Gang Mr. Pierre??


    Now it was Yana¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your brother tell you this?¡± Lamont asked softly with lowered eyes.


    ¡°He only said that Paige was his good friend and they had once escaped from death together¡­ He


    didn¡¯t say something else in detail.¡±


    As Yana talked, she unintentionally discovered that Lamont was still injured. Thinking of what Paige


    had told her previously, Yana felt that her eyes overflowed with tears.


    ¡°You have these injuries all because of me¡­¡± Yana looked at every wound on his body with distress.


    While feeling sad, she became even more angry in her heart. How dare the damn ghost alliance hurt


    her beloved man like this¡­


    ¡°I had weak power myself. Fortunately, I had Paige to help me. She was the first to find out that


    something was wrong and she brought me to investigate things further. She was also the first to


    discover the token you left me in the amulet. Her fianc¨¦ and she also went to Ghost Alliance Mountain


    and brought back all the data you stored in theputer.¡±


    When Yana heard his words, she was happy. But at the same time, she blushed when she thought of


    the three questions she had created. ¡±


    Lamont held her face in his hands and said happily, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Paige, I wouldn¡¯t even know that


    you have been caring for me so much. The three questions you created were all rted to me¡­ I was


    also shocked to know how sad you looked when Paige lied to you that I had been dead¡­¡±


    Lamont¡¯s words made Yana even more embarrassed but she was secretly relieved when she thought


    that all the data was in her own hands and had not been taken away by Ghost Alliance.


    She thought that what needed to be done next was to destroy part of ghost alliance and expose the


    bigger boss of it.


    ¡°Yana, I miss you so much¡­¡± Lamont held her face in his hands and he kissed her on the lips which he


    had been longing for so much previously at the joy of reunion.


    Though Yana had already broken up with him and she subconsciously wanted to resist his kiss, she


    was unable to control herself as she had yearned for his love for more than one year. She had missed


    him so much. Therefore, she unconsciously responded to his kiss. She closed her eyes obediently and


    shed tears.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Chapter 522 Let Us Face It Together


    As Jairo and his gang descended the spiral staircase, they immediately saw the two lovers kissing


    passionately.


    It was a fiery and intense kiss that shattered Jairo¡¯s vulnerable heart.


    Suddenly, it felt like the world didn¡¯t belong to them single people anymore, and they were being


    abused wherever they went.


    Jairo was about to say something, but Rylee covered his mouth and led them down a different path.


    Lamont deepened the kiss bit by bit, releasing all the unsaid words and yearning from over a year in


    this one moment.


    The passionate kiss was like a storm, hitting her one after another. Yana felt like she was running out of


    breath, and only then did Lamont stop.


    His misty eyes were still filled with love, and his handsome face looked even more attractive than


    before, although it was clear he had lost some weight. His face looked like smaller and it was unclear if


    it was due to his injury or because he had been worried about her. Overall, he looked a bit haggard.


    Looking at the wounds on his body, Yana said with sadness, ¡°Why are you so foolish? I already told


    you that I fell in love with someone else, why won¡¯t you let go?¡±


    ¡°In this life, I only want you, and no one else,¡± Lamont said, looking directly into her eyes with a red¨C


    eyed gaze. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t leave me again?¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Yana¡¯s eyes dimmed as she spoke in a low voice. ¡°You should have seen those two data


    packets¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lamont said firmly, gazing deeply into her eyes. ¡°I know what kind of danger we¡¯re facing next,


    and I know your identity. But I don¡¯t care, and I¡¯m not afraid. As long as you¡¯re by my side, I can handle


    anything.¡±


    Yana was puzzled. ¡°With your conditions, you could find someone better than me.¡±


    Lamont held her face and said affectionately, ¡°You¡¯re the best. I know exactly what kind of person


    I¡¯m looking for, and you¡¯re the most suitable and the one I like the most. I¡¯m not interested in anyone


    else but you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Yana was kissed by him for a long time before saying, ¡°You are so silly.¡±


    Lamont was obviously a top hacker and the third young master of the Lust family, but he wanted her,


    the sessor of an organization with no parents and a history of wrongdoing.


    Their worlds were obviously ck and white, and they were not suitable for each other at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re the silly one. When we were dating for the seventh month, your toxicity red up, but you didn¡¯t


    let me know. I was so stupid. I clearly noticed your abnormality, but I didn¡¯t think about it more


    deeply¡­¡±


    At that time, he and Yana were on a date and often found hering out of the bathroom with al pale


    face, but he didn¡¯t think much of it and believed Yana when she said she was feeling unwell


    during her period.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you trust me. You won¡¯t suspect every word I say, even if it¡¯s a lie.¡±


    Lamont looked into her eyes again and leaned in to kiss her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful enough. From now on,


    I¡¯ll pay more attention to you and won¡¯t let you bear these hardships alone again.¡±


    ¡°Lamont, I don¡¯t want to burden you,¡± Yana said truthfully. ¡°This matter is tooplex for us to


    handle¡­ Besides, I don¡¯t want to involve people around you, like your sister.¡±


    Yana felt extremely guilty about Paige.


    ¡°At first, I mistook her for a spy sent by the organization and attacked her¡­ Later, when the medicine


    men arrived, I asked her to leave, but she insisted on taking me with her¡­ Several times,


    she was injured by the medicine men while trying to help me. Despite her own injuries, she didn¡¯t leave


    me behind, even though she could have escaped with her own skills.¡±


    Yana¡¯s eyes grew moist. ¡°She was so badly hurt, but she still carried me back¡­ Her kindness is too


    much for me to bear.¡±


    Despite having never met before, they were brought together by Lamont.


    ¡°Then, be her sister¨Cinw and treat her well for the rest of our lives,¡± Lamont said tenderly,


    touching Yana¡¯s face. ¡°Paige also likes you very much. Although she appears cold on the surface and


    doesn¡¯t talk much, she takes you seriously in her heart.¡±


    Lamont paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Once you get to know her better, you¡¯ll discover that


    she¡¯s really kind, has many good qualities, and is easy to get along with.¡±


    Yana could tell that Lamont was genuinely pleased with his younger sister Patricia, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard


    you praise Patricia like that.¡±


    Lamont spoke softly, ¡°Paige has assured us that she and her fianc¨¦ will do everything in their power to


    help resolve this issue. So, let us face it together as a family. No matter what happens, I will not let go


    of your hand.¡±


    Yana was touched, ¡°Paige said she has a big chance of curing my poison.¡±


    ¡°She also made the same promise to your brother. I haveplete confidence in her medical skills,¡±


    Lamont smiled and stated with conviction, ¡°There is no poison in this world that she cannot cure. After


    all, she is the miracle doctor Skr Benson¡­¡±


    Yana¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°She¡¯s Skr Benson?¡±


    The legendary master healer who never showed himself?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lamont affirmed.


    Yana waspletely stunned. She and her brother had searched for a miracle doctor for so long, only


    to find out that it was not an old gentleman, but a young and beautiful girl who was only seventeen or


    eighteen years old.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I believe her when she says she can cure me,¡± Lamont hadplete trust in his sister¡¯s


    abilities.


    Yana could hardly believe her luck. Not only had she reunited with Lamont, but she had also the genius


    doctor Skr Benson to cure her of her poison¡­


    It seemed that the bond between her and Lamont was still unbreakable and ran deep.


    ¡°Paige mentioned that the poison in your body is quite troublesome, but it¡¯s not incurable. She needs to


    draw some blood for research purposes. When shees back to draw your blood, I¡¯ll ask her to be


    gentle.¡±


    Yanaughed. ¡°Drawing blood is nothing to me. It feels like being bitten by a mosquito, and it doesn¡¯t


    hurt at all.¡±


    After going through so much, she was not afraid of this small needle.


    ¡°It should be gentle,¡± Lamont caressed her hand gently and said, ¡°Nevertheless, we should still be


    mentally prepared. The poison requires some time to recover.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already survived for a year, so I don¡¯t mind waiting for a few more months. I¡¯ll tell Paige to treat it


    confidently. I trust her,¡± Yana said with confidence.


    Lamont looked at her tenderly and said, ¡°Let me take you upstairs to change into clean clothes. We¡¯re


    flying back to China soon.¡±


    The words ¡°flying back to China¡± reminded Yana of her brother, Nate.


    Oh no!


    She thought she was going to die this time and asked her brother to take a picture of Lamont¡¯s recent


    situation, hoping to see him one more time before she died.


    ¡°I need to make a call,¡± Yana said, looking for her phone.


    ¡°Are you calling your brother?¡± Lamont asked gently. ¡°Paige has already exined the situation to him.


    He¡¯s waiting for us in China and will meet us tomorrow.¡±


    Yana was surprised and embarrassed at the same time. Did Lamont know her dying wish, which was to


    see him one more time?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Chapter 523 I Owe You Two Lives


    Not long after, Yana¡¯s expression changed and Lamont asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you


    feeling unwell?*


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yana replied, but her body curled up and she was clearly in pain. Lamont became even more


    worried. ¡°Is it the poison again? Should I call Paige down?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± Yana said, grabbing Lamont¡¯s hand. ¡°She¡¯s injured. Let her rest. I can handle it. I¡¯ve


    endured it like this before.¡±


    Countless times, she had suffered from the toxic attacks and had learned to bear the pain alone.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lamont couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as Yana suffered. ¡°How can I help you?¡± he asked, trying to


    remove her hand.


    But Yana held onto his hand tightly and begged, ¡°Lamont, I can handle it. I can¡¯t always rely on Paige


    every time I have a re up. My poison can re up at any time, and I have to handle it on my own.¡±


    Lamont saw her body trembling in pain, and even her voice grew softer, causing him to feel


    heartbroken. ¡°What can I do to help you?¡± he asked with concern.


    ¡°Please leave for a moment,¡± Yana pleaded, not wanting him to see her in such a miserable state.


    ¡°Give me some time.¡±


    She was determined to endure this pain alone.


    ¡°In the past, you were the same way. You didn¡¯t want me to feel ufortable, so you always kept


    your pain and suffering to yourself. But this time, let me be there for you,¡± Lamont said as he gently


    rubbed her back and touched the areas that weren¡¯t injured, hoping to bring her somefort.


    However, no matter what he did, the toxicity in her body was no longer something Yana could control


    by herself, nor was it something that he could solve by just touching her a few times.


    Yana was in so much pain that tears welled up in her eyes. The excruciating pain seemed to take her


    life away. Her tears were involuntary and subconscious.


    How painful.


    She was in so much pain that organs were all twisted together. Her internal organs made her feel like


    she was dying.


    Seeing her in so much pain, Lamont recalled the terrible dream he had not too long ago, where Yana


    was just like this. The toxicity red up, and the pain was unbearable. She was crying all the time¡­


    In his dream, he really wanted to help her, but he was powerless. He could only wipe away her tears


    and hold her in his arms¡­


    Now, he let go of Yana¡¯s hand, spread his legs, and ran upstairs.


    In order to run faster, his movements wererge and caused his wound to hurt, but he couldn¡¯t care


    less.


    ¡°Paige, Paige!!!¡±


    He went up to the second floor at once, knocked on Paige¡¯s door, and said anxiously, ¡°Are you asleep?


    Yana is having a toxic attack¡­can you help her? She is in pain now¡­Paige??¡±


    Soon, the door opened, and Martin appeared with Paige in his arms.


    ¡°Go to my room inside, the fourth row, count from left to right, take an acupuncture package from the


    fourth drawer,¡± Paige ordered.


    Lamont¡¯s mind went nk, but after hearing what his sister said, he subconsciously replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Acupuncture package, acupuncture package¡­


    He hurried to get it.


    Martin went downstairs with Paige in his arms, and Lamont caught up with them with an acupuncture


    package. Yana was already sobbing on the sofa in pain.


    Her tears flowed more and more, and she couldn¡¯t speak. The veins on her forehead popped out.


    ¡°Yana¡­¡± Lamont really wanted to help her.


    But Paige said in a calm tone, ¡°Move aside.¡±


    Yana was already in excruciating pain, and touching her now would only make it worse for her.


    Martin put Paige down. Paige immediately opened her acupuncture kit and began to needle Yana¡¯s key


    acupuncture points.


    Yana¡¯s tremors lessened, but her face remained ashen and bloodless. Her whole body was weak and


    lethargic.


    Paige continued to administer the acupuncture treatment, and also had her men fetch the pills she had


    recently developed.


    One pillter, Yana seemed to have improved. She lifted her eyelids and said weakly, ¡°Thank you,


    Paige.¡±


    She felt better now.


    At least, the pain wasn¡¯t as bad as before¡­


    ¡°Stop being so polite with me. Rest more from now on,¡± Paige began to remove the needles, ¡°This pill


    can keep the poison in your body dormant for 12 hours.¡±


    In other words, for the next 12 hours, the poison in her body wouldn¡¯t act up¡­


    She could take a good rest for a while.


    ¡°Paige, if the poison in her body acts up again, what can we do to alleviate the pain?¡± Lamont inquired,


    seeking advice, ¡°Is there any way to quickly relieve her pain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take these two pills unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary,¡± Paige handed over a small bottle, ¡°The


    medication is too strong, and I¡¯m afraid her body may not be able to handle it if she¡¯s too weak.¡±


    Lamont made a note of it and held onto the bottle of pills tightly.


    ¡°We have a ne parked outside. I¡¯ll draw some blood for testing when we get back home.¡±


    Paige was still unsure of what kind of poison Yana had been exposed to, so she could only ease the


    pain for now and administer targeted medicationter.


    She looked up at Yana on the sofa and said in a gentle voice, ¡°She used a method of fighting. poison


    with poison to treat herself before, so the toxins in her body have be moreplex and difficult to


    treat over time.¡±


    Yana lifted her eyelids and looked at Paige in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect the girl to know about her


    method of fighting poison with poison¡­.


    ¡°The powder you hid in the Vitamin C bottle, I took it to be tested,¡± Paige looked at Yana and exined,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for barging into your room without your consent that time while I was helping my third brother


    look for clues.¡±


    ¡°I know. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died a long time ago, so I should be thanking you,¡± Yana


    smiled weakly, ¡°Thank you, Paige. I owe you two lives.¡±


    One was when Paige risked her life to save her during the attack of the medicine men.


    The other was when Paige detoxified her after she was poisoned. From yesterday to now, Paige had


    already detoxified her three times!


    ¡°You saved me too. We¡¯re all family. No need to be polite,¡± Paige looked up at Lamont again and said,


    ¡°Can you carry Yana, or should my subordinates do it?¡±


    The ne was waiting outside, and it was time to go.


    ¡°I can do it,¡± Lamont said confidently.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    As soon as Paige finished speaking, Martin picked her up.


    ¡°By the way,¡± said Lamont, ¡°I mentioned earlier that Paige is my sister. This gentleman here is my


    brother¨Cinw, Martin.¡± He introduced formally.


    Yana finally looked over at the well¨Cdressed man standing beside her. When she was writhing in pain


    earlier, she hadn¡¯t even noticed his presence.


    Now, seeing that Martin was not only Lamont¡¯s future brother¨Cinw but also the wealthiest man in the


    world, Yana was surprised. No wonder Lamont had said that his sister and brother¨Cinw would get


    involved in this matter until the end.


    They clearly had the power to do so.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Yana nodded, her pale face showing a touch of kindness.


    ¡°Hello, third sister¨Cinw,¡± Martin also greeted, then bowed his head and spoke to the girl in his arms.


    ¡°Everything is taken care of back home. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They just had to wait for the fish toe to the by themselves¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paige agreed with a nod.


    Lamont gently picked up Yana. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked.


    Although Yana shook her head, her expression quickly revealed a look of pain. Lamont felt responsible.


    ¡°Did I touch your wound? I¡¯m so clumsy,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Yana reassured him with a smile.


    Lamont noticed that her smile was somewhat wan. He resolved to take better care of herter and


    improve her appearance. She was too thin and frail at the moment.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Chapter 524 Made Her Unhappy


    The ne hadnded outside.


    Jairo and a group of his men watched Paige with reluctance. ¡°Paige, we¡¯lle to see you in a few


    days. Take good care of yourself while you¡¯re in the country, and don¡¯t hesitate to call us if you need


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Paige. My phone is on 24 hours, and I¡¯m always ready to help. If you¡¯re in danger, don¡¯t try


    to handle it alone. Think of us first.¡± Rylee advised.


    ¡°When Jairo and Rylee saw you injured, their eyes turned red. Paige, you need to take care of yourself


    and not get hurt again,¡± Mill added with concern. Paige¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Paige.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, please take good care of Paige.¡±


    ¡°Paige is just a young girl who needs to be taken care of. Please, Young Master Stowe¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Martin nodded at them, then carried Paige up the stairs.


    Lamont was struggling to hold Yana.


    ¡°How about you let me down?¡± Yana saw his pained expression and realized he might have pulled his


    wound. ¡°Let me walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll hurt my wound.¡±


    Yana obediently stopped moving and looked at him with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning me? You haven¡¯t seen all sides of me yet,¡± he responded.


    Yana suspected he made a move on her, but she had no evidence.


    Lamont hugged her contentedly and slowly walked up the stairs. ¡°If I weren¡¯t injured, I could hold both


    of you, not just one.¡±


    ¡°You want two more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving an example¡­not what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Lamont hastily exined.


    Next.


    As the airne door closed, a group of subordinates watched it fly away reluctantly. Jairo sighed,


    Doesn¡¯t it feel like Paige is just visiting his inws and will be back with us soon¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about¡­¡± Rylee pped the back of his head. ¡°They¡¯re gone, why are you


    still looking?¡±


    ¡°Paige didn¡¯t have so many problems when he was with us before. Ever since he traced his roots and


    returned to his ancestral family, there have been too many troubles¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. All the money Paige earned in the past went into the Tate family¡¯s pocket, and


    he even had to clean up after them. Compared to that, I prefer the Lust family.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking nonsense? You can¡¯tpare humans to animals!¡±


    On the airne, Martin carried Paige into their room to rest.


    Due to her injury and exhaustion, Paige wasn¡¯t feeling very well today.


    Meanwhile, Lamont was still discussing with the girl in his arms, ¡°After we return to China, will you and


    your brother stay with me?¡±


    He had several private vis, some with mountain views, some overlooking the sea, some in the


    bustling city center, and some in quiet suburbs¡­


    ¡°No need,¡± Yana refused.


    She was afraid that if word got out, the Lust family would think she was too frivolous.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable living in a house with my name on it, I can also put your name on it,¡±


    Lamont said, ying with her hand. ¡°In any case, I want to live with you. We can have separate rooms,


    separate floors, whatever you like, as long as I can take care of you.¡±


    Paige kept silent.


    ¡°With your current condition, the toxicity could re up at any time. Your brother is busy with other


    things and can¡¯t take care of you all the time. It¡¯s better to have someone at home with you¡­¡±


    Lamont added, ¡°If I left you with the servants, I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable.¡±


    After being pestered by him for a long time, Yana finally reluctantly agreed.


    Patricia dragged Danica Lusk to the shopping za and spent tens of millions of dors on shopping,


    and finally felt better.


    She held her mother¡¯s hand and coquettishly said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so kind! You bought me so many


    things again, even though I¡¯m not your biological daughter, you¡¯re still so good to me¡­¡±


    Silly child.¡± Danica patted her lovingly on the head, ¡°Over the years, I have considered you as my own


    child. Your rtionship with Den is getting more stable. Naturally, you will spend more time thinking


    about what to wear for your daily dates. Our family isn¡¯tcking money, so just dress up as beautiful as


    you want. As long as you¡¯re happy, Mom will be happy too.¡±


    Patricia¡¯s excuse for going shopping was that she didn¡¯t know what to wear or what essories to


    wear on her dates with Den. It seemed that nothing in her wardrobe was pretty or dignified enough.


    So, Danica took her to the shopping za to shop.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so lucky to be your child.¡± Patricia hugged Danica¡¯s hand and stood at the entrance of the


    mall, waiting for the driver to bring the car to them.


    ¡°Does Den¡¯s family know about your rtionship?¡± Danica asked again.


    ¡°Well, he has already told his family before. When they heard that I was from the Lust family, they were


    very satisfied and thought that he was marrying up. They urged him to visit our home, and he also


    wanted toe. He has told me several times already¡­¡±


    As Patricia said this, she lowered her head and pretended to be coy, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it before, but he¡¯s


    been treating me better and better¡­¡±


    ¡°Then invite him toe over, and your father and I will talk to him.¡± Danica smiled affectionately.


    ¡°You¡¯re grown up now. It¡¯s time to start dating. When your rtionship bes more stable, you can


    consider getting engaged.¡±


    This smile fell into Patricia¡¯s eyes and turned into a thorn that pierced her heart fiercely.


    In the past, her fianc¨¦ was Martin. Now that her fianc¨¦ had be a rich young master from the


    Thomson family, Danica felt satisfied and happy.


    Was it the case that in Danica¡¯s heart, only her biological daughter Paige was worthy of Martin, while


    she, as an adopted daughter, only needed to be matched with a young master from the Thomson


    family?


    ¡°If you get engaged, the Lust family will definitely let you shine.¡± Danica smiled again with a look of


    indulgence.


    Patricia pulled her mouth to one side. ¡°Mom, the car is here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore.


    The driver opened the car door for them and saw the smile on Danica Lusk¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but


    ask, ¡°Madam, what are you so happy about?¡±


    ¡°Patricia has a good boyfriend now. Isn¡¯t that worth being happy about?¡±


    The driver nced at Li Patricia again, ¡°Congrattions, Miss Patricia.¡±


    She thought, ¡°Congrattions my foot! What a good boyfriend! Compared to Den Thomson, he was


    clearly inferior.¡±


    Patricia was unhappy, but on the surface, she still smiled gracefully and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At that moment, Danica received a phone call. ¡°Lamont? Are you on your way back? Oh? You¡¯re going


    to your own house? Is it because you have work to do? Okay, then is Paige going back to school


    directly? Alright, I¡¯ll call herter and ask when she¡¯sing back. I need to speak with her about


    something. Alright.¡±


    Li Patricia heard this and thought that Lamont was back. Why didn¡¯t he go straight home? Was he


    avoiding her on purpose?


    Did he not want to keep his promise of taking her abroad?


    Or did he want to take Paige to his private vi again?


    Paige must have said something negative about her to the third brother!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This was frustrating!


    When Danica hung up the phone and asked, Patricia couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°Mom, is my third


    brother noting home? I just picked out a belt for him, nning to give it to him when he gets


    home¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a bit busytely and won¡¯t being home. Callia has beening over every now and then. I


    have to ask Lamont if he¡¯s interested. If not, I can¡¯t keep the good girl waiting."

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Chapter 525 Exposure


    Danica Lusk went on to say, ¡°Patricia, I know that Paigeing back to this home has made you feel a


    little bit unfair, but Paige is our own flesh and blood and muste back. I hope that you two sisters


    can live in harmony¡­ Because you both mean a lot to me.¡±


    Patricia didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her mother¡¯s sudden words.


    ¡°Paige suffered a lot in the Tate family before, but now your third brother is so thoughtful that he takes


    her abroad. Don¡¯t mind things like this, those brothers used to take you out a lot.¡±


    It turned out to be about this!


    Patricia breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, why would I mind it? I¡¯m not a narrow¨C


    minded person. Paige is so good. Not only do other brothers like her, but I also like her¡­ Don¡¯t worry.


    We will be closer than sisters. No matter how long she gets along with several brothers, I won¡¯t mind.


    I¡¯m d to see our family getting along so well. Why would I mind?¡±


    And at that point, in order to reassure Danica, Patricia deliberately said, ¡°If Paige doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll


    just get married earlier.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she stuck out her tongue mischievously at Danica. Danica smiled, ¡°You


    child¡­¡±


    In the past few days, Danica had vaguely felt that Patricia seemed to be unhappy because of


    Lamont taking Paige out, but now it turned out that she was thinking too much.


    ¡°Patricia was positive. I¡¯m suspicious and misunderstood her,¡± thought Danica.


    The other side.


    The nended at Moon Vi, which was Lamont¡¯s private residence, with dozens of acres ofwn,


    and looked very grand.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Nate received the location and came here early to wait. Seeing the ne stopping and Lamont carrying


    Yana down the stairs, Nate hurried over there.


    This was the first time Nate saw his younger sister sleeping so soundly and rxed. They were hunted


    down by members of the Ghost Alliance before, and they never had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    They lived in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Nate stretched out his hands.


    Lamont didn¡¯t hand Yana over to him. ¡°She¡¯s hurt, so I shouldn¡¯t hand her over to you. Just let me hug


    her.¡±


    Thinking that Yana was thinking about this guy before dying, Nate didn¡¯t contradict Lamont. Nate then


    noticed that Martin got off the ne with Paige in his arms. Seeing Paige¡¯s injuries, Nate couldn¡¯t help


    asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Those are Medicine Men.¡±


    Paige originally wanted to say that those people were not human beings at all, so injuries were


    inevitable.


    When Nate heard it, he suddenly worried. ¡°I heard from Yana that those people have been injected with


    various strange drugs since they were young, and their physical functions have long been different


    from ordinary people¡­ Are you seriously injured? I¡¯m sorry to involve you in this.¡±


    He thought it was a safe ce¡­


    He didn¡¯t expect the people from the Ghost Alliance to find the ce so soon¡­


    At that time, he wanted to go back to his country to shoot some videos, but he didn¡¯t expect that group


    of people would take advantage of it.


    ¡°Never mind. Yana and I only have superficial wounds. We will be fine after a few days.¡± Paige didn¡¯t


    take it seriously.


    But Nate took this kindness seriously, and said solemnly, ¡°Paige, I owe you my life.¡±


    He solemnly promised, ¡°If there is anything I can do for you in the future, just ask. Even if it will take my


    life, I will do it for you.¡±


    ¡°You saved me once,¡± Paige emphasized, ¡°I think we¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°But you rescued Yana twice, once when you carried her back to the castle, and once when you were


    sure to cure her poison.¡±


    Paige was speechless, thinking it was funny that she didn¡¯t even start to cure the poison but this guy


    thanked her in advance.


    ¡°If you have to calcte it so clearly, then we are not friends,¡± Paige said, and then looked at Lamont


    again, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Lamont was also injured, and he was still holding Yana¡­


    In the living room


    Yana heard the movement and opened her eyes. Seeing Nate, she called ¡°Brother¡± happily.


    Nate saw her wounds, and his nose was sore. ¡°It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t protect you well¡­¡±


    They talked about what happened after they separated.


    At this time, Martin told Paige thetest news. Paige said, ¡°As we expected, arge number of people


    have already rushed this way.¡±


    They cut off nearly half of the Ghost Alliance¡¯s power, and killers had alreadye to take their lives.


    ¡°There is a data packet, which contains evidence of the Ghost Alliance¡¯s evils over the years, and I


    want to expose it,¡± Yana suggested.


    ¡°But these people will use their power to cover up all of this. Maybe one second after we expose it,


    these things will disappear without a trace.¡± This was also what Nate was worried about.


    ¡°Martin and I have made arrangements,¡± Paige said, ¡°Lamont¡¯s people will help us. let¡¯s see who can


    last the longest.¡±


    ¡°Then in what capacity should we expose these things?¡± Nate asked again.


    ¡°Of course as the victims, but we don¡¯t need toe forward in person.¡± Paige had already selected a


    person who was Yana¡¯s former confidant and was locked in theboratory of the T3 Research Institute


    for more than a year of torment.


    When she was rescued, there was only one breath left.


    There was also a former teacher at the orphanage. At that time, everyone thought she was dead, but


    unexpectedly she was rescued midway.


    The two of them were the most suitable to speak out.


    In addition, there were some people from abroad. Paige had already made arrangements. As long as


    their experiences were true enough, they could arouse public outrage.


    ¡°Describe in their tone everything about the madness of the T3 Research Institute and the orphanage,


    then involve the Ghost Alliance, and then expose their protective umbre¡­¡±


    Yana faintly felt that a war was about to start. ¡°The reason why this organization is dreadful is not only


    because it has too many branches, but also because it involves too many important people.


    ording to what I¡¯ve learned, these important people are protected by Ghost Soldiers after taking


    over the Ghost Alliance. It is said that Ghost Soldiers are an upgraded version of Dead Soldiers.¡±


    The Dead Soldiers were strong enough to shock people, but there were Ghost Soldiers??


    ¡°Who is training these people?¡± Lamont asked.


    ¡°It is said to be the T3 Research Institute, but I have a vague feeling that it is not. It seems that behind


    the Ghost Alliance, there is arger and more powerful organization than the Ghost Alliance, which is


    silently manipting all this.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Lamont didn¡¯t expect things to be soplicated.


    ¡°Also, the T3 Research Institute has secretly cultivated a lot of germs. I don¡¯t know what is plotting


    behind the scenes. They seem to obey themand of the headquarters, but they don¡¯tpletely


    obey the orders of the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°In short, roll with the punches.¡± Paige made a decisive decision. ¡°Destroy as much as we can. We will


    win both at home and abroad.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Everyone nodded.


    Soon, shocking posts appeared on the Inte¡­


    At the same time, behind the host who was broadcasting the news, what appeared was the news of the


    two victims.


    All tforms were starting to expose all this¡­


    The actions of the orphanage alone had caused an uproar, and the servers of all major tforms had


    been paralyzed dozens of times.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Chapter 526 I Have a Girlfriend


    The insane behavior of the T3 Research Institute over the years had made people angry. The news


    went viral. Some big shots couldn¡¯t suppress it at all, so they could only find trouble with Martin and the


    others in private.


    But Martin was already prepared. Once they came, it would be like throwing themselves into a trap,


    and they would only push themselves into the abyss.


    In addition, Paige and Lamont¡¯s people had been manipting, fermenting, and expanding the impact


    of the incident. Soon, waves of enthusiasm brought these incidents to the top. It attracted worldwide


    attention.


    Many big figures had been dragged into the mire and hurriedly came out to rify; Many entrepreneurs


    issued statements, fidgeting anxiously; Many people wanted toe out to whitewash their reputation.


    But none of them could stop the spread of these things.


    Danica sat on the sofa at home, watching the news. Her view of the world copsed. ¡°Is there such a


    thing? How did this world be like this? Did these things exist before??¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, how did this happen??¡± Even the servants were horrified when they saw the news on their


    mobile phones.


    The world they lived in seemed to bepletely different from the exposed world¡­


    At this time, a servant came running and said, ¡°Madam, Ms. Shawn is here.¡±


    ¡°Callia?¡±


    Danica hadn¡¯t recovered from the huge shock. When she saw Callia entering the door with a bunch. of


    gifts and a bright smile, she said with a smile, ¡°Why did you bring so many things here again? I told you


    that you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony.¡±


    ¡°These fruits are grown by a distant rtive of ours. They¡¯re sweet. I picked them myself. I also saw


    this tea at an auction. It¡¯s said it tastes particrly mellow, so I want to bring it to you.¡±


    Callia introduced the gift in her hand, and Danica took it hastily. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re thoughtful. Lamont recently


    took Paige abroad. He just came back and was busy with work¡­ You sit down first. I will give him a


    call.¡±


    ¡°No need, auntie. Don¡¯t bother him¡­ I have nothing to do. I just came to see you.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I have something to look for him. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get something I bought for


    you today¡­¡±


    Danica thought, ¡°It¡¯s not good to always ept gifts from this child, but this child is determined not to


    ept my return present¡­¡±


    When Danica was shopping with Patricia today, she remembered to buy something for Callia¡­


    At this moment, Callia thought that she had won the favor of her future mother¨Cinw, so she was very


    happy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Lamont answered the phone, Danica hurriedly said, ¡°Son, Callia hase to our house again.


    What do you mean by her? You should tell Mom clearly first. I think this kid is pretty good. Her family


    background, moral upbringing, appearance, and personality are all perfect. I¡¯m very satisfied with her.


    Why don¡¯t you try to date her?¡±


    At this time, Lamont was feeding Yana medicine, and he turned on the speakerphone. He didn¡¯t expect


    that his mother would say such a thing suddenly. Before he could refute it, Danica continued.


    ¡°This child visits us now and then and cares about us. Every time shees, she brings a bunch of


    things. Thest time I had a stiff neck, she even gave me a massage and it didn¡¯t take long that she


    cured my pain. It was amazing.


    ¡°Patricia goes to school, and there are no young people at home. She even came here to apany


    me, doing beauty treatments and having afternoon tea with me.


    ¡°And when your dad had a backache before, she visited us with herbal porridge, sent us a massage


    chair with a physiotherapy machine, and invited a famous doctor toe to help your dad.


    ¡°Although this child grew up with a golden spoon in her mouth, she doesn¡¯t have the temper of a


    spoileddy at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, Mom.¡±


    At this moment, Lamont felt the eyes of Yana and Nate, and hurriedly interrupted his mother,


    ¡°Mom, I have said many times that she and I can only be brothers in this life. I have a girlfriend, and I


    will let you meet her someday.¡±


    As soon as Lamont finished speaking, Yana hurriedly covered his mouth, signaling him not to continue.


    What Danica said on the phone just now made Yana feel the gap between her and Callia¡­


    Lamont could feel the soft touch of the girl¡¯s fingers. He kissed her lightly. Yana was a little ashamed,


    and subconsciously withdrew her hand¡­


    This scene was seen by Nate, which only made him even more furious. Lamont was still taking


    advantage of his sister at this time?


    ¡°You have a girlfriend? When did it happen? Why have I never heard of it?¡± Danica was shocked.


    Nate became even angrier that Lamont never talked to his family after dating with Yana for a year¡­


    Why??


    Why didn¡¯t Lamont tell his family??


    ¡°Is she as old as you? What does her family do? Do know her? Which family¡¯s daughter is she?¡±


    Before Danica finished asking, Lamont felt that Yana¡¯s mood had changed, and he hurriedly.


    interrupted, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t give Callia any hope, and I will find time to talk to herter.¡±


    ¡°Son¡­¡±


    Danica wanted to ask more about his girlfriend, but her son had already hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Danica thought, ¡°This is weird. When did my son get a girlfriend. Why didn¡¯t I hear any news¡­ Is it a


    recent rtionship??¡±


    Downstairs, Callia was looking forward to it. Seeing Danicaing downstairs, the light in her eyes


    became brighter.


    ¡°Callia, these are the clothes I bought for you. I don¡¯t know if they fit. I wanted to see you try them. on.


    But something happened, and your uncle asked me to go out. I can¡¯t stay to entertain you¡­¡± Danica


    lied.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay, Auntie. Thank you for buying me so many beautiful clothes. I¡¯ll go back and put


    them on, and make a video for you to watch? I won¡¯t stay here to bother you and Uncle¡­¡± Callia got up


    consciously and said goodbye, thanking Danica for her kindness.


    Danica looked at the back of her leaving, and didn¡¯t know what kind of girlfriend Lamont had made,


    thinking how sad Callia would be after she knew about it¡­


    Moon Bay.


    Nate looked at Lamont with a cold face, and Yana said in time, ¡°Nate, you go to rest first. I am sleepy


    too, and want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± Nate stared straight at Lamont, as if he wanted to see through him. ¡°For more than a


    year, have you kept in touch with that daughter of the Shawn family? She still often visits your house?


    You have a good rtionship? You never told your family about the existence of Yana?¡±


    ¡°Nate, go to rest first.¡± Yana¡¯s eyes were full of warning, and she didn¡¯t want her brother to intervene in


    this matter.


    But Nate said angrily, ¡°On the surface, he says he loves you, cares about you, and looks for you.


    everywhere, but he still has a back¨Cup in private.¡°¨C


    The point was that the back¨Cup had already been approved by his family, and the back¨Cup had already


    met Lamont¡¯s family, and his family would definitely think that the back¨Cup was better than Yana.


    ¡°Nate, you misunderstood.¡±


    Before Lamont had time to exin, Nate said angrily, ¡°I heard it clearly just now, your family doesn¡¯t


    even know that you have a girlfriend!¡±


    After dating for a year, Lamont never told his family members, so the family members kept trying to find


    a partner for him.


    Seeing that something was wrong, the servants outside rushed to find Paige.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Chapter 527 I Have Something to Tell You


    Paige¡¯s body had recovered a bit, and she heard that Nate and Lamont were about to fight. She came


    to Yana¡¯s room door, knocked on the door, saw Nate irritated, and said softly, ¡°Be kind to my brother.¡±


    ¡°Paige, you don¡¯t know him¡­.¡± Nate just wanted to tell Paige that she didn¡¯t know how far her brother


    had gone, but when he met Paige¡¯s warning eyes, he suddenly felt oppressed.


    To be honest, in the past few years of knowing Paige, he was a little afraid of her eyes, which


    inexplicably made him a little apprehensive.


    Nate¡¯s momentum weakened, and he exined, ¡°It¡¯s because he did something wrong.¡±


    Paige looked at Lamont, and Lamont admitted under pressure. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Paige didn¡¯t want to meddle in their affairs. She leaned against the door and said


    casually, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡±


    Nate¡¯s rage faded inexplicably. Yana saw the clue from it: her brother seemed to listen to Paige¡¯s


    words?


    It couldn¡¯t be. It was impossible??


    ¡°You, keep an eye on them,¡± Paige talked to the servants at the door, and left gracefully.


    The servants couldn¡¯t believe it. Ms. Paige just came to say a few words, and the atmosphere of the


    scene toned down¡­.


    ¡°Brother. A year ago, I didn¡¯t tell my family about my rtionship with Yana. It was my fault,¡± Lamont


    admitted voluntarily, ¡°I wanted to wait for my rtionship to stabilize and propose to Yana before telling


    my family. I didn¡¯t want my family to disturb the life of Yana¡¯s family in advance.¡±


    Lamont knew very well how enthusiastic his mother was and she might peek at Yana at any time or


    even pay a visit.


    ¡°My love for Yana is evident to heaven and earth,¡± Lamont said earnestly, ¡°I had been in pain and


    suffering since she left over a year ago. Now that she is back, I will definitely treat her even better. I¡¯ll


    take care of her, be with her, and let her get well soon.¡±


    Yana was moved, and looked at him softly.


    ¡°As for Callia, I have always regarded her as a friend, and I have never crossed the line. I can swear to


    God,¡± Lamont exined, ¡°My mother just loves to be a matchmaker, and my eldest brother and second


    brother both have girlfriends, so she naturally focuses on me.¡±


    He was thinking that after he and Yana recovered from their injuries, he would bring Yana home¡­


    The timing was wrong.


    ¡°But you also heard it just now. Your mother cares about being well¨Cmatched. Yana doesn¡¯t have a


    prominent family background, and she¡¯s not a daughter of a rich family. She¡¯s not vivacious enough and


    can¡¯t tter anyone. She¡¯s also the essor of the organization¡­¡°.


    She didn¡¯t look like someone Danica would like at all.


    ¡°My mother cares more about her son¡¯s happiness. As long as this person is her son¡¯s favorite, she will


    definitely agree.¡±


    Lamont was sure of this.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything bad about Yana¡¯s personality. At least I like it very much.


    She doesn¡¯t have to please anyone when she¡¯s with me. Whether her family is rich and whether she


    has a prominent family background don¡¯t matter to me at all¡­¡±


    The important thing was that Yana could be by his side.


    The other side.


    Callia just walked to the garden with the clothes that Danica gave her, and before she really left the


    Lusk family¡¯s vi, she saw Patricia and Amily whispering in the garden.


    Callia knew that Amily had served Patricia for eighteen years, and the rtionship between them. had


    already been that of a mother and daughter.


    She took the initiative to smile, ¡°Patricia.¡±


    ¡°Callia?¡± Patricia stopped talking with Amily, looking at Callia with a sweet smile in her eyes. ¡°Are you


    looking for Lamont? He won¡¯t being home soon¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, your mother said he was busy with work¡­¡±


    ¡°He live in his own house recently. I guess it should be Moon Bay. Let¡¯s visit him together someday?¡±


    Patricia offered to show her kindness.


    If Callia visited Lamont with his younger sister, Callia¡¯s motives would not be so obvious.


    Feeling Patricia¡¯s enthusiasm, Calia smiled and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are too polite.¡±


    They exchanged pleasantries for a while before Callia came home. As soon as she entered the room,


    she couldn¡¯t wait to try on the clothes, and she didn¡¯t forget to put on all kinds of pretty and naughty


    faces in front of the mirror, and took videos for Danica to watch.


    There were nine skirts. She took nine videos and still did not forget to say, ¡°Thank you, Auntie. You


    have such a good eye. The skirts you choose are either beautiful and generous, or naughty and cute.


    Each one is my favorite style. Thank you so much for your kindness¡­¡±


    After sending these clips, she thought she looked good in these clips, so she forwarded them to


    Lamont.


    Lamont heard the phone ring nine times, took it out, and saw videos from Callia.


    He was a little puzzled, and when he clicked on one of them, he saw Callia wearing a cute tutu skirt,


    making various cute expressions in front of the mirror¡­


    Since the sound of the video was yed externally, everyone heard Callia saying, ¡°Oh my god, this


    dress is so cute. It looks so good and so energetic. I like it very much. Thank you. This dress must be


    very expensive¡­¡±


    Lamont didn¡¯t understand why Callia made such a weird video and said some nonsense in the video.


    Feeling Nate¡¯s gaze, Lamont hurriedly sent a few question marks to Callia.


    Soon, Callia replied, ¡°Lamont, don¡¯t I look good in these clothes?¡±


    The voice was sweet, and there was a smile on it, which made Nate even more furious¡­


    Yana on the side didn¡¯t have much expression¡­


    Lamont was in a hurry, and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Tell me about these clothes first. Others might think I


    bought them for you¡­ Why did you send these to me?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Callia smiled again, ¡°Auntie bought me so many beautiful clothes. I¡¯m happy, so I sent them to you.


    Auntie is so caring, and she treats me like a daughter¡­¡±


    When Nate heard this, his anger could hardly be suppressed.


    ¡°My mother bought you clothes?? Then you send them to my mother. Why send them to me¡­¡±


    Lamont was a little depressed.


    Callia didn¡¯t know what made him unhappy, so she hurriedly made a voice call.


    Lamont didn¡¯t want to answer the phone at first, but after thinking about it, he felt that there were some


    things that he needed to tell her clearly, so he pressed the answer button and turned on the


    speakerphone.


    ¡°Lamont¡­¡± Callia¡¯s sweet voice came from the other end, ¡°I¡¯m just sharing my aunt¡¯s kindness with


    you. Why are you unhappy? Am I disturbing your work? Or are these clothes not what you like??¡±


    Callia seemed to be a very considerate, gentle person who cared about Lamont¡¯s feelings.


    Yana¡¯s eyes deepened a bit. Thinking about the year she had been with Lamont, she seemed never to


    talk to him in such a gentle tone. Every time Lamont took the initiative to care¡­


    ¡°Callia, I have something to tell you,¡± Lamont said seriously, ncing at Nate and Yana, ¡°We can only


    be friends, sorry.¡±


    Callia¡¯s smile froze.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Chapter 528 Sorry


    ¡°You know, I only have Yana in my heart¡­¡±


    Before Lamont finished speaking, Callia said, ¡°Lamont, did I make you unhappy by sending you so


    many videos just now? Or did I say something wrong? I didn¡¯t mean anything malicious. Auntie said


    you¡¯ve been busy recently, so, if you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk face to face tomorrow. I¡¯ll answer to


    my aunt first, so I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°Callia.¡± Lamont still wanted to say something to her, but she hung up the phone.


    There were some subtle changes in the atmosphere at the scene.


    Lamont thought for a while and then sent her a Line message, ¡°I found Yana. I want to be with her from


    now on.¡±


    When Callia saw this message, she was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe that Yana was back!!


    ¡°Could it be that Yana was living in Lamont¡¯s vi at this very moment, and that¡¯s why Lamont was in a


    hurry to get rid of me?!¡± thought Callia.


    Thinking of this, Callia felt that the whole world was darkened, and she couldn¡¯t see her fingers.


    Her heart hurt badly. Thinking of Lamont¡¯s tone just now, she was restless.


    At this moment, Danica replied, ¡°Callia, I¡¯m d that you like them. I was worried that the style I picked


    is too old¨Cfashioned and doesn¡¯t suit your taste. Callia looks like a beautiful princess in it. You look so


    good.¡±


    Callia¡¯s tears flowed down, and she endured it for a long time before sending Danica a message,


    ¡°Auntie, thank you very much. You care for me like my mother. I don¡¯t deserve it¡­¡±


    After sending the message, she hid in the quilt and cried.


    The other side.


    Seeing that Callia didn¡¯t reply to the message for a long time, Lamont raised his head and said to Nate,


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to her. She probably won¡¯t go to our house in the future¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he knelt down on one knee and said to the girl on the bed, ¡°The rtionship


    between me and her is just the purest friendship. I will keep a distance from her in the future so that the


    friendship will fade¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t need friends.


    In this life, he only needed Yana.


    Yana¡¯s eyes warmed up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have some friends of the opposite sex. I believe in


    your feelings for me.¡±


    After all, in order to save her adoptive parents, Lamont was injured all over like this.


    His feelings for her were absolutely true.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter? When a man has a partner, he naturally has to keep a distance from other members


    of the opposite sex.¡± Nate¡¯s expression was a little serious. ¡°He must learn to take care of his partner¡¯s


    emotions.¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will,¡± Lamont wasn¡¯t angry but seriously agreed.


    Yana¡¯s eyes fell on Lamont again, ¡°I haven¡¯t told my parents about my return. I want to call them


    tomorrow and go to see them by the way, and I also want to formally introduce you and Nate to them.


    What do you think?¡±


    She was asking Lamont¡¯s opinion.


    When Lamont heard it, his eyes overflowed with surprise. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Last time, Yana¡¯s adoptive mother also said that she was waiting for him and Yana¡¯s wedding


    ceremony¡­


    Now that Yana officially took him back, it was equivalent to recognizing his identity¡­


    The happy event between him and Yana was almost here!


    A huge surprise hit him, making him overjoyed.


    ¡°Nate, I want to be honest with them about the Ghost Alliance.¡± Yana turned to look at Nate again.


    After all, her adoptive parents had been dragged down by her for a long time, and they had the right to


    know.


    Nate nodded. ¡°You decide.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go tomorrow afternoon,¡± Yana said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lamont nodded. ¡°Paige will go to theboratory tomorrow to study the toxins in your blood, and


    I believe the results will be avable soon.¡±


    Everything was going in the right direction¡­


    Unexpectedly.


    The next morning, Callia came. Holding the breakfast she made herself, she stood at the door of the


    vi and didn¡¯t let the servants wake Lamont up. She just stood there, looking a little lonely.


    After she stood for half an hour, the servant couldn¡¯t bear it and still mustered up the courage to knock


    on Lamont¡¯s door.


    ¡°Mr. Lusk, Ms. Callia has been waiting outside for half an hour. Do you want to invite her in?¡±


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Lamont¡¯s voice came from the room, indicating that he just got up. He didn¡¯t tell Callia where he was at


    all, nor did he tell anyone which vi he lived in. Could it be that she came here door by door?


    Thinking of this, Lamont could only say, ¡°Let here to the garden. I¡¯ll go down soon.¡±


    After washing up quickly, he deliberately walked lightly as he passed Yana¡¯s door.


    However, Yana¡¯s nerves were particrly sensitive due to the long¨Cterm life of fear. As long as


    Lamont was not by her side, she would easily wake up.


    Hearing Lamont¡¯s quiet footsteps, she was a little puzzled. ¡°It was not yet dawn outside, what was


    Lamont going to do early in the morning?¡± she thought.


    At this time, she also heard a servant report to Lamont, ¡°Ms. Yana didn¡¯t wake upst night. She should


    be resting well¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lamont went downstairs.


    Yana got out of bed and came to the window, just to see a beautif¡­ figure in the garden.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time, she still recognized at a nce that that person was


    the daughter of the Shawn family, Callia Shawn.


    Seeing Lamonting down in pajamas, Callia said happily, ¡°Lamont! Why don¡¯t you sleep for a


    while? I told the servants not to wake you up. Why did they call you? You¡­ What¡¯s wrong with your


    injury? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I was identally hurt,¡± Lamont didn¡¯t exin too much, but asked, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    It¡¯s winter now, the weather was very cold in the morning. Callia was only wearing a thin long skirt.


    ¡°I got up at four o¡¯clock and made breakfast for you, Auntie said that you are busy with work recently. I


    originally thought about putting down breakfast and leaving, but thinking about what you saidst night,


    I think it is necessary to wait for you to wake up and talk to you personally.¡±


    Lamont¡¯s eyes deepened. He thought, ¡°What are they going to talk about?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What else is there to talk about between them??¡±


    ¡°Before we talk, I want to ask. Does Yana live in it? Callia looked into the vi.


    Callia thought, ¡°She should be inside, otherwise the servants wouldn¡¯t let me wait in the garden in the


    cold weather.¡±


    Obviously Lamont didn¡¯t want her to meet Yana.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lamont nodded and admitted without hiding anything.


    Callia smiled again. ¡°Then you were so nervousst night and anxious to get rid of me because of


    her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Callia smiled brighter. ¡°Then why did shee back suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I went looking for her and found her.¡±


    In order to prevent her from imagining Yana as that kind of scheming person, Lamont deliberately


    exined, ¡°She left me before because she had an unspeakable secret, and now this problem will be


    resolved soon.¡±


    Callia finally understood, ¡°So, you two are together again¡­¡±


    She thought she had a chance¡­ She also deliberately returned to the country to develop, to be the


    heir of the family group, and to make himself more valuable¡­


    ¡°Callia, I have always regarded you as a friend, and I have never thought about dating you. I am really


    sorry.¡±


    Although Lamont knew it was cruel for him to say this, short¨Cterm pain was better than long¨Cterm pain.


    To be clear was good for everyone.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Chapter 529 Leave Elegantly


    ¡°If the brotherhood between us misleads you into thinking that we will have a romantic rtionship, it is


    my fault. I sincerely apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Callia smiled elegantly and said, ¡°I know you love Yana, and you will never fall in


    love with others. I just don¡¯t give up on you and try to impress you.¡±


    Callia showed a more elegant smile and added, ¡°I do like you, and I do get close to you as your


    ¡®brother¡®. Now that you two are back together, I sincerely wish you happiness.¡±


    She had a tickling in her nose, but the smile on her face was still as bright as a flower. She kept talking,


    ¡°I cannot be your girlfriend or be over you soon. But you smile more frequently than before after she


    comes back, and I¡¯m satisfied with that.¡±


    Hearing this, Lamont felt a little sorry.


    ¡°Lamont, as long as you are happy, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m your girlfriend or not, although it is


    indeed a little bit sad¡­¡± Callia gestured ¡°a little bit¡± with her fingers, and tears suddenly appeared in her


    eyes.


    Lamont wanted tofort Callia, but she interrupted him with a smile, ¡°I came here to tell you that you


    are very excellent and likable. These are your advantages. Keep them. This is the breakfast I did


    specially for you. Let it put an end to my overt love for you.¡±


    Callia opened her bag to take out the breakfast and the tableware. She asked, ¡°Taste it?¡±


    Lamont didn¡¯t feel like eating. But seeing that she was about to cry, he took out chopsticks and was


    ready to take a bite.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    At this time, Callia noticed a thin figure of a girl in front of the window on the second floor.


    She wondered in her heart, ¡°Is that Yana?¡±


    Knowing that Yana kept watching, Callia smiled again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t taste it. Just smell it.¡±


    If Lamont ate it, Yana may misunderstand the rtionship between Callia and him, which would cause


    unnecessary trouble.


    Lamont was a little confused, but he still leaned closer to the box and smelled it.


    ¡°Does it smell yummy?¡± Callia asked with a smile.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Well, it does.¡± Lamont found that these foods were his favorites, and Callia probably learned to cook


    them for him in private.


    ¡°I got your praise, so these foods fulfilled their mission.¡±


    Callia put away her belongings, intending to leave only a gift bag here, and said, ¡°The clothes and


    skirts here were all given to me by Danicast night. It¡¯s improper for me to visit her now. Please hand


    them over to her and express my gratitude.¡±


    Lamont felt more apologetic. Instead of taking the bad, he said, ¡°Since my mother gave it to you, take


    it. You¡¯ve bought many things for us.¡±


    ¡°I did that to show filial respect for your parents, not for bartering! They are so kind to me, so I am


    supposed to buy them some things. It¡¯s improper for me to visit them empty¨Chanded every time, right?


    Tell Donald and Danica that they don¡¯t feel uneasy about my gifts, and I hope that they will be useful to


    them. If the gifts make them uneasy, I will be guilty.¡±


    Saying this, Callia smiled and added, ¡°I have recorded their preferences and some shopping ces


    that they often go to on this small book. I have registered membership cards of these ces for them,


    which are very practical. I also recorded the passwords and questions of these cards in it.


    Thest time Donald felt pain in his shoulders and neck, so I sent someone to massage him. He said


    that massage was veryfortable, and that man¡¯s information is here.¡±


    It was just a very small book. But when Lamont took it, it seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.


    ¡°There are some other trifles in it,¡± Callia looked into Lamont¡¯s eyes, smiled, and said ¡°You have a


    girlfriend now, and I won¡¯t show up except group activities. So others won¡¯t misunderstand our


    rtionship. And I need to deal with many jobs of our corporation. Take good care of yourself and your


    girlfriend.¡±


    When she said this, she saw Lamont¡¯s injuries and thought, ¡°Lamont must have been hurt because of


    Yana, right?¡±


    Callia felt that she almost couldn¡¯t control her tears. She originally wanted to hug him again before


    leaving, but she controlled her perversity and impulse due to that figure.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving,¡± Callia showed her brightest smile, waved to Lamont, and added, ¡°Be happy.¡±


    Then her letting go made sense.


    Callia turned around, and she finally couldn¡¯t prevent her tears from falling. For fear that Lamont see


    her shoulders tremble, she kept smiling and tried to calm down.


    ¡°Callia.¡± Lamont wanted to apologize to her, but he knew clearly what she needed, which was not an


    apology.


    Callia didn¡¯t stop or turn her head. She raised her hand as if saying goodbye to him and left Moon Bay


    Vi vi gracefully.


    After getting into the car, she still kept smiling. She ordered, ¡°Go.¡±


    Seeing herughing and crying at the same time, the driver waspletely confused.


    Until the car was far away from that vi, Callia cried loudly as if she had lost the most important and


    precious beam of light in her life.


    And Lamont looked in the direction Callia left. After a while, he looked down and read the small


    notebook in his hand.


    Although it was full of trifles, they allowed him to understand his parents more.


    It turned out that now Lamont¡¯s father suffered from shoulder and neck pain because he had been


    working too hard when he was young. Sometimes the pain deprived him of sleep, and only the


    medicines of one brand could relieve it.


    This brand only sold medicines to the royal family. It was recorded in the book that Callia had already


    used her connections to order the liquid medicine for the next ten years.


    His mother liked to wear skirts below her knees because she looked dignified and decent in them.


    She liked simple earrings instead of mboyant ones.


    It turned out that his father was afraid of heights. Looking down from above the 20th floor, he would


    have weak legs. Lamont remembered that Donald took his sons skydiving many years ago. in order to


    bond with them¡­


    It turned out that his mother didn¡¯t like some aunt. But Danica had to treat her politely because Danica


    owned her kindness back then. So Callia summed up three questions to make that aunt retreat.


    From the notebook, Callia¡¯s hard work and care could be felt. She had recorded many things, including


    flowers his parents hated, their eating habits, and things that made them in a bad mood¡­


    Standing in front of the window on the second floor, Yana saw Lamont looking down at the book, and


    her eyes darkened a bit.


    It was a long time before Lamont entered the room and woke Yana up, without the notebook in his


    hand.


    Yana didn¡¯t ask anything as if nothing had happened. After breakfast, they set off to River Vi together.


    River Vi was one of Martin¡¯s vis. It was located by the river and had been vacant all the time.


    So her adoptive parents were allowed to live in it temporarily.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Chapter 530 I Want Your Hug, Too


    Having known that Yana was back safely and that she would visit them today, Nels and Leyna were


    waiting in front of the door early in the morning.


    Finally, they saw a car approaching from a distance.


    Lamont and Yana got out of the car hand in hand, followed by Nate. Nels and Leyna burst into tears.


    ¡°Yana!¡± Leyna was the first to rush to hug Yana, wishing she could hug her even tighter.


    Leyna thought, ¡°Our daughter is finally back!


    Great!¡±


    Lamont worried that Yana¡¯s wound would open. But beforeing here, he promised Yana not to tell


    others about her injury.


    At this time, Nels hugged his wife and daughter. He said, with his voice choking up, ¡°It¡¯s good that you


    are safe and sound¡­¡±


    Worrying that Yana¡¯s wound would open, Lamont said, ¡®Nels, Leyna, I want your hug, too.¡±


    Others were surprised.


    Although Nels was stunned for a moment, he reached out and hugged Lamont after seeing his injuries.


    Leyna stepped forward, gave him a gentle hug, and asked, ¡°Lamont, have you visited doctors for your


    injuries?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The doctor said they were superficial. It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I saw that you were hurt by such a long knife. Don¡¯t fool me.¡± Leyna didn¡¯t buy it. She


    asked with concern, ¡°Did that hurt your bones? Oh, by the way, where is Paige? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°Well. We two old men don¡¯t have to live in such a nice house and have someone to take care of us.


    But the little girl said that it¡¯s safe here¡­¡±


    After entering the house, Yana introduced Nate to them.


    Nels and Leyna didn¡¯t expect that the big boy next to him was Yana¡¯s brother. After looking at him


    carefully, Nels and Leyna found that the two did have simrities.


    ¡°When we were still children, our parents took us to the amusement park. There were so many people


    that day, and we were separated by them. Yana was probably sent to an orphanage while I was


    brought into a car and knocked unconscious. After I woke up, I found that I had been sold to a


    mountain vige. Later, I escaped and looked for Yana everywhere.¡±


    At that time, Nate and Yana were too young to remember their home address or their parents¡¯ names.


    They only vaguely remembered that their home was beautiful inside. At Christmas, their parents would


    put up a Christmas tree in the garden¡­


    But this memory didn¡¯t help him find his parents¡­


    But he remembered that Yana had a small crescent birthmark on her left hand.


    A few years ago, he finally found her. But she was the sessor of the organization.


    In order to let Yana leave that organization, Nate and Yana made many efforts, but they still couldn¡¯t


    win that powerful organization.


    This was the first time Lamont had heard about their past. Lamont thought, ¡°It seemed that Yana¡¯s


    biological parents were still alive¡­


    If we can find them¡­¡±


    Lamont nced at the girl beside him again.


    ¡°The medical appraisal proves that Yana is my biological sister,¡± Nate said seriously.


    ¡°I am very happy that you two meet each other¡­ If you can find your biological parents, then you can


    enjoy their love besides ours. If not, we will still treat you as our flesh and blood¡­¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Leyna was not worried at all that Nate would take Yana away, but was happy to have a


    ¡°son¡±.


    ¡°Then our home will be more lively.¡± Nels smiled kindly.


    It was the first time Nate had felt the warmth and happiness


    Nate looked gratefully at the kind couple. He hadn¡¯t expected that they didn¡¯t drive him away for fear


    that he would take Yana away but epted him with the kindest attitude.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Yana all these years.¡± Nate stood up, bowed, and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We have always regarded Yana as our flesh and blood¡­¡± Leyna hurriedly asked


    Nate to sit down.


    After talking for a while, they talked about what Lamont had done for Yana during this period.


    Yana heard that Lamont had visited her home frequently to see her, followed her to Florida, and, for the


    safety of Nels and Leyna, faced many people from the organization alone¡­


    She was moved and loved Lamont more than before.


    ¡°We agreed on your rtionship, and we are waiting for your wedding.¡± Leyna took Lamont and Yana¡¯s


    hands and said softly, ¡°You will be happy.¡±


    Lamont and Yana love each other deeply and think each other is more important than their own lives.


    Nate aside was speechless.


    Since Yana¡¯s adoptive parents had agreed, he couldn¡¯t oppose it.


    But he would pay attention to Lamont and Callia, so Yana won¡¯t suffer any grievances.


    ¡°As for Lamont¡¯s parents, it depends on when Lamont will make it clear and then bring Yana to visit


    them.¡± Leyna was not at all anxious about this matter, and she said, ¡°If Nels and I should visit them,


    please tell us. We will have things like gifts ready.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say that. Yana is the best gift. Yana is so beautiful and sensible. My parents will like her


    very much.¡±


    Leyna was amused by him again.


    Nels asked about the fact that the gang broke into their home on Casey St. and tied them¡­


    So Yana told him and Leyna about her experience in the orphanage, about bing a sessor, and


    about how she had intended to leave the organization but was forced to take rank poison.


    Leyna and Nels were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lamont¡¯s sister has already detoxified me.¡± Yana lied.


    But Leyna was still worried. She held Yana¡¯s hand and asked with concern, ¡°How do you feel? Are


    there any seque?¡±


    ¡°No. Everything is fine.¡± Leyna pinched Yana¡¯s wound on her hand, and it hurt. But Yana looked calm,


    and there was a touch of tenderness in her eyes.


    Lamont thought, ¡°Yana could even bear this pain and act as if nothing has happened. It must be so


    painful when the poison works that Yana bursts into tears.*


    ¡°We need to find a way to bring those bad guys to justice!¡± Hearing that Yana had suffered so much,


    Nels wished to tear those responsible for it to pieces.


    ¡°Paige figured it out, and we are carrying out our n. It has worked these days.¡± Yana talked about all


    the recent news and apologized, ¡¯Thest time they tied you and showed it to me on Line, but I didn¡¯t


    show up and save you¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°The toxic worked, so she was unable to protect even herself. And I was seriously injured. I am really


    sorry for your suffering.¡± Nate also felt extremely guilty.


    At that time, if Nate had just a little ability, he would not have watched Nels and Leyna suffer and do


    nothing.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Chapter 531 Nathan Has A Younger Sister Named Paige


    Nels and Leyna didn¡¯t me them but felt lucky that they hadn¡¯te.


    ¡°If you hade, all of us would have died¡­ Fortunately, you didn¡¯t show up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were their bait to make you show up! You don¡¯t have to save us. As long as you are


    safe and healthy, we are willing to die for that.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, how can you say that? If we live at the cost of your lives, we will kill ourselves.¡±


    As soon as Yana finished speaking, Nels looked serious and said solemnly, ¡°We try our best to protect


    you in the hope that you will live well¡­


    Otherwise, how can you be worthy of our sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°Well, stop talking about that. We just met¡­¡± Leyna went to the kitchen to get some food.


    PQ Vi


    This was the closest vi to the University of Illinois at Chicago. Martin spent a huge amount of money


    to build aboratory in the hope that Paige would live there more frequently.


    At this time, Paige had been dposing the toxins in the blood in theboratory for two hours.


    Martin knocked on the door and reminded softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    Knowing that there won¡¯t be the result of the system analysis in a short time, Paige stopped and


    opened the door.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Taste it. I just cut it.¡¯ Martin handed over the te in his hand, poked a piece of fruit with a stick to feed


    her, and asked, ¡°Is it sweet?¡±


    ¡°Well, sort of.¡¯ Paige took the te and poked the fruit while eating.


    Martin kneaded her shoulders and neck. She had a back injury, so Martin did it very lightly and


    carefully.


    ¡°One Heart Charity has been investigated,¡± Martin said softly.


    One Heart Charity was a well-known non-governmental charity. Over the past 16 years, it had been


    assisting the government in public welfare and charity¡­.


    Now it had been revealed that, on the surface, the staff of One Heart Charity did good things, but they


    brainwashed and trained those in need to strengthen their organizations, and they conduct experiments


    on them.


    And rted government officials were aware of that¡­ This caused heated discussions on the Inte.


    ¡°This is just a small part of Ghost Alliance¡¯s crimes. We should take advantage of the victory to fulfill


    our n.¡± Paige said casually, ¡°I think they will take action soon. To divert the public¡¯s attention, they


    will report various bad news about the Stowe Group, Daybreak Group, and mypanies. We should


    be prepared for that.¡±


    ¡°I have set a trap for them.¡± Martin said while kneading her shoulders and neck, ¡°But it¡¯s typical of them


    to bully the weak.¡¯


    ¡°I will send more people to the River Vi to protect Yana¡¯s adoptive parents. Besides, I will send more


    people to guard our home.¡±


    ¡°My guys will also protect us.¡±


    The other side.


    With the wave of poprity on the Inte, many charities had been filed for investigation. Some of


    them were public welfare organizations funded by local sages, and some were corporate charities.


    On the surface, they carried out caring projects such as ¡°student and child support¡± and ¡¯respect and


    love the elderly¡±, ¡¯help the poor¡±. But they did bad things in the name of charity.


    At the same time, it was revealed that foreign charities had done the same thing. As more and more


    people paid attention to this, some people found that these institutions were controlled by the same


    powerful men, who also employed trickery, yed favoritism, andmitted irregrities on other


    things.


    Many of those involved had been suspended for investigation.


    This tornado blew across several countries quickly, causing an uproar.


    In the Berger¡¯s.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Pam came to the study. Looking at the elegant and calm man on the chair, she couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Pam.¡¯


    The man on the chair had a powerful aura, but there was a touch of amiability in his aura. He said


    pleasantly, ¡°You¡¯vepleted the mission?¡±


    Pam was a little surprised. Usually, George didn¡¯t ask anything about her work. But she nodded and


    replied, ¡°You asked me here when I just got home. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nathan has a younger sister named Paige?¡± George came straight to the question.


    Hearing that, Pam was even more surprised. She didn¡¯t expect George, who was in a high position,


    to notice Paige. She nodded and asked a little puzzled, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    George¡¯s eyes were full of admiration, and he said, ¡°Like younger sister, Like elder brother. I can tell


    that Nathan works hard. Take him here when he is avable.¡±


    Pam¡¯s eyes were full of surprise and disbelief, and she asked, ¡°Dad, do you agree that I¡¯m with


    him?¡±


    In the past, George would not ask too much about her work and love affairs, but now he invited Nathan


    to the Berger¡¯s.


    Pam wondered, ¡°What did Paige do?


    Dad pays attention not only to her but also to my love affair¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to have a boyfriend.¡± As soon as George said this, his secretary received a message


    and whispered something in George¡¯s ear. George nodded and waved his hand to make Pam go


    out.


    Pam didn¡¯t know how she got out of the study and walked into the living room. Seeing the


    housekeeper, Lucy, Pam hurriedly grabbed her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lucy, is there anything


    important at home recently?¡±


    Lucy had always been by Wendy¡¯s side and was their housekeeper, so she knew a thing or two.


    Seeing that Ms. Pam was unusually yful and lovely, Lucy smiled gracefully and said lovingly, ¡°Mr.


    Berger will retire in one month.¡¯


    ¡°What does this have to do with Nathan?¡± Pam asked puzzled.


    Lucy kept an elegant smile, and her temperament and speech were extraordinary. She reminded again,


    ¡°Nathan is Ms. Paige¡¯s elder brother.¡¯


    ¡°So?¡± Pam still didn¡¯t understand.


    Lucy whispered in her ear again, ¡¯The recent news and major events are all manipted by Martin, the


    young master of the Stowe family, and Paige, the youngdy of the Lusk family.¡±


    Many rted people had been investigated¡­


    They two manipted recent public opinion at home and abroad at the same time, got so many


    arrested, brought about the current situation without being infamous, and were able to improve the


    situation. Martin¡¯s and Paige¡¯s forces vaguely rose to the surface, and they were impressive.


    ¡°The recent news is rted to Paige?¡± Pam was stunned. She did notice the news on the Inte,


    but she didn¡¯t know that it was rted to Paige, let alone the fact that Paige and Martin had caused


    such a big uproar¡­

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Chapter 532 The Best Candidate


    Lucy reminded her again, ¡°Mr. Berger is about to retire, and his connections after retirement will not be


    as powerful as they are now. And some hostile forces were eliminated by Ms. Paige¡­ Now 30 to 40%


    of the forces have been involved in the current issue, and it is hard for them to fend for themselves.


    Another 30 to 40% of the forces can hardly take after themselves, and we don¡¯t need to fear the


    remaining 10 to 20%¡­ After retiring, Mr. Berger can live a peaceful life.¡±


    Pam thought, ¡°I see.


    Paige indirectly clears the obstacles for my father and protects his reputation.¡±


    ¡°So, Paige will be in danger?¡± After hearing this, the first thing Pam did was to care about Paige.


    After all, such a big event involved so many people, so how could Paige ensure that she would not be


    involved?


    ¡°No. I have to ask Dad and Mon to help Paige secretly so that she won¡¯t have trouble.¡±


    Pam thought, ¡°Paige is Nathan¡¯s only younger sister, and he loves her the most. What¡¯s more, I like


    Paige very much¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Pam, calm down. Mr. and Ms. Berger have their ideas.¡±


    Lucy didn¡¯t say whether George and Wendy would help or not, but Pam knew what she meant.


    Pam felt a little rxed.


    The other side.


    In a dark room, a secretary knocked on the door and came in. Feeling annoyed, he reported to the


    powerful man inside, ¡°Sir, that old guy has already given up his old business, but now he gets powerful


    man inside, ¡°Sir, tha


    involved. I don¡¯t know how powerful that little girl is. Why do so many people support her¡­¡±


    He thought, ¡°She is just a seventeen or eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl.


    ording to people in Triangle Area, she has excellent martial arts. And she has connections with


    Microvay Gang and me Gang.


    At home, a few respected seniors protect her with all their connections, and several big families


    coborate with her.


    The Lusk family, Stowe family, Tucker family, etc¡­


    Hernan, who is now in charge of the Lusk family, is very ruthless, and Martin of the Stowe family is


    powerful and terrifying.


    It is said that Kaia Tucker wanted to make Paige her honorary daughter before, but the little girl refused


    her. Later, Kaia treats Paige as her niece and pampers her to the extreme¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that several families have taken action. It is very difficult for us to teach her a lesson¡­¡± The


    secretary felt embarrassed and added, ¡°Especially at home¡­¡±


    There were too many forces at home protecting this little girl.


    In foreign countries, it was rtively easy.


    ¡°You mean, we can only see a seventeen or eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl stir up trouble and ruin our future?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was as calm as the weather before a storm, but the secretary could sense suffocation.


    Beads of sweat appeared on the secretary¡¯s forehead, and he said with a trembling voice, ¡°I will find a


    way to hinder this little girl and make her pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Just¡­pay a little price?¡± The man seemed to be dissatisfied with it.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary was terrified again and added, ¡°I will kill her and destroy her body!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t those people love and protect her?¡± The man came up with an idea, ¡°Beat them one by one, and


    let me see who dares to help herter.¡±


    The man thought, ¡°Causing a bad effect on my career is not a big deal. But if you dare to harm my


    interests¡­¡±


    ¡°She is too young and naive¡­ She thinks that the world is beautiful, and she cannot tolerate anything


    bad. She just sees a small part of evil in the world and eradicates it in a hurry, thinking that the world


    will be clean¡­¡±


    The manughed and shook his head constantly as if mocking the girl¡¯s ignorance and innocence.


    ¡°Goodness is only a very small part of this world. There is much evil she doesn¡¯t know. She mistakenly


    thinks that she can change the world by eradicating all evil¡­ But she doesn¡¯t know that she is killing


    herself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± the secretary hurriedly agreed, ¡°She is too young. She thinks that she can do whatever


    she wants under others¡® wings. But she has no idea how many people will be out into hell¡­ Let reality


    teach them a lesson, and they will know who is in charge of the world!¡±


    In theb.


    Paige separated eighty¨Cone kinds of toxins from Yana¡¯s blood. The toxicity was so strong that mice


    died as soon as they licked the blood. It didn¡¯t even have time to take the antidote¡­


    Paige just studied out severalbinations of antidotes, and she didn¡¯t know if they would help cure


    Yana. She could only analyze them systematically, then fuse these antidotes into the toxin, and let mice


    eat them.


    After working for three days in a row, she finally got an achievement. After eating the poison. containing


    antitoxic pills, mice did not die immediately, nor did they suffer from pain or convulsions. Instead, they


    were alive and kicking as if nothing happened¡­..


    She finally saw the hope.


    Paige¡¯s eyes became gentle. If the mice were healthy and full of vitality, it meant that antitoxic pills


    could detoxify Yana¡¯s body¡­


    Although she felt that things would not go so smoothly, Paige was relieved because at least she tried in


    the right way and her hard work of the past few days paid off.


    Her phone vibrated at this moment. Seeing that Lamont called her, Paige answered the call quickly.


    ¡°Lamont, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Paige, poison in Yana¡¯s body works again. She suffers a lot like that day in the castle. Can she take


    the two pills you gave me?¡±


    Paige had said before, unless it was necessary, Yana had better not take those pills.


    Yana was very weak, so she may not be able to withstand their violent effects.


    ¡°Give her half a pill and see if there is anything wrong. If there is, call me.¡± Paige said.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Lamont gave Yana half a pill quickly.


    After a while, Paige¡¯s phone vibrated again. She thought that Lamont called her again, but she picked it


    up and saw that it was Cason.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve made a big stink. I feel like I¡¯m watching big shows one after another. It¡¯s so amazing.¡±


    Cason¡¯s cheerful voice came from the phone.


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips and asked, ¡°So Cason calls to make fun of me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m so happy. My honey, you are young and promising, and you are brave enough to


    admit what you¡¯ve done. How courageous you are¡­ I did not train the wrong person. You are the best


    candidate to inherit my mantle.¡±


    Paige thought, ¡°Cason is talking about inheriting his mantle again.¡±


    Paige hurriedly refused, ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    ¡°You are the best candidate in this world. Oh, by the way, when will youe to school? Those


    experiments haven¡¯t been finished yet¡­ And there will be apetition among top schools. Our


    university is already far behind. You are a champion with full marks. If you participate in the


    competition, bring me a trophy, and there will be more outstanding students applying to our university.¡±

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Chapter 533 I Get Thirty Percent of the Profit, and You Get Seventy


    ¡°You just want to beat Royce.* Paige hit the nail on the head, raising the corners of her lips.


    Royce was the principal of the University of Chicago. Cason and Royce usuallypeted with each


    other. Now that Paige had applied for Cason¡¯s university instead of Royce¡¯s, Cason seized the


    opportunity to show off in front of Royce.


    ¡°I leave this opportunity to other students.¡± Not interested in participating inpetitions among


    universities, Paige said, ¡¯I have a very important experiment to do recently.¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Cason hurriedly asked, ¡°What experiment? Conduct it with me! I like to


    challenge difficult experiments¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a heart attack.¡±


    This made Cason, who was anxious to outdo others, said unhappily, ¡°Let me see what experiment can


    beat me!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t bragging. He firmly believed that Paige and he could handle all experiments in this world.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have someone send the blood samples to youter.¡± Paige thought, ¡°It will be better if


    Cason helps me. The sooner the toxins in Yana¡¯s body can be detoxified, the better. We cannot dy it


    any longer¡­¡±


    ¡°For thepetition, you should at least lead a team. It will boost our students¡¯ morale. That¡¯s it.¡¯


    In order not to be refused by Paige, Cason quickly hung up and turned off the phone.


    Paige was speechless.


    Two dayster.


    In theboratory, Cason was furious and said, ¡°See how I beat you!¡±


    Paige pushed the door open and came in. Seeing that Cason had dark circles and struggled with data


    research, she couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips and said, ¡®I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m afraid you will have a heart


    attack.¡¯


    ¡°Paige, how much money can you make with this order?¡±


    Cason thought, ¡®It must be a lot.


    The little girl works so hard, so the reward is at least more than 16 million dors?


    The disease is soplicated. Did she ask for tens of millions more¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s free,¡± Paige replied.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cason¡¯s eyes widened, and it took him a while to react and said, ¡°Free. Free¡­¡±


    He wondered, ¡°When did my little girl be so generous? Curing others for free?


    Such aplicated condition. Free?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my future third sister-inw.¡±


    Cason thought, ¡®That makes sense¡­¡±


    ¡°Then who was offended by her and gave her such a deadly poison?¡±


    He asked in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯ve been studying it for two whole days, but I haven¡¯t figured it out. Who on


    earth invented this poison?¡±


    He wondered, ¡°In this world, is there a greater pharmacist than me and Paige?¡±


    Paige handed over a new blood sample and said, ¡°I suspect that the toxins in her body are made of the


    blood of these Medicine men¡­¡±


    Medicine men were injected with various strange poisons since they were young. Their blood had


    already been extremely poisonous, and ordinary people cannot bear it. If Yana had not been physically


    strong since childhood and persisted in fighting one toxin with another for a year, she might have died.


    ¡°Is this the blood sample of Medicine men?¡± Cason¡¯s eyes lit up!


    With this blood sample, his subsequent research would be easier.


    ¡°And the antitoxic pills I invented.¡± Paige handed over another small bottle.


    Cason¡¯s eyes widened, and he asked, ¡°You. You invented the antidote within such a short time?¡¯


    He thought, ¡°After all, I¡¯m old and useless!


    I¡¯ve studied it for two days, but I didn¡¯t find anything¡­


    I¡¯m not as good as an eighteen-year-old girl!


    It¡¯s true that the student bes the master¡­


    My little girl has grown up!¡±


    Paige smiled lightly and replied, ¡°This is only a semi-finished product. After taking it for two days, mice


    be listless¡­¡±


    This showed that this antidote couldn¡¯tpletely cure the poison within Yana¡¯s body.


    ¡°You have at least invented a semi-finished product¡­¡± Cason sighed. He didn¡¯t discover anything.


    Seeing Paige walking to him, Cason clicked on hisputer screen very quickly topletely deleted


    his research results of the past two days and then emptied Wastebasket¡­ He didn¡¯t want to be


    laughed at by the little girl.


    Seeing this, Paige smiled again and said, ¡°Do you want to bet? Are you confident that you will invent


    the antidote within a week?¡±


    ¡°A week???¡¯


    In normal times, if the little girl said *a week¡±, it would be an insult to him, a master in medicine. After


    all, he was a leading figure in the medical field.


    He was a legend to numerous medical students.


    But now, he thought that ¡°a week¡± was a little bit short¡­


    To save his face, Cason agreed, ¡°Deal! If we work together, we will invent all antidotes, right?¡±


    ¡°You are the main force.¡¯ When Paige said this, her phone vibrated. She looked down and saw that it


    was a document sent by her subordinates, so shemunicated with them in English.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, an executive from a foreign country contacted her, and she made a call to him in French.


    Seeing that she was really busy, Cason couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Well. You are my honey. I don¡¯t want


    you to be too tired¡­ I am the main force, and you are my assistant. Oh, by the way, have your injury


    healed? Does the healing medicine I gave you work?¡±


    Paige rolled up her sleeves to show him and said, ¡°It¡¯s much better. Your medicine is very useful. Make


    more. After selling them, I get thirty percent of the profit, and you get seventy.¡±


    ¡°I invented this medicine, especially for you. You fight all day¡­ Oh no. I know that I can sell my


    medicine for money. But why should I give you thirty percent of the profit?¡±


    ¡°I help you sell it. I cannot get somemission?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You even earn my money¡­¡± Cason felt that the little girl was so crazy about medical research


    that she even wanted his money. But he liked it, and he was willing to give her as long as she often


    visited him. He could even give it all to her, let alone only thirty percent of the profit.


    After all, in order to coax her into studying at his university, he spent eight hundred million dors to buy


    the world-renowned top drug research instrument H30!


    There were only two H30s in the world. One was in the national research institute of Canada, and the


    other was in aboratory of his university.


    Paige looked at the medical equipment in theboratory. With this equipment, their drug research


    would have more remarkable achievements.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mr. Cobb. It¡¯s me, Gideon.¡±


    The voice of the president of the student union sounded from outside, showing respect and courtesy to


    Cason.


    ¡°You said earlier that today the champion with full marks will lead us to join thepetition. Just now,


    students from the student union went to her ss and were told that she hasn¡¯te to ss for a long


    time¡­¡±


    Mr. Cobb had told them that the team would be led by her, so Gideon felt it necessary to tell him about


    this¡­


    Hearing this, Paige looked at Cason who didn¡¯t have the nerve to look at her, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I text


    you on Line that I won¡¯t lead the team?¡±


    Cason talked about leading the team on the phone, and he hung up before Paige refused. So Paige


    texted him on Line that she was really busy and had no time to lead the kids¡­

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Chapter 534 Lead The Teams


    ¡°But freshmen really want you to lead the team¡­. This is what the students want, and I just listen to


    their ideas¡­¡±


    ¡°So you ignore mine?¡±


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Cason immediately smiled and ttered her. ¡°Thispetition is organized by ten


    universities in the same city. It is held once every four years, and it attracts a lot of attention. Our


    university has ranked a little behind three times¡­¡±


    Cason felt a little wropged and gestured ¡°a little bit¡± with his fingers.


    Hearing this, Paige felt that students of their university really performed terribly before.


    ¡°So everyone pays attention to you, the champion with full marks. You must help us win this time!¡±


    Cason thought, ¡°It¡¯s okay if she just leads the team! Show other universities that, among the ten top


    universities, the University of Illinois at Chicago is not the worst! Our university also has remarkable


    talent Paige, this year¡¯s top scorer! If she won¡¯t take part in thepetition, others will have no idea


    about her skills. Even if we don¡¯t get any top rankings, others will think: Paige hasn¡¯t participated in the


    competition yet¡­¡±


    Paige was a little depressed. She said, ¡°You just want me to advertise for the University of Illinois at


    Chicago ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that if more outstanding students choose our university, there will be more people


    saving lives and healing wounds? This is so great! Our medical research requires more neers._¡±


    Paige thought, ¡°So I¡¯m an old hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cobb, are you in there? Did you hear what I said just now?¡± Gideon knocked on the door


    cautiously again.


    The door of theboratory was opened, Cason pushed Paige out with a smile and said, ¡°Here is the top


    scorer. Go. This time you must at least win the third ce!¡±


    Paige wondered, ¡°Did I agree? Just the third ce? The old man is satisfied with that? His pursuit has


    been so low now. When Gideon beard it, his pressure doubled because he knew how terrible their


    participants had been¡­..


    They could only be knocked out¡­ He thought it very hard for them to win the eighth ce, let alone the


    third one¡­


    The point was, he had just be the president of the student union, but he was responsible for the


    difficult task now¡­.


    Gideon somewhat felt like crying. But in front of such a beautiful girl, he could only hold back.


    On the way out, Gideon introduced himself to Paige, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gideon, president of the student union.


    I know you are Paige. I¡¯m very d that you will the team today. Thank you.¡±


    Seeing that he was humble and gentle, Paige smiled lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    When she didn¡¯t smile, she was as cold as a boss. But when she smiled, she was gorgeous.


    Gideon was stunned for three seconds. Realizing that he had lost his mind, he flushed.


    He thought, ¡°It is said that the top scorer is friendly, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be more friendly. When


    being looked at from a close distance, she is so beautiful that others will blush and feel nervous. How


    can she be so gorgeous?!¡±


    ¡°This time, thepetition is organized by ten universities. There are professionalpetitions and


    talentpetitions¡­¡± Gideon hurriedly shifted his gaze, not daring to look into her eyes.


    Her eyes were like the stars in the sky, so beautiful that others would get lost in them.


    ¡°Because the University of Chicago is the best university among these ten, thepetition will be held


    in its north and south auditoriums. Professionalpetitions will be held in the south- auditorium, and


    talentpetitions will be held in the north one. Only freshmen are allowed to participate. That is to


    say, we¡¯re going to lead two teams topete in two auditoriums.¡±


    ¡°We are the leaders?¡± Paige was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes¡­ You are the main leader, and I am the deputy leader.¡±


    Gideon was a junior, and he was rtively more knowledgeable than many students. So school leaders


    would feel more at ease if he was the deputy leader.


    ¡°Talentpetitions include piano, calligraphy, etc. Professionalpetitions include medical practice,


    battle of the brains, etc¡­..¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t know the specific process and content of thepetition. What she knew was that Leana


    and Bess would participate in the medical practicepetition.


    At this time, participants of the ¡°Professional Team¡± and ¡°Talent Team¡± of the University of Illinois at


    Chicago were standing on the yground in two teams. Seeing Paige, they both prolonged their voices


    and said mischievously, ¡°Nice to meet you, top scorer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really envious of the top scorer. She cane whenever she wants to, and she is allowed to do


    whatever she likes if she doesn¡¯te. When will I be so excellent?¡±


    ¡°Top scorer, how do you study? Could you teach us?¡±


    ¡°Top scorer, why don¡¯t you participate?¡±


    The student asking the question thought, ¡°If she isn¡¯t able to join the talentpetitions. At least she


    can join the professional ones and win honor for our university.¡±


    Paige looked at the participants in front of her with a smile and to win a prize today?¡±


    ¡°Do you have the confidence


    ¡°No.¡± Participants prolonged their voices on purpose andughed together.


    ¡°Be serious!¡± Gideon aside rectified the situation, and theseughing participants behaved themselves


    again.


    Sure enough, the president was needed here¡­


    ¡°Thispetition is held every four years. I believe that every one of you does not want to regret it.


    Show your ability, and let students of other universities know that our university is not bad!¡±


    Paige cheered them up and encouraged them. These participants were surprised that Paige seemed


    to¨Cbe gentler and more friendly than they had thought!


    They thought, ¡°Who said she was cold?¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The University of Chicago wasn¡¯t far from here. Paige took the lead, and the two teams followed her


    and Gideon.


    At this time Leana and Bess quietly squeezed forward, each holding Paige¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I miss you so much! Why have you left school for so long! Anna also asks for leave often. Only we two


    often live in the dormitory. It¡¯s so boring!¡±


    ¡°The day before yesterday, Pam sent another big package. It was really huge. Bess and I borrowed


    a small cart to carry it back to our dormitory. It must be delicious food again.¡±


    ¡°Paige, Pam is really kind to you.¡±


    Pam had been to their dormitory before, so they all knew her.


    Paige was a little surprised and thought, ¡°Pam sent me food again? She didn¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    Seeing that Leana and Bess standing beside Paige, those who wanted to be friends with her and those


    who were curious about her came forward tentatively.


    The two teams became a mess again. Some students chattered around Paige, and some asked


    Gideon for his Line number.


    At the University of Chicago.


    To amodate the contestants from the top ten universities, students of the University of Chicago


    vacated the backstage of the North and South Auditorium and arranged it as a rest area.


    At this time, the North Auditorium.


    A group of people surrounded Patricia, looking enviously at her new dress, new jewelry, and new


    shoes, all of which were WN Fashion¡¯stest models.


    WN Fashion was a dark horse recently. Its designs were novel and fashionable, which be the


    favorite of many celebrities, stars, and richdies.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people said that PQ Fashion had the strongest opponent in its history because WN Fashion was


    almost as popr as PQ Fashion!

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Chapter 535 Do a Favor as a Matchmaker


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it through official channels before. Your pair of earrings cost more than 32 thousand dors,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Do these shoes cost more than 50 thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°I know that the dress you are wearing costs 170 thousand¡­ It is unique in the world.¡±


    WN Fashion had copied the model of PQ Fashion. All the things produced were limited to one piece,


    which satisfied the upper ss¡¯s desire to be unique.


    ¡°Stop talking about the price¡­¡± Patricia gracefully made a gesture of silence, and whispered to the


    people around her, ¡°In this way, others will mistakenly think that I deliberately wear expensive clothes to


    show off¡­¡±


    When everyone heard it, they spoke for her one after another, and deliberately raised their voices.


    ¡°No one will think that you are showing off, because your living standard is already higher than many


    people¡­ On the contrary, I think you are a very gentle and kind person who cares about other people¡¯s


    feelings.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, I heard that your parents love you the most, is it true?¡± Another one gossiped.


    After all, she had five older brothers, but her parents did not spoil their sons, but her. Everyone who


    heard it found it enviable.


    In some ordinary families, the patriarchal ideas of the older generation were so deeply rooted that they


    actually produced evil effects.


    ¡°It must be true!¡± A short-haired girl answered, ¡°I went shopping with my mother a few days ago, and I


    happened to meet Patricia and her mother. Her mother would buy anything Patricia liked, no matter


    how millions of dors it would cost!¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Now I see the rich¡­¡± The people around were envious.


    ¡°Patricia, what a great life you¡¯re living! Your mother bought you clothes that cost more than millions of


    dors without hesitation?¡±


    ¡°When can I have this kind of mother? Last time I permed my hair for 700 dors. My mother still thinks


    it¡¯s expensive, and she keeps nagging me for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°I just bought a few new style bags of Louis Vuitton, and my mother said I was spending too much¡­¡±


    Although the amount of consumption in the mouths of thesedies was far in excess of the average, it


    was nothing in Patricia¡¯s eyes, and she even thought it a little shabby.


    A long-haired girl said, ¡°Patricia, I heard that Jack is one of your brothers. I like him very much. Can


    you get me a signed photo of him? I¡¯m willing to pay 1,500 dors to buy it from you!¡±


    ¡°How could Patricia be short of money?¡± Another curly-haired girl finished speaking disdainfully, then


    took Patricia¡¯s arm tteringly, and said coquettishly, ¡°I have collected hundreds of autographed photos


    of Jack.


    But I can¡¯t get the tickets for his concert everytime! Patricia, can you help me get one? I can pay you


    ten times, or even twenty times the tickets, as long as you help¡­¡±


    ¡°The VIP seats at the front of Jack¡¯s concert are really hard to get! They sell out in less than a second


    each time they are released. Thatwork speed is simply impossible.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, I saw Hernan¡¯s interview in a financial magazinest month. He is so handsome. The point is,


    his age, aplishments, and manner satisfy all my fancies about the one! We should keep him within


    us¡­ How about you find a chance for us to meet¡­ If he looks at me more, I will definitely fight for the


    opportunity. If he hates me, dislikes my approach, and bids me stay away, I will take heed of that, too,


    and will not make it difficult for you. What do you say? Please, please!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl who spoke was Litzy Blume, and her family was in the car manufacturing business. Although


    they are aimed at ordinary office workers, and a car costs only 10 thousand to 15 thousand, they were


    selling inrge numbers and making big profits.


    Especially the recentlyunched new energy mini series, due to its cute shape and low price of four to


    five thousand, which has sessfully captured the hearts of many housewives and young people.


    They had been riding high at No. 13 on the American Rich List.


    Patricia nced at her, and suddenly felt that, based on the friendship between the two of them, if Litzy


    and Hernan were together, it would be many times better than Mari!


    That Mari was useless and stupid, with low status, and she heard that she was kicked out of the


    house before, and she lived in a mess¡­


    The most important point was that she was one of Paige¡¯s good friends!


    Once she became her sister-inw, she would absolutely make things difficult for her¡­


    ¡°If I am lucky enough to be your sister-inw, then I will give you all the benefits¡­¡± Litzy said


    coquettishly, holding Patricia¡¯s hand all the time.


    ¡°Patricia, I want to marry Jack¡­ As long as I can marry him, I¡¯ll repay you whatever you want!¡± Patricia


    was pestered to make a match.


    ¡°Patricia, I¡¯m not picky. Any of Nathan, Lamont, and Sebastian who¡¯s not in a rtionship works!¡±


    Patricia looked at the dozen or so begging people in front of her, and smiled softly.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t decide the rtionship for my brothers. How about this? I shall find an asionter to


    invite you all to y at my house. It will depend on your own ability with whom my brothers will fall in


    love.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were overjoyed and praised Patricia in various ways.


    ¡°Patricia, you are my best friend in this life. I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°You are my savior. If this happens, I will enshrine you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, you are so kind and understanding¡­¡±


    Patricia smiled outwardly, but inwardly she had no idea. After all, she knew the characters of the


    brothers very well¡­


    Even if she tried to make a match out of them, there was no one they could fancy¡­


    At this moment, Paige came here with the kids from the talent team.


    She was so breathtaking, her innate aura, and the aura of ¡°No. 1 Schr¡¯ on her head made her the


    focus of the audience as soon as she appeared.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s the No. 1 Schr! My, I didn¡¯t expect her to be prettier in real life than in the photos. I finally


    saw her today.¡±


    ¡°Why did University of Illinois at Chicago let a freshman lead the team this year?¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this? Paige is the only student capable of carrying it. Of course, she shows


    up on this kind of asion¡­¡±


    ¡°There is indeed no one who is more capable than her to lead the team, but I don¡¯t know if she will


    participate soon¡­¡±


    ¡°No way! Then which one will she choose? If I have topete with her, I will quit on the spot.¡± There


    was talk of discouragement.


    ¡°Hey, shut up! No matter how good she is at studying, it doesn¡¯t mean she is equally good in other


    aspects!¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense¡­¡±


    Patricia, who was at the side, saw Paige surrounded by people, walking towards this side, feeling a


    little ufortable. What was she doing here?

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Chapter 536 Ms. Ezequiel Showed Up


    Wasn¡¯t Lamont pampering her? She still thought it was not enough and came here to get attention?!


    Heh, was she going topare these students with one of her identities? Shameless!


    What was the point of winning like this?


    That was unfair!


    The students of University of Illinois at Chicago were a little nervous and restrained when they saw that


    the members of University of Chicago talent team were also resting here.


    After all, the University of Chicago was the highest¨Clevel university in Chicago. Inparison, the


    University of Illinois at Chicago was slightly inferior¡­


    However, the rest areas of the two schools were close together, which made people inexplicably tense


    and psychologically stressed¡­


    Paige nced at everyone, ¡°Everyone takes a break in your own field and adjusts your mentality.


    Thepetition will start in 20 minutes.¡±


    A girl in a white skirt couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Paige, I¡¯m a little nervous¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± Another girl in a ck dress said anxiously, ¡°Although I have studied piano for five years, the


    contestants this time contain students from some musical universities. I¡¯m afraid I may make a fool of


    myself¡­¡±


    Before she could finish expressing her anxiety, she heard someone mocking her.


    ¡°You dare to participate in thepetition after only five years of study? Surely you will humiliate


    yourself! I have been learning the piano since I was three years old, and it is now fifteen years. I dare not


    even sign up for the pianopetition¡­¡±


    The speaker was Lilly Raphael from the Music Department of University of Chicago. Her fingersnded


    on the piano keys next to her, and she yed a piece of world famous music with one hand, and


    deliberately showed off her speed and piano skills.


    When the students of the University of Illinois at Chicago heard this, they were stunned and even more


    ashamed. They didn¡¯t expect her to y the piano so well and so quickly¡­


    What to do? They shouldn¡¯t sign up for thepetition¡­


    Not only would they make fools of themselves, but they would also humiliate University of Illinois at


    Chicago¡­


    After Lilly finished ying a piece of the famous piece, people from University of Chicago apuded and


    praised her for ying it well.


    The people in University of Illinois at Chicago were silent, and no one said anything.


    ¡°After learning for fifteen years, you still yed a wrong note. How dare you criticize others?¡± At this time,


    Paige smiled and said casually, ¡°You haven¡¯t even interpreted half of the artistic conception of the song.


    Even you¡¯ve learned it for fifteen years, you¡¯re still not as good as those who learn for five years.¡±


    When everyone heard it, they were stunned.


    Even the students of University of Illinois at Chicago looked up at Paige with admiration in their eyes.


    Lilly made a mistake? Paige could notice it! Amazing!


    ¡°Ah?? I didn¡¯t notice it¡­¡± Someone from University of Chicago said.


    **


    ¡°I¡¯ve also learned piano for ten years. If Lilly yed a wrong note, I would have noticed¡­¡±


    ¡°Lilly is a talented girl from the Music Department of University of Chicago, how could she make such a


    low¨Clevel mistake?¡±


    ¡°Lilly, what do you say?¡±


    Just now, in order to show off her piano skills in front of everyone, Lilly did identally y a wrong


    note.


    She had thought that speed would help her cover it up, because the wrong note sounded extremely


    close to the right note next to it. Even if a music professor had been present, they would not have been


    able to tell the difference if they had not listened closely.


    But Paige was able to notice her mistake in such a short period of time and point it out¡­


    Could it be that Paige¡¯s knowledge in piano was deeper than hers??


    ¡°Lilly, you didn¡¯t make a mistake just now, it was she who ndered you, right? If so, I want her to


    apologize immediately.¡±


    ¡°Lilly, why don¡¯t you speak?¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYour face is a bit pale¡­¡±


    Lilly sat back in her seat, no longer paying attention to other people¡¯s words.


    The people of University of Chicago seemed to have an arrogance in their bones, they were always so


    superior and looked down on others¡­


    Even if they did something wrong, they would not admit it themselves.


    ¡°So someone yed it wrong just now?¡± The people from University of Illinois at Chicago began to sneer,


    ¡°After seeing that arrogant, self¨Crighteous look, I thought she should be good. But it turned out just like


    this?¡±


    ¡°So the talented girl in the Music Department of University of Chicago is nothing more than this¡­¡±


    The people at University of Chicago couldn¡¯t sit still, and retorted, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Students from University of Illinois at Chicago replied, ¡°Whoever gets angry at what I said. Now I see that


    the students educated by the highest¨Clevel university are like this. You are all impetuous. Those who


    don¡¯t know might think that your cafeteria only serves chili peppers, so that you¡¯re fed to be jumpy and


    headstrong¡­¡±


    Students from University of Chicago couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°W¨CWhat evidence do you have to prove that Lilly


    yed wrongly? If not, apologize to her immediately, otherwise, we University of Chicago will never let


    you go.¡±


    Students from University of Illinois at Chicago continued, ¡°What No. 1 Schr said proves she yed it


    wrong¡­¡®


    ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± At this moment, Lilly couldn¡¯t help but scolded, ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    ¡®She really didn¡¯t want to hear people repeating that she yed a wrong note.


    Patricia at the side was left speechless by what her schoolmates were saying¡­


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Paige was a master of listening. She said Lilly yed it wrong, then Lilly definitely yed it wrong!


    She was a piano master!!


    Even if they couldn¡¯t see that Paige was a master, at least Lilly¡¯s reaction had already exined


    everything¡­


    However, these people were ignorant, stupid, and didn¡¯t know how to read words and expressions. They


    were humiliating themselves here and asking for trouble¡­


    In spite of her speechlessness and stolidity, Patricia, for the moment, tried not to be noticed, and did not


    show her face to attract Paige¡¯s attention.


    When it came to righteous things, Patricia wouldn¡¯t show any respect. If, in her anger, she had exposed


    herself as a falsedy¡­


    On such a big asion today, she would be ashamed.


    The two sides were quiet for a while, until the crowd of University of Chicago let out exmations.


    ¡°Deborah, your family is so rich, and you spent another four million dors to collect Ms. Ezequiel¡¯s


    works¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this picture is so well drawn¡­¡±


    ¡°Four million must be just chicken feed to your Jennings family!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so loaded.¡±


    Ms. Ezequiel¡¯s high level of painting was known to everyone in the painting world.


    She was known as America¡¯s paintbrush, the sage of Western painting and a master of the world of


    painting.


    With superb painting skills, smooth brushwork, and bold creation, she had brought the entire painting art


    to a higher level by herself.


    Each of her works had achieved the effect of painting with full intention, both form and spirit, and vivid


    charm.


    She was a big figure in the painting circle and was admired by others.


    ¡°Ms. Ezequiel is my favorite painter, also my only favorite.¡± Deborah Jennings smiled and said softly, ¡°My


    parents know that I like her, so as long as it is her work, they will find a way to take it home as a gift to


    me. This is Ms. Ezequiel¡¯s new work ¨C Mountains and Rivers. This exquisite painting skill is beyond the


    reach of ordinary painters.¡±


    Everyone admired the new work on her mobile phone again and nodded in praise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She has portrayed the spirits and shapes that are most difficult to capture in the paintings,


    which is so admirable.¡±


    ¡°Other painters either don¡¯t interpret the meaning well, or don¡¯t express enough spirit¡­ But Ms.


    Ezequiel¡¯s works are not only refreshing in style, but also very personal. I am also one of her fans.¡±


    ¡°Your parents love you so much! They even help you collect Ms. Ezequiel¡¯s works. Another pair of model


    good parents.¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, your parents seem to be different from mine¡­¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Chapter 537 Patricia Helped Paige to Retort


    Patricia, at the side, was thinking, ¡°Please stop praising her! At this moment, Ms. Ezequiel is right in


    front of your eyes! If she finds out that everyone is praising her, she will be triumphant!¡±


    At this time, Paige took out her mobile phone and was about to deal with private matters.


    Unexpectedly, Deborah had a sense of superiority, and suddenly made a gesture of silence to the


    people around her, then raised her eyes, and looked at Paige arrogantly.


    ¡¯As the No. 1 schr, you must be well-informed, knowledgeable, and excel in some aspects. Why


    don¡¯t you have a look at this work and tell us what¡¯s so good about it?¡±


    If No. 1 schr came from a very good family, and had been acquainted with art since she was a child,


    yet she could not tell who had made the work, or what was so good about it, it would show that she had


    poor eyesight and little knowledge.


    But if she had not been born into a rich family, whatever she had achieved, she was not as good as


    youngdies like them¡­


    So, from whatever quarter, as long as Paige answered the question, she would be either ridiculed for


    herck of knowledge, or for her birth¡­


    Paige raised her eyes and found a group of people who were going to watch her making a prat of


    herself.


    She looked again at Deborah¡¯s cell phone, which contained a painting of mountains and rivers that


    should have been the work they said she had bought for four million dors.


    Her eyes were a little colder, ¡°In my opinion, even a primary school student can do better.¡±


    This sentence stunned everyone, even Deborah was stunned for a few seconds.


    How dared this bumpkin say that even a primary school student could do better than Ms. Ezequiel?


    It seemed that she was not only from a poor background, but also had no taste!!


    ¡¯I see. You only know how to study, but you don¡¯t know how to appreciate the value of this painting.¡±


    Deborah came back to her senses, raised a superior smile, and said, ¡°This is the new work of the


    current painting master, Ms. Ezequiel.¡±


    ¡®Exactly! At the auction two days ago, this new work was bought by the Jennings family at a price of


    four million.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t me you for not knowing how to appreciate famous paintings, but you actually said that even


    a primary school student could do better. You not only insulted the saint of painting, but also insulted all


    the fans of her!¡±


    ¡®Apologize to the painting saint!¡±


    Paige smiled, looking at the people in front of her as if she was looking at a group of dumbass.


    ¡°Last year, the Lusk family bought Ms. Ezequiel¡¯s work at a price of 15 million. This year, the Stowe


    family bought Ms. Ezequiel¡¯s birthday picture at a price of 15 million. Now, you said you bought Ms.


    Ezequiel¡¯s real work for four million?¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s impossible? The Stowe family and the Lusk family have a lot of money and are willing to spend


    more money. We Jennings family knows Ms. Ezequiel well, so what¡¯s wrong with her giving us a


    discount?¡± Deborah felt a little guilty when she said this.


    Anyway, Paige didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between them, and there was no evidence to prove


    that she was lying, so even she said so, Paige could do nothing about it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paige felt even more amused, ¡°You said you know Ms. Ezequiel? How old is she?¡±


    ¡°An olddy!¡± Deborah said confidently, ¡°I have seen her many times. She looks very elegant, very


    bookish, and looks very artistic.¡±


    Paige couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Ms. Ezequiel is still young and beautiful, and she never gives discounts


    to anyone.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? It sounds like you know Ms. Ezequiel?¡± Deborah insisted, ¡°Ms. Ezequiel has been


    in contact with our family for many years. I have seen her many times. As for you, there are certainly no


    paintings of Ms. Ezequiel in your house. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t know who made the picture of mountains


    and rivers just now.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ezequiel has never drawn a picture of mountains and rivers.¡± Paige said casually, ¡°That one of


    yours is fake.¡±


    ¡°Fake??¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was shocked.


    The people at University of Illinois at Chicago couldn¡¯t believe it. How could No. 1 schr be sure that


    the picture of mountains and rivers was fake¡­


    On the other hand, Deborah was furious. She wanted Paige to show evidence, but she saw Patricia


    winking at her desperately.


    Oh right, Patricia!!


    ¡°Patricia, tell me.¡±


    Deborah didn¡¯t get Patricia¡¯s meaning, and she even called her out, ¡°You are well-informed. Tell me. Is


    Ms. Ezequiel old or young? Also, does she make this picture of mountains and rivers or not?¡±


    When Patricia was called, she stood up very depressed. She looked at Paige. In front of so many


    people, she really had no guts to greet her.


    Fortunately, Paige didn¡¯t take her seriously. She seemed indifferent.


    ¡®Ms. Ezequiel is¡­ a youngdy,¡± Patricia said this bravely, and even nced at Paige.


    If she lied, Paige would definitely show the evidence right on the spot.


    A long time ago, when Wilfred and Caroline visited the Lusk¡¯s house, they had personally said that


    Paige was no other than the painting master, Ms. Ezequiel, and the calligrapher, Perl. If she lied, it


    would soon be a p in her face.


    Rather than embarrassing her, it was better for her friend Deborah to suffer.


    ¡®Ms. Ezequiel is a youngdy? Is it the same as what the No. 1 schr said?¡±


    ¡¯So, Deborah is lying?¡±


    ¡®You mean, Deborah was just bluffing?¡±


    Weren¡¯t Deborah and Patricia good friends? Why did Patricia go against her in person¡­


    Everyone was talking.


    Deborah obviously couldn¡¯t believe that Patricia would embarrass her in front of so many people¡­


    She thought they were friends!


    ¡¯Patricia, did your family spend 15 million to buy Ms. Ezequiel¡¯s work a year ago?¡± At this time,


    someone remembered this again and hurriedly asked Patricia for confirmation.


    Patricia changed the subject as she wished, ¡°Yes, our family did buy Ms. Ezequiel¡¯s painting for 15


    million a year ago.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, your family is so rich. You can spend 15 million on a painting as soon as you want¡­ The


    Stowes can afford 15 million as well as you. No wonder you can get inws.¡±


    ¡¯That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    The crowd began to tter again.


    ¡¯¡­¡± Patricia felt a little guilty. She was afraid that Paige would reveal her identity as a fakedy in


    public, and she was even more afraid that Paige would say that she was not Martin¡¯s fiancee, so she


    took the first step, ¡®Okay, thepetition is about to start. Everyone just focuses on thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Patricia, since your family has bought Ms. Ezequiel¡¯s works, tell me, Ms. Ezequiel really doesn¡¯t give


    discounts to anyone?¡± Someone kept asking.


    Patricia nced at Paige again, and had to admit, ¡°Just like she said.¡±


    Everyone didn¡¯t expect that No. 1 schr had more knowledge than Deborah, and was in the same


    ss as Patricia. Deborah, on the contrary, was a little pitiful and sympathetic.


    Deborah could not understand why Patricia did not help her, and Patricia could only murmur an excuse.


    And the people from University of Illinois at Chicago looked at Paige with admiration.


    No. 1 schr was amazing.


    It was so easy for her to p people from University of Chicago in the face!


    ¡¯Paige, you are amazing!¡±


    No wonder Mr. Cobb personally named her to lead the team. She proved capable and strong.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Chapter 538 Provoked Her in Person


    The talent contest began soon.


    The firstpetition was for musical instruments. Patricia, as one of the influential figures of University


    of Chicago, came to the stage to perform the violin.


    Sitting in the auditorium, the deafening apuse and shouts, and theme music, kept tormenting


    Paige¡­.


    Unexpectedly, Patricia yed the violin even worse than the piano¡­.


    Finally, the performers on the stage changed, and the music sounded much more melodious.


    Paige was working on her mobile phone while listening to the sound of the violin. After a while, she


    raised her eyes and was about to rx her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect to see the person standing in the


    spotlight ying the violin was


    Kailyn!


    Kailyn held the piano in one hand and the fiddlestick in the other. The way she closed her eyes and


    reveled in it thrilled. the entire audience.


    She was originally one of the influential figures in University of Chicago, and was oftenpared with


    Patricia. The two were not only remarkable in appearance, but also in talent.


    But to Paige, she yed it barely passable.


    Paige went on to deal with the work on the mobile phone, and when the song was over, Kailyn on stage


    received a very


    high evaluation from the judges.


    The apuse from the auditorium was like thunder, one after another, andsted for a long time.


    Kailyn smiled brightly, and said through the microphone, ¡°The contestants who participated in the


    competition today are from different prestigious schools, but the opponent I am most looking forward to


    did not participate. I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets. It is rare for her toe to University of Chicago.


    So at this time, I would like to invite her topete on stage, so that everyone and the judges at the


    scene can see her unique demeanor.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she directly named Paige.


    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, Kailyn, the influential figure of University of Chicago, would


    personally challenge No. 1 schr of University of Illinois at Chicago!


    Her confident smile revealed the look of a winner, and the spotlight looked everywhere for No. 1


    schr¡­


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly came to a head.


    ¡°That Kailyn! How dare she¡­¡± The people from University of Illinois at Chicago became anxious, ¡°Not


    to mention whether No. 1 schr can y the violin, should at least tell us in advance. It¡¯s too


    disrespectful!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She suddenly calls Paige topete on stage without telling her in advance. Doesn¡¯t she


    just want to top Paige and embarrass we University of Illinois at Chicago?¡±


    ¡°There are not as many people who learn the violin as those who learn the piano. She definitely has


    bad intentions in doing this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±


    The spotlight finally found Paige, and many people¡¯s eyes fell on her.


    The short¨Chaired girl next to Paige said, ¡°Let me go up. Although I major in piano, I also know a little


    about violin¡­¡±


    At least it was better than someone who knew nothing.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s up to whether No. 1 schr will ept it or not The host on the stage was the chairman of the


    University of Chicago Student Union. ¡°Anyone who wants her to ept, apud heavily!¡±


    Thunderous apuse broke out in the audience, and everyone¡¯s eyes were on Paige.


    The people of University of Illinois at Chicago were all anxious, ¡°They went too far. Instead of


    smoothing things over as they should as the host, they heckling on purpose¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige, you didn¡¯t participate in thepetition. You can simply refuse.¡±


    Paige just finished processing the work on the mobile phone, and stood up casually, ¡°Okay, as her


    wish.¡±


    Just as the girl next to her wanted to dissuade her, Paige took the violin from her hand and said,


    ¡°Borrow for a while.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The girl next to her was so anxious that she whispered, ¡°My violin is very cheap, and the


    quality is definitely not as good as Kailyn¡¯s¡­¡±


    Everybody knew that the Lusk family was rich, and that everything they used was the best!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Paige came onto the stage with her violin.


    The audience booed even louder. Unexpectedly, No. 1 schr was so courageous that she dly


    epted the challenge.


    This year¡¯spetition was too interesting.


    The apuse from the auditorium was like non¨Cstop waves.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t expect Paige to dare to battle. Kailyn was surprised, and the look in her eyes was


    even more proud.


    On such a grand asion, guts alone were not enough. Soon, the embarrassing news would spread to


    the family, to University of Illinois at Chicago¡­ Though she was No. 1 schr, she would still be


    laughed at.


    The host said some introductory words, and let Paige start to y.


    Patricia in the audience knew that Paige was a famous piano master, Vallorie, but Kailyn didn¡¯t.


    Patricia thought to herself, ¡°Paige is proficient in the piano, not necessarily the violin. As the well¨C


    known Valloric, if she loses to a college student in the violin, it will be a real embarrassment, right?¡±


    She didn¡¯t care who won or lost. Whether it was Paige or Kailyn who lost, she wanted to see it and


    even be happy about it.


    Paige stood on the stage. She was already outstanding, and under the spotlight, she was iparably


    beautiful.


    Her right hand held the fiddlestick with great steadiness, and her left hand was delicately fingered. Her


    vibrato was even, the melody was beautiful, the timbre was excellent, and the music she deduced was


    as clean and delicate as her person.


    Just standing on the stage, she exuded superior elegance and nobility, as well as a strong artistic


    temperament.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect No. 1 schr to y the violin so well¡­.


    What¡¯s more, she had such an amazing temperament. Standing on the stage, she was like a dream out


    of reach of thousands of people¡­.


    Her performance was pure and thorough, noble and sharp, with an iparable timbre. The power of


    her performance was extremely abundant, with an epic spirit, representing nobility and unyielding, and


    it was like the venting of a mountain torrent¡­


    The great sorrows and joys of life, the rich emotions, the hotness and coldness of the fusion of ice and


    fire, under Paige¡¯s remarkable interpretation, swept over all present like a tornado.


    Shocking was not enough to describe the shock that this performance brought to everyone.


    Kailyn, who was standing nearby, froze her smile as she was takenpletely into the artistic


    conception of the song.


    It seemed as if only the girl who yed the piano on the stage was left in the world, and the music


    carried everyone through the great sorrows and joys of life¡­.


    At the end of the song, everyone couldn¡¯t extricate themselves, and they were still intoxicated by the


    wonderful music. It took a long time for the apuse to erupt.


    The apuse continued for a long time, and the girl on the stage bent over with an elegant and


    beautiful posture.


    Dorian Nehemiah, a violinist and professor of music at University of Chicago, apuded repeatedly


    and said in admiration, ¡°Your string¨Cdrawing skills and performance skills are not inferior to any


    masters of your time.¡±


    Such a high evaluation caused the audience to burst into apuse again.


    Another judge picked up the microphone and said emotionally, ¡°I want to ask. Who¡¯s theposer of


    the song?¡±


    It was so melodious!


    Just listening to it once made people have endless aftertaste¡­.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s my improvisation,¡± Paige replied truthfully.


    Everyone in the audience was shocked again. Even the judges thought she was a genius. Such a


    piece of beautiful music came from her improvisation!

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Chapter 539 To Be His Disciple


    ¡°The melody of the song is passionate and majestic, and you have a very good sense of rhythm and


    power. It¡¯s amazing that you¡¯ve interpreted everything that this song is supposed to interpret. I dare say


    that after you, there will be no one able to interpret it better than you, unless it is the violin master ¨C


    Mica Galbraith,e back to the music world.¡±


    What an evaluation!


    That made a new level of excitement in the audience!


    Mica, Larry Frey, and rissa Bertha were the three legends in the international violin circle, and


    they could be called the three greats, representing the pinnacle of the 21st century violin scene.


    Among them, Mica was the most mysterious. No one had ever seen her in real life, but the six


    pieces of music she created were like the sounds of nature, and they were popr all over the world.


    Many violinists, who could easily master all kinds of violin pieces, did not dare to touch Mica¡¯s work,


    for her pieces were a test of the true ability and internal strength of the yer, and most violinists did


    not dare to attempt them lightly.


    The World performed by Mica and violin master Larry before had been surpassed by no one so far.


    Although she did not show her face in The World, the performance of the two had be a legend.


    Now, this professor of music at University of Chicago actuallypared Paige to Mica¡­


    Kailyn on the side subconsciously clenched her fists, furious.


    Another well¨Cknown musician, Andres Robert, picked up the microphone and said appreciatively,


    ¡°Mica has created six violin pieces. The seemingly simple scales and arpeggios contain rich and


    ever¨Cchanging emotions. Any piece demands highly on the self¨Ccultivation,yout, intonation, skills,


    etc. of the yer.¡±


    He looked at Paige and said softly, ¡°Few violinists at home and abroad dare to try her pieces easily in


    public, because they are afraid that the level they can y will not even reach half the level of Mica,


    but now, tour improvisation gives me hope. I believe you are about to break this exception and be


    the next legend. I am very optimistic about. you,e on.¡±


    Paige smiled lightly and thanked the musician for hisment.


    Another director of the Violin Association picked up the microphone and said kindly, ¡°I dare say that in


    America, there is currently no violinist who can perform interpretations more heartily than you. You


    have brought a luxurious feast to the ears of all. I attended this feast for the first time in thirty¨Csix years,


    and was deeply shocked and intoxicated by it. I hope you win glory for the country in the next


    international violinpetition.¡±


    The apuse of the audience was like the thunder that exploded in the sky, violent and hot.


    They didn¡¯t expect Paige to get unanimous praise from so many judges¡­.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing such a beautiful song to everyone. I can only say that today¡¯s trip is worthwhile.


    I wonder if you are interested in bing my disciple?¡± Thest judge on the judging panel picked up


    the microphone and asked warmly.


    Everyone was stunned because the speaker was Mchi Eve, the chairman of the America Violin


    Association.


    When he was young, he was instructed by Master Larry for two months. Although Master Larry did not


    ept him as a disciple publicly, after those two months of instruction, his violin skills improved by


    leaps and bounds, and he became a shining star in the international violin circle.


    Because of his rtionship with Larry and his status in the violin world, many wealthy families want to


    send their children to study with him.


    He never epted disciples. He only taught violin to one person, and this person was said to be


    Kailyn.


    Everyone thought that Kailyn would be Mchi¡¯s only true disciple, and Kailyn had always been


    proud of it, but unexpectedly, in front of so many people, Mchi should make an offer to Paige, which


    made Kailyn embarrassed!


    Kailyn was already angry, too embarrassed to say a word.


    How would she show up in the outside world?


    Faced with such a big temptation, Paige not only did not agree, nor was she moved to tears, but smiled


    and said, ¡°Mr. Eve, thank you for your kindness. At present, I just want to learn medicine to save


    people. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to let you down.¡±


    Everyone was too shocked to speak.


    Was she stupid?!


    To be a disciple of Mchi meant to take a short cut, and henceforth her life would run smoothly!


    With Mchi¡¯s guidance, and her own qualifications, she could be another rising star in the violin


    world!


    Then she would gain both fame and fortune, and live by what she loved. What a lifey before her, if


    she would only nod her head¡­.


    But she refused!!


    Mchi was a little surprised, for he had not fancied any of the many people who had begged him to


    ept them as disciples, and this girl refused?!


    ¡°You can give full y to your violin expertise while studying medicine. The two do not affect each


    other. With your qualifications, you will definitely be able to make a name for yourself in the violin world


    in the future.¡±


    Mchi¡¯s words shocked everyone again.


    He was actually trying to persuade her! To persuade an ordinary freshman!


    The point was that this freshman was from University of Illinois at Chicago!


    Not University of Chicago, not Stanford University, but University of Illinois at Chicago!


    It actually made Mchi lower his status, and tried to persuade her to think about it again!


    Everyone was really shocked, especially Kailyn, she couldn¡¯t believe that Paige¡¯s talent could make


    Mchi do this!


    Her parents had visited him several times in person before, and had even turned to friends abroad, yet


    they could not. get Mchi to consent to ept her as a disciple.


    Usually, Mchi only treated her as a student, and didn¡¯t teach her everything!


    And Paige¡­


    He actually thought she was capable of being his disciple!


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Eve, but I think it¡¯s better to focus on only one thing.¡±


    Besides, she had enough to deal with already, and she had Larry¡¯s mood to worry about¡­


    After all, Larry had been talking about letting her inherit his mantle for several years¡­


    If she epted to be Mchi¡¯s disciple, she could even imagine Larry¡¯s irritable appearance¡­


    ¡°I want to devote all my energy to medicine. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Mr. Eve.¡± Paige still politely


    refused.


    Not only Mchi, but even the others did not expect that Paige refused again!!


    God¡­


    Now, Kailyn felt that she was not only sick, but also mad¡­


    But Mchi still didn¡¯t want to let go of such a talent. He smiled and said, ¡°If you change your mind one


    day, you can find me at the Violin Association at any time, or I¡¯ll add you on Line after a while.¡±


    Everyone was shocked again¡­


    And Kailyn was already so jealous. Why Paige?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While it was true that the level of violin ying she had just now performed was a little higher than


    hers, it was not enough to make Mchi so affectionate. Was it because of her face¡­

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Chapter 540 Blocked the Way


    She looked at Paige, and saw that the girl said some words of sincere thanks without being surprised,


    and then gracefully left the stage¡­


    Damn it. She must be very happy in her heart, and she merely pretended to be calm on the surface!


    No wonder Patricia didn¡¯t like her. Kailyn also hated her to the extreme at this time. She was really


    good at pretending!


    Kailyn secretly swore in her heart that someday she must defeat her!


    When Paige returned to the auditorium, the people of University of Illinois at Chicago regarded her as a


    myth.


    ¡®Paige, you are amazing! How can you y the violin so well? How many years have you been learning


    it?¡¯


    ¡®You have not only brought honor to yourself today, but also to University of Illinois at Chicago! You are


    so outstanding, so great!¡±


    ¡¯ Boohoo, Paige, I adore you so much. I dere that from today onwards, you are my idol!¡±


    From the moment Paige stepped into University of Chicago, she had been earning honors for


    University of Illinois at Chicago, but they¡­ were holding her back!!


    ¡®I think I can smash the violin when I go back¡­ I feel that after practicing for so many years, I¡¯m still not


    as good as one-thousandth of Paige.¡± Someone said in frustration.


    ¡®I hope Paige can y a wrong note to prove that she is human!¡¯


    She was just a freshman, yet she had such a high level of music, and it also brought such a shock to


    people¡­


    Only in this way could higher value be realized and life would be better.


    ¡¯I used to think that my piano was not good, for it was too cheap, so I didn¡¯t y the tone of the same


    quality as others¡­¡¯


    The girl who lent the violin to Paige said ashamedly, ¡®I didn¡¯t know it wasn¡¯t the violin¡¯s problem, it was


    me until I saw that violin that made me feel ashamed, glowing with new brilliance in your hands just


    now.¡±


    ¡¯Paige, whoever dares to insult you on the forum in the future, I will be the first to jump out and scold


    them! You are obviously so approachable and outstanding. If anyone dares to talk nonsense in the


    future, I will be the first to disagree.¡±


    ¡®You not only have extremely high academic performance and musical talent, but also are so beautiful


    and have such a good personality. Hubba hubba¡­¡±


    The crowd chattered around Paige again, and they didn¡¯t stop talking until Paige told them to calm


    down and prepare for thepetition.


    And Patricia didn¡¯t know how to describe her mood at this time.


    She thought that seeing Kailyn¡¯s defeat would make her feel happy, but at this moment, a feeling of


    jealousy and resentment arose spontaneously, which made her unable to calm down.


    Howe¡­


    How could Paige be so powerful¡­


    Her performance actually caused Mchi to offer her to be his disciple again and again!


    That was Mchi Eve!!


    The president of the Violin Association!


    Although she knew that Paige was very good at the piano, she didn¡¯t expect that she surpassed her by


    too much in the violin, too much¡­


    She and Amily were still thinking about trapping Paige into some mistakes in order to cover up the light


    brought by her various identities¡­


    But now, Paige seemed to be able to do everything. It was really hard to make her go wrong!!


    Patricia clenched her fists so hard that her nails sank into her palms. She hated it! She hated that


    someone taught Paige so many talents!!


    She was originally the least valued person in the Tate family!!


    Originally lived at the bottom!!


    But now, she had be an unreachable existence, which made her angry!


    Where did she get her connections, and how could she learn so many skills in such a short period of


    time?


    And Kailyn was also very angry.


    She still vividly remembered a time when Paige stood up for the waiters in the clubhouse,


    embarrassing her and her friends in public.


    Andst time, when Grandma woke up, the members of the two families went to the hospital to visit


    her. She wanted to join hands with Paige to kick Patricia out of the Lusk family, but Paige taunted her.


    Paige said, ¡°Does Patricia spend any of your money? Does it matter to you whether she stays in this


    family or not? No more nonsense, or you are the first to leave the Lusk family!¡±


    At that time, she still wanted to persuade Paige. After all, Patricia was not the biological child of the


    Lusk family. Instead, she and Paige were the legitimate daughters of the Lusk family. But Paige only


    gave her a warning look, and scorned to be with her.


    Because of this, she was scolded by her mother Allison after she went back. Her mother said that with


    Paige¡¯s temperament, it would be impossible to join hands with her. And she was also called stupid,


    and she was inferior to Paige in everything¡­


    Now, she must find a way to turn the table around!


    Half an hourter.


    Paige waited for the group of kids toe to the stage and finish ying, then got up and led the team


    away.


    She had to go to another auditorium to see how Bess and Leana were doing in their professional


    competition.


    When passing the backstage, Kailyn called her directly, ¡°Paige, let¡¯s y chess.¡±


    This sound attracted the attention of many people around.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be that Kailyn was upset after losing to No.1 schr, and wanted to challenge her again?


    Someone hastily sent a Line message and secretly ran to call someone, hoping that more people could


    witness this moment.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡¯ Paige¡¯s tone was a bit indifferent, and she was about to lead the


    team away, but was stopped by Kailyn.


    ¡¯Just five minutes! The winner will be determined in five minutes.¡¯


    There was no need to go down to thest step, as long as whoever won the most in five minutes would


    do.


    Paige knew that she was having a difficult time, and she would propose to y chess, presumably her


    chess skills were no worse than that of the violin.


    ¡®You don¡¯t even ask what Paige is good at, but you propose to y chess. Don¡¯t you just want to beat


    Paige in the field you are good at? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to win like this?¡±


    ¡¯Fine, then. There¡¯s no need to y. Paige¡¯s willing to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the proper way to handle a game. That¡¯s petty. Oh, I see. It must be because


    your teacher wants to ept Paige as his disciple, so you are envious.¡±


    ¡®Paige, defeat her. Teach her a lesson and let her know that there are always people who are even


    cleverer.¡±


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Paige still didn¡¯t want topete with her.


    Kailyn once again blocked her way, ¡°It¡¯s just a minute. Win or lose in a minute.¡±


    She had gone this far¡­


    Paige raised her eyebrows, thinking, ¡°Is she this eager topete?¡±


    The people from University of Illinois at Chicago couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Did you grow up with


    everyone loving you and never losing, so you can¡¯t afford to lose? Paige even said that she wasn¡¯t


    avable, and you are still sticking at her. Haven¡¯t you heard a saying that great barkers are no biters?¡±


    ¡¯Are you implying that Kailyn is a dog? She is the daughter of the Lusk family. If she is a dog, then you


    are not even as good as a dog!¡±


    ¡¯That¡¯s right. It¡¯s your honor to have Kailynpeting with you¡­¡±


    ¡® No. 1 schr should be able to do everything. It¡¯s just a thing of one minute, not even longer than you


    wasting time here.¡± ¡®Hear!

 Chapter 541 The Chess Master Came

    Chapter 541 The Chess Master Came


    ¡®Paige, I want topete with you. If you know nothing about chess, you can choose any other one.¡¯


    Having said this, Kailyn said with confidence, ¡®I¡¯m all good at piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting.¡¯


    After all, she was a daughter of a wealthy family. There were many opportunities for her to learn


    talents. Many of those around her secretly envied her sparkling appearance. Who would not dream of


    being born into wealth and learning talents that would be the envy of others?


    ¡°Just chess.¡± Paige reluctantly said, ¡¯One minute.¡±


    Kailyn was secretly happy, and asked someone to borrow a set of chess, and graciously let Paige y


    first.


    ¡®No, I¡¯ll let you take three steps first.¡±


    What??


    Paige¡¯s move made Kailyn feel humiliated. She smiled and said, ¡°How can I do it? Thepetition is


    all about fairness and justice. Besides, it was I who asked for the contest. Of course, you should y


    the first move.¡±


    Paige wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk much, so she took one step first.


    Kailyn thought that Paige couldn¡¯t find anything to say back to her, and she felt even more proud, but


    she didn¡¯t smile for a few seconds before seeing the situation getting more and more tense¡­


    It was clearly a situation that couldn¡¯t be simpler, but under Paige¡¯s handling with ease, she was always


    in a disadvantaged position, and the chess pieces were always eaten by Paige¡­


    In less than a minute, the oue was already clear. Many people who came to join in the fun had just


    stood still when they saw that the time was up and the oue had been decided.


    Paige won. She still looked indifferent, as if winning or losing was just a trivial matter in her eyes.


    But Kailyn was sitting in front of the chessboard, stunned as if she had suffered from a lightning strike.


    She thought that she could maintain her leading position for at least a minute, but now, seeing the


    miserable scene on the chessboard, she felt ashamed and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Howe¡­


    How could Paige be so good at chess¡­


    Not only was she good at the violin, but even at chess¡­


    As soon as Paige got up, she heard someone say, ¡¯It¡¯s Mr. Eve!¡±


    Mchi appeared in the crowd at some point, and no one knew how long he had been watching. Many


    people¡¯s eyes fell on him, and he smiled kindly, looked at Paige, and apuded appreciatively.


    ¡¯Wonderful. It¡¯s so wonderful. I didn¡¯t expect you to know chess¡­ Who¡¯s your teacher?¡±


    She was able to beat Kailyn in violin and chess.


    Kailyn¡¯s chess talent was no worse than violin¡­


    Paige did not tell him it was Carroll, but asked softly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Why was he here enjoying the fun? Shouldn¡¯t he be one of the judges?


    ¡¯I want to add you on Line.¡± Mchi smiled gracefully.


    When hemented on Paige¡¯s violin level just now, he once said that if one day she changed her


    mind, she was wee to find him at the Violin Association at any time, or he would add her on Line


    after a while¡­


    She didn¡¯t expect him to mean it!


    Seeing Paige leave the auditorium, he followed up!


    Everyone was stunned by his move. It seemed that he really liked Paige, was very satisfied with Paige,


    and intended to ept her as his disciple.


    In front of so many people, Paige didn¡¯t want to embarrass him, so she took out her phone, opened the


    QR code, and handed it over.


    After scanning her code, Mchi said with a smile, ¡¯Done.¡±


    Paige epted his friend request. ¡°I¡¯m gonna lead another team to thepetition. I gotta go.¡±


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Mchi nodded, ¡°Contact anytime.¡¯


    After he finished speaking, when he passed by Kailyn, he didn¡¯t even look at her¡­


    He originally thought that by pretending not to see her, it would make the conceited her feel better.


    But Kailyn misunderstood his kindness, and became even more dissatisfied and jealous!


    She felt that Mr. Eve didn¡¯t take her seriously. In front of her, he treated Paige with kindness, while


    treating her as nothing¡­


    All the people about were crowding around Paige.


    ¡¯Paige, you are so good! Not only can you y the violin well, but you can also y chess so well!¡±


    ¡¯When did you start learning chess?¡¯


    ¡¯Some people made a mistake in her wishful thinking. She wanted to win you, but in the end she


    humiliated herself again.¡±


    ¡®Hahaha. That¡¯s hrious¡­¡±


    At this moment, a vigorous and powerful voice reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡¯Hey, let me see what¡¯s going on here. It¡¯s so lively!¡±


    Everyone followed the source of the sound, but they didn¡¯t expect that the person who came was the


    famous Carroll Schultz!!


    Carroll was a well-known chess master today, proficient in various chess games.


    Because he was very obsessed with chess, many people call him ¡°chess maniac¡±.


    How could a big man like him appear in such a smallpetition as University of Chicago, and even


    walk around the backstage¡­


    Could it be that Carroll, like Mchi, wanted to find talented juniors in thepetition and ept them


    as disciples¡­


    Thinking of this, everyone looked at Kailyn again.


    Kailyn studied chess under the chess master Lane Gold, and they heard that Lane had been taught by


    Carroll once¡­


    It was just that Kailyn lost to Paige, so they didn¡¯t know if Carroll still thought highly of her, and would


    ept her as a disciple¡­


    ¡®Who will tell me what happened? Why are there so many people?¡±


    There were too many people that he didn¡¯t see Paige at all.


    He heard from Cason that today Paige would lead a team to appear at University of Chicago. Since he


    had nothing to do, he came here to find her!


    The little girl clearly promised to y a few games of chess with him before, but three or four months


    passed, and she didn¡¯t even show up!


    He himself had to make a special trip.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not reliable.


    What¡¯s even more exasperating was that bad Cason, who took advantage of often conducting


    experiments with Paige, often sent photos to the group to stimte everyone¡­


    Every time they saw Paige doing experiments with him, the people in the group would inevitably scold


    Cason, while he enjoyed it¡­


    Today, Royce, the principal of University of Chicago, had no time to entertain him, but Deven Noyes,


    the vice-principal, bent over to apany him, looking very respectful.


    ¡¯I heard that Kailyn from the Lusk family is ying chess with Paige from University of Illinois at


    Chicago¡­¡¯ Deven said with a smile.


    ¡¯Really¡­¡±


    Paige was ying chess here?


    Who, unafraid of defeat, dared to challenge Paige?


    Was it not a mere search for defeat?


    ¡®Hurry up and take a look.¡±


    See if he needed to call 911. After all, Paige¡¯s chess skills were really easy to make people suffer from


    heart disease¡­


    Deven thought that the chess master was interested in ying chess, but he just took a few steps


    forward when he found that Paige was about to leave.


    Chess¡­ seemed to be over?!


    ¡¯Carroll??¡±


    Seeing Carrolling, Paige was surprised and regretted wasting a minute with Kailyn just now.


    Otherwise, she would be able to avoid Carroll.


    ¡¯You! You force me toe here to catch you¡­¡± As soon as Carroll saw Paige, he couldn¡¯t help but


    begin to nag.


    Everyone was stunned¡­


    Why did it sound like Carroll took the initiative to find Paige??


    But Paige looked like she wanted to slip away??

 Chapter 542 Narrowly Beating

    Chapter 542 Narrowly Beating


    ¡®You haven¡¯t saidst time, who did you give the set of jade chess pieces I gave you!¡±


    This sentence was like a bomb that exploded in the crowd.


    Everyone was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. It sounded like Carroll had a close rtionship with


    Paige¡­


    Could it be that the jade chess set Carroll was talking about was the same one whose sky-high price


    had so shocked home and abroadst time?


    It was said that the chess pieces were very rare. Those with gaps, uneven color, cracks, too small


    pieces, etc. couldn¡¯t be selected as polishing materials¡­


    It took three years just for the selection of materials.


    Next, it took another three years to make these 361 chess pieces, all of which were handmade, each


    worth 30 thousand dors.


    After it was made, it attracted countless chess collectors topete, and finally, it was bought by


    Carroll at a price of 28.8 million dors, and it was regarded as a treasure¡­


    But what he meant seemed to be that after he gave this set of sky-high chess to Paige, Paige gave it


    away to someone else?!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How dared Paige?!


    That was the chess sent by Carroll!!


    Not to mention priceless, even this kind of affection shouldn¡¯t be spoiled like this!


    She was so ungrateful!!


    Paige smiled and asked with great interest, ¡°Carroll, you¡¯re now here to me me?¡¯


    That set of chess pieces was what Carroll lost to her when shepeted with Carroll!


    That was her winnings.


    Then it was hers, and she had the right to decide whether she kept it or send it away.


    ¡¯That set of chess pieces is my favorite. I don¡¯t care. You have to y a game of chess with me today!¡±


    Carroll threatened her.


    ¡¯Here?¡± Paige raised her eyes and looked around. There were already a lot of people watching, which


    could be described as flocked.


    Carroll beamed with joy, ¡°Right here!!¡±


    After finally catching her, of course, he had to enjoy the fun first!


    s, at his height, it was too difficult to find someone who was evenly matched to y chess¡­


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Paige smiled yfully.


    Last time he lost the chess game, there were only a few housekeepers watching, but this time there


    were so many students present. What if he still lost¡­


    He was not afraid of losing face??


    ¡¯Very sure!¡± Carroll was full of confidence this time, and lowered his voice and whispered in Paige¡¯s ear,


    ¡°I have practiced at home a lot in the past few months!!¡±


    Just to carry out his vengeance and win her once.


    Paige thought it was funny, ¡°Then¡­what are you betting this time?¡±


    ¡®No betting. No betting¡­¡± Carroll waved his hands repeatedly and said, ¡°I have nothing to do, just y.¡±


    He could not bear to lose any more of his treasures to her, lest she should give them to someone else


    soon after¡­


    Then he would surely have a heart attack.


    At this time, the expressions of the people around him could no longer be described as shock¡­


    A well-known chess master, Carroll, actually came to the backstage of the University of Chicago in


    person, and wanted Paige to y a game of chess with him??


    How good was Paige at chess??


    Although she won Kailyn in thepetition just now, it was not enough to let Carroll think highly of her.


    On the other hand, Kailyn clenched her fists even more, unable to believe it.


    Why?!


    Why were Mchi and Carroll so optimistic about Paige and respecting her like this¡­


    The point was, this girl was raised in the Tate family since she was a child, so how could she get in


    touch with such a big man as Carroll!!


    Kailyn was a little annoyed, because even her teacher Lane didn¡¯t have the chance to see Carroll


    anytime, let alone a little girl like Paige¡­


    Carroll asked the vice-principal Deven to get the chess pieces. Then he sat down, and began to


    compete with Paige.


    The contest between the strong made people dumbfounded. Just at the beginning, the two were evenly


    matched, which was very interesting.


    This was chess!


    That was what made it interesting!


    Carroll enjoyed it and was very happy.


    And Paige¡¯s manner was not indifferent, as it had been with Kailyn just now, but interested and


    significant, as if she were ying chess with an old friend. She looked at the lovely Carroll with a lot of


    leisure and interest.


    ¡®Teehee, take you one!¡± Carroll was so d that he could take a piece of her, it was better than taking a


    hundred from anyone else!


    Paige couldn¡¯t helpughing. He was amused after only one piece, and it showed how long he had


    been without a win¡­


    Everyone thought that Paige would be defeated, but as time passed, the two were still tied, with equal


    strength¡­


    Where did this Paige learn from¡­


    To be able to confront Carroll for such a long time¡­


    Was she human?


    The people from University of Illinois at Chicago were stunned at this moment. No.1 schr could


    be the opponent of Carroll!


    They had been ying chess for half an hour, and still there was no winner. The two captured the


    same number of pieces!


    How on earth did she do it?


    Carroll was secretly happy, ¡°Teehee, I haven¡¯t practiced for nothing in the past few months, and I can


    even tie with her!¡±


    ¡®You¡¯ve been so busy recently that you don¡¯t care about ying chess anymore. Look, how long has it


    been since you practiced¡­¡±


    ording to her level, she could beat him in at least half an hour.


    But now¡­


    Just as Carroll wascent, he was taken by Paige three pieces. His eyes widened all of a sudden,


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Carroll stared at the chessboard, and suddenly realized that though he was very secretive, she found a


    ce to sneak in!


    Next, he devoted 100% of his energy¡­


    And the other side.


    Gideon Jonathan, the chairman of the University of Illinois at Chicago Student Union, looked at the time


    and was a little worried.


    It stood to reason that those people brought by Paige should have finished thepetition, but after so


    long, they hadn¡¯te to show their faces¡­


    Could it be that the people she led were wiped out and suffered a sensational defeat, so she stayed


    there tofort a group of crying people??


    Thinking of this, he sent Paige a Line message asking, ¡°Are you done with your work? Do you need


    any help?¡±


    Leana hugged Bess¡¯s arm nervously, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Paige here yet? I¡¯m a little nervous¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­. ¡°


    It would be their turn soon. Paige said that before theirpetition, she woulde to see them in


    person and cheer them on.


    But now, Paige didn¡¯t reply to their Line, nor answered the phone. It couldn¡¯t be over there, they had


    suffered a sensational defeat, right??


    ¡¯This, this, this¡­¡± At this time, Carroll saw his pieces being taken by Paige again, and his eyes were


    eager.


    Although Paige didn¡¯t practice at home during this time, she understood what Carroll was thinking, and


    knew what kind of defense he would set up¡­


    So she deliberately let Carroll think that he had sessfully defended. Then, she made a surprise


    attack from the other way, went directly to the ce where he was not defending, and took his pieces.


    Carroll couldn¡¯t be more regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have taken that step just now!!


    After another half an hour, Paige narrowly won by one piece.


    Everyone in the audience was shocked, but they didn¡¯t dare to apud, for fear of hurting Carroll¡¯s self-


    esteem¡­


    Actually lost to Paige??


    Carroll was about to say it was wonderful, when suddenly a girl stepped out and questioned it.

 Chapter 543 Ten Years

    Chapter 543 Ten Years


    ¡®Impossible! When Paige won Kailyn just now, I was thinking that there must be some weirdness in it.


    Now that Paige has won against Carroll, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    The girl¡¯s words sessfully aroused everyone¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡®Yeah, Paige is just a student. How could she win over Carroll?¡±


    ¡®Carroll is a world-renowned chess master.¡±


    ¡®I also find it strange. Paige must have cheated! There must be an Al helping her!!¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the recent news reveal that some chess yers used artificial intelligence to cheat and were


    discovered on the spot? But his method was a bit low-end. He used a micro-camera to take pictures of


    the chess game and sent it to hispanions. Thepanions usedputer Al to solve the moves.


    Then passed the answer to him.¡±


    ¡®Paige must have used a smart chip or something. I demand a body search!¡±


    ¡®If Paige used despicable means to win against Carroll, I think she needs to apologize to Carroll, and


    also to Kailyn!¡±


    ¡®She may have used Al in the violinpetition just now¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s chattering voices reached Paige¡¯s ears, and Paige curled her lips with great interest. It


    turned out that her brain wasparable to Al.


    Maybe she cheated in all kinds ofpetitions before, including SAT. If this is the case, I will ask the


    police to deal with it!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll also ask the police to disqualify her from variouspetitions.¡±


    ¡°I hope that University of Illinois at Chicago can show an attitude and expel her. Such a scum can no


    longer stay in school.¡±


    ¡°Stop ndering!¡±


    People from University of Illinois at Chicago stood up to speak for Paige one after another, filled with


    righteous indignation.


    ¡°Every move that Paige yed just now can be clearly seen in our eyes. How could she cheat, and


    what method did she use to cheat?¡±


    ¡®You keep saying things like Al. Can you produce any evidence?¡±


    ¡°I just have no evidence, so I have to call the police.¡±


    ¡®She has the guts to cheat, but doesn¡¯t have the guts to hear us saying?¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s what University of Illinois at Chicago taught you? Cheating is the way to win in


    everything?¡±


    Everyone seemed to recognize the fact that Paige cheated, and all looked at her with contempt.


    The people of University of Illinois at Chicago were very angry, yet they didn¡¯t know what to argue, ¡°If


    you cant produce evidence, it¡¯s nder! Paige can sue you!¡±


    ¡®Sue us? Well, before you sue us, call the police! When the police arrive, everything will be revealed¡­¡±


    The people of University of Illinois at Chicago were furious. They looked at Paige again, and said


    angrily and helplessly, ¡®Paige, they¡¯re going too far¡­¡±


    ¡®If you want to call the police, then do it. If you can¡¯t produce evidence, I will sue you one by one. At the


    same time, I will ask University of Chicago to conduct a public review and record a major demerit.¡±


    The people from University of Chicago were irritated by Paige¡¯s attitude. Did this person think that they


    couldn¡¯t provide evidence, so she was arrogant?


    She obviously cheated, but she still dared to speak in such a tone!


    She was asking for it!


    Their vice principal Deven was standing here!


    How dared she looked down upon others?!


    Asked University of Chicago?


    In what capacity did she ask University of Chicago?


    Who did she think she was?


    Deven on the side, his face darkened, looked at these students with displeasure in his eyes.


    Not to mention the fact that Royce valued Paige, simply because Paige¡¯s knowledge and status


    prevented her from doing something as shameful as cheating.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this what University of Chicago taught you? Before there is no evidence, everyone is talking


    nonsense? ndering ssmates?¡¯ Deven looked extremely serious with his hands behind his back.


    ¡® Mr. Noyes, though this matter is not big, we are doing this not hoping Paige will go astray.¡±


    ¡®We also hope that people from University of Illinois at Chicago can see her true nature, and don¡¯t be


    deceived by her¡­¡±


    ¡®If she even obtained the perfect score in SAT by cheating, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to those students


    who have worked so hard to study at night?¡±


    ¡®Yeah, she easily beat everyone with Al¡­¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re so eloquent.¡± Deven criticized severely, ¡°I have never seen you so eloquent in matters of study.


    When ites to ndering people, you are quite capable. Don¡¯t say you are a student of University of


    Chicago when you¡¯re in the society!¡±


    It was a shame for University of Chicago.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Carroll. I made youugh¡­¡± At this time, Deven turned his head again, with a pleasant


    expression, and even with a trace of respect and politeness, he smiled and said to Carroll, ¡°I remember


    these students. I will talk to them one by one, and if they do not repent, I will ask their parents toe


    to school and talk to see if there is any need for them to continue the study.¡±


    After all, as a school of University of Chicago, the most important thing was the ideological and moral


    character of the students, rather than the grades.


    If a student had bad intentions and liked to nder others, then after graduation, if they integrated into


    society, they would only embarrass and discredit University of Chicago.


    ¡°Mr. Noyes¡­¡±


    Everyone didn¡¯t understand why the principal of their own school turned to an outsider!!


    Could it be because Paige looked beautiful?!


    Or was it because Paige and Carroll knew each other, so Mr. Noyes wanted to take this opportunity to


    please Carroll?


    Hmph, Mr. Noyes was too hypocritical, too ttering!


    He was the most unsuitable person to stay in University of Chicago! They would definitely report him


    later!!


    Patricia hid in the crowd and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that Paige only used some


    means to win thepetition¡­


    Maybe, even the title of ¡°Ms. Walker¡± came from this way¡­


    And her medical skills may be copied mechanically from the Inte, or there was an Al teaching


    behind her¡­


    Otherwise, at Paige¡¯s age, how could she be ¡°Skr¡±¡­


    Or maybe she impersonated ¡¯Skr¡±?


    The real Skr was someone else?


    Thinking of this, Patricia felt much more rxed.


    In the past, her and Paige¡¯s strength seemed to be separated by a Milky Way, but now, the Milky Way


    had be a small canal, which could be crossed with just a single step¡­


    Kailyn, who was at the side, just felt very happy. It turned out that Paige won thepetition by unfair


    means¡­


    She said that in the whole world, among her peers, no one could match her violin level and chess


    ability, including that stupid Patricia¡­


    Now let¡¯s see how Paige ended up!


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± At this time, Carroll smiled heartily, as if he was not affected by these things at all.


    ¡¯Her chess skills are taught by me. It has been more than ten years. The young is better than the old,


    and she isparable to Al. Should I be happy or happy?¡¯


    What??


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What did Carroll just say??


    Paige was taught by him? So far, more than ten years??


    Both Kailyn and Patricia suspected that they heard it wrong, but seeing the surprised and stunned eyes


    around them, they couldn¡¯t help clenching their fists. Damn it, how did Paige get close to Carroll, and


    through what method did she get Carroll to ept her as his disciple for ten years?

 Chapter 544 Show Off

    Chapter 544 Show Off


    Mr. Noyes on the side smiled respectfully and politely, ¡°These students are ignorant, and I will teach


    them wellter. Sorry to bother you, Carroll.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Carroll was in a good mood, and he was not affected by these people and things at all.


    He recollected with satisfaction, ¡°Well, today¡¯s trip was not in vain!¡±


    He yed chess with Paige today, and got some more new ideas. That was very good. This trip was so


    worth it.


    He looked at Paige, patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°You should think about inheriting my


    mantle¡­¡±


    Everyone was shocked again.


    What did Carroll mean by this??


    He chose the disciple a long time ago? This person was Paige? Wasn¡¯t it Kailyn??


    Everyone subconsciously looked at Kailyn¡­


    At this time, Kailyn¡¯s face was stunned, extremely surprised¡­


    Carroll asked Paige to think about it again. Could it be that Paige rejected him earlier??


    God¡­ How was it possible?!


    Was there such a stupid person in the world?!


    This was Carroll!!


    The highest pinnacle of today¡¯s chess world. What an honor and a blessing it would be for anyone to


    take up his mantle!


    But Paige just smiled lightly. He had learned something. He now knew to deliberately put pressure on


    her by the presence of everyone, thinking that she would not refuse in person because she was


    concerned about his reputation.


    ¡°You should go back.¡±


    Paige didn¡¯t talk about inheritance, but just changed the subject with one sentence¡­


    ¡°Hahahaha. Fine¡­ Come to my house to look for me when you have time, and call me asionally.


    Don¡¯t let me call you all the time, and you don¡¯t even answer!¡±


    His tone was a bitining, but the people around him felt the salty¡­


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Carroll was about to leave, when he suddenly remembered that when Cason was


    doing experiments with the little girl, he always sent photos to the group to stimte everyone¡­


    In the past, he thought this behavior was too much! Too boring! It was so annoying!


    But now, he smiled and said to Paige, ¡°Shall we take a photo?¡±


    The people around widened their eyes again, watching Carroll take Paige to take a picture in disbelief.


    What? Paige was indeed living an extraordinary life to be so valued by Carroll!!


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna lead the team.¡±


    After taking the photo, Paige checked the time and knew that thepetition was about to start over


    there, so she said, ¡°See youter.¡±


    ¡°See youter, kiddo.¡± Carroll looked at tlie group photo on his phone and smiled so happily that he


    didn¡¯t know how happy he was.


    He posted more than a dozen photos in the group in one go. In the photos, he smiled so hard that his


    eyes narrowed. Paige still looked as elegant as a lotus. She was so pretty. She was indeed a young girl


    of seventeen or eighteen years old. Lucky Martin!


    Hmph, no. He, as a grandfather, didn¡¯t agree to this marriage!!


    He had to look at this kid¡¯s character and sincerity. If he wasn¡¯t satisfied, he would never agree!


    When Paige was leaving, she suddenly received a call from Jack, she was a little surprised and


    answered, ¡°Jack?¡±


    ¡°Paige, the first station of my world tour will be held in Chicago. I specially reserved two tickets with the


    best seats for you. Remember toe with Martin. I have already sent the tickets to your mobile


    phone.¡±


    It was Jack¡¯s sunny voice on the phone, full of 100% pampering.


    What he sent to Paige was an electronic ticket with a QR code on it, and she could directly scan the


    code to enter the venue.


    ¡°Thank you, Jack.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, and yet you start being formal to me again! We are a


    family, let alone two concert tickets, even if you want me to sing to you alone, I¡¯m also willing! Any time


    you want!


    Even it it is three o¡¯clock in the middle of tlie night, I will apany you to the end!¡±


    Paige thought, ¡°Thank you, Jack. But no, thank you¡­¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard that I^mont came home recently? Did he bully you? If so, I will beat him!¡±


    Paige pursed her lips, ¡°Can you beat Lamont?¡±


    Although Lamont wasme, he should be much better than Jack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Even if I can¡¯t beat him, I will not let him bully you. No matter who bullies you,


    I will be there to teach them a lesson. Just tell me if Lamont has done anythingtely that has


    displeased you. If any, I will settle the score with him!¡±


    ¡°No, Lamont is very kind to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± While Jack was relieved, he felt a little salty, ¡°I¡¯m going to hold a concert tour for the time


    being, and I won¡¯t be able to go back to apany you for a while¡­ You should make more friends. If


    there is any ssmate who just likes me, and wants my autographed photo or tickets, you can agree


    with all of them, and I will give you as much as you want! As long as they treat you sincerely, don¡¯t bully


    you¡­¡±


    When Paige heard this, she was a little moved.


    ¡°If they want to have a voice chat with me, or have a video meeting, I¡¯m OK with that. I¡¯m also willing to


    invite them to dinner and take pictures with them. As long as you are happy, I can do anything.¡±


    ¡°Jack, you are so kind.¡±


    ¡°You are good. I¡¯m very proud of having you as my sister! Be good.¡±


    Through the mobile phone, Jack could imagine her sister¡¯s cute and obedient appearance.


    ¡°Then you can call me at any time, or send a Line message¡­¡±


    It caused him insomnia for several nights, and he always felt that he had done something wrong, tliat


    he had no ce in his sister¡¯s heart, and that Lamont took advantage of it..


    ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll send a message or make a call to you.¡± Paige affirmed.


    ¡°Okay, okay, then I won¡¯t bother you. You have to take care of yourself at school. You should hang up


    first¡±


    When Jack heard her lively voice, he should be with his ssmates, so he felt sorry for dying her for


    too long.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After Paige hung up the phone, someone asked, ¡°Paige, do you still have a brother?¡±


    The way they were talking seemed like rtives.


    ¡°Yep,¡± Paige answered indifferently.


    But someone said, ¡°You know the daughter of the richest Lusk family, Patricia, right? There are five


    older brothers in her family. I heard that she is the only daughter in the family, and she is the favorite!¡±


    ¡°I think her demeanor is quite attractive. She looks like a rich daughter at first nce, but I don¡¯t like


    her.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I always feel that she is aloof and far away from us¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Paige, your surname is also Lusk. Tliat Kailyn also seemed to be rather close to you. Are you


    rtives?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±


    Everyone just wanted to gossip, after all, they didn¡¯t think that Paige would be rted to the Lusk


    family¡­


    There were too many people with the surname Lusk in the world, and there were a few celebrities with


    the surname Lusk, such as Jack, the popr idol.


    ¡°The violin you just yed is better than Patricia.¡± Paige suddenly said to a girl with short hair.


    ¡°Really?¡± The short-haired girl was a little surprised, ¡°Really? But my total score is not as high as


    hers¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 545 Jack Hanged Up

    Chapter 545 Jack Hanged Up


    ¡°You¡¯re more talented than her, but your practice time isn¡¯t as long as hers.¡± Paige honestly replied, ¡°If


    you practice more in the future, there¡¯s a high chance that you will surpass her.¡±


    ¡°Then I will definitely practice more and strive to take a big step forward.¡±


    The short-haired girl didn¡¯t expect to be recognized by Paige. She had a secret motivation to surpass


    Patricia. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it before!


    ¡°Paige, what do you think of the performance that I yed the saxophone just now?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s my piano performance?¡±


    ¡°The flute show is okay?¡±


    Many people gathered around Paige, hoping to get her evaluation and recognition.


    On the other side.


    Patricia stared at Paige¡¯s silhouette for a long time. Even when the crowd had dispersed, she was still


    rooted to the spot in disbelief.


    Ever since Paige was a child, Carroll Schultz had been teaching her for more than ten years¡­


    It should be noted that the famous chess Master Quinn, Lane Gold, had only received a month of


    guidance from Carroll Schultz¡­


    What ability did Paige have to get close to Carroll Schultz and win his favor¡­


    It was not difficult to tell that Carroll Schultz hade here to block Paige way just to y chess with


    her.


    ording to Carroll Schultz, Paige didn¡¯t answer his calls or reply to his Line messages in private¡­


    How could Paige be so arrogant?


    But when Patricia thought about it carefully, Paige seemed to have always been so arrogant, so


    superior, as if she had been standing in the clouds all the time and disdained to fall into the mortal


    world¡­


    At this moment, a few girls ran over to pull Patricia.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Patricia? You¡¯re so focused.¡±


    ¡°You yed the violin so well just now. I think there¡¯s something wrong with the judge¡¯s ears. You


    should have been scored higher than Kailyn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think Kailyn is not as good as you at ying the violin. She ys it so badly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think either.¡±


    Patricia knew that her best friends wereforting her, and she felt a little better. She smiled and said,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Kailyn is also a member of the Lusk family. If she wins, the Lusk family will share the


    glory. I am also proud of her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so broad-minded, Patricia.¡±


    ¡°This must be the education of the daughters of rich and powerful families. We have to learn more from


    you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Patricia, you promised us the concert tickets today¡­¡±


    Several people looked at Patricia with expectation.


    Patricia smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll call Jack right now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew Patricia would treat us like real sisters.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Patricia. Every time I can¡¯t get a concert ticket, you will help me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious that you have a star brother, who is top-notch in the entertainment industry and so


    handsome¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow, Patricia, your family is so good-looking, especially you¡­¡±


    Everyone praised Patricia.


    Patricia dialed Jack in front of them. The people around her did not forget to say that they envied her


    for she had the cell phone number of a big star. Patricia, you are so happy¡­


    The call was quickly answered.


    ¡°Jack, can you give me a few tickets for your concert?¡± Patricia said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. My best friends


    like you very much and want to go to your concert, but they can¡¯t get tickets. You are too popr¡­¡±


    Afraid that Jack would not agree, Patricia added, ¡°They have begged me several times. It¡¯s not good for


    me to refuse, but I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you¡­¡±


    Jack felt sorry and said. ¡°I¡¯ve just given the tickets to others, Patricia. How about this? I will leave you a


    few more tickets next time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have tickets now?¡± As soon as Patricia finished speaking, she felt embarrassed¡­


    Patricia¡¯s friends looked at her pleadingly, as if they wanted her to plead with Jack again¡­


    ¡°I have more than a dozen tickets in his hand, but I promised my agent that I would give seven or eight


    tickets to his family and friends. The agent will take the rest to thank a few people who can help me¡­¡±


    Although the tickets were free, their seats were not the best¡­


    The best had already been given to Paige and Martin¡­


    ¡°Please say sorry to your friends for me. I will leave a few more for you next time.¡± As soon as Jack


    finished speaking, he heard someone calling him, ¡°I¡¯m going to rehearse. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jack¡­¡± Patricia still wanted to say something, but Jack had already hung up the phone.


    Looking at the expectant and enthusiastic gazes around her, Patricia exined apologetically, ¡°Jack


    said that he did have more than a dozen tickets, but he promised his agent that he would leave seven


    or eight tickets for his family and friends, and the rest have been sent out, so he have no tickets now.¡±


    ¡°Not a single one?¡±


    ¡°But his first stop of the concert is in Chicago. I really want to go and have a look!¡±


    ¡± Patricia, can you ask Jack to make an exception and secretly let us in?¡±


    It wasmon for celebrities to do this.


    ¡°Please, Patricia¡­¡± Everyone began to plead with her again.


    Patricia knew that Jack was a man of principle. He would not allow anyone to walk around in the


    corridor, let alone hide behind the scenes to watch a concert¡­


    Patricia knew this a long time ago.


    ¡°Jack asked me to apologize to you on the phone just now. He said that he would leave a few more for


    you next time. I¡¯m really sorry. I called him toote.¡±


    The others felt a little regretful and unwilling. They always felt that it was all because of Patricia.


    Patricia could have called Jack to throw a tantrum and asked the staff to let them in. It was such a


    simple thing, but she was unwilling to help.


    Since Patricia was unwilling to help, why did she agree to help them at the beginning?


    Didn¡¯t Patricia just want to show off that she had a celebrity brother?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want concert tickets, Patricia. You know, I¡¯ve always admired Hernan. I heard that he¡¯s


    attending a famous charity party in Chicago next Monday. He was asked to bring a femalepanion


    with him. Can you rmend me to him as his femalepanion?¡±


    A short-haired girl asked.


    Perhaps afraid that Patricia would reject her, the short-haired girl added, ¡± Patricia, Jack¡¯s concert ticket


    is very popr. It¡¯s very difficult to keep one more. I understand this, but your Hernan has always been


    alone and has no one he likes. Help me call and ask if he has chosen a femalepanion. If not,


    rmend me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please help her, Patricia. If she is lucky enough to be your sister-inw, she will definitely ask


    Hernan to give you more pocket money in the future.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What pocket money? He would give Patricia shares.¡±


    The short-haired girl hurriedly expressed her loyalty. ¡°As long as I am the wife of Hernan, I am willing to


    give you all the shares that Hernan gave me¡­¡±


    Although Patricia was a little speechless when she heard what they said, the feeling of being begged


    urged her to pick up her phone.


    Soon, Patricia dialed Hernan Lusk.

 Chapter 546 Hernan Hanged Up

    Chapter 546 Hernan Hanged Up


    ¡°Patricia,¡± Hernan said in a gentle voice.


    Patricia gripped her phone tightly and subconsciously felt a little nervous.


    For some reason, every time she called Hernan, she felt nervous and stressed.


    ¡°Hernan, I heard that you¡¯re going to a charity party next Monday and need a femalepanion. My


    friend will be free. Do you want toe with her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hernan understood what Patricia meant and rejected her tly. ¡°I already have a candidate.¡±


    Patricia thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that Mari Robins? Bringing such a girl to such a high-end


    event? She would embarrass the Lusk family and Hernan, wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    The short-haired girl put her palms together and made a pleading gesture.


    Patricia could only ask, ¡°Are you free these two days? I want to have dinner with you.¡±


    Hernan understood what Patricia was thinking and said, ¡°Are you free recently? Have you been


    studying very easily?¡±


    Was Patricia all worried about his life?


    ¡°Hernan, I just want to have a meal with you¡­¡± Patricia guessed that Hernan already knew what she


    was thinking and hurriedly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. If you¡¯re too free, I¡¯ll hire a few more teachers for you.¡±


    ¡°Hernan¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a meeting.¡±


    It was time for the meeting. Hernan hung up the phone and sat at the conference table with a cold look


    in his eyes.


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect her two brothers to hang up on her today!


    Seeing the expectant look in the short-haired girl¡¯s eyes, Patricia could only bite the bullet and lie.


    ¡°Hernan said that he would ask Gabrielle when he¡¯s free. I¡¯ll take you there to have dinner with him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The short-haired girl was so happy that she jumped up and hugged Patricia. ¡°That¡¯s great! I


    knew you would help me!¡±


    Patricia smiled superficially, but she did not know how to trick her Hernan into having dinner with her¡­


    On the other side.


    When Kailyn finally came to her senses, her cell phone rang.


    She took it out and saw that it was her mother, Allison.


    ¡°Kailyn, I heard that Carroll Schultz hase to Chicago. Jason said that he can help us set up a trap


    tonight. You should go home first. I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick you up and dress up. Go to the tea room to


    meet him tonight and find a way to let him y chess with you. Remember, you can¡¯t embarrass him or


    show that you¡¯re too stupid. You must know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Kailyn had to attract the attention of Carroll Schultz and make him think that she was a moldable talent.


    Only in this way would she have a chance to get Carroll Schultz¡¯s favor and guidance¡­


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Kailyn was already disappointed in this matter. Now that her mother had called, it was undoubtedly


    another blow to her.


    Allison sat in the garden of the house, took a sip of tea gracefully, and asked in a calm tone, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Chess had always been her daughter¡¯s hobby, but now, it seemed to be a blow to her.


    ¡°Carroll Schultz is here at the University of Chicago today¡­ I lost to Paige in front of him.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Allison stopped drinking tea with disbelief in her eyes.


    ¡°Paige¡¯s chess skills are very good¡­ Carroll Schultz personally said that he has known her for more


    than ten years. He taught Paige how to y chess. Also, he asked Paige to consider inheriting his


    mantle in front of everyone¡­¡±


    Kailyn gave a brief ount of what had happened today and did not forget toin.


    ¡°Mom, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with Paige¡¯s brain? She doesn¡¯t know how to cherish such


    a great opportunity in front of her. Either there¡¯s really something wrong with her brain, or she¡¯s


    deliberately putting on airs to keep Carroll Schultz hanging. She thinks she¡¯s different and wants to


    make herself special¡­¡± Perhaps Paige really regarded herself as a treasure, so she liked to put on a


    lofty and disdainful look.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Allison poured another cup of tea and tasted it slowly. Then she asked, ¡°There were so many


    people present at that time. Carroll Schultz deliberately mentioned the session in front of them. Why


    do you think so?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? He just wants everyone to know that he¡¯s backing Paige up and that we can¡¯t


    afford to offend her!¡± Kailyn grew even angrier as she spoke. She didn¡¯t know why Carroll Schultz


    would think so highly of Paige.


    Allison said lightly, ¡°No, his real purpose is to put pressure on Paige in disguise. He is sure that Paige


    will not embarrass him and refuse him in front of everyone, so he deliberately mentioned it¡­¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Paige would change the topic so easily.


    Allison thought that this girl was quite interesting. In the face of such an opportunity, she dealt with it in


    this way¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s not stupid. Either her opportunities are too many for her to handle, or she doesn¡¯t need to ept


    opportunities given by others. She has it herself.¡±


    In Allison¡¯s eyes, Paige was a person who hid her strength well. She had once warned her daughter


    not to provoke Paige easily.


    With her daughter¡¯s cultivation, she was no match for Paige.


    For example, in today¡¯s situation, Carroll Schultz, Paige¡¯s other backer, appeared in front of everyone.


    How many more had not appeared?


    No one knew.


    ¡°But Mom, I don¡¯t understand¡­ Why did Carroll Schultz choose her?¡±


    Kailyn thought that she had some talent in chess. The teachers who had taught her before praised her


    for being smart and promising, saying that she would definitely make a name for herself in the chess


    industry in the future.


    If she had received guidance from Carroll Schultz when she was a child, she might not be worse than


    Paige now!


    ¡°Sometimes, the right time, geographical, and human conditions are indispensable,¡± Allison said.


    ¡°Come back and fight for it tonight.¡±


    Such a good opportunity was right in front of them. They couldn¡¯t back down.


    ¡°Paige hasn¡¯t given Carroll Schultz a definite answer yet, so Carroll Schultz can find a better


    candidate¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Everything was not settled yet.


    Kailyn might not be better than Paige, but if she was really talented and studious, why would Carroll


    Schultz reject her?


    Even if Kailyn could not be a personal disciple, it was still better to receive guidance from Carroll


    Schultz than from others.


    After listening to her mother¡¯s words, Kailyn also felt that it made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    When she passed by backstage, she happened to see Patricia surrounded by a few friends.


    At this time, Patricia was originally in a good mood, but when she received Line from Amily and learned


    that Jack had actually given the concert ticket to Paige, her mobile phone almost fell to the ground¡­


    ¡°I just found out that Mrs. Lusk wanted to give a ticket to her best friend¡¯s daughter. She called Mr. Jack


    and he said that he had sent it to Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is your face so pale, Patricia? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Are you all right? Your smile looks a little forced. If you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t force yourself¡­¡±


    Shall I take you to the school¡¯s infirmary?

 Chapter 547 Embarrassed

    Chapter 547 Embarrassed


    ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Patricia tried her best to calm herself down. Then, she quickly sent a message to Amily.


    ¡°Amily, are you sure? Did Jack really give the concert ticket to Paige?¡±


    ¡°When Mrs. Lusk called, I was standing next to her. It¡¯s absolutely true! Not only did Mr. Jack give the


    ticket to Paige, but he also gave her the best seat!¡±


    Perhaps she had expected Patricia to be sad and disappointed, Amily couldn¡¯t help but stand up for


    her.


    ¡® Mr. Jack has gone too far. He told you that they didn¡¯t have any tickets, so they gave them to their own


    sister¡­ They didn¡¯t care about your feelings at all!¡±


    The word ¡°sister¡± stabbed Patricia in the heart.


    Patricia didn¡¯t expect that Jack was so gentle on the phone just now. He was lying to her!


    ¡°You just said that Mr. Hernan has a candidate for the charity party next week. Could it be Paige?¡±


    Amily sent another message and asked.


    Patricia was stunned. ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve noticed, Ms. Patricia, that the status of Paige in their hearts is getting more and


    more important, and you¡­¡± Amily added, ¡°are starting to be unimportant.¡±


    Patricia could not control her emotions. She said to her friends despondently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to


    the bathroom.¡±


    Looking at her back, everyone was a little confused and couldn¡¯t help whispering.


    ¡°Is Patricia on her period?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s¡­ her face is pale. Let¡¯s wait for her.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I think Paige from University of Illinois at Chicago ys the violin to the real peak. It


    sounds so good!¡±


    ¡® Me too. The moment her music came out, I was shocked. She yed even better than my violin


    teacher.¡±


    ¡°Shh, lower your voice. Do you want Patricia to hear you? We still have to get close to her brothers


    through her in the future!¡±


    Everyone made a gesture of silence and began to whisper after a while.


    ¡°If you be Patricia¡¯s sister-inw and I be Pam¡­ we can meet often in the future! Just


    like now, we often y together¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, look, Kailyn has gone to the bathroom. Will she make trouble for Patricia?¡±


    ¡°Shall we go in and help Patricia?¡±


    A curly-haired girl wanted to go in and help but was stopped by her friends.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Did you forget what Patricia saidst time? She said that she went to the hospital with Kailyn


    to visit Grandma. Kailyn beat her up on the fire stairs? We¡¯re so weak. We¡¯ll definitely be no match for


    her if we go in¡­ What if our faces are ruined¡­ How can we face others in the future?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what if I have to eat with Hernan next? What if my face is ruined¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Jack at his concert. I can¡¯t let my face get bruised¡­¡±


    Although they knew that Kailyn would probably make trouble for Patricia, five or six girls did not dare to


    go in. They even deliberately went to a farther ce to stroll around. They wanted to stay out of it and


    pretended not to notice the situation here.


    As soon as Kailyn entered the bathroom, she heard Patricia asking her what to do with the person on


    the phone. Her voice sounded a little anxious and even a little crying.


    ¡°How did this happen¡­ Why¡­¡± Patricia was on the verge of tears. However, when she inadvertently


    lifted her eyes, she noticed the person in the mirror, Kailyn.


    Patricia subconsciously clenched her mobile phone. She didn¡¯t know how long the despicable Kailyn


    had been eavesdropping here. She said to the person on the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    Kailyn crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Patricia¡¯s flustered and angry look casually.


    ¡°Are you going to call Amily and ask her to give you some advice?¡±


    Kailyn sneered and stepped out. She took out a lipstick from her bag and refilled her lips in front of the


    mirror.


    ¡°What good idea can a stupid servante up with?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯re so powerful. You still lost to Paige. You are a loser. I don¡¯t know what to


    show off in front of me!¡± Patricia obviously looked down on Kailyn.


    Kailyn curled her cold lips and said with a smile, ¡°Paige¡¯s violin and chess skills are indeed better than


    mine. I¡¯m convinced that I¡¯ve lost to her. But you have been learning the violin for so many years, and


    yet you¡¯re still ying it so badly¡­¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patricia clenched her fists and looked at the lipstick in the hands of Kailyn.


    It turned out to be thetest Louis Vuitton limited edition. The diamond ne around her neck was


    thetest VW ne. Even the dress she was wearing and the high heels she was wearing were all


    limited edition!


    Patricia had never seen these before!


    Where did Kailyn get so much money to buy these?


    Patricia suddenly remembered that her uncle, Auntie, and Kailyn, as well as Kailyn¡¯s sister, all carried


    valuable things with them every time they appeared¡­


    Even their parents¡¯ lives were not as extravagant as theirs¡­


    It seemed that their money would never run out¡­


    Seeing Patricia staring at the lipstick in a daze, Kailyn couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°You¡¯re indeed an


    adopted daughter. Your clothes are getting more and more shabby. What¡¯s wrong? Is the Lusk family


    reluctant to buy you good clothes now?¡±


    Patricia was furious. She grabbed the bag in her hand tightly and threw the chain on the back of Kailyn.


    Kailyn hurriedly dodged and pressed Patricia¡¯s head into the basin.


    The tap felt that the human body was approaching and then it came out of the water.


    Patricia¡¯s hair and face were all wet. She struggled, but Kailyn pressed down on Patricia with all her


    might.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash your hair to improve our rtionship¡­¡±


    Patricia was so angry that she stepped back and stepped hard on the foot of Kailyn.


    Kailyn was in so much pain that she let go of Patricia. Patricia took the basin and sshed the water


    on Kailyn.


    ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Patricia was furious. She grabbed her bag and threw the chain at Kailyn.


    Kailyn felt a sharp pain. She picked up the trash can next to her and poured the contents onto Patricia.


    Although Patricia subconsciously dodged and blocked it with her hand, the dirt that sshed over still


    soiled her dress¡­


    Patricia was about to throw up.


    Seeing that Patricia was so dirty, Kailyn also felt disgusted and hurriedly kept a distance from her.


    After saying that, Kailyn turned around and left.


    Patricia was mad, but the smell of rubbish on her body made her retch. She was going crazy. Looking


    at herself in the mirror, she swore that one day, she would make Kailyn pay a painful price!


    Patricia took out her phone and called her friend. ¡°Send me a dress. No matter what style is, send it to


    me immediately!¡±


    In fact, Patricia was a little angry because it was impossible for her good friends not to see Kailyn


    walking into the bathroom alive!

 Chapter 548 Isn鈥檛 There Micaela Galbraith?

    Chapter 548 Isn¡¯t There Mica Galbraith?


    ¡°Ah? Patricia, why are you in such a hurry to get the dress? Is it because of your period? Did you dirty


    the dress? We¡¯ve been waiting for you outside for a long time. When we saw that you didn¡¯te out,


    we guessed that you might be on your period, so we hurried to the supermarket to buy things for


    you¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Patricia cooled down a little. ¡°Anyway, send a dress over first.¡±


    Damn it, Kailyn. You would die.


    On the other side.


    Allison suddenly called Kailyn and said that Carroll Schultz and Old Mr. Jason had tea in advance, and


    now they were tasting tea in the nearby tea room.


    Allison asked Kailyn to get ready. Their RV soon arrived at the school gate, with a stylist and makeup


    artist. They had to leave a good impression on Carroll Schultz today.


    At this time.


    In a tea room filled with the fragrance of tea, Carroll Schultz and Old Mr. Jason were sipping tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting harder and harder to make an appointment with you. I¡¯ve been asking you out for a few


    months!¡± Although Old Mr. Jason wanted to settle ounts with his old friend, the smile on his face


    never stopped. ¡°From spring to winter, Christmas ising soon¡­¡±


    Carroll Schultzughed. ¡°I¡¯m just chasing after a young man. I want her to inherit my mantle!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t done it yet? If it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s change another one.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Carroll Schultz waved his hand repeatedly and said, ¡°I just like that girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for trouble? There are so many smart children in the world. Just give other young


    people a chance. Why do you have to waste time on one person¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? Tell me, who do you want to rmend to me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you guessed it. I won¡¯t beat around the bush. Let me tell you¡­¡± Old Mr. Jason introduced Kailyn


    again.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door. A waitress stood at the door with a mother and daughter.


    The two of them were well-dressed, elegant, and noble with a smile on their faces.


    ¡°Allison and Kailyn are here? Come in¡­¡± Old Mr. Jason took the initiative to call them in.


    Allison greeted him and then looked at Carroll Schultz.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Carroll Schultz a long time ago. Now it seems that you are really powerful¡­ I¡¯m Kailyn¡¯s


    mother, Allison. Today, I¡¯m very d that Old Mr. Jason gave us a chance to meet you. Kailyn, say


    hello to Carroll Schultz.¡±


    When Kailyn introduced herself, she did not mention that she was a member of the Lusk family.


    Instead, she introduced herself as the child¡¯s mother, leaving a good impression on Carroll Schultz.


    Kailyn greeted them gracefully. It could be seen that she was a well- educated person.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Jason for more than 20 years. This is the first time he¡¯s rmended someone to me¡­¡±


    Although Carroll Schultz was a little familiar with the name Kailyn, he was at the backstage of


    University of Chicago today and did not pay attention to anyone else. He only focused on Paige¡­


    ¡°I really think this child is smart and moldable. She has won countless chess awards since she was a


    child¡­¡± Old Mr. Jason looked at Kailyn and asked, ¡°Did you bring the certificate and trophy to CarrollN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Schultz?¡±


    Kailyn smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to make a fool of myself in front of you. Those awards can


    scare ordinary people, but you are good at chess. How dare I show off in front of you two?¡±


    ¡¯ told you that this child is smart and will not embarrass you in the future.¡± Old Mr. Jason seemed to be


    very satisfied with Kailyn. If it weren¡¯t for himself having a student, he really wanted to recruit Kailyn.


    Carroll Schultz smiled. ¡°Come and have some tea first.¡±


    Everyone drank a few cups of tea while talking andughing. Seeing that the atmosphere was almost


    the same, Allison said with a smile.


    ¡°Kailyn has always admired your reputation. I wonder if I have a chance to get your guidance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your guidance¡­ Study hard with Lane Gold, and you will make great achievements in


    the future.¡±


    Although Lane Gold was a Master Quinn of chess, he was still much weaker than Carroll Schultz¡­


    What Allison and Kailyn wanted was not to follow Lane Gold, but to be thest disciples of Carroll


    Schultz so that they could stand at the supreme peak and be respected in the future.


    ¡°Carroll Schultz¡­¡± Kailyn still wanted to y chess with him. She had already nned her excuse in


    her heart.


    But Carroll Schultz smiled and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s finish it a day. I still have something to do. Jason, let¡¯s


    make an appointmentter.¡±


    Old Mr. Jason knew that he couldn¡¯t do it, so he smiled generously and said, novelxo ¡°You¡¯re such a


    busy man. I don¡¯t know how many months I¡¯ll have to wait for you. I¡¯ll see you off first¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you stay with them¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re old friends. I¡¯ll feel bad if I don¡¯t see you off¡­¡±


    Allison signaled Kailyn not to fight anymore with her gaze. There was no chance.


    After they left, Kailyn couldn¡¯t help feeling a little discouraged.


    Allison picked up the teacup in front of her and took a sip slowly. ¡°Carroll Schultz didn¡¯t choose you as


    hisst disciple. I¡¯ve expected this, but he doesn¡¯t even want to give you any advice. Do you know


    why?¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s question, Kailyn shook her head. ¡°Did I do something wrong just now?¡±


    Allison finished her tea and said, ¡°To be exact, your performance just now was not as good as that of


    Paige. Your every move is not enough to shake her position in his heart¡­¡±


    It seemed that the daughter of Danica was quite capable to make Carroll Schultz think so highly of her.


    ¡°Then¡­ next, as long as I show myself in front of Carroll Schultz a few more times, I will be able to


    impress him one day and make him look at me in a different light?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Allison saw through this and added another cup of tea for herself. ¡°We don¡¯t have to hang


    on this tree. Isn¡¯t there another candidate?¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you talking about Mica Galbraith?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Allison took a sip of tea and said lightly, ¡°In the early years, Mica Galbraith specially


    challenged those difficult songs. The fast songs were full of momentum under her performance, bold


    and unrestrained, and the slow songs were as delicate and moving as flowing water. They were easy to


    move people¡¯s hearts but not too extravagant.¡±


    Speaking of this, Allison paused and said, ¡°Not only does Mica Galbraith win the favor of Master


    Quinnmanders such as Karwen and Salena, but also the famous France writer Sylvia, the well-


    known British writer Alida, and the Spanish talented writer Sylia are full of praise for her performance,


    looking forward to having a chance to cooperate with her¡­¡±


    Kailyn seemed to see hope.


    ¡°The well-known violinist, Helena, once said that she would never perform Mica Galbraith¡¯s violin


    piece in public, because that would be asking for humiliation. She couldn¡¯t pull out her full emotions


    from the collision between ice and fire.¡±


    Speaking of this, Allison continued, ¡°Many singers only indulge in the gorgeous performance of works.


    They simply want to show off their skills without deep thought. The exquisiteness and perfection of


    Mica Galbraith¡¯s technology are admirable. She has reached a very high level of technical and


    ideological attainments, so she can y such a beautiful song¡­¡±

 Chapter 549 Birthday Party Next Week

    Chapter 549 Birthday Party Next Week


    ¡°But Mom, no one has seen what Mica Galbraith looks like. It¡¯s not so easy to find her.¡±


    Kailyn was happy, but at the same time, she was a little worried. ¡°But what if Mica Galbraith has


    already recruited ast disciple, or she doesn¡¯t ept disciples easily like Carroll Schultz¡­¡¯


    ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t go and have a look?¡± Allison suddenly heard footsteps outside. She


    whispered, ¡°Be quiet.¡¯


    Seeing her mother sitting upright, Kailyn followed suit and straightened her back.


    As the footsteps got closer and closer, the door was pushed open. Old Mr. Jason said with a smile, ¡°I


    finally sent that old guy away. With him around, the atmosphere is embarrassing.¡¯


    Allison and Kailyn smiled at the same time, showing the manners of a rich and powerful family.


    ¡¯I¡¯m really sorry, Allison. That old guy is too stubborn. Once he makes up his mind, no one can stop


    him.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Jason, you¡¯re too kind. Without your rmendation, how could we have a chance to meet


    Carroll Schultz in this life? You¡¯ve helped us a lot. It¡¯s Kailyn who is untalented and ignorant. She didn¡¯t


    deserve Carroll Schultz¡¯s guidance. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Old Mr. Jason was touched by her words and said with shame, ¡°Well, I know a Master Quinn of chess


    who is more powerful than Lane Gold. I¡¯ll introduce him to you another day.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Jason, Kailyn has always admired your chess skills, but she is not fated to be your disciple.


    She thinks that Carroll Schultz is the only one in the world who can bepared with you. But now that


    Carroll Schultz has a candidate, Kailyn can¡¯t bepared to him¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, you think too highly of me. Mica Galbraith is the only one in the country who can


    compare with that old guy.¡±


    Mica Galbraith never invited guests to dinner.


    Even business tycoons and upstarts would have a hard time meeting her¡­


    ¡°Jason, you¡¯re so nice!¡± Kailyn suddenly took his arm and was very touched. ¡°You¡¯re even better to me


    than you are to your own grandfather¡­ If there¡¯s a next life, I really want to have a granddaughter.¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re getting better at talking¡­¡± Old Mr. Jason was amused by her.


    But Allison said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, Kailyn. Put your hand down.¡±


    ¡°No, I like Jason! If I can be his granddaughter in my next life, I will definitely burn more incense


    for god. I will also cook delicious food for him every day, apany him to the ces he wants to go,


    do what he wants to do, and take care of him for the rest of his life.¡±


    Allison smiled helplessly and looked at Old Mr. Jason. ¡°This girl is cheeky, but she really likes and


    admires you¡­ She has envied your disciple more than once at home and has the opportunity to get


    your guidance¡­¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What virtue do I have¡­¡± Old Mr. Jason was embarrassed by the praise.


    On the other side.


    As soon as Carroll Schultz left the tea room, he sent a message to Paige.


    This was Carroll Schultz¡¯s 60th birthday, and he nned to hold a big party.


    Afraid that Paige wouldn¡¯te, Carroll Schultz added, ¡°If you don¡¯te, I won¡¯t love you anymore.


    I¡¯ll be very angry. You can¡¯t calm down just by coaxing me. Let me tell you, the consequences are very


    serious¡­¡±


    At this time, Paige arrived at the South Cathedral of the University of Chicago. The girls around her


    couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Look, the auditorium is much more magnificent than that of the University of


    Illinois at Chicago.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t boost other people¡¯s morale. The auditorium is not a big deal. Only those who have good


    students can show their ability.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We must win glory for the University of Illinois at Chicago today!¡±


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    At this time, Bess Whitney and Leana Barker saw Paige and rushed over to hold her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Bess and I are next! I¡¯m so nervous!¡±


    For some reason, they suddenly felt at ease when they saw Paige.


    At this time, Gideon Jonathan also saw them and got up to walk toward them. He did not forget to


    comfort the students behind Paige. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just try your best. Not everything has to fight for


    the first ce.¡±


    Those students were a little confused as if they didn¡¯t know what Gideon Jonathan was talking about.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted so much time over there. Are you crying?¡±


    So, Paige spent a lot of timeforting them¡­


    Gideon Jonathan was well aware of the talent of the University of Illinois at Chicago.


    They were probably crying because they had lost¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t embarrass the University of Illinois at Chicago. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    As soon as Gideon Jonathan finished speaking, a short-haired girl said, ¡°Gideon Jonathan, we didn¡¯t


    embarrass the University of Illinois at Chicago. On the contrary, today, Paige¡¯s performance was perfect


    today, especially the students of the University of Chicago should feel embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you!¡± A girl with a ponytail said first, ¡°Kailyn thought that she was invincible in violin. After


    getting the praise of a group of judges, she suddenly asked Paige topete on the spot. After Paige


    went up, her level of the violin was simply superior to everyone present. Those judges praised Paige


    and even rushed to ept her as a disciple. They hoped that she could participate in the international


    violinpetition to win glory for the country!¡±


    Gideon Jonathan and his professional students were all dumbfounded when they heard this.


    Especially Leana Barker and Bess Whitney. They had known Paige for so long that they didn¡¯t know


    that Paige could y the violin.


    ¡°Also, Kailyn lost. She was unconvinced, so she went topete in chess with Paige in private. Guess


    who it was? It was Carroll Schultz, one of the three internationally famous chess masters. Carroll


    Schultz personally found the backstage of the University of Chicago to y chess with Paige!¡¯

 Chapter 550 You鈥檙e Looking For Trouble

    Chapter 550 You¡¯re Looking For Trouble


    Everyone widened their eyes again in disbelief. ¡°Paige knows how to y chess?¡±


    ¡°As a result, you must not have guessed it. After Paige defeated Carroll Schultz, people from the


    University of Chicago and Johns Hopkins University said that Paige had cheated on the SAT. As a


    result, Carroll Schultz personally came out and said that he was the one who taught her chess skills.


    Moreover, they have known each other for more than ten years. He also asked Paige to consider


    inheriting his skills¡­¡±


    Gideon Jonathan, Bess Whitney, Leana Barker, and the others were stunned again¡­


    Paige was amazing¡­


    She was simply concealing her strength.


    At this time, the host on the stage asked Leana Barker, Bess Whitney, Lizbeth Edwards, and Molly


    Campbell toe on the stage.


    The four of them set up a medical team of the University of Illinois at Chicago topete with the


    medical team of the University of Chicago.


    ¡°Paige, the University of Illinois at Chicago is the best at medicine. If we lose, it will be a great shame


    for the University of Illinois at Chicago¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just try your best.¡± Paige encouraged, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t


    leave any regrets behind.¡±


    The four of them nodded again and walked towards the stage with a littleck of confidence.


    In the first round, it was a medical knowledgepetition through answering questions.


    ¡°Please tell me the core medical system you have mastered. There are no less than ten.¡±


    Someone in the modern medicine team of the University of Chicago quickly pressed the bell and


    answered, ¡°The primary responsibility system, the third-level medical examination system, and the


    difficult case discussion system¡­¡±


    Leana Barker and Bess Whitney were a little anxious because this problem was obviously rted to


    modern medicine.


    ¡°What¡¯s the standard of diagnosis for critically ill patients?¡±


    Leana Barker was about to ring the bell, but someone from the University of Chicago beat her to it.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s breathing, breathing, strength of heart, and acute liver and kidney failure suddenly


    stopped¡­¡±


    Seeing them talking so much, the medical team of the University of Illinois at Chicago was a little


    anxious.


    ¡°What are first aid drugs for an allergic shock?¡±


    People from the University of Chicago and the University of Illinois at Chicago rang the bell at the same


    time.


    The University of Chicago answered quickly, ¡°Epinephrine.¡±


    The people of the University of Illinois at Chicago were a little angry because these questions were


    obviously based on modern medicine, and even the answer was Western medicine!


    The second round was about how to help a patient with stomach disease recover in the shortest time.


    The medical team of the University of Chicago had prescribed Western medicine. It was effective¡­


    The medical team of the University of Illinois at Chicago paid attention to stomach protection. It would


    take a long time, but the efficacy of the medicine was gentle¡­


    ¡°University of Illinois at Chicago has already lost two of the three rounds. It seems that there¡¯s no need


    topete in the third round.¡± The medical team of the University of Chicagoughed arrogantly. ¡°I


    don¡¯t think you should call it the University of Illinois at Chicago. It¡¯s called Scumbag University. We


    beat you every year.¡±


    ¡°It seems that there is no capable person at the University of Illinois at Chicago. A few people who


    study traditional medicine came topete with us.¡±


    ¡°I think the members of the modern medicine team of the University of Illinois at Chicago don¡¯t dare to


    come, for fear of being abused¡­¡±


    The people on the stageughed, and the audience alsoughed out loud. Only the students of the


    University of Illinois at Chicago secretly clenched their fists and were unwilling to lose.


    ¡°The real masters of the University of Illinois at Chicago haven¡¯te out yet!¡± Molly said angrily.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh¡­ are you talking about Paige Lusk, the top scorer? I heard that she¡¯s here. Why don¡¯t you let her


    compete on the stage?¡±


    If Paige failed. It would be a real p in the face for the University of Illinois at Chicago if they called


    out the most powerful person in the University of Illinois at Chicago.


    The four people from the University of Illinois at Chicago looked at Paige under the stage again. They


    didn¡¯t know if this would hurt Paige or if they would have a chance to bring honor to the University of


    Illinois at Chicago¡­


    They were afraid that in the followingpetition, the questions would still be rted to modern


    medicine. Paige was not good at it.


    At this moment, Paige was sitting in the audience and watching this scene. Why were there so many


    people who were in a hurry to find trouble today?


    Paige suddenly got up and walked toward the stage.


    The team members of the University of Chicago were stunned for a moment and then said


    sarcastically, ¡°I heard that the top scorer often doesn¡¯t go to ss and dares topete with us on the


    stage. It seems that there is really no one capable in the University of Illinois at Chicago¡­¡±


    Paige came to the stage, and her calm eyes were shining with confidence.


    ¡°The ss is for those in need, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°How dare you brag now¡­ Don¡¯t cry if you loseter.¡± The team members of the University of Chicago


    didn¡¯t take Paige seriously. In their opinion, how could a person who didn¡¯t even listen carefully in ss


    defeat them?


    They read from two to three o¡¯clock in the morning every day, swearing to make a name for themselves


    on the medical road!


    When Paige skipped sses and left early, they were all learning medical knowledge!


    They had already left Paige behind!


    The students of the University of Illinois at Chicago couldn¡¯t help shouting,


    ¡°They¡¯re too arrogant! Paige beat them up!¡±


    ¡°Let them know that there is always someone better than them.¡±


    ¡® Paige, torture them to death!¡±


    Although only a few people were cheering for Paige, she could still feel the trust and encouragement


    from the students of the University of Illinois at Chicago.


    Under the stage, Gideon Jonathan thought to himself, ¡°Although Paige usually doesn¡¯t go to ss, I


    often see her going to the schoolboratory. Sometimes, Mr. Cobb will also go in¡­¡±


    They should be doing experiments inside, right?


    Even if Paige didn¡¯t have any medical foundation, she would probably have been taught by Mr. Cobb


    after going there too many times!


    At the very least, it shouldn¡¯t be too embarrassing¡­


    At this time, the professor of the University of Illinois at Chicago in the judges¡¯ seats hurriedly called Mr.


    Cobb.


    ¡°Mr. Cobb, Paige is on the stage.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cason smiled and was very happy. ¡°I knew that the students of the University of Chicago


    would not be able to keep calm. When they see the top scorer, they will be proud and definitely want to


    compete. As long as Paige goes up, many students wille next year. The University of Illinois at


    Chicago will be more lively than it is now, hahaha¡­¡±


    The professor at the University of Illinois at Chicago was a little confused. He had never seen Paige at


    school¡­


    How could Mr. Cobb be so sure of her ability when she didn¡¯t even attend sses well?


    Moreover, how did he know that she wouldpete on the stage?


    ¡°Ask the Purchasing Department to book more beds, desks, chairs, and so on to prepare for next


    year¡¯s enrollment. The University of Illinois at


    Chicago will be famous this time¡­¡± After Cason hung up the phone, he didn¡¯t forget to say proudly,


    ¡°After all, they are children. If they can¡¯t keep calm, let Paige kill their prestige and teach them a


    lesson¡­¡±


    At this time, the captain of the University of Chicago on the stage looked at Paige proudly. ¡°I heard that


    you study traditional medicine. Tell me, what do you want topete in? We modern medicine will not


    y the herbal game with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose something that you guys are good at,¡± said Paige calmly.


    ¡°Something that we are good at?¡± The captain of the University of Chicago had never heard of it. ¡°Oh,


    the top scorer is really arrogant. We are good at anatomy!¡±


    Although they hadn¡¯t had the chance toe into contact with anatomy practice in their lives at the


    University of Chicago, they had privately hired famous teachers who were better than ordinary


    students.


    They didn¡¯t believe that a freshman in the traditional medicine department of the University of Illinois at


    Chicago could know anatomy!

 Chapter 551 It鈥檚 Just Heartbeats

    Chapter 551 It¡¯s Just Heartbeats


    ¡°Oh, then anatomy.¡±


    Seeing that Paige was not afraid at all and was even rxed, the captain of the University of Chicago


    said coldly, ¡® Bring me the thing.¡±


    He thought that when Paige saw the scalpel and the rabbit, she would be scared out of her wits.


    However, he did not expect Paige¡¯s expression was still as indifferent and cold as ever as if she was a


    person standing on the clouds.


    The students of the University of Chicago thought that Paige was just putting on an act. She would be


    probably extremely scared and didn¡¯t show it on the surface.


    ¡¯Oh my god, dissecting a live rabbit? I¡¯m going to suffocate.¡±


    ¡°This match is too terrifying¡­¡±


    ¡°This is obviously not the knowledge of our University of Illinois at Chicago.


    It¡¯s beyond general knowledge¡­¡±


    How could a freshmane into contact with anatomy and practice, let alone the Department of


    traditional medicine of the University of Illinois at Chicago, who had onlye into contact with the


    theory and knowledge of traditional medicine¡­


    In thispetition, the University of Illinois at Chicago was destined to have no chance of winning.


    ¡¯Use a knife to dissect the rabbit?¡± Paige raised her eyes and looked at the students of the University of


    Chicago with interest.


    The captain of the University of Chicago sneered and said, *An anatomy is supposed to be done with a


    knife. You wouldn¡¯t dare to do it on a living person, would you?¡±


    ¡°Scared now? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, admit defeat now and admit that the University of Illinois at Chicago is inferior to the


    University of Chicago. From now on, you won¡¯t participate in anypetitions held by our universities.


    Behave yourself¡­¡±


    Looking at the other party¡¯s domineering appearance, Paige smiled and said, ¡°I mean, dissecting small


    animals is so boring. Isn¡¯t there a human specimen in the medical department of the University of


    Chicago which specialized in experiments? Just bring it here.¡±


    When the students of the University of Chicago heard this, they were all stunned!


    Even the audience widened their eyes in disbelief.


    What was this top scorer talking about?


    A human specimen was referred to a dead body.


    Did the top scorer mean that she didn¡¯t want to dissect the rabbit but the body?


    It made people¡¯s blood freeze.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, admit defeat now and admit that the University of Chicago is not as good as the


    University of Illinois at Chicago. From now on, you won¡¯t participate in anypetitions held by our


    universities.


    Behave yourself¡­¡±


    Paige returned the same words that they had just said.


    The captain of the University of Chicago looked terrible because he and one of his teammates had only


    dissected small animals and had no chance to do experiments with human specimens¡­


    But now, a student from the Department of traditional medicine was making things difficult for him¡­


    ¡°Captain, she¡¯s just threatening us on purpose!¡±


    ¡¯How can she, a traditional medicine practitioner, take a scalpel, let alone dissect a human specimen¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how bold she is, people willugh at her if she is not professional enough.¡±


    ¡¯Let¡¯s agree first and see what tricks she has up her sleeve!¡¯


    The captain of the University of Chicago looked at Paige, who was unfathomable and full of confidence.


    He wanted to ept the challenge, but he was afraid that¡­


    What if this girl really knew anatomy?


    ¡°Stop dilly-dallying. Do you still want topete?¡± Paige asked impatiently. She had been standing on


    the stage for a while now.


    The teammates standing behind Paige couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. ¡°Paige is so handsome! Paige is


    so cool!¡±


    Sure enough, only Paige could deal with them.


    The captain of the University of Chicago was in a dilemma. He braced himself to ask, ¡°How many


    people do you want topete with?¡±


    Paige¡¯s gaze fell on them one by one, and she said in azy tone, ¡°All of you, together.¡±


    This sentence was too arrogant. Many students of the University of Chicago wanted to see Paige make


    a fool of herself.


    ¡°Okay, you said it.¡¯ The captain of the University of Chicago thought, ¡°Will the four of them lose to a girl


    from the Department of traditional medicine who often skips sses?¡±


    Soon, human specimens were sent to the stage.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They were covered with white cloth and they were lying on a moving stretcher. The scene was enough


    to make many people¡¯s hair stand on end. Some of them even got up and left their seats¡­


    These people who donated their bodies for free would be quickly frozen to negative efficiency within


    eight hours of death and then stored properly.


    When they were needed in teaching, the temperature would be restored to 4¡ãC to ensure the freshness


    of the body so that the students could carry out simtion surgery training on the real human body.


    At this time, the temperature of the human specimens had just recovered. Looking at the people under


    the stage, Paige reminded them warmly, ¡°If you are afraid, you can leave first.¡±


    After all, not everyone could ept such a scene.


    Many people left their seats¡­


    But more people stayed. Some of them were full of curiosity about Paige, while others wanted to see


    the result of thepetition¡­


    Paige made a bow to the human specimen and then lifted the white cloth on one of them.


    Many people in the audience screamed and left their seats one after another¡­


    After all, it was a corpse¡­


    ¡°The deceased was about 6 feet tall and in his thirties when he was alive.


    His body was strong, his abdomen was fat, his muscles were full, there was no bullet hole on the back


    of his head, and his limbs were in good condition. This showed that he was not a prisoner who was


    shot to death, nor did he die in a car ident.¡±


    Paige was expressionless the entire time. She put on the gloves, picked up the scalpel, and cut the


    skin of the deceased.


    ¡°There are hard pieces in the lungs, which fill the patient¡¯s whole chest and erode the normal lungs and


    blood vessels. There is only about one-third of the normal lungs left.¡±


    Paige¡¯s gaze was calm as she concluded, ¡°The deceased died of lung cancer, so I used this to advise


    the male students not to smoke. Smoking is harmful to their health.¡±


    Not only the team members of the University of Chicago but also all the students were shocked¡­


    Paige was too calm and professional!


    Such a fresh corpse was ced in front of Paige, but she was not afraid at all. On the contrary, she


    was able to analyze the cause of death rationally.


    What was even more unbelievable was that Paige knew anatomy.


    Her movements were done with skill and ease. She looked just like the surgical doctors in the hospital!


    How could a freshman at the Department of traditional medicine be good at anatomy¡­


    Paige described some of the characteristics of the deceased, then sewed up the wound and restored


    the body to its original state¡­


    Her sewing skills were stunning. Two judges could not help but stand up as if they were looking at the


    next medical genius!!!


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡¯ Paige took off her gloves, disinfected her hands, and then looked at the team members


    of the University of Chicago.


    The team members of the University of Chicago seemed to be glued to the ground and did not move at


    all. They read books at night every day and absorbed medical knowledge like sponges. There were


    also famous doctors giving lessons in private¡­


    But now, he couldn¡¯t evenpare with a girl in the Department of traditional medicine¡­


    The captain of the University of Chicago didn¡¯t know how long he had been stunned until the urging


    voice under the stage made hime to his senses¡­


    His hands trembled. As soon as he lifted the white cloth on the other human specimen, he was


    instantly scared out of his wits by the unrecognizable corpse¡­


    The other three team members of the University of Chicago were also so scared that they bent down


    and vomited when they saw the corpse¡­


    Many people below the tform screamed¡­


    Because this corpse was truly too terrifying!!

 Chapter 552 Snatching Her

    Chapter 552 Snatching Her


    Seeing that they were so scared that they kept backing away, Paige was speechless and said, ¡°This


    human specimen¡¯s ribs are fractured, and his liver is broken. I initially determined that he died in a car


    ident and was crushed to death.¡±


    Paige covered the human specimen with a white cloth and gave the others a look, indicating that they


    should send the human specimens back.


    The men beside her were also so scared that their legs went weak. After all, they were members of the


    student union, but they were just acting as ¡¯ workers¡¯ in thispetition¡­


    They had never seen such a scene before¡­


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In the end, two teachers of the school came forward and pushed the two corpses away¡­


    More and more people in the audience apuded for Paige¡­


    Not only was Paige courageous, but she was also hiding her strength. She was simply too cool!


    One of the judges was Professor Lee from the medical department of the University of Chicago. When


    he saw the anatomy done by Paige, he was shocked. He stood up and asked in surprise, ¡°Paige, do


    you do anatomy before? Did the teacher at the University of Illinois at Chicago teach you all your


    anatomy techniques and sewing techniques?¡±


    Paige thought of Cason and nodded. ¡°Kind of.¡±


    Professor Lee was even more surprised. He had never heard of such a professor in the University of


    Illinois at Chicago.


    It seemed that not only the students of the University of Illinois at Chicago but also the professors of the


    University of Illinois at Chicago were well hidden!


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Paige could grasp the essence of surgery in such a short time!


    Paige was so talented in medicine.


    As a professor, he felt ashamed of himself!


    It was a waste of such a student to stay at the University of Illinois at Chicago.


    Professor Lee couldn¡¯t help but invite Paige. ¡°Paige, I wonder if you have ns to transfer schools. I¡¯ll


    suggest that you enter the medical department of the University of Chicago. I¡¯ll personally teach you.


    Or, you can choose a teacher you like. The University of Chicago can meet all the requirements given


    by the University of Illinois at Chicago.¡±


    ¡°Including 1 billion dors worth of experimental equipment?¡± Paige asked with a smile.


    What?


    1 billion dors worth of experimental equipment?


    Professor Lee was confused until someone whispered to him that the reason why Paige had chosen


    the University of Illinois at Chicago among so many famous universities in the past was that the


    University of Illinois at Chicago had spent a lot of money to buy several medical instruments which


    attracted her¡­


    When Professor Lee heard the models of the instruments, he knew that the University of Chicago could


    not afford them, but he was reluctant to miss out on such a good candidate, so he offered another


    chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m a core member of the Chicago Medical Research Institute, and I can help you win a ce in the


    institute. I¡¯ll take you to see all the difficult operations of the association with your own eyes¡­ Do you


    want to take the path of medicine in the future?¡±


    If Paige entered the medical research institute and became a member, countless AAA hospitals would


    fight for her¡­


    If Paige could reach his level, she would still have a lot of opportunities to go abroad tomunicate¡­


    The most important thing was that he would take Paige to participate in every operation of the medical


    research institute could improve her medical practical skills by leaps and bounds.


    This was an enormous benefit!!!


    Not only the students of the medical department of the University of Chicago but also the students of


    modern medicine of the University of Illinois at Chicago were envious when they heard this!


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    At this moment, another gentle female voice sounded.


    Paige looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman standing up in the crowd. She smiled and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the America Medical Research Institute. I came to your school for business. I


    saw your anatomy and sincerely invited you to join us. You may not like an ordinary AAA hospital. With


    your qualifications, studying big projects for the benefit of mankind in the America Medical Research


    Association would be your goal. As long as you agree, the ss here can be suspended for the time


    being. I¡¯ll ask the most professional person in the America Medical Association to teach you there¡­¡±


    This time, all the students were stunned¡­


    Both the Chicago Medical Research Institute and the America Medical Research Institute were


    competing for the source of the medicine-Paige!


    Some were envious, some were excited for Paige, and some were ashamed of their inferiority¡­


    But Paige just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you for your sincere invitation. I¡¯m honored and sorry. At


    present, I just want to stay at the University of Illinois at Chicago to study.¡±


    ¡°Just because of those experimental equipment?¡± The woman was still trying to persuade her to stay.


    ¡°The America Medical Research Institute also has a lot of unknown equipment¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Paige stayed at the University of Illinois at Chicago to fulfill thest wish of Cassie. Once, a kind old


    woman asked her to go to school and repay society¡­


    Both of them didn¡¯t want to miss out on such a good candidate, but the other judges interrupted, ¡°Your


    dissecting skills and sewing skills are really amazing. In the future, you will definitely be able to make a


    name for yourself on the medical path!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Paige bowed and took the opportunity to step down.


    The team members of the University of Illinois at Chicago followed Paige one after another, and the


    apuse was still going on¡­


    Leana Barker caught up with Paige and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Paige, you¡¯re amazing. You know


    anatomy¡­ You¡¯re already so powerful. Why do you still have to go to school?¡±


    Bess Whitney couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°The second human specimen made me sick. If it weren¡¯t for my


    respect, I would vomit¡­ Paige, you have such a strong psychological quality!¡±


    Apart from her dissecting skills and sewing skills, her psychological quality alone was enough to crush


    countless people¡­


    ¡°Have you noticed that the faces of the team members of the University of Chicago are all pale?¡±


    ¡°A bunch of cowards. Weren¡¯t they very arrogant just now? In the end, they didn¡¯t even dare to fart after


    being beaten by Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Today, the University of Illinois at Chicago really has a good reputation!¡±


    At this moment, they saw Gideon Jonathan walking towards them weakly with a pale face.


    ¡°Paige, you¡¯re amazing¡­¡¯


    As Gideon Jonathan spoke, he thought of the scene just now, and the disgust that he had tried so hard


    to suppress rushed up again¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Gideon Jonathan hurriedly ran to vomit again.


    They didn¡¯t expect Gideon Jonathan to be so timid. They allughed at him. How could he hold a


    scalpel in the future?


    He was obviously someone who had done experience.


    ¡°No wonder Paige said that the ss was for those who needed it. She didn¡¯t need it. At first, the


    students of the University of Chicago thought she was bragging¡­¡±


    ¡°Paige, well done!¡±


    ¡°No matter what our grades are like today, Paige has already won for our school!¡±


    Everyone gathered around her, chatting andughing. Paige smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thepetition


    is over. Go backstage and pack up your things. Get ready to go back to school.¡±


    ¡°Paige, I want to treat you to a meal. After getting to know you, I like you very much and want to be


    friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too. Your words just now encouraged me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to school so soon either. If you¡¯re not hungry, I¡¯ll treat you to coffee or milk tea.¡¯


    ¡°Paige would be tired of leading the team today. Why don¡¯t we treat her to a good meal together?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Not far away, Gideon Jonathan had just finished vomiting. He looked over weakly and suddenly felt that


    his presence was very low¡­


    It seemed that no one remembered his existence¡­


    But he didn¡¯t have the appetite now.

 Chapter 553 Someone鈥檚 Backing

    Chapter 553 Someone¡¯s Backing


    When Paige was waiting for them to pack up and was about to take out their mobile phones to deal


    with work, someone suddenly bumped into her shoulder.


    It was a girl in a ck dress. She was surrounded by several girls as she walked past Paige.


    Even though she knew that she had hit someone, she did not forget to cover her shoulder and take the


    initiative. She asked coldly, ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    *Hey, isn¡¯t she the top scorer? We have to stay away from her. After all, she knows how to use a


    scalpel. Don¡¯t kill us with a scalpelter.¡±


    The girlsughed out loud. Paige looked at them coldly and said, ¡®Apologize to me.¡¯


    ¡°My shoulder hurts, and you want me to apologize?¡± Jane crossed her arms in front of her chest as if


    there was nothing Paige could do if she didn¡¯t apologize.


    The other girls hurriedlyforted Jane.


    ¡®She¡¯s just relying on the fact that she¡¯s been chosen by a few professors and thinks that she¡¯s


    capable¡­ What she doesn¡¯t know is that no matter how good her medical skills are, she¡¯ll only be a


    surgeon in the future. She can only work in a hospital. Jane, she can notpare with you.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Any random piece of work of Perl Ezequiel in your family is more than the sry of her


    life.¡±


    ¡°By the way, your family is so rich that you can collect so many works of Perl Ezequiel.¡±


    ¡°Jane, some people have never seen the authentic work of Perl Ezequiel in their lives. Why don¡¯t we


    show it to her today?¡±


    Jane had just shown it to all her friends. At this time, she was worried that she couldn¡¯t find anyone to


    show off. She didn¡¯t expect that this blind person woulde up to her.


    That¡¯s right. What¡¯s so great about being the top scorer? She had never seen such high-end work in


    her life.


    Jane clicked on her phone and the lock screen was the calligraphy work of Perl Ezequiel, called


    ¡®Crane¡¯.


    ¡¯It¡¯s well written. Such an expensive work can only be hung at your house.¡±


    ¡®Jane, how much is this work? 800 thousand dors? If one earns 3,200 dors a month, he won¡¯t be


    able to afford it for 21 years.¡±


    ¡°Jane, your family is really rich¡­¡±


    Paige looked at them speechlessly. ¡°Cut the crap. Apologize.¡±


    ¡®Are you deaf? Do you know who Jane is? Do you deserve her apology?¡±


    ¡®Who do you think is able to afford to collect the works of Perl Ezequiel? I advise you to behave


    yourself.¡±


    ¡®Powerful works are mutual. Jane¡¯s shoulders hurt a lot now! Jane doesn¡¯t need you to apologize.¡¯


    At this time, Leana Barker, who had packed up her things, ran over and said indignantly, ¡®Why are you


    so shameless? What does your family¡¯s collection have to do with your apology? You hit someone and


    should apologize. Otherwise, I willin to the University of Chicago about your bad conduct¡­¡±


    ¡®Where did youe from¡­¡± Jane looked at the angry girl in front of her.


    ¡®Also, you said that you¡¯ve collected the works of Perl Ezequiel. I¡¯m a fan of hers. This is not what Perl


    Ezequiel wrote in ¡®Crane¡¯. Your work was not made by Perl Ezequiel at all! I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re


    showing off here and taking it seriously. You¡¯re even proud of it.¡±


    When Paige heard this, she looked at Leana Barker in surprise. Could she tell whether it was true or


    not?


    Although Paige knew from the beginning that Jane¡¯s ¡°Crane¡± was fake, she was reluctant to tell them


    the truth¡­


    Unexpectedly, as Paige¡¯s die-hard fan, Leana Barker was the first to stand up.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯ve seen a few works of Perl Ezequiel on the Inte, you dare to talk big in front of


    me? My mother spent a lot of money on the work from a very good auntie. It¡¯s a gift from Perl Ezequiel


    to that auntie. You must know that auntie¡¯s name is Joe Yeager.¡¯


    Many people were stunned upon hearing those words.


    ¡¯So it¡¯s the famous director, Joe Yeager¡­¡±


    ¡®Your mother¡¯s friend is amazing. She¡¯s a famous director¡­¡±


    ¡®Joe Yeager would never sell fake works to Jane¡¯s mother¡­¡±


    Leana Barker said angrily, ¡°Perl Ezequiel is vigorous and free, and her calligraphy is all-epassing.


    Calligraphy of your work is obviously not good at writing.¡±


    Hearing this, Jane was a little angry. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ve seen the authentic work. If you


    can¡¯t produce any evidence today, I¡¯ll sue you for nder.¡±


    ¡®Although I¡¯ve never seen the authentic work, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not from Perl Ezequiel. If you don¡¯t trust me,


    you can send it to an appraisal agency!¡± Leana Barker was very familiar with Perl Ezequiel¡¯s


    handwriting. Such handwriting was definitely not made by Perl Ezequiel


    The writing of Perl Ezequiel was majestic like a warrior pulling out a sword, like a flying dragon and


    snake¡­


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t be angry with her. We feel that this piece of calligraphy is very realistic and doesn¡¯t seem


    to be fake!¡±


    ¡¯Is it possible for a fake to do this?¡±


    ¡¯Some people think that just because they have seen a few works of Perl Ezequiel, they can identify


    them with their sharp eyes. They don¡¯t know that it¡¯s like a joke.¡±


    ¡¯This work was given to a highly respected elder by Perl Ezequiel. That elder is not Joe Yeager.¡±


    What Paige said shocked everyone. How did she know?


    Was she talking nonsense?


    At this moment, an elder with a smile walked over. ¡°What are you talking about?¡¯


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and hurriedly called out, ¡°Royce.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Royce Jakes was the principal of the University of Chicago. When he learned Paige was leading a


    team to participate in thepetition at his school today, he wanted to chat and have coffee with


    Paige. Unexpectedly, his professor said Paige would lead a team back¡­


    He quickly found the backstage and fortunately saw that Paige was still there.


    ¡¯You came at the right time, Royce. You are experienced and knowledgeable, so you must know the


    works of Perl Ezequiel. These two ssmates insisted that the works collected by my family are fake.


    Please judge¡­¡¯Jane said with a little grievance in her tone.


    Both Paige and Leana Barker were a little speechless. It was obviously fake, but Jane really cherished


    it.


    ¡¯You don¡¯t know, Royce. This work was sold to Jane¡¯s family by the famous director Joe Yeager.


    However, this top scorer said that this work was given to a highly respected elder by Perl Ezequiel.


    That elder is not Joe Yeager¡­¡±


    ¡®Some people don¡¯t have anything good, so they can¡¯t bear to see others have it. They must smear a


    few words¡­¡±


    ¡¯That¡¯s right!¡±


    Leana Barker stamped her feet and said anxiously, ¡¯It¡¯s not like that, Royce. It¡¯s obvious that they didn¡¯t


    apologize when they bumped into Paige. They even showed off Perl Ezequiel¡¯s works that they


    collected. Perl Ezequiel¡¯s handwriting was full of power and strength, which is not like the one they


    showed off at all¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡±


    ¡¯There¡¯s no need to look,¡± Royce said gently. ¡¯There¡¯s nothing to see.¡±


    Leana Barker¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is Royce partial to his students?¡±


    When Jane and the other girls heard this, they seemed to have someone backing them up, and their


    expressions became overbearing.

 Chapter 554 He鈥檚 Disappeared

    Chapter 554 He¡¯s Disappeared


    Royce always had an elegant smile on his face. ¡°What a coincidence. My family also has this work.


    Perl Ezequiel gave it to me personally.¡±


    Once those words were said, the crowd was all stunned.


    Even Leana Barker was a little surprised. Could it be that the highly respected elder that Perl Ezequiel


    had sent was Royce?


    There was going to be a good show.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Perl Ezequiel for many years. I can recognize her handwriting¡­¡± Royce then looked at


    Jane. ¡°The authentic work is with me. The one in your hand must be fake.¡±


    Jane was extremely stunned. There was nothing more embarrassing than being exposed by her


    principal¡­


    But her work was sold to her mother by Joe Yeager. How could it be fake?


    Joe Yeager had epted 800 thousand dors from her mother!


    Jane¡¯s friends were also stunned. Could it be that Joe Yeager sold fake works to Jane¡¯s mother? She


    asked for 800 thousand dors. She was so greedy.


    Anyone who made friends with such a bad friend would be unlucky¡­


    ¡¯No, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Jane shook her head in disbelief.


    There were a few other works of Perl Ezequiel in her family, and two of them were also sold to by Joe


    Yeager¡­


    If Joe Yeager really sold them fake works, how much would their family lose?


    However, Joe Yeager was her mother¡¯s best friend for many years. What reason did she have to do


    that??


    ¡¯I just heard from this student that you bumped into Paige, but you refused to apologize?¡±


    What Royce said put Jane in a dilemma. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    ¡¯Don¡¯t say that Paige hit you first. There are surveince cameras everywhere. Do you dare to lie in


    front of your principal?¡±


    What Leana Barker said made Jane feel even more embarrassed.


    ¡¯If you hit someone, you should apologize. What did the University of Chicago usually teach you?¡±


    Royce said in a threatening tone.


    Jane had no choice but to whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡¯I didn¡¯t hear you. Say it loudly,¡± Leana Barker said deliberately, ¡°didn¡¯t you raise your voice when you


    showed off that you had works of Perl Ezequiel in your house?¡±


    ¡¯You¡­¡¯ Although Jane was angry, she couldn¡¯t find a way to refute Leana Barker.


    ¡¯If you don¡¯t apologize sincerely in front of your principal, why are there students like you at the


    University of Chicago?¡± Leana Barker deliberately said.


    Jane bit her lower lip and finally came to face Paige. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I bumped into you just now. Please


    forgive me.¡±


    Paige looked at her coldly, as if she had no intention of forgiving Jane.


    If Royce Jakes hadn¡¯t been here today, Jane wouldn¡¯t have apologized!


    ¡¯Jane, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call your mother to ask if Joe Yeager sold you fake works. If so, ask your mother to find


    her.¡±


    ¡¯Yes, call your mother first. If necessary, find an institution for identification¡­¡±


    The girls helped Jane find an excuse to leave.


    Jane looked at Royce and said, ¡°Well, Royce, I¡¯ll go first¡­¡±


    After that, Jane was held by a few friends and quickly left.


    Paige couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue Jane¡¯s mistake.


    ¡°A tall tree catches the wind. This principle is undoubtedly reflected in you.¡± Royceughed and looked


    at Paige lovingly. ¡°What do you think? Do you have time toe to my ce for a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡¯I have to lead the team back.¡±


    Leana Barker listened to their conversation and was stunned. It seemed that Royce and Paige knew


    each other and had a good rtionship¡­


    ¡¯Paige is really amazing. She has so many hidden abilities and seems to know many big shots, but she


    has never shown them off¡­¡±


    Unlike Jane, who was ignorant and shallow.


    ¡¯It¡¯s only been a while. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve sat down and had a good chat.¡± Royce was still


    trying to persuade Paige to stay. It was not easy for him to catch her, so he wanted to have a cup of


    coffee and chat with her.


    Usually, Paige had her own career, so it was extremely difficult for her to find her to have a cup of


    coffee or talk to her¡­


    ¡°Maybe another day.¡± Paige was afraid that her ssmates had been waiting for too long. They should


    have almost finished packing by now. It was time to go back to school.


    ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re busy¡­¡± Royceughed again. He didn¡¯t want to dy her. ¡°When you¡¯re free


    someday, call me¡­¡±


    Leana Barker widened her eyes again. Paige had Royce¡¯s phone number.


    Most importantly, the rtionship between Paige and Royce was close.


    What was the rtionship between them?


    It sounded very intimate.


    ¡¯Alright.¡± Paige smiled and said. ¡°See you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too busy with too many messy things. Take good care of yourself.¡± Royce did not forget to


    remind Paige.


    It seemed to be concerned about Paige. Leana Barker caught up with Paige and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Paige, do you know Royce? Do you usually have a good rtionship with him?¡±


    It seemed that Royce doted on her a lot.


    ¡°Mn, like family,¡± Paige admitted.


    Leana Barker was a little surprised. ¡®Then why didn¡¯t you choose the University of Chicago at first?


    Was it because of the experimental equipment of the University of Illinois at Chicago?¡±


    ¡¯Yes.¡± Paige raised her eyes again. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Why hadn¡¯t she seen anyone of them after packing up for so long?


    ¡¯I¡¯ll go and find them.¡± Leana Barker went to call them again.


    After a while, Paige counted the number of people and found that Bess Whitney and Molly Campbell


    were missing.


    Paige took out her mobile phone and called them respectively. Without exception, no one answered.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s look for them together.¡± Leana Barker and a few other ssmates almost searched backstage,


    but they still couldn¡¯t find them.


    ¡°Where did they go after packing up?¡¯ Paige asked in a low voice.


    ¡¯It seems that they went to the toilet together¡­ Did they drop the toilet?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if they¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡¯They are probably greedy and went to the back street of the University of Chicago to buy something to


    eat¡­¡±


    Paige nodded, waiting on the spot.


    After a while, Leana Barker ran over quickly with a key pendant in her hand.


    ¡¯This belongs to Bess. She usually takes it with her like a treasure. I don¡¯t know why it fell into the


    toilet.¡¯


    ¡¯I also found Molly¡¯s Louis Vuitton backpack. She just spent 1,600 dors on it. It¡¯s impossible for her to


    throw it directly on the toilet floor.¡±


    ¡¯Will they be in danger?¡±


    ¡¯Ah? What danger can there be in the toilet of the University of Chicago?¡±


    Thinking of those people from the Ghost Alliance, Paige suddenly realized that she had neglected


    them. She quickly went to the bathroom and pushed the door open, only to see that there was no one


    inside.


    The window was open. It was not impossible for someone to be taken away from here.


    Except for the key pendant and Louis Vuitton bag that they had just found, they did not find any other


    useful clues here.


    ¡®I¡¯ll call them again.¡±


    ¡¯I¡¯ll send them Line messages.¡±


    ¡®Could it be that the bastards of the University of Chicago saw that the University of Illinois at Chicago


    won today, so they deliberately took them away?¡± ¡®Ah, no way. Should we tell the teacher?¡±

 Chapter 555 Just Climbed out of the Trash?

    Chapter 555 Just Climbed out of the Trash?


    Paige took out her mobile phone and hacked into the surveince cameras nearby. She found that the


    video from 15 minutes ago had been hacked. Bess Whitney and Molly must have been taken away at


    this time.


    ¡®Paige, what should we do? Should we call the police?¡± Leana Barker was very worried and she asked.


    ¡°What if they are really in danger?¡±


    The other students were also a little uneasy. After all, they couldn¡¯t find any trace of the two of them.


    Could it be that those bastards from the University of Chicago did it?


    At this time, Paige noticed a flickering blue dot outside the window. Because of the light, the blue dot


    was not eye-catching.


    But Paige still realized something and said to the people around her, ¡¯Go somewhere else to look first.¡±


    There were fewer people involved in this matter, the better.


    Only by sending them all away could Paige take a look at the blue dot outside.


    ¡®Maybe Molly just forgot to take her bag after washing her hands.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s also possible that Bess didn¡¯t notice that her key was missing.¡±


    ¡®Yes, let¡¯s go somewhere else to look first. Maybe their phones are out of battery, or the signal in the


    ce they are staying is not good. Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s also possible that they went to the auditorium to watch thepetition. In short, let¡¯s look for them


    separately!¡±


    They quickly decided on the route and split up to look for them.


    After they left, Paige easily jumped up to the window and took off the thing stuck outside. It was a ck


    crescent-shaped bracelet.


    ¡®Put this on ande to the top of Lorham Mountain in half an hour. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait to


    collect the bodies of your friends.¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the point of kidnapping two weak people?¡±


    ¡®If I didn¡¯t do that, how could you have surrendered so obediently?¡± A cold mechanical voice came from


    the bracelet. ¡°Those who meddle in other people¡¯s business have to pay the price. If you dare to ask for


    reinforcements, I¡¯ll cut off one of their fingers. I don¡¯t mind dismembering them into ten thousand


    pieces.¡±


    Paige¡¯s eyes darkened and she took out her phone. As soon as she turned on the screen, she heard


    Molly¡¯s screaming from the other end of the bracelet.


    ¡¯Stop!¡± Paige sternly reprimanded.


    ¡¯As I said, you¡¯re not allowed to call for reinforcements. Are you ignoring my words?¡± The man¡¯s voice


    was a little dignified.


    Only then did Paige notice that there should be a camera in the bracelet. She lied calmly, ¡°I just want to


    tell everyone that there¡¯s no need to look for them. Let them go back to school first. You heard it just


    now. They couldn¡¯t find her and wanted to call the police.¡±


    The man obviously didn¡¯t believe Paige. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks. Put on this thing ande to the designated


    ce in half an hour.¡¯


    All Paige could do was put it on first.


    At this time, there was a sound at the door of the bathroom. Paige looked up and saw that it was Leana


    Barker, who was afraid.


    ¡®Paige, I¡­¡± When Leana Barker separated to look for her ssmates, she suddenly remembered that


    Paige was still in the bathroom. She wanted toe back and find Paige, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear


    the conversation just now.


    ¡®Kill her,¡± the man in the bracelet ordered mercilessly.


    Leana Barker was even more scared. What kind of thing had Paige been involved in? It sounded


    terrible.


    ¡®She came just at the right time.¡± Paige calmly replied before she continued, ¡®Weren¡¯t you worried that I


    would call for reinforcements? Then, my ssmate will do it for me.¡±


    Speaking of this, Paige looked at Leana Barker and said, ¡°Go and tell the others not to look for them. I¡¯ll


    bring them back. Remember, don¡¯t say anything you shouldn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡®Why should I believe her?¡± The man in the bracelet said coldly, ¡°Who knows if she will ask for help?¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s just an ordinary student. What kind of reinforcements can she ask for? Besides, she won¡¯t act


    rashly when it¡¯s rted to my life.¡¯


    Speaking of this, Paige hugged Leana Barker and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bring them back safely¡­


    Go back to school and wait for us there.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leana Barker was stunned with tears in her eyes. The warm hug brought her back to reality. She


    nodded and said, ¡®I won¡¯t say anything. You must be careful¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige patted Leana on the shoulder. ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡®If you dare to y any tricks, everyone around you, including you, will suffer.¡± The man in the bracelet


    warned coldly again.


    ¡±1 won¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ve always kept my word. I won¡¯t call the police, nor will I tell my ssmates¡­


    Don¡¯t make things difficult for my two ssmates, and don¡¯t hurt Paige,¡± Leana Barker couldn¡¯t help


    saying.


    ¡®You¡¯re not qualified to negotiate with me.¡± After saying that, the man in the bracelet reminded Paige,


    ¡°You only have 24 minutes left.¡¯


    ¡®You can go back first.¡± After Leana Barker left, Paige walked out of the bathroom.


    At this time, Patricia had changed into a new dress in the bathroom on the other side. When she saw


    Paige, she quickly walked towards her.


    When Paige saw Patricia, she chose another path.


    But Patricia still jogged to catch up with Paige and said. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t have time to listen.¡±


    Patricia couldn¡¯t help but run up to Paige and block her way when Patricia saw Paige continue to walk


    forward without even looking at her.


    ¡®Let me ask you, do you have two concert tickets?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Paige was afraid that if she said too much, the person on the other end of


    the ck bracelet would hear her.


    If others were to find out about their rtionship, it would implicate Jack and the others¡­


    However, Patricia did not give up. ¡®Are you feeling guilty? You really have the concert tickets? I need


    them. Give me those two tickets.¡¯


    A few questions popped up in Paige¡¯s mind. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®Because I usually give in to you in everything. If you want to go to a concert, you can do it in the future,


    but my friend is looking forward to this one. Just be kind and give it to me first.¡±


    ¡¯¡­¡± Paige was speechless. She went straight ahead and didn¡¯t even look at her.


    ¡°Paige!¡± Patricia looked at her back and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You already have a lot. Are you not even


    willing to give me two tickets?¡±


    Paige wanted to scold her, but on second thought, she knew that the person on the other end of the


    bracelet would definitely hear their conversation, so she ignored her and went straight ahead.


    ¡®Stop right there!¡± Patricia had just been bullied by Kailyn and had nowhere to vent her anger. When


    she saw Paige, she became even angrier.


    She thought, ¡°What right did Paige have to ignore her? She grew up in the Tate family as an inferior.¡±


    She stepped forward and tried to grab Paige¡¯s hand.


    When she got closer, Paige suddenly smelled a stench. She avoided it slightly, raised her eyebrows,


    and asked, ¡°Did you just crawl out of the garbage dump?¡¯


    Patricia was stunned and wondered, ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Is the smell so strong? I¡¯ve already changed into


    a new dress! Is there any more smell?¡±


    ¡® Did you reallye out of the garbage dump?¡±


    ¡®You, you¡­¡± Patricia lowered her head and sniffed her arm. It really did smell a little stinky¡­ Strangely,


    she had just washed it¡­

 Chapter 556 Write a Word on the Back

    Chapter 556 Write a Word on the Back


    She was no longer in the mood to argue with Paige. Feeling disgusted, she turned around and ran


    away in anger.


    At this moment, her friends were waiting for her at the bathroom door, a little confused. Patricia seemed


    to know the top scorer, Paige Lusk. The two of them even seemed to be having a conflict¡­


    They thought, ¡°Is it because there was a conflict between the two sides in the backstage today?¡±


    ¡®The smell on my body is so strong, and no one reminded me!¡± Patricia was so angry that she passed


    them and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    Her friends covered their noses and said, ¡°We don¡¯t smell anything¡­ Did the top scorer say that you


    stink? Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense¡­ You don¡¯t¡­stink at all¡­¡±


    Although they said so, they still kept a distance from her and only dared to stand at the door and wait.


    After leaving the University of Chicago, Paige took a taxi and went straight to Lorham Mountain.


    Leana was still in shock, and she always felt that someone was following her. She quickly returned to


    the dormitory and recalled that when she was hugged by Paige just now, she seemed to have written a


    word on her back with her fingertips.


    At that time, she was so scared and nervous that she was in a daze. She had no idea what Paige wrote


    on her back.


    At this moment, she tried her best to calm herself down. She took out a pen and paper and recalled the


    strokes that Paige had written. After trying it many times on the paper, she was shocked to find that it


    was actually the word ¡°Martin¡±!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought to herself, ¡® Does Paige want me to tell Martin about this?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Martin is extremely powerful. There is nothing in this world that he can¡¯t solve. I have seen


    Martin before, but I don¡¯t have his contact information¡­


    ¡®What should I do?¡±


    She was so anxious that she could only search for thepany¡¯s phone number on the Inte and


    then call them.


    Leana listened to the nonsense and finally heard it say, ¡°Press zero for operator service.¡±


    She pressed the ¡°Zero¡± button in a hurry and waited with bated breath.


    Soon, a sweet voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Hello, this is the front desk of the Stowe Group. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I have an appointment with your president. My name is Paige.


    Please answer the phone for me¡­¡± Leana knew that if she told the receptionist her real name, the


    receptionist would definitely ignore her.


    Not to mention the receptionist, even if she really reported it to Martin, he probably wouldn¡¯t remember


    who she was.


    ¡°Excuse me, our group has not opened the phone appointment service yet. May I ask which business


    partner is speaking and when you have an appointment with our president?¡±


    ¡°In short, you¡¯re right to ask your president to answer the phone. It¡¯s an urgent matter. If it¡¯s dyed,


    you¡¯ll definitely be fired! I¡¯m not trying to scare you!¡±


    ¡°Did you just say that your name is Paige?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll confirm it for you.¡±


    Fortunately, the receptionist didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. Leana secretly breathed a sigh of relief


    and couldn¡¯t wait to wait for the other party to answer the phone.


    At this time, Martin was sitting at the conference table, listening to the finance minister report on this


    month¡¯s financial situation.


    Rhys received a call from the receptionist and whispered to Martin, ¡°Ms. Paige called you and said she


    had an appointment with you. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    Rhys also felt that the phone was unreliable, because Ms. Paige would never say the word


    ¡°emergency¡±¡­


    What¡¯s more, she had the personal contact information of Martin. Why did she have to contact him


    through thepany¡¯s number?


    It¡¯s likely that this person isn¡¯t Ms. Paige, but using her name.


    But how did she know about the rtionship between Ms. Paige and Mr. Stowe?


    Hearing that it was ¡°Paige¡±, Martin still raised his hand to signal for the reporting to pause. He took the


    phone handed over by Rhys.


    ¡®Hello, is that Mr. Stowe? I¡¯m Leana Barker, a good friend of Paige. She¡¯s in trouble¡­¡± Leana hurriedly


    told him what had happened.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Martin immediately got up and left, exuding a powerful aura.


    The people in the conference room didn¡¯t know what had happened. They looked at each other in


    dismay until Rhys said, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. The meeting is over.¡±


    Seeing that Rhys was about to leave, the finance minister hurriedly grabbed his hand and asked in a


    low voice, ¡°Rhys, did I say something wrong just now? The profit this month is not as high asst


    month because Mr. Stowe has invested in several other ces in thepany, and¡­¡±


    ¡®Mr. Stowe has something urgent to deal with. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Hearing what Rhys said, the finance minister breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he thought it was his


    data or way of reporting that made Mr. Stowe dissatisfied.


    Martin had sent a ck hair clip to Paige to locate her whereabouts. At this moment, he opened the


    app and discovered that she was approaching Lorham Mountain.


    Just as Leana had said, the other party had asked her to go to the top of Lorham Mountain alone,


    probably to set up an ambush there.


    Although he was very worried about Paige¡¯s safety, he thought that he was the first person that came to


    her mind when she was in danger.


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling warm in his heart and sped up to get there.


    As soon as Paige arrived at the top of Lorham Mountain, countless bullets came at her. She quickly


    dodged and looked up to find that there was an ambush around her.


    Some were hiding in trees, some were hiding behind stones, and arge group of masked people were


    standing in a row in front of her.


    In order to catch her, the other party dispatched a lot of people.


    The ce that Paige was standing on was an open space without anything to block it. It was equivalent


    to a living target that could be shot at any moment.


    But she still looked up and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s my friend?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better care about yourself.¡±


    The voice of the masked man, who was the leader, had been processed by a voice-changing device


    and was as cold as a machine.


    The other party threw out a few more smoke bombs. As soon as Paige saw the purple smoke, she


    knew that it was poisonous. She covered her nose with her hand and quickly retreated to the side.


    Countless bullets passed through the smoke and did not hit her.


    When the smoke dissipated, everyone found that the girl had disappeared. They were looking for her


    everywhere, but they didn¡¯t expect that Paige had already sneaked behind them, knocked them out as


    fast as she could, robbed their weapons, and held one of them hostage.


    ¡®Where is my friend?¡± Paige asked coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re agile.¡± The leader of the masked menughed and shot the man who was held hostage.


    Paige didn¡¯t expect that he would be so cruel as to hurt his own people¡­


    ¡® Don¡¯t worry, your friend will wait for you in hell.¡± The masked man smiled eerily. ¡°If you know what¡¯s


    good for you,e back with us. Otherwise, your friend will die in pain.¡±

 Chapter 557 Falling into the Lake

    Chapter 557 Falling into the Lake


    At this moment, there was a click in the sky.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw more than a dozen helicopters appearing in the


    sky. The leader of the masked men¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°How dare you ask for reinforcements?¡±


    Paige nced up at the sky. She didn¡¯t expect Martin to be so fast. It was not long before she was here


    that he arrived.


    At this moment, Martin was searching for the location of Paige. He had his subordinates avoid the red


    dot and lock onto the others before throwing down a silencer.


    The silencers were thrown down one after another, directly sting people to pieces.


    ¡°It seems that your reinforcements don¡¯t take your life and death seriously.¡± The leader of the masked


    men sneered. Do they want to send you to hell with such an explosion method?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite nosy.¡± Paige swiftly made her move, intending to capture the masked man.


    The masked man quickly fought back.


    On the ne, when Martin saw the red dot moving, he immediately ordered, ¡°Keep away from this


    area.¡±


    He knew that Paige should want to capture someone.


    He had to help her.


    ¡°Descend.¡±


    ¡°There are still many people down there, Boss. If you go down now¡­¡± Before Rhys could finish his


    words, he felt the warning eyes of his Boss, and he hurriedly asked someone tond urgently.


    After the two of them exchanged a few blows, the masked man sneered, ¡°There aren¡¯t many that can


    take three of my moves. If you¡¯re willing to work for my organization, you will definitely be able to stand


    out in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Paige attacked again, hitting him directly on the shoulder.


    The helicopternded on the ground, stirring up a huge wind.


    Once again, Paige hit the other party¡¯s abdomen, and the other party took two steps back and took out


    his phone. It was as if he wanted to instruct his men to kill the hostage.


    Just when Paige was about to snatch the phone, it was kicked into the air. Just when the two of them


    were about to snatch it, they never expected that it would fall into the hands of another person.


    Paige looked up and saw that it was Martin. He caught the phone and pulled her behind him.


    The masked man looked up at the uninvited guest in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s you again.¡±


    He thought, ¡°Can these two be a couple?


    ¡°They looked like a perfect match.


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t this girl belong to the Hernan of the me Gang?


    ¡°Why is the Hernan of the Microvay Gang always there to help her when she was in danger?¡±


    Paige and Martin attacked at the same time, quickly capturing him and knocking him out.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt?¡± Martin¡¯s gaze fell on Paige and he rubbed her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Give me the phone.¡±


    She had to find the ce where Bess and Molly were now.


    The masked man¡¯s phone was encrypted. After Paige cracked it, she disguised herself as him and sent


    it to his men. ¡°Take a picture. That girl doesn¡¯t believe that her friend is safe.¡±


    His men soon sent him a photo. It was taken by ake. Bess and Molly were tied up with ropes, and a


    few big stones were tied to the other end of the rope. It seemed that they could be pushed into theke


    at anytime.


    Bring them here,¡± ordered Paige.


    The person on the other end of the line said, ¡°Tell me the secret code.¡±


    ¡°The secret code?¡±


    A few questions popped up in Paige¡¯s mind. She checked the chat history, but there was no secret


    code. Could it be that they had privately agreed on it?


    ¡°Please give me the secret code.¡± The other party sent another message.


    Paige guessed that the other party must have noticed something and showed the photo to Martin. ¡°Can


    you find out where it is?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Martin took the phone and found that the photo was taken by ake. There were


    no other useful clues around except for a pink camellia in the camera.


    He took out the app developed by his group, locked the location in Chicago for the time being, and


    searched for simr ces. Soon, several ces appeared on the list.


    ¡°These two ces are far away. It will take at least two hours to get to the destination from the


    University of Chicago, so let¡¯s exclude them first.¡± Paige analyzed. ¡°Among the remaining three ces,


    two have camellias.


    Which one will Bess and Molly be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get on the ne first.¡± Martin took her hand and left the masked man for Rhys to deal with.


    On the other side.


    His men didn¡¯t get the secret code from the masked man for a long time. He suspected that the


    masked man was in danger, so he decided to ask someone to push Bess and Molly to theke as they


    had agreed.


    Both of them were tied up by ropes and dragged by rocks. Every step they took was very difficult, and


    they kept falling.


    Molly said in a tearful voice, ¡°Sirs, we have no grudge against each other. You tied us up here, tied up


    the stones, and pushed us to theke. What do you want? If you only want money, I can call my family


    to ask for ransom right away.¡±


    Bess was also a little scared. ¡°Even if we die, at least let us die knowing.¡±


    ¡°How did we offend you? Or what do you want? At least tell us clearly¡­¡±


    The masked men ignored them. Instead, they grabbed the fallen women and pushed them forward


    again.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Molly fell to the ground again, and her knee was cut by a stone. Another masked man


    stepped forward and pulled her up forcefully.


    Although Molly¡¯s hands and feet were tied, her fingers still subconsciously grabbed the clothes of the


    masked man. ¡°Please do us a favor. At least tell us the truth before we die and let us die in peace.¡±


    ¡°Did someone ask you to do this? Who is that person? We are all going to die, so we can¡¯t hold you


    ountable. Just tell us.¡±


    No matter how hard Bess and Molly tried to persuade him, he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Molly didn¡¯t want to move forward, but she was dragged to thekeside.


    She struggled and said, ¡°Let me go¡­¡±


    Bess stepped forward and knocked away the masked man next to her.


    ¡®Molly, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Bess, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± As Molly was crying, she suddenly heard a click in the sky.


    The sound startled several masked men. They all looked up and found that it was a helicopter passing


    by or a rescuer.


    The system on the helicopter quickly locked onto the ce where there were people below and found


    that there were seven or eight spots in the southwest of theke, which represented seven or eight


    people.


    ¡°Could it be that someone hase to save us?¡± At this time, Molly couldn¡¯t care so much. She


    shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Help! Help us!¡±


    Her voice was covered by the clicking sound, but it reminded the masked men that there was no time


    to lose.


    Seeing that the helicopter was about tond, they couldn¡¯t help covering their eyes with their hands.


    The wind was too strong, and the sound was very loud.


    One of the masked men picked up the stone and was about to throw Molly into theke.


    ¡°No.¡± Bess hurriedly got up and pushed the masked man away.


    The masked man was a little angry and punched her in the face. Seeing this, Molly was so angry that


    she knocked him away. ¡°How dare you hit my friend? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Seeing that the two girls were getting more and more restless, the masked men directly threw the


    stones into theke.


    Molly and Bess were instantly brought into theke by the stone.

 Chapter 558 Thank You, Paige.

    Chapter 558 Thank You, Paige.


    The helicopter was already close to the surface of theke. When Paige saw this, she ordered


    someone to open the cabin door and jump down.


    The stone brought the two of them down rapidly.


    Paige swam as hard as she could and soon saw two familiar figures speeding up and sinking into the


    lake¡­


    Bess and Molly were tied up with ropes, so they couldn¡¯t even struggle to save themselves at this time.


    Although they tried their best to hold their breath, as time went by, they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    What should they do? Would they die here?


    Bess suddenly burst into tears. She didn¡¯t even know what had happened before she was thrown into


    theke¡­


    The fluctuating emotions made her choke on a mouthful of water, and an ufortable feeling welled


    up in her heart. She felt that she was about to suffocate. Help! Who could save her?


    In despair, she suddenly felt someone pulling at her rope. She widened her eyes and saw that it was


    Paige!


    Paige cut open the ropes on her body with a knife, trying to separate her from the stone, but because


    she was in the water, her movements slowed down a little.


    Bess burst into tears. She did not expect that Paige would risk her life to save her.


    She really wanted to cry, but she was afraid that choking on the water would make the rescue difficult,


    so she could only hold it back first.


    A few more jumped into the water and swam towards them.


    Among them, Martin swam the fastest. He helped to cut off the rope on Bess and then pulled her up.


    He wanted Paige toe out of the water first, but she still wanted to save Molly.


    At the same time, Martin¡¯s men swam towards Molly, cut open the ropes on her body, and pulled her


    out of theke.


    Without any worries, Paige held onto Bess. After everyone finally emerged from the water, they


    hurriedly took in a few breaths of fresh air.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Paige¡­¡± Bess had mixed feelings and felt dizzy.


    ¡°Come ashore with me first.¡±


    Paige took her to the shore, and Martin swam by Paige¡¯s side all the way, helping her as much as he


    could¡­


    Finally, after the group of people went ashore, Bess was so cold that she was trembling all over. As for


    Molly, she had choked on the water and had not woken up yet.


    After a few massages by Paige, she spat out a few mouthfuls of saliva. After being stunned for a long


    time, she hugged Paige and burst into tears.


    ¡°Paige¡­¡± Molly didn¡¯t notice that there were other people around Paige. She cried and said, ¡°Those


    bad guys are so bad. They tied stones to us and hit us with their fists¡­ Bess was injured in the face.¡±


    Paige turned around and saw that Bess had a swollen right cheek and a broken mouth. She felt sorry


    for her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll avenge youter.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are they? I asked them, but they didn¡¯t say anything. They pushed us to thekeside. My


    knee was injured, but they still grabbed me and beat me in the end¡­¡± Molly cried at the top of her


    voice.


    As if she wasforting a child, Paige said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here. Thank God you saved us¡­¡± Molly hugged her and cried.


    Martin found that the little girl was really loved and trusted by her ssmates. The key was that the little


    girl looked so gentle whenforting others.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t cry.¡± It took Paige a lot of effort tofort them.


    Bess rushed over and hugged Paige again. ¡°Paige, you appeared in time. Thank you for saving us¡­¡±


    If she was a minuteter, they would probably choke to death¡­


    After a long while, when they calmed down, Paige let them board the ne.


    Martin draped a nket over Paige and even helped her dry her hair. ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Go change your clothes at my ce first. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Unlike their private jet, the helicopter had no private bedroom or cloakroom. Martin had people fly to the


    nearest resort as fast as they could.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was a resort owned by the Stowe Group. The helicopternded directly at the resort, and the staff


    had already been waiting there.


    ¡°Mr. Stowe, Ms. Paige!¡±


    Every staff member held a big clean bath towel in their hands.


    Martin took the towel and draped it over Paige. He said softly, ¡°Go take a shower first and change your


    clothes. The clothes have already been sent to the room.¡±


    Knowing that she still had friends to take care of, Martin didn¡¯t stay with her.


    ¡°Please follow me, Ms. Paige and twodies.¡± The resort manager personally led them to the


    presidential suite.


    On the way, Paige called Leana. ¡°I¡¯ve found them.¡±


    Leana was so happy that she almost jumped up with tears in her eyes. ¡°Did Mr. Stowe find you? I knew


    it. With his ability, he must have a way¡­ How are they? Are they injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Paige said gently. ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to guess what I mean.¡±


    ¡°At first, I was in a daze. I couldn¡¯t remember what you wrote on my back at all. I was in a daze for a


    long time and tried several times to write it down¡­¡±


    ¡®Thus, the person who truly saved us is you.¡±


    Leana held her phone tightly and felt touched. She asked, ¡°When will youe back? Are you on the


    way now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Paige softly said before she continued, ¡°Go get some food from the canteen.


    Remember, don¡¯t leave the school.¡±


    Although those people were either dead or injured¡­


    But just in case, it was safer not to leave the school.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at school. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    When Paige came to the door of the presidential suite, the manager bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Ms.


    Paige, if you need anything, you can ring the bell at any time. I will serve you 24 hours a day. This is


    the first aid kit you requested.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± She nodded, took the first-aid kit, and led them into the presidential


    suite.


    Molly hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock yet. Looking at such a beautiful suite, she thought of the man


    who had been by Paige¡¯s side just now. He looked like the richest man in the world, Martin.


    Thinking about it again, this resort seemed to be owned by the Stowe Group¡­


    ¡®Paige, is that man your boyfriend? His name is Martin?¡± It was the first time that Molly had seen such a


    big shot.


    ¡°Well, sit down first. I¡¯ll help you deal with your wounds.¡± Paige asked them to sit on the sofa.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    Molly was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re dating the richest man in the world, Martin?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Paige is so outstanding, who else is more qualified than her to


    stand with Martin?¡± Bess couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Paige, how did you know we were in danger? And how


    did you know we fell into theke?¡±


    As Paige treated their wounds, she told them what had happened.


    However, she did not mention anything rted to the Ghost Alliance.


    The fewer people knew, the safer they would be.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Bess was very angry after hearing that. In order to force you to show up, they actually used


    such a dirty method¡­¡±

 Chapter 559 Hot Spring

    Chapter 559 Hot Spring


    ¡®Paige, you said that you identally ruined their n. They wanted to take revenge on you, but they


    couldn¡¯t find you, so they caught us and wanted to force you to show up¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Molly couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Are you in a dangerous situation? What should


    we do? Should we call the police?¡±


    Paige wanted to tell her that this matter couldn¡¯t be resolved by calling the police. There were too many


    forces involved.


    However, there were some things that she was destined to keep to herself. While dealing with the


    wound on her knee, Paige said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This matter will be over soon.¡±


    ¡®With Mr. Stowe around, there¡¯s nothing in the world that he can¡¯t solve. Let¡¯s not worry too much!¡±


    After saying that, Bess looked at Paige, ¡°Mr. Stowe is so nice to you and cares about you. He has been


    drying your hair all the way. He was afraid that you would catch a cold, so he wrapped you in a nket.


    He immediately asked someone to fly to the nearest resort and wanted you to take a hot shower¡­


    Why don¡¯t you take a shower and change your clothes first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the injury on my knee is not a big deal¡­¡± Molly was too embarrassed to let Paige treat her wound


    in cold.


    But Paige said apologetically, ¡°It was all because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t think that way. Those people will catch us, which means that in their eyes, we are the


    ones who can threaten you. It means that we have a good rtionship! It¡¯s a proud and happy thing to


    be regarded as your good friend!¡± Molly smiled, not ming her at all.


    ¡°Yes, good friends should go through thick and thin together. Although the moment I was thrown into


    the water, I was really scared and desperate¡­


    But when I saw you swimming toward me, I was moved¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Bess did not forget to add, ¡°It¡¯s those bad guys, not you! Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Paige smiled and thanked them from the bottom of her heart.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After treating their wounds, Paige went to take a shower.


    When the hot water washed over her body, she vaguely felt a little pain in her hands and feet. She


    looked down and found that her arms and calves had been cut, with a few small cuts.


    Such an injury did not affect her at all. She raised her beautiful face, closed her eyes, and let the hot


    water rush down.


    On the surface, most of the forces of the Ghost Alliance had been wiped out, but in fact, there was still


    a lot that had not surfaced yet. How many more unexpected situations like today would happen?


    If she could save them once or twice, could she save them a hundred or even two hundred times?


    It was time to speed up the process.


    However, some people hid too deep. Before taking off their masks, you didn¡¯t know who they are.


    When Molly was about to take a shower, she suddenly found that there was arge outdoor hot spring


    in the presidential suite.


    Looking at the misty hot air and the beautiful scenery of the mountain, she was stunned.


    So beautiful!


    If it weren¡¯t for the injury on her knee, she really wanted to take a bath. ¡°This kind of life is so


    enjoyable¡­¡± Molly couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.


    ¡°If you want to bathe, you can go down, as long as you stretch out your injured foot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that? Bess, go with me!¡±


    In the end, Bess couldn¡¯t resist her begging and soaked in the hot spring with Molly.


    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable¡­¡± Molly closed her eyes and said with enjoyment, ¡°When I make a lot of money in


    the future, I must take my mother here.¡±


    Bess smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very filial.¡±


    ¡°But my mother¡¯s best friend lied to her and vouched for her. She borrowed 800 thousand dors and


    ran away. My mother¡¯s factory was used to pay off the debt and she had to help her pay back more


    than 500 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much 500 thousand dors was when I was ten years old? My mother couldn¡¯t get


    in touch with her best friend. She gritted her teeth and worked hard to pay off her debts every day. She


    was exhausted.¡±


    ¡°So I want to be a traditional medicine doctor because I want my mother¡¯s health to improve.¡±


    Hearing this, Bess asked with some distress, ¡°Did you pay back the 500 thousand dors in the end?¡±


    ¡®She only paid back 250 thousand dors because her best friend cheated her out of money


    everywhere. In the end, she was caught, and a lot of negative news about thepany she borrowed


    money from was exposed. In the end, it was wiped out. In short, the amount was left unsettled.


    ¡°Later, my mother opened an online store and sold the clothes she designed. When I was free, I helped


    her pack them up, wore the clothes she designed, and wore them on a social media tform as a


    blogger. I finally made some money on the social media tform. Last month, I gave my mother a lot of


    money, and this month, I bought myself a Louis Vuitton. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Because she had been kidnapped, her beloved LV bag had been left in the toilet of the University of


    Chicago¡­


    She didn¡¯t know if she could get it back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leana will definitely bring it back for us. I also left a key pendant¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, Bess, what does your family do?¡±


    It would have been fine if Molly hadn¡¯t asked. But when she asked, Bess looked a little gloomy.


    ¡°My family¡­ My father runs a foodpany. He mainly produces biscuits and candies¡­ My mother


    passed away when I was very young.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have brought up your sad past,¡± Molly said apologetically. ¡°But your family background is


    not bad.¡±


    Bess usually wore in clothes, so everyone thought that she came from an ordinary family¡­


    ¡°I haven¡¯t used a penny from home since I was 18 years old. Even the cost of going to college was


    earned by working part-time.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Molly asked in confusion.


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡®My father married a new wife the year my mother passed away. The new wife brought a pair of twins


    the same age as me. I just found out that they got together before my mother passed away¡­ The twins


    are studying in our school.¡±


    ¡®Ah? No way. In that case, your father cheated before you were bom¡­ That¡¯s too much!¡± Apart from


    being shocked, Molly also sympathized with her.


    ¡®Then you should hate your father very much¡­ so you won¡¯t use our family¡¯s money¡­¡±


    ¡°No, my dad¡¯s money is in that woman¡¯s hands. When I was in middle school, I had to listen to her


    many unpleasant words every time I paid tuition fees¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­¡± Molly suddenly felt that she was even more pitiful.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m not going home now. I¡¯m not asking for money, and I¡¯m not treating that person as my father.¡±


    Bess suddenly felt much more rxed after saying that.


    She had never told anyone about it except for Leana.

 Chapter 560 A Princess Hug

    Chapter 560 A Princess Hug


    Usually, Paige and Anna were not in the dormitory, so Leana became her best listener.


    If anything happened, she would be the first to tell Leana.


    ¡°Then why did you study medicine?¡± Molly asked again.


    ¡°Because my mother passed away because of the ineffective rescue¡­ I hope the fewer people who


    will suffer the sorrow of losing family members, the better¡­ If I learn more skills, I can save more


    people, and there won¡¯t be more families bing fragmented because of illness¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just like Paige. You¡¯re so broad-minded¡­¡± Molly admired her from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I


    believe that you¡¯ll definitely be a very good doctor in the future!¡±


    ¡°You too. Let¡¯s work hard together.¡± Bess encouraged her.


    After taking a shower, Paige stood aside. Hearing their conversation, she suddenly remembered that


    during the physical training a long time ago, Bess looked absent-minded with red eyes¡­


    At that time, would she be bullied? Would she hold back and not say anything?


    If that was the case, her situation was a little simr to when she was in the Tate family¡­


    Paige couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her. She gently knocked on the ss door.


    ¡°Paige!¡± Bess smiled when she saw Paige. ¡°Would you like toe to the hot spring?¡±


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s sofortable to soak in here. Let¡¯s have a chat!¡± It was rare for her to have such an


    opportunity, so Molly invited Paige.


    ¡°I¡¯m done showering.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°You cane over after washing up. We just finished talking about the secrets between us¡­¡±


    Before Molly could finish, Paige smiled and said, ¡°I heard it all.¡±


    At the same time, Molly was surprised and smiled again. ¡°You¡¯ve been standing there since just now?


    Now it¡¯s your turn to tell me. What¡¯s your family¡¯s job? What secrets can you share with us?¡±


    Bess knew that Paige¡¯s identity was special and promptly changed the topic. ¡°I think you¡¯re just


    gossiping about her rtionship with Martin.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. I want to know why you and Martin are together. Are you chasing him or him chasing


    you? Which of you fell for each other first?¡±


    Molly couldn¡¯t suppress the curiosity in her heart. ¡°A big shot like Martin actually appeared in our life¡­


    and so close to me! The point is, he¡¯spletely different from the rumors. He¡¯s so attentive and gentle


    to you.¡±


    Sitting by the hot spring pool, Paige smiled. ¡°What are the rumors about him like?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s very fierce and strict with his subordinates¡­ It¡¯s not easy to talk to him¡­¡±


    Bess added, ¡°It must be Martin who fell for Paige first! With Paige¡¯s personality, how could she possibly


    go after him? Look at how clingy Martin is towards her, you can tell. Paige must be so outstanding that


    Martin couldn¡¯t help falling for her.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been dating Martin? When will you meet his parents? If your rtionship is stable,


    will you marry him in the future?¡± Molly couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    Marry him?


    Paige hadn¡¯t thought that much, but if their rtionship was stable, she replied, ¡°Probably.¡±


    Hearing what Paige said, Molly smirked. ¡°Paige, you¡¯re blushing. Have you never thought about getting


    married?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Paige touched her face and found that it was not hot at all. It was probably because of the hot


    spring.


    ¡°You¡¯re really blushing! You look so cute when you¡¯re blushing. If I had a phone by my side right now, I


    would definitely take a picture of it and sell it to Martin!¡±


    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re so mean.¡± Bess sshed some water on her.


    ¡°When are you going to meet your parents?¡± Molly couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°They have met a long time ago, but let me make it clear first. They are secretly dating. When you go


    back, you must not tell anyone about this¡­¡± Bess warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wont tell anyone about Paige. I¡¯m just curious about what it will be like to be in a


    rtionship with the richest man. Will you go to a high- end restaurant for dinner? You can book the


    whole ce easily, and have a romantic trip from time to time.¡±


    As Molly fantasized about it, Paige smiled and said, ¡°More or less.¡±


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Just then, Paige¡¯s phone vibrated. She took it out and saw that it was a voice call from Leonel.


    She was a little surprised because Leonel rarely looked for her.


    As soon as she answered the phone, she heard the voice of Leoneling from the other end. ¡°Paige,


    I heard that something happened to Bess, so you went to save her. How is she now? Is she all right? I


    called her many times, but she didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    Hearing the anxiety in his tone, she instantly understood. She smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s right here. I¡¯ll get


    her to pick it up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Paige handed the phone to Bess. Seeing that she had finished chatting with Leonel, she smiled and


    asked, ¡°Are you dating?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Bess hurriedly exined, ¡°It was during the physical training that nca made me fall into


    the water. Leonel saved me. He added me on Line afterward, and we often chatted¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that Leoneles from a wealthy family¡­ His family has a deep- rooted influence in


    Chicago¡­ The point is that many girls in our school like him! He is handsome, tall, and cool. He is


    simply the prince charming in their dreams. When will you date him?¡± Molly gossiped again.


    ¡°He¡¯s not pursuing me¡­¡± Bess blushed instantly.


    ¡°He cares about you so much. You didn¡¯t answer the phone, and he even called Paige¡­ It means that


    he cares about you very much. If he pursues you, will you be with him?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Bess said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡±


    ¡°Then think about it carefully now.¡± Molly couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You have to grasp such a good person


    firmly.


    ¡°After all, there weren¡¯t many rich and handsome people in the world who cared about you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait, let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡± Bess said, her face burning red.


    Molly couldn¡¯t help butugh and kick up a fuss. Paige also smiled. Seeing the Line message from


    Martin, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. You guys take your time.¡±


    Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­


    ¡°It must be Mr. Stowe who is looking for¡­ A person in love is so happy that someone is thinking about


    her all the time¡­¡± Molly sighed with emotion. ¡°It makes me suddenly want to fall in love¡­¡±


    Bess still felt her face burning. She remembered that in the past month, Leonel seemed to have sent


    her Line messages every day and asked her to hang out¡­


    Would he like and care about her?


    Meanwhile, as soon as Paige walked out of the presidential suite, Martin picked her up.


    Before she could understand what was going on, she heard Martin say, ¡°I was careless and didn¡¯t


    notice that your hands and feet were injured.¡±


    Remembering her calf and the small cuts on her arm, Paige smiled. ¡°I guess I identally bumped into


    a rock when I was on the shore. I¡¯m fine.¡±

 Chapter 561 Your Friend Asks Us to Continue

    Chapter 561 Your Friend Asks Us to Continue


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to deal with it.¡± Martin carried her to another presidential suite.


    When the manager saw this, his eyes widened instantly. He didn¡¯t expect Mr. Stowe to dote on this girl


    so much in private.


    He thought, ¡°Can the rumors be true that Mr. Stowe is secretly dating a girl?


    ¡°Is this girl the one in Mr. Stowe¡¯s arms?


    ¡°But she looks only 17 or 18. She is probably still in high school, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°How can Mr. Stowe do that¡­¡±


    Without thinking too much, the manager hurried to them and took out his omnipotent card to open the


    door of the presidential suite for them.


    ¡®Go get the first-aid kit,¡± Martin instructed lightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only then did the manager realize that the girl¡¯s calf seemed to be injured. Taking a closer look, it was


    just a few small cuts. She was probably scratched by something like a small stone.


    s, girls nowadays were too delicate. She needed Mr. Stowe to carry her even if she was slightly


    injured. She couldn¡¯t even walk.


    She was arrogant because Mr. Stowe doted on her.


    As soon as Martin entered the room, he noticed the gaze behind him and turned back to ask coldly,


    ¡°Still looking?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I just want to see if Ms. Paige is seriously injured. Do you need more medicine¡­ I¡¯ll get it right


    away.¡± The manager was scared out of his wits and quickly left.


    Martin put Paige on the sofa and found that her calf was cut and there were a few cuts on her arm.


    ¡°This little girl often gets hurt. It seems that I need to ask someone to study some casual medicine and


    carry it with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just an ordinary wound.¡± Paige could tell at a nce. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡®You always say it¡¯s okay.¡± Martin looked at her wound and thought of how she jumped into theke to


    save someone. Although he had tried his best to swim towards her at that time, the little girl swam


    faster and better than him.


    When he was chasing after her, he was so afraid that she would disappear in the next second.


    ¡®Try not to hurt yourself next time?¡± Although Martin knew that the little girl didn¡¯t care about her own life


    and death every time, he still wanted to hear a positive answer from her. As long as she paid more


    attention, she would suffer less.


    ¡®Are you distressed?¡± Paige asked with a smile.


    ¡°Mm, every time I see you injured, I wish these wounds would appear on my body.¡± Martin half-


    squatted on the ground and held up her injured right leg.


    ¡°Look at your delicate skin. These wounds will take a long time to heal.¡±


    ¡®This kind of pain is like scratching an itch for me. It doesn¡¯t matter at all. If you feel distressed, I¡¯ll be


    more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Touched and happy, Martin slowly approached her and kissed her gently on the lips.


    ¡®Mr. Stowe, the first aid kit is here!¡± The manager appeared like a gust of wind. When he found that the


    two of them were kissing, he regretted that he had run too fast and messed up their staff.


    Martin looked at him gloomily, ¡°You¡¯re quite fast.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m just worried about Ms. Paige¡­¡± The manager hurriedly put down the first aid kit. ¡°I¡¯ll take my


    leave now. Call me if you need anything, Mr. Stowe.¡¯


    Seeing the manager run away, Paige couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You scared him away again.¡±


    ¡®He can¡¯t judge the hour.¡± Martin opened the first-aid kit again and ced Paige¡¯s injured right foot on


    his body. He carefully disinfected her wound and applied medicine to it.


    Looking at how he lowered his head and applied the medicine seriously, Paige couldn¡¯t help teasing,


    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more skilled.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been injured more and more.¡± Martin¡¯s movements were light and careful. He even


    raised his handsome face and asked with concern, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Paige shook her head.


    ¡°The medicines prepared by this resort are allmonly seen in the market. There are no special


    medicines. Some of them will stimte the wound. If you feel pain, tell me. I¡¯ll ask someone to get


    some more medicine.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Paige smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll be going back soon.¡±


    ¡®We¡¯re already here, aren¡¯t you going to treat your friends to dinner before leaving?¡± Martin bandaged


    her calf and then disinfected the wound on her arm.


    He held the little girl¡¯s soft hand. The wound appeared on her fair and delicate skin, which was a little


    shocking.


    Paige thought of the two people in the hot spring. They must be hungry at this time.


    ¡®Okay, let¡¯s leave after dinner.¡±


    They would probably have nothing to eat when they got back to schoolter.


    After Martin bandaged her wound, he gave her a deep hug.


    ¡°I rarely see you these days.¡± He looked into the little girl¡¯s eyes and said helplessly, ¡°You are really too


    busy.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we staying together again?¡± Paige looked at him with a smile. ¡°Get up first. The ground is cold.¡±


    Martin was still kneeling on the ground and greedily breathing in her scent. He hugged her tightly and


    refused to let go.


    Paige patted him on the back and said, ¡°The word clip you gave me is very useful. I¡¯ll keep it with me in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better take me with you¡­¡± Martin looked down at her again and couldn¡¯t help kissing her lips


    again.


    ¡°Paige.¡±


    Bess held Molly who had an injured knee and found this ce. When she saw the intimate scene


    between the two of them, she was instantly petrified.


    She quickly reacted and said, ¡°There are too many rooms. Molly, we came to the wrong room.


    Manager, please lead the way for us. Which room were we in just now?¡±


    The manager outside the door thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me for directions just now? Didn¡¯t you say that


    you were looking for Ms. Paige?¡±


    Bess desperately winked at the manager and heard the voice of Paigeing from inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat something together.¡±


    Martin looked at the little girl in front of him. He didn¡¯t know why it was so difficult to be alone with her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need. We¡¯re not hungry.¡± Molly didn¡¯t want to ruin their ns. It turned out


    that just now, when Paige said she had something to do outside, she hade to apany Martin!


    At the thought of the scene of Martin kneeling on the ground and kissing Paige, Molly felt her blood


    surge. She didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so close in private¡­


    The most important thing was that Martin wasn¡¯t an overbearing CEO. In private, he was more like a


    puppy. His affectionate look was simply too seductive.


    In contrast, Paige was like a queen, sitting there and enjoying the love of a puppy¡­


    ¡°Go on, go on¡­ Let¡¯s go back first. We haven¡¯t finished soaking in the hot spring yet.¡± Molly stumbled


    and pulled Bess, wishing she could go faster.


    ¡°Your friends ask us to continue.¡± Martin once again pressed his lips against hers and kissed her


    passionately¡­


    On the other side.


    When Bess and Molly returned to the presidential suite, their hearts were still beating fast.


    For those who were not in a rtionship, the scene just now was too shocking and sweet¡­


    ¡°Paige is amazing, to be able to capture such an outstanding man¡­ Just now, Martin¡¯s eyes were full


    of her. I can tell that he likes her very much.¡± Molly sighed with emotion

 Chapter 562 Curiosity

    Chapter 562 Curiosity


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because Paige herself is outstanding and has attracted equally outstanding Martin to


    approach her. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Both of them are much more outstanding than their peers.¡± Bess


    expressed her opinion.


    ¡°Paige is indeed much better than us. How did she do it¡­¡± Molly couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°For


    me, it¡¯s very difficult to make a name for myself in the field of medicine, as if I can¡¯t see the end of it.


    Paige has already dissected herself with a scalpel in today¡¯spetition.¡±


    And it was the people from the Medical Department of the University of Chicago who deliberately


    provoked her. That was why Paige epted the challenge and showed off her skills.


    How many things would she have in private that others didn¡¯t know?


    ¡®Paige is talented and has a unique personality. She was outstanding when she was very young. She


    has put in more effort than ordinary people and spent a lot of time and energy to reach her current


    level. If you have any questions about medicine, you can ask her. She will teach you generously.¡±


    Hearing what Bess said, Molly couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you. You can live in the same


    dormitory with her¡­ The people in my dormitory are all terrible. One of them often watched variety


    shows with a tabletputer, and it is loud. One of them often doesn¡¯t take a shower or wash clothes,


    and the clothes in the bucket are moldy and smelly. The other likes to speak ill of others behind their


    backs¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you can ask the counselor for a change of dorm. In contrast, I think our roommates are easy to


    get along with. However, Paige and Anna are often not in the dormitory. Only Leana is with me. Once


    something happens, the four of us will be very goodrades-in-arms.¡±


    Hearing this, Molly became even more envious. ¡°Then in the future, when Paige and Anna are not


    around, can I have dinner with you and attend sses together?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Bess enthusiastically invited. ¡°Even if Paige and Annae back, you cane at any


    time.¡±


    At this moment, Paige knocked on the door and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat something together.¡±


    ¡°Paige, are you done?¡± Molly¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Paige. ¡°You, you, you have so many hickeys


    on your neck¡­¡±


    Bess looked at Paige and could not help but add with a smile, ¡°Your lips are also swollen.¡±


    ¡°Martin is so fierce, he gnawed you to pieces in such a short time¡­ Hisbat strength is amazing.¡±


    ¡°You seem to like gossip very much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ It¡¯s hard not to gossip¡­¡± Molly couldn¡¯t help but step forward and hold her daughter¡¯s hand.


    Like a parent, she said worriedly, ¡°Since Martin is like this, it means that he likes you to the core. I think


    you can get engaged first. He¡¯s Martin, what if someone else snatches him¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not as good as him? I have to hurry up and tie him up with the engagement?¡±


    Paige raised her eyebrows and looked interested.


    ¡°Of course not. I mean what if those little vixens take a fancy to him and try to seduce him with some


    dirty tricks¡­ You can guard against one or two, but you can¡¯t guard against a hundred or two hundred.


    It¡¯s better to take the initiative.¡±


    ¡°It depends on his own self-awareness,¡± said Paige with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s useless for guarding against


    others.¡±


    ¡°No, I still think¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better worry about yourself!¡± Bess interrupted her. She held on to Paige¡¯s other hand and


    gossiped. ¡°Hurry up and tell me, which one of you couldn¡¯t hold back first¡­¡±


    As soon as the three of them walked out of the presidential suite, they saw Martin standing outside the


    door. He seemed to have been waiting there for a while.


    Molly and Bess were instantly petrified. ¡°Heavens, why is Martin here?¡±


    They all looked at Paige, and she smiled. Had Martin been waiting outside ever since she appeared?


    ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± Molly didn¡¯t know how to exin. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I just told Paige to get engaged early so


    that Martin wouldn¡¯t be seduced by that vixen¡­


    ¡°Martin hears these words, right?¡±


    As for Bess, she was also a little ashamed. Just now, when she asked Paige who was the one who


    couldn¡¯t help kissing first¡­


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was one thing to gossip in private, but when it was heard by the person involved¡­


    ¡°I, I, I was just curious.¡± Bess did not know howto exin.


    ¡°Me too. Don¡¯t take what I said just now to heart¡­¡± Molly was afraid that Martin would think that there


    was something wrong with her character and stop her from making friends with Paige.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a joke between ssmates. I think Ms. Campbell has a lot of foresight, which Paige


    can think about it.¡± Martin looked at Paige with a doting smile.


    Molly was stunned. ¡®Martin actually thinks I have foresight? Well said?


    ¡°Can it be that Martin wants to get engaged to Paige more than I do?


    ¡°This means that he really likes Paige, doesn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Oh my god, why do I suddenly feel so sweet?¡±


    ¡°I have always had the initiative.¡± Martin then looked at Bess to satisfy her curiosity.


    Bess was stunned. She didn¡¯t think that Martin would answer such a question. At the same time, she


    was surprised and almost cried out in excitement. God, Martin actually¡­


    ¡°You can leave first.¡± Paige took a step forward and said, ¡°The three of us are injured, we have to walk


    slowly.¡±


    ¡°Can I carry you?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Paige thought he must have done it on purpose to let her ssmates know that they had a good


    rtionship.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡± Martin looked at her with a smile and rubbed her hair. He didn¡¯t forget to


    look up at the two girls behind Paige and said, ¡°Please take care of Paige.¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem¡­¡± Bess answered subconsciously.


    After Martin left, Molly couldn¡¯t help but exim excitedly, ¡°Oh my god¡­ My mind is still muddled.


    Paige, Martin is so nice to you. He listens to you, and he¡¯ll do whatever you tell him to do¡­¡±


    ¡°The point is that he was so well-behaved just now, and even answered our questions¡­¡± Bess could


    not help getting excited.


    The two gossiped all the way around Paige. When they finally arrived at the restaurant downstairs, they


    had already booked the whole ce.


    All kinds of delicious food were served on the table. Bess and Molly were both stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too


    polite and extravagant?¡±


    ¡°Paige, we can¡¯t eat that much¡­¡± Paige suddenly felt that it was a waste. There were so many


    delicious foods, and it seemed that there were at least 20 or 30 of them.


    ¡°Martin is here. Even if he didn¡¯t give the order, the resort manager would definitely have gotten


    someone to prepare so much¡­¡¯ exined Paige.


    It was all because of Martin¡¯s status. This resort was under his name, who would dare to use a few


    dishes to entertain the people he brought?


    ¡°What about Martin? Is he not eating anymore?¡±


    Just as Bess was wondering, the manager stepped forward and exined, ¡°Mr. Stowe has gone to the


    other side for dinner. He¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll feel uneasy if he¡¯s here.¡±


    Oh my god, he¡¯s so considerate¡­

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    It waste at night.


    The lights of the Larsen Vi dimmed and were no longer as magnificent as before. There were only a


    few dozen streemps left, which were still warm and faint.


    The vi was quiet, and everyone went to rest. Amily left her room and saw that there was no one


    around, so she quietly took a detour to another room. Before turning on the handle, she deliberately


    looked around.


    Seeing that no one was following them, she quickly entered the room and locked the door.


    The man at the door noticed her and said reproachfully, ¡°Why are you here? If someone sees you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already looked around. No one is following me¡­¡±


    Amily poured herself a ss of water. After drinking it, she was so angry that she crushed the


    disposable cup.


    ¡°Little bitch, she really thinks she is capable¡­¡± The man who spoke had a murderous look in his eyes.


    It seemed that he was extremely dissatisfied with what Kailyn had done.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I just can¡¯t let it go!¡± Amily said angrily, ¡°She bullied Patricia again and again before. Does


    she really think Patricia is a pushover and easy to bully?¡±


    ¡°In the future, if something like this happens, just send me a Line message. You don¡¯t have toe


    here specially.¡± Speaking of this, the man couldn¡¯t help reminding her, ¡°There are ears on the wall.¡±


    ¡°I miss you so much¡­¡± Amily suddenly stepped forward and hugged him, not forgetting to show a hint


    of a little woman. ¡°How long has it been since you took the initiative to look for me¡­ It¡¯s been four or


    five months¡­¡±


    It seemed that ever since Patricia finished her SAT and started her summer vacation, he had not been


    as enthusiastic as before¡­


    The man was a little resistant to her approach and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. We have


    something important to do next¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ste at night. We should do something big¡­¡± Amily took the initiative to unbutton her pajamas.


    The man hurriedly fastened it for her. ¡°Hurry up and go back. If someone finds out¡­¡±


    ¡°No one will find out¡­¡± At this point, Amily suddenly found that a little pink cloth was exposed under the


    quilt on the bed.


    She found it hard to believe. She seemed to have realized something and wanted to rush over to check


    it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± The man pushed her away, not letting her get close to the bed. ¡°Go to bed


    early¡­¡±


    Amily stepped hard on his foot and immediately rushed over to lift the quilt while he was in pain.


    Linder the quilt, a naked and panicky figure made Amily burn with anger.


    It was Pa, a new servant.


    ¡°Well, you little bitch, how dare you seduce¡­¡± Amily pped her directly.


    ¡°Ah, Amily, I didn¡¯t know that Dillon is yours¡­¡± Pa covered her face in pain and hurriedly begged for


    mercy. ¡°If I had known, I would never have slept with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch how I deal with you, you shameless bitch¡­¡± Amily hit her desperately and pinched her hard.


    ¡°You usually like to pretend to be pitiful. When you see that Mr. Lusk doesn¡¯t buy it, you turn to the


    Dillon for help!¡±


    Pa screamed in pain.


    ¡°Amily, stop fooling around!¡±


    This time, Dillon was so angry that he pulled Amily down from the bed.


    Amily¡¯s hair was disheveled, and she was trembling with anger. She pointed at the Dillon and said


    indignantly, ¡°Dillon, do you have a conscience? Who have I worked so hard for all these years? If you


    dare to do such a thing, either let me vent my anger on you today and drive this little bitch out, or I will


    go to Mr. and Mrs. Lusk to exin what happened back then!¡±


    ¡°Amily!!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I dare.¡±


    Amily¡¯s hysterical look made Dillon feel like a deted ball. In the end, he turned a blind eye and stood


    aside without saying a word.


    Amily knew that he had admitted defeat, so she stepped forward to tear the mistress apart and kept


    pinching and pping her.


    ¡°Bitch, you dare to seduce others just because you are young and beautiful. If I don¡¯t teach you a


    lesson today, my surname won¡¯t be Chavez!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Stop, Dillon, help me¡­¡± While struggling, Pa identally broke Amily¡¯s wig with her waving


    hand.


    She was stunned, and her tears were still stuck in her eyes. ¡°It turns out that what Dillon said is true.


    You, you really don¡¯t have hair¡­¡±


    ¡°You, you little bitch¡­¡± Amily was so angry that she hit her desperately.


    After a while.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The sound of a car came to their ears.


    Pa was pressed to the window and couldn¡¯t resist. She saw that Paige was driving back.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    She hurriedly said, ¡°It seems that Ms. Paige is back! Amily, please let me go. Ms. Paige has always


    been smart. If she hears¡­¡±


    When Amily looked out, she saw that it was really that wicked girl Paige. She didn¡¯te back early or


    late but at this time!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She pinched Pa hard again. ¡°What you heard tonight, keep it to yourself. Find an excuse to resign


    tomorrow. If I find out that you have other intentions¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll resign tomorrow. I won¡¯t say anything that I shouldn¡¯t say. I¡¯ll leave with all the secrets!¡±


    With a murderous look in her eyes, Amily pushed her away, red at Dillon, and turned to leave.


    Paige parked the car in the garage and pressed the button for the elevator to the first floor.


    Today, she got the news from Anna that the Heart Piercing Crow would be held in an underground


    auction house in New York. The people who entered the auction house must be old members and have


    their capital verified before entering.


    Anna had always been part of the major auction houses, and she was already an honored guest. As a


    member, she could bring her friends to the auction houses. However, she had something to do and had


    to leave after bringing Paige in. Therefore, she nned to make a trip to New York tomorrow night and


    bring the few stalks of Heart Piercing Crow back.


    She wanted to go home and pack up her luggage, but as soon as she walked out of the elevator on the


    first floor, she saw Amily sneaking back to the living room.


    ¡°Ms. Paige is back?¡±


    Amily¡¯s tone seemed to be a little sarcastic.


    Paige looked at her coldly. ¡°What are you doing here instead of sleeping at night?¡±


    ¡°You must be joking, Ms. Paige. What can a servant do in the middle of the night¡­ but why did you


    come back sote when all thedies are asleep?¡±


    Hearing her sarcasm, Paige smiled coldly. ¡°People who have nothing to do should go to bed early.


    Anyway, I have nothing to do. I can¡¯t wander around like you at night. Those who don¡¯t know will think


    that you are scoping.¡±


    Amily was a little unhappy. ¡°Ms. Paige, why don¡¯t we talk?¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± Paige looked at her coldly. ¡°Talk about why you have been wearing a wig? Or about


    the unknown rtionship between you and Patricia.

 Chapter 565 Paige鈥檚 Confession

    Chapter 565 Paige¡¯s Confession


    When Amily heard this, her face changed and she subconsciously tidied up her hair with her hand.


    When Paige saw this, it confirmed what she said. It turned out that Amily was really wearing a wig, just


    like what she had found out.


    There was no light on in the living room, only the light from the garden streetmps. It looked a little


    dim, which made people feel uneasy.


    Amily didn¡¯t expect that Paige would investigate her, and it seemed that she knew something¡­


    Amily wondered how could it be. What happened back then was so secretive. How did Paige know?


    Or was Paige just testing her and didn¡¯t have any evidence?


    ¡°Come in. I know it¡¯s you.¡±


    Upon hearing Paige¡¯s voice, the people outside the door immediately held his breath and felt very


    uneasy.


    Amily looked out in a panic. ¡°Did Ms. Paige hear wrongly? There¡¯s no one outside.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t know who you are if you don¡¯te out? Dillon, you two have poor acting skills.


    Do you really think you can hide it from everyone in this family?¡±


    Paige looked in their direction. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y the cat-and-mouse game with you. If Patricia


    wants to stay in this house, you¡¯d better behave.¡±


    Anyway, she would stay here for at most three or four years. After getting married, it would be better if


    they didn¡¯t see each other.


    ¡°But if you continue to y tricks¡­¡±


    ¡°What tricks did we y?¡± Amily suddenly felt wronged. ¡°Ms. Paige has no evidence. How could you


    speak like this?¡±


    ¡°Patricia has suddenly changed her attitude. Do you dare to say that it has nothing to do with you? She


    is doing well on her way to sess. Why do you have to lead her astray? It doesn¡¯t matter if you lead


    her, but you even implicated innocent people.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You think too much, Ms. Paige. What happened back then was just a coincidence. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, you can check it out.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll tell you this. My patience is limited. This is myst warning.¡± After saying that, Paige went


    straight upstairs.


    Looking at her back, Amily suddenly felt a chill in her heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Why did she seem to know everything when she was only 17 or 18 years old¡­


    The people hiding in the dark did not dare to show up. They were afraid of being caught, so they left in


    a hurry.


    Amily clenched her fists and thought, ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    On the other side.

 Chapter 566 Why Don鈥檛 You Take Paige with You?

    Chapter 566 Why Don¡¯t You Take Paige with You?


    Danica couldn¡¯t sleep well. She seemed to have heard a quarrel.


    Then, a phone call woke her up. When she saw that it was from her mother, she answered it in a hurry.


    ¡°Mom, why do you have time to call me today?¡± Danica got out of bed, tiptoed to the balcony, and


    asked softly.


    ¡°Oh, Danica, it¡¯s so sunny today. I suddenly remembered that on the day you were born, it was also a


    sunny day¡­ I couldn¡¯t help calling you. I heard from the servants that you were 12 hours earlier than


    me. Are you asleep now?¡±


    ¡°No, Donald and I haven¡¯t nned to sleep yet¡­ Have you been feeling better recently?¡± Danica asked


    with concern.


    ¡°Yesterday, I saw your brother¡¯s eyes were red. I shouldn¡¯t be in a good condition¡­ but they didn¡¯t tell


    me.¡± The old woman on the phone smiled widely, as if she didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°A few days ago, I saw


    a girl who looked like you¡­¡±


    At that time, her illness red up and she couldn¡¯t take a closer look. When she woke up, she asked


    the servant and was told that a passer-by had saved her.


    The girl looked exactly the same as Danica when she was young.


    ¡°Mom, are you missing me? Donald and I have been thinking about visiting you these past two days¡­


    Are you not in France anymore?¡± Danica asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yes, I moved to Liverpool again this month. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a very good doctor who has saved a


    lot of people here¡­ It¡¯s helpful to my illness. In fact, I¡¯m not confident in my condition¡­¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, the old woman was tired, and the light in her eyes went out.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think so.¡± Danica suddenly felt a little sad. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask my brother. If the doctor can¡¯t


    do anything about it, we might as well let our family have a try.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone in our family who knows medicine?¡± The olddy was surprised and smiled. ¡°Oh, you


    mean Lamont¡­ How is he recently? Is he busy with work?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Lamont is a forensic examiner. What I mean is¡­¡± Danica wanted to say something but stopped


    on second thought. She was afraid that if she said it out loud, her mother¡¯s mood swings would be too


    big, and it would not be good for her illness. However, she couldn¡¯t help it. After all, Paige was really


    good at medicine. She had saved so many people. There must be a way!


    ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll set off for Liverpool tomorrow. When we arrive the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell


    you in detail. You must be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°What kind of doctor? So mysterious. You and Donald don¡¯t have to make a special trip here. Maybe I¡¯ll


    have to go to the next ce in a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You were in aa before, and brother took you everywhere


    to see a doctor. Donald kept saying that he wanted to see you¡­ That¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s go there


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Danica, you really don¡¯t have toe here.¡±


    When Danica heard this, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She covered her mouth and did not dare to cry out loud. She had been holding back her emotions that


    were about to copse.


    At this time, Donald found that she was talking on the balcony, so he hurriedly took a nightgown and


    put it on her¡­


    It was December, and the wind outside was blowing so hard that her face hurt.


    Seeing that his wife was about to cry, Donald hurriedly stroked her back and helped her into the room.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s settled then. After lunch, go to the hotel. Donald and I will set off tomorrow and arrive the day


    after tomorrow. If I see that you¡¯re not in good spirits, I¡¯ll get even with my unfilial brother!¡±


    Speaking of this, Danica did not forget to smile.


    The olddy alsoughed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll wait for you¡­ You kids are filial¡­¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Danica hurriedly sent a Line message to ask her brother about her


    condition, and then did not forget to tell Donald about her mother¡¯s condition¡­


    The situation didn¡¯t seem to be optimistic.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take Paige with us?¡± Donald suggested.


    On the one hand, they could formally introduce them to each other, and on the other hand, Paige could


    help to diagnose at the scene.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Paige has time¡­ I¡¯ll ask her tomorrow.

 Chapter 567 Is Her Temper So Bad?

    Chapter 567 Is Her Temper So Bad?


    Early the next morning, Donald and Danica got up early and waited quietly in the living room.


    Seeing them looking upstairs from time to time, Bonnie couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is Mr. and Mrs. Lusk


    waiting for Ms. Paige to get up?¡±


    Danica nodded. ¡°We want to wait for her to have breakfast with us.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige went out before dawn with a backpack on her back. It looks like she¡¯s going on a long


    journey.¡±


    ¡°You mean Paige has gone out?¡± Danica was surprised. It was only seven o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Where was she going with her luggage?


    ¡°Did she go to school? Did she pack some clothes in her bag?¡± Donaldforted her. ¡°Call her and


    ask.¡±


    If there was nothing else at school, she would like to ask for leave to go abroad first.


    Danica dialed the number, but the system reminded her coldly, ¡°The number you dialed is powered off.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Danica looked at Donald. ¡°Last night, I heard from my brother that Mom¡¯s condition was


    not optimistic. I was afraid that there would be some variables, so I wanted to meet her as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°I want Paige to take a look at Mom¡­ Maybe there will be a turning point. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.


    Maybe Paige is still in ss and it¡¯s not convenient for her to answer the phone. Send her a message.¡±


    Donald believed in his precious daughter¡¯s medical skills and had some hope in his heart.


    Danica sent another message and waited quietly for two hours, but her phone was turned off. In the


    end, she got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first. I¡¯ll ask Paige to meet us if it¡¯s convenient for her to reply.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Donald put his hand on his wife¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll


    contact a few more doctorster and ask them to go abroad to help Mom.¡±


    Danica looked at him with gratitude. Since her mother¡¯s ident, as her husband, he had been busy


    spending money and effort. It could be said that he was not picky at all.


    Over the years, her husband had doted on her so much that she had lived a carefree life.


    On the other side.


    Sitting in the first-ss cabin of the ne, she flipped through the medical records sent by Mike


    William. There were more than 30 pages, and the condition was indeed tricky.


    Complete recovery needed a lot of medicine, and it would take a long time.


    She flipped through the pages and didn¡¯t know that Danica had sent her a message and called her.


    Liverpool.


    A graceful man from America was sitting in his garden with a heavy heart. Although he was in his


    thirties, his angr handsome face and unique temperament still had a strong personal attraction.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be sad¡­¡± The short-haired servant next to him couldn¡¯t help butfort him. ¡°Your mom will


    definitely get through this safely.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Are you sure the girl you metst time is from America?¡± Carl¡¯s beautiful eyes fell on the short-haired


    servant.


    The short-haired servant nodded. Last time, when she and the driver sent madam for a check-up, they


    were hit by a bus. Madam said that a girl from America who was passing by came to help.


    ¡°She is very beautiful. She is the kind of beauty that can be noticed at a nce when she walks on the


    road. Her hair is tied into a bun. She has a very cold temperament and doesn¡¯t talk much. It seems that


    she has never smiled, but I can feel her sincere kindness from her tone.¡±


    Even now, the short-haired servant could still remember what she looked like. Her facial features were


    beautiful and refined, and her temperament was as elegant as a lotus. If it weren¡¯t for her clumsy


    hands, she really wanted to draw that girl.


    ¡¯She¡¯s really amazing. After giving madam a few special medical tools, she gasped for breath¡­ The girl


    also knows that Madam is very weak and should be careful when taking care of her.¡±


    ¡°In addition, she also said that Kastase can¡¯t help madam with her current condition. She also


    suggested that we change the medicine of Chilsville and Anlo Pill. Otherwise, it will increase the


    physical burden on Madam. It will make her feel mentally tired and sleepy, and her chest will be stuffy


    every day.¡±


    ¡°If she weren¡¯t proficient in medical skills, why would she carry a special medical tools bag with her?


    She could also tell the name of the medicine that Madam took at once and the side effects after taking


    it.¡±


    After all, the three kinds of drugs that Madam had taken were among them.


    These three kinds of medicines were all special drugs that had not been on the market yet, but she


    actually knew through feeling the pulse¡­


    Her medical skills must be brilliant!


    ¡°I asked her at that time what other medicine could be used to rece it. She just said that Madam


    couldn¡¯t be cured in one or two days¡­ At that time, a driver was very respectful to her and called her


    Ms. He also reminded her to get in the car. I think she should be the daughter of a big family and have


    something urgent to deal with. I thought that as long as she was in this country, there was no one you


    couldn¡¯t find¡­¡±


    At this point, the short-haired girl lowered her voice.


    ¡°But the license te number you gave me is fake. I can¡¯t find it.¡± Carl said lightly, ¡°The other party


    should have a powerful background. All the surveince cameras that appeared during that time have


    been erased.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The short-haired girl was a little surprised. ¡®What should we do?¡±


    He had thought that if he found the girl, his mother might have a turn for the better¡­


    Now, even the best doctor here, Dr. William, could do nothing about the illness of Madam¡­


    At this moment, Dr. William walked over and Carl asked, ¡°Is she asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she finally fell asleep after getting a special medical tool.¡±


    She was so sick that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep peacefully. Every time shey down, she felt out of breath


    and had to sit up again to take a deep breath.


    ¡°Did the powerful doctor you mentioned reply?¡± Carl asked again.


    Mike looked at his heavy and depressed face and said truthfully, ¡°She has always been very busy¡­


    But she promised me that she would check the medical records when she was free. She will definitely


    check them. What we have to do now is to wait patiently.¡±


    But there¡¯s not much time left.¡± Carl looked up with his beautiful eyes. ¡°Help me ask her again.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mike was in a dilemma. ¡°She has a bad temper. It¡¯s not good to rush her¡­ How about this? I¡¯ll


    ask her again tonight. If she still doesn¡¯t have time to read the medical record, then we can¡¯t rush her.


    We can only wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Is her temper that bad?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that she has a bad temper¡­ It¡¯s just that she is usually very busy¡­ and doesn¡¯t like to be


    disturbed. There are many things that she needs to do herself. I¡¯ve known her for many years, and this


    is the first time I¡¯ve asked her for help. I believe she will help.¡±


    ¡°It would be even better if I coulde here.¡±


    After all, only by seeing the patient in person could the treatment n be carried out.


    ¡°The doctor said that she was busy recently and didn¡¯t have time toe, but she should give some


    verbal advice.¡±


    If he could get her guidance, it would definitely be of great help to the illness

 Chapter 568 The Same Restaurant

    Chapter 568 The Same Restaurant


    ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s any news tonight,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mike looked at Carl¡¯s worried look and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another way.


    There was once a medicine at a domestic auction called Heart Relief Pill. It¡¯s said that a very powerful


    pharmaceutical master made it with Heart Relief Grass. It has a miraculous effect on treating the


    heart.¡±


    Carl raised his eyes, and there seemed to be a glimmer of hope. ¡°Heart Relief Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes, many patients with heart disease who have been sentenced to death by the doctor will get better


    after taking the Heart Relief Pill. But Madam is not suffering from heart disease. This medicine can only


    y a part for her.


    I n to use the Heart Relief Pill to mix with my new medicine and give it a try.¡±


    If there was no news from his teacher, he had to find a way to save Madam first.


    He couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch something happens to her in front of him¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the Heart Relief Pill has been sold in domestic, but there have been two


    auctions here recently.¡±


    ¡°1¡¯11 call and ask.¡± Carl took out his phone and quickly dialed a number.


    After a while, Mike heard him say, ¡°At nine o¡¯clock tonight, there will be an auction of Heart Relief Pill in


    a club in New York. There is only one.¡±


    ¡°One is enough.¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Spike, who had always been decisive, would have good news so soon.


    Carl nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip tonight.¡±


    A few hourster.


    The ne that Paige was onnded at an airport. As soon as she got off the ne and turned it on,


    she received a bunch of messages.


    Among them, Danica sent a Line message and a call to her first.


    However, at this moment, the system prompted that the other party had turned off her phone.


    Paige clicked on Line again. Danica had sent her three messages at 7:30 in the morning.


    [ Paige, I heard that you went out early in the morning. Did you go to school?]


    [Are you in ss? Is it convenient for you to reply to Mom after ss?]


    [I have something to talk to you about.]


    She quickly replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I left to deal with something. What can I do for you?¡±


    After sending the message, before she could receive a reply from Danica, her phone vibrated. It was a


    call from Anna.


    ¡°Hey, Paige, are you here? I¡¯ll wait for you at exit A.¡±


    Paige walked out with her backpack on her back. ¡°I saw you.¡±


    ¡°Paige, over here!¡± Anna jumped up and waved at Paige when she saw her.


    In order to prevent being recognized, today, she was wearing a ck casual suit and a ck cap,


    exuding a cold aura.


    The big ck mask only revealed a pair of clear and beautiful eyes, which was indescribably charming.


    ¡°How many people will be fascinated by your dress¡­¡± Anna stepped forward and took her hand. ¡°It¡¯s


    not time yet. I¡¯ll take you to eat something first.


    We¡¯re going to the auction tonight. I have something to do. Is it okay for you to be alone?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Paige smiled faintly. ¡°What big order have you received recently? Bess said that she


    hasn¡¯t seen you at school for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with the side businesses recently. My dad said that I could either inherit the


    family business or find a boyfriend. Of course, I would choose the former!¡± Anna Elliott said without


    hesitation. ¡°The former is rich, while thetter is a waste of time and affects my mood. I¡¯ve been taking


    over somepanies under my dad¡¯s name recently, and I¡¯m very tired.¡±


    Thinking of what had happened recently, Anna felt bitter in her heart.


    ¡°When you have a boyfriend, you will find that there are benefits to having a boyfriend.¡±


    Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t work so hard.


    ¡°Then you probably won¡¯t be able to wait until the day I have a boyfriend¡­¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder, ¡°That¡¯s not right, it¡¯s good to have a boyfriend¡­ These words will alsoe out of your mouth.


    Martin has already turned you into a different person!¡±


    But Paige did not take it seriously. ¡°Really?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯repletely different from before? You seem to have a weakness now,


    and your way of doing things is a little different from before¡­ But what about him? Didn¡¯t hee with


    you?¡± Anna teased.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to stop working to apany me, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°What about him? Does he want toe?¡±


    ¡°He wants to but was threatened by me.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, how nice it would be to have him apany you so that I won¡¯t have to worry about your


    safety.¡±


    Anna was afraid that this trip would give the bad guys an opportunity to take advantage of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a few Heart Piercing Crows. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Anna unlocked the car and opened the car door for her. ¡°Since Martin isn¡¯t here today, I¡¯ll take care of


    you like a gentleman¡­¡±


    The two of them came to a high-altitude restaurant, chatting andughing.


    This restaurant had an excellent view that overlooked the beautiful night view of the city.


    In the past, Anna would asionallye here for dinner. She knew that the people who came here


    were either rich or noble, and their privacy was stronger than that of ordinary restaurants.


    ¡°What do we want to eat?¡± Anna opened the menu. She had some difficulty in making a choice.


    Although she had been here a few times, she didn¡¯t know what to do every time.


    ¡°Order something you like.¡±


    Paige¡¯s mother still hadn¡¯t replied to her message, but Martin¡¯s Line message came.


    On the way to the restaurant just now, Paige had already reported her whereabouts. Now that she saw


    the photos of Martin working in the office, she asked him to go eat first.


    ¡°Paige, let¡¯s order some fruit-scented steak with ck pepper, Italy seafood noodles, fried prawns,


    ck truffle beef fried rice, and two portions of corn soup, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although Anna was ordering, all that Paige heard were her favorite dishes.


    This must be my good friend. She thought of you for everything. She could even amodate your


    taste in food.


    At this time, it seemed that a big shot had appeared, and many waiters immediately rushed over to


    wee him.


    Anna looked up, but he didn¡¯t see the appearance of the big shot. On the contrary, he could guess from


    the respectful expressions of the seven or eight waiters that the other party had a powerful background.


    ¡°Mr. Spike, there are too many people on this floor. I¡¯m afraid it will affect your meal experience. Please


    follow me to the top floor.¡± The manager bent down and led the way.


    There were several ss private rooms with the best view on the top floor, which were specially used


    to entertain VIPs.


    Carl followed the manager upstairs, leaving a lot of sighs.


    They were all praising him for being handsome, rich, beautiful, and powerful¡­


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating yet?¡± Seeing that Anna was still looking at them, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is¡­¡± Anna said disapprovingly. ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock now. The auction is at nine


    o¡¯clock. We still have time to eat. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    On the top floor, Carl ordered the dishes and sent a message to Danica. ¡°I have something to do


    tonight, so I can¡¯t pick you and Martin up. I¡¯ve already sent my assistant. You can rest in the hotel under


    my name for a night. My people will pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    It was mainly because Carl was reluctant to let Danica and Donald work hard by taking hours of flight

 Chapter 569 Helping Out

    Chapter 569 Helping Out


    An hourter.


    After finishing his meal, Carl left the room and headed downstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Spike, is the dinner tonight to your liking? Do you have any valuable suggestions on the


    management of the restaurant?¡± The manager bowed and led the way carefully with a smile.


    At the same time, a girl with an outstanding temperament got up and left her seat.


    She was wearing a cap, and the ck mask only revealed a pair of cold eyes.


    At a nce, Carl, who was standing on the spiral staircase, was a bit surprised. This girl, whether in


    terms of figure or temperament, was very simr to his sister when she was seventeen or eighteen


    years old.


    However, she was obviously more attractive than his sister at that time.


    ¡°Mr. Spike?¡± Seeing that he did not answer, the manager followed his gaze suspiciously.


    ¡°Is that girl a regr here?¡± Carl suddenly asked.


    The manager recognized Anna at a nce, who was tidying up her bag.


    ¡®That¡¯s Ms. Anna of the Elliott Group. She asionallyes over for dinner.¡±


    As for Paige who was walking in front, he did not notice her.


    ¡°Anna Elliott?¡± Carl murmured the name.


    The Elliott Group was a top financial group and was in the limelight in the country. He had heard of it,


    but he had never cooperated with it.


    They didn¡¯t expect that their daughter was so simr to his sister when she was young.


    She looked like his sister even more than Patricia.


    This didn¡¯t make sense.


    At this time, his cell phone rang. It was a call from his special assistant, Daniel.


    ¡°Sir, the car is here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Carl put away his phone and looked in the direction where the girl had left again. There was no one


    there.


    On the other side.


    On a luxurious cruise ship parked on the shore, the lights were bright at this time.


    This was a high-end private club, which was heavily guarded and highly private. Only a few rich people


    were qualified to go in and out.


    Usually, the celebrities and elites of the upper ss would make friends here.


    The monthly auction would also be held here.


    People outside could only see luxury cars on the shore. The people who entered the cruise ship were


    dressed luxuriously and looked noble.


    But they couldn¡¯t go in and have a look, because the person who went in had to meet two conditions.


    One was the membership card, and the other was the capital verification.


    Anna brushed her face and checked her qualifications. Then, Paige took off her mask and recorded it.


    After checking her qualifications, she was invited to enter.


    The customer could choose a private room or take a seat in the audience.


    In order to avoid being noticed, Anna and Paige chose a private room.


    The room was on the ninth floor of the yacht, which was one of the best rooms on the yacht.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In a while, all the items in the auction would be projected on a wall in the room for 360 degrees


    exhibition.


    ¡°Please follow me, twodies.¡±


    A staff member led the way.


    ¡°Anna Elliott?¡±


    At this time, an unhappy voice suddenly sounded.


    They saw a well-dressed youngdy from a rich family, surrounded by her best friends, blocking their


    way.


    Although Paige did not know who this daughter of a rich family was, the staff member greeted her very


    politely, ¡°Ms. Ang.¡±


    When Anna saw her, there was a hint of displeasure in her eyes. ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°My family is one of the organizers. Do you want me to get out of the way?¡± Ang looked down at


    Anna from above and sized up Paige, who was next to her.


    ¡°Are you wearing a cap and a ck mask in the middle of the night to be a thief?¡±


    As soon as she said that, several friends around herughed out loud and looked at Paige with disdain.


    Those who got on the yacht were all well-dressed. They couldn¡¯t wait to put on their most distinguished


    clothes, as noble as they could be.


    But it was the first time that he had seen people in casual clothes like Anna and Paige.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that these two people don¡¯t respect our auction. I request to drive them away.¡±


    The staff looked troubled. Who dared to drive Ms. Elliott away?¡±


    Putting aside her family background, she was at least a VIP member of the club.


    However, Ang crossed her arms in front of her chest and said proudly, ¡°My family has also invested


    in this cruise ship. As one of the organizers, if I say they are not qualified toe in, they are not


    qualified to!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ang¡­ Ms. Anna is an old member of our club¡­¡±


    Before the staff member could finish his words, Ang sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m also an old member. I


    even have the right to fire you. I want you to take them away within one minute, or you¡¯ll have to leave


    here!¡±


    Anna sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether we¡¯re qualified to show up or not! Your


    family is one of the organizers, but what does it have to do with you? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll call your


    father and ask him to deal with youter.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Knowing her father¡¯s temper, Ang was a little angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show off. When you have the ability to be the organizer on your own, it¡¯s not toote for


    you to bark in front of me. You haven¡¯t grown up yet, but you¡¯ve alreadye out to make a fool of


    yourself.¡±


    The guests around were allughing, and their best friends were secretly worried about her, but they


    couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ang¡¯s face changed in anger.


    ¡°If Ang says that you¡¯re not qualified to show up here, then you¡¯re not qualified. If you know what¡¯s


    good for you, get out of here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask the security guards to carry you out. At that time, you¡¯ll


    be the ones to lose face!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Who gave you the courage to make Ang unhappy?¡±


    ¡°This is not a ce where the Elliott family can act wildly. Get out of here.¡±


    ¡®Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Is this how you treat the guests in the club in private?¡±


    At this time, a noble voice came into their ears.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, and their faces changed. The staff was also frightened.


    They hurried forward and respectfully called out, ¡°Mr. Spike!¡±


    Everyone had to be wary of the power of Carl here.


    Paige¡¯s gaze fell on Carl. For some reason, he looked a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where


    she had seen him before.


    He looked very young, but he exuded maturity and steadiness, with a strong personal charm, which


    was very attractive.


    ¡°It seems that your club doesn¡¯t need guests anymore?¡±


    As soon as Carl finished his words, Ang hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Spike, you misunderstood. The


    reason why she and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡± Carl¡¯s meaningful gaze fell on her. ¡°There must be a limit to your willfulness.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Spike,¡± said Annie, trying to defend herself.


    Perhaps she had not expected Carl to speak up for them. Her father had always respected Carl and


    called him a ruthless character. He was worthy of respect¡­


    At this time, she didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of the elders, so she could only give the staff a


    look.


    The staff quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. We neglected you. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Anna turned around and thanked Carl. Paige also nodded at him and left

 Chapter 570 A Step Ahead of Her

    Chapter 570 A Step Ahead of Her


    It was not until this moment that Carl saw Paige. The two girls had turned their backs on him a moment


    ago. One of them was the girl whom he had met in the restaurant, who looked a lot like his sister.


    Carl still wanted to say something, but Ang took it and apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Spike. I had a conflict with Anna before, so I wanted to teach her a lesson¡­ I usually treat the guests in


    the club very respectfully¡­¡±


    Hearing the name Anna, Carl automatically thought of Paige¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble for them in the future.¡±


    ¡°You know them?¡± Ang was a little unhappy. She didn¡¯t expect that Anna, that bitch, knew so many


    people that even Mr. Spike stood up for her.


    ¡®Last time, you were so willful that your father suspended your pocket money for three months. Do you


    remember that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Spike, these people are my friends. What do you think we should do with them¡­¡± Ang blushed


    in embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. In the future, it depends on the asion when you mess around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will remember your instructions.¡±


    Carl walked towards the private room. Daniel, who was following behind him, couldn¡¯t help whispering,


    ¡°Sir, have you noticed that the girl in front of you looks a little like your sister? Would the big fire that


    year¡­¡±


    ¡°I also have this suspicion.¡± Carl whispered, ¡°But she is Ms. Elliott. If her identity is wrong, the Elliott


    family can¡¯t hide it for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Elliott family didn¡¯t notice it at all?¡±


    ¡°Go check it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Under the guidance of the staff, Anna and Paige arrived at Room 9111.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and that Ang?¡± Paige casually asked.


    ¡°She used to like topete with others in school. Sometimes, when her parents took us to parties, we


    would meet them. In short, we had a few unpleasant encounters.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the two of us have made a lot of enemies.¡±


    ¡°No, with her aptitude, she is not qualified to be my enemy.¡± Anna looked at the time and patted Paige


    on the shoulder. ¡°The auction will start in 20 minutes. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    She still had something to do.


    ¡°Okay, be careful on the way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Paige. I¡¯m traveling all over the world. You have to be careful of Ang. Otherwise, she¡¯ll


    make trouble for youter.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s quite afraid of Mr. Spike. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, be careful,¡± Anna said and left.


    Sitting on the sofa in the private room, Paige exuded the aura of a big shot. She sent a Line message


    to Martin.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door.


    All of a sudden, Paige became alert. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Paige, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now. I specially brought you a fruit te and two


    bottles of red wine.¡±


    When Paige opened the door, there was a staff member outside. She stepped aside.


    The staff pushed the cart in and put the things on the table one by one. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to let you and


    Ms. Anna have a bad experience. These are all given by us for free. I hope you two can be


    magnanimous and forget the unpleasantness tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± The staff member left after delivering the things.


    Paige looked at the things on the table. In addition to fruit tes, red wine, some snacks, and lemon


    water.


    She poured a ss of lemon water and sniffed it. There was no poison in it and she took a sip.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound from the balcony of the room, and a figurended on her


    balcony.


    The curtains were rolled up in the wind, and a figure broke in.


    Just as Paige was about to make her move, she saw that the person in front of her was none other


    than Mr. Spike.


    He fled from the balcony next door and was covering his injured arm. His white shirt was stained with


    blood, and there were seven or eight people chasing after him.


    Perhaps Carl did not expect to meet Paige here. He was a little surprised because the girl was not


    wearing a mask. Her beautiful facial features were very simr to his sister¡¯s.


    The seven to eight of them swiftly charged at Carl, to which Paige raised her leg and gave a kick.


    At this time, the host¡¯s excited voice came from the wall, ¡°Heart Piercing Crow, 4.8 million dors going


    once!¡±


    When Paige heard this, she turned her head and saw that the host was already holding a small


    hammer in his hand and was eager for the final decision right away.


    The two knives came at Paige at the same time. She kicked their wrists away and quickly knocked


    them down.


    ¡°Heart Piercing Crow, 4.8 million dors going twice!¡±


    Paige quickly found the button next to the sofa. Just as she was about to press it, two more people


    shed at her with their knives.


    ¡°Heart Piercing Crow, 4.8 million dors for the third time, deal! Let¡¯s congratte Mr. White for winning


    the first treasure today, the Heart Piercing Crow. Let¡¯s congratte him again with the hottest


    apuse!¡±


    Through the camera, Mr. White, who won the Heart Piercing Crow, smiled and nodded at everyone


    under the spotlight.


    Paige was speechless.


    Carl could see depression and disappointment in the girl¡¯s eyes. Was she here tonight for the Heart


    Piercing Crows?


    The next item to be auctioned quickly appeared¡­


    Four or five of them had been knocked down by Paige.


    Carl had not expected the girl to be so skilled. It seemed like none of these people were her match¡­


    Knowing that they had no chance of winning, the remaining three or four jumped off the cruise ship and


    swam away.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Carl asked with concern.


    Paige nced at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that my wound is poisonous?¡±


    ¡°Including the smell of your body. You must have smelled something and felt weak all over.¡±


    It seemed that this man had helped them out on the deck just now. At this time, Paige put her slender


    fingers on his pulse.


    ¡°Sure enough.¡±


    Carl was a little curious. He really couldn¡¯t exert his strength. Otherwise, thoseckeys wouldn¡¯t have


    had the chance to take advantage of him.


    At this time, the door of the private room was kicked open, and Daniel appeared with more than a


    dozen men.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I was stupid and fell into their trap.¡±


    Just now, when he heard some noise on the balcony, he ran there and found that a few people were


    sneaking away.


    He immediately led his men to chase after him, leaving Mr. Spike alone in the room.


    Later, he realized that he had fallen into a trap.


    At this time, when he saw Paige¡¯s face, he was a little surprised. This girl looked too simr to Mr.


    Spike¡¯s sister.


    However, he didn¡¯t forget to get down to business. He first caught a few unconscious minions on the


    ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s a low-level knockout incense. It needs to be distributed in the air two hours in advance. Check the


    people who entered and left your private room two hours ago.¡±


    After that, Paige took out a small spray bottle from her backpack, pressed it a few times, and sprayed


    the medicine on the man¡¯s wound.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡± Daniel was nervous.


    ¡®The wound is poisonous. This is the antidote.¡±


    After that, Paige wrapped a white bandage around Carl¡¯s wound and said, ¡®Give me your hand.¡±

 Chapter 571 I鈥檒l Help You Win It Back

    Chapter 571 I¡¯ll Help You Win It Back


    Carl extended his hand.


    The girl poured a small white pill into his palm.


    ¡°This can detoxify the poison in your body. After half an hour, the fatigue will disappear.¡±


    ¡°You know medicine?¡±


    Carl suddenly realized that this girl was quite different. Not only did she have an outstanding


    temperament, but she was also agile and skilled in bandaging. She also had a lot of medicine in her


    bag.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t eat this, what will happen?¡± Carl sincerely asked.


    ¡°You will feel weak, and suddenly die.¡±


    Daniel thought, ¡°The consequences are so serious?¡±


    ¡°Is the poison in my arm strong?¡± Carl asked again.


    ¡°It it doesn¡¯t be detoxified in time, it will be fatal.¡±


    Paige picked up her backpack, put on her cap, and mask, ready to talk to Mr. White and see if he could


    sell her the Heart Piercing Crow.


    ¡°Thankyou, Ms. Elliot.¡± Carl looked in tlie direction she left and thanked her.


    Paige stopped in her tracks. ¡°Ms. Elliott? Does he think of me as Anna or something?¡±


    But she did not deny it. Instead, she said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡±


    Daniel couldn¡¯t help asking in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Spike, are you letting her go just like that?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    When Paige came to the auction hall, the staff informed her that Mr. White had already left after bidding


    for the Heart Piercing Crow.


    The I leart Piercing Crow was taken away as well.


    ¡°Do you know where he went?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. It¡¯s none of our business.¡± The staff looked apologetic.


    After that, Paige hacked into the surrounding cameras and noticed that Mr. While was driving towards a


    waler casino.


    It was a paradise for the rich.


    More than a dozen magnificent buildings slood on the waler, and there were boats shuttling back and


    forth. Beautiful women were dancing on them.


    It was a ce where the rich spent a lot of money. After enjoying the pleasure of spending money like


    water, there werefortable saunas, Michelin restaurants, and luxury suites waiting for you.


    As soon as Paige arrived at the door, she was politely stopped by a staff member. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms.¡±


    As Paige looked too young, her clothing did not fit this ce.


    The staff couldn¡¯t help reminding her, ¡°This is where adultse.¡±


    Paige was in casual clothes, a cap, and a backpack like a child¡­


    It was very much like a good student who came to the wrong ce after tutoring ss¡­


    Paige turned on her phone and brought the bnce of the bank to him.


    The staff looked at the astronomical figures in surprise. There were many zeros, and before he could


    count clearly, Paige had already stepped in.


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. What game are you interested in? Do you need someone to apany you?¡± The


    staff hurriedly led the way.


    The male and femalepanions stood in two rows, waiting for the customers to choose.


    The men were handsome, and the women were beautiful.


    As soon as some rich people entered the door, they held several women in their arms and squandered


    their money.


    As for the row of men, their gazes were filled with anticipation as they looked at Paige.


    Usually, the people who came here were all seniors and had some status. It was almost the first time


    that they had seen such a young and beautiful girl.


    Paige replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. What does Mr. White usually do?¡±


    ¡°He likes to y with everything, but throwing dice is something he likes to y with every time¡­¡± to


    the hall and stretched out his hand to say, ¡°He likes the table on the left most¡­¡±


    A handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes was sitting at the table, holding chips in his left hand


    and a woman in his right.


    It was not difficult to tell from his proud look that he had won a lot.


    There were many guests around him. Some were standing, some were sitting, and all of them had


    great backgrounds.


    Paige walked in his direction.


    The banker shook the dice and slopped. Many guests immediately put chips on the table.


    Some bet on the big, and some bet on the small.


    Richard had won a lot just now, and now he was in high spirits. Under the encouragement of the


    woman, he pushed all the chips of 4.8 million dors to the word ¡°big¡±. The people around him were


    shocked.


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so generous¡­ He spent 4.8 million dors.¡±


    ¡°If he wins, he¡¯ll get hundreds of millions of dors in return¡­¡±


    ¡°So generous.¡±


    Many people praised him for being generous. The woman who followed him felt very proud and even


    kissed him on the face.


    ¡°You bet wrong.¡±


    All of a sudden, Paige¡¯s faint voice sounded.


    Richard nced at Paige, and the girl next to him looked at her with disdain from beginning to end.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where does this little girle from? Does she take a fancy to Mr. White¡¯s money ande here to


    show off?¡±


    With that thought in mind, the woman wrapped her arms around Richard¡¯s neck and looked at Paige


    provocatively, as if she was saying, ¡°Mr. White is mine. No one cany a finger on him!¡±


    Obviously, Richard didn¡¯t take the neer seriously. He reached out and motioned for the banker to


    take away tlie dice box.


    The total number of the three dice was only 5¡­


    Richard¡¯s face darkened. The woman couldn¡¯t believe that 4.8 million dors were gone in an instant.


    Seeing that the chips had been taken away, tlie woman¡¯s face darkened.


    Just now, Richard had said that he would give her 10% of the money he won.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have encouraged Richard to give it all¡­


    Now she couldn¡¯t get a penny. She was so angry!


    Having lost, Richard was in a bad mood. He pushed the woman away and left.


    ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± The woman hurriedly caught up with him and wrapped her arms around his waist. She


    did not forget to say, ¡°H¡¯s all that girl¡¯s fault for cursing you lose¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. White, let¡¯s talk.¡± Paige stopped tlie man without batting an eyelid.


    Richard stopped and looked at Paige. It waste at night, but she was wearing a cap, a mask, and a


    backpack¡­


    Richard thought to himself, ¡°Where does this girle from? Why doesn¡¯t she study hard at home?


    Why does shee to me?¡±


    ¡°I knowyou¡¯re in a bad mood now. I can help you win the money back.¡±


    Hearing that, the girl sneered. ¡°You? Mr. White, I think this girl is probably interested in your money and


    wants to attract your attention.¡±


    Richard had lost 4.8 million dors and was no longer in the mood to continue.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have any bargaining chips. I can lend you 1.6 million dors first, and you can pay me


    back after you win.¡± Paige said.


    Richard wasn¡¯t in a good mood at first, but when he heard her words, his eyes lit up with interest.


    He wondered why the girl was willing to him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Richard asked bluntly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you win three rounds, and you need to give me the Heart-


    Piercing Knock.¡± Paige said.


    Richard knew the girl¡¯s intension.


    Heughed wickedly. The two buttons on his shirt were unbuttoned, which made him look even more


    yful. ¡°Do you know how much a


    I leart-Piercing Crow costs?¡±

 Chapter 572 Relying on Craft Skill

    Chapter 572 Relying on Craft Skill


    ¡°You got it with 4.8 million dors at the auction just now.¡±


    Richard¡¯s smile became even more sinister. ¡°Okay, let me see what you can do.¡±


    When they returned to the table together, the banker was shaking the dice.


    As the banker stopped, some people bet the number was a big one, while some bet it was a small one.


    Paige did not exchange for chips. Instead, she turned on her phone, opened one of the bank cards with


    a bnce of only 1.6 million dors, and put her phone on the word ¡°big¡±.


    Everyone looked at her curiously. Some even looked at the bnce on her mobile phone.


    They wondered, ¡°How could she make such a big deal?


    ¡°Sure enough, young people were prone to impulsiveness.¡±


    The banker had been used to it for a long time. Some people had directly taken out property books and


    car keys to bet on. As long as there was something valuable, they would ept it without hesitation.


    ¡°Get down.¡± The banker waited tor everyone to ce their bets, and then opened the dice box.


    The number was 12.


    Everyone looked at Paige in shock. They didn¡¯t expect that she would win and gain double profit.


    She had invested 1.6 million dors just now, but now she got back 3.2 million dors with interest.


    She put away her mobile phone, invested in the remaining 1.6 million dors chips, and bet ¡°big¡± again.


    The banker shook the dice and then opened it. The number was 13. Paige won again, and she got


    back 3.2 million dors with interest.


    Richard and the girl were stunned.


    They didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable.


    In the third round, the banker finished shaking the dice and waited for everyone to ce their bets.


    Paige ced 3.2 million dors on the bet. Soon, the number was 6, and she won again.


    Paige invested 3.2 million dors, and now she had 40 1.6 million dors.


    Everyone looked at Paige in disbelief.


    She pushed 5.6 million dors chips in front of Richard.


    Richard and the girl werepletely stunned since Paige had won back 5.6 million dors in less than


    two minutes.


    ¡°Help me win three more rounds!¡± Richard pleaded. ¡°Just three more rounds! As long as you win,


    everything will be fine.¡±


    Paige felt that he was greedy, but Yana needed Heart Piercing Crow since her illness couldn¡¯t be


    dyed any longer.


    Paige looked at the banker, who shook the dice. When she said the word ¡°small¡±, Richard immediately


    ced 5.6 million dors on it.


    When the others saw this, they all followed.


    Soon, the banker opened the cup, and the number was 5.


    Richard won again!


    This time, he won 11 million dors with interest!


    Soon, 11 million dors became 25 million dors, and then 53.2 million dors.


    The banker couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. Not oidy had Richard won so much, but the other clients had


    also made a lot of money.


    This was not a small loss for them.


    Richard was overjoyed. He looked at Paige excitedly and asked, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Without further details, Paige looked at his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to fulfill your promise.¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in following me?¡± Richard wanted her to be his helper. ¡°You can have whatever you


    want.¡±


    He thought if Paige could win every time, he would be rich for the rest of his life. He would not need to


    start apany or do any business.


    It would be easy for him to make money.


    ¡°You cheated.¡±


    Other people were jealous for her, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to bet the right number every time.¡±


    ¡°I demand to search her body. She must have brought some tools to cheat.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she has some rtionship with the banker.¡±


    The banker was speechless.


    Paige was also speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Can I get out of here if I cheat?¡± Paige didn¡¯t take the doubts around her seriously. Instead, she looked


    at Richard, and waited for him to fulfill his promise.


    Other people continued. ¡°How can you prove that you didn¡¯t cheat?¡±


    ¡°It you can¡¯t take out any evidence today, we must search your body to prove your innocence.¡±


    ¡°How can a little girl from nowhere be more capable than us? We¡¯ve been here for more than ten years!


    Why can¡¯t we bet on the right number every time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are incapable.¡± Paige looked at him with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to know the


    number from the sound.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Can you know the number from the sound?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Show it to me. Otherwise, we have the right to doubt you.¡±


    ¡°If you can know the number in the dice box, I¡¯ll kneel down and call you dad!¡±


    Paige looked at him gloomily. ¡°I don¡¯t need a son of a bitch like you.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he want to prove his innocence?


    In order to prove her innocence, Paige picked up the dice box with three dice in it, and shook it quickly.


    Her skill was great and cool. Just looking at her was a kind of visual enjoyment.


    The three dice made a crisp sound under her swaying. After she stopped, everyone looked at the dice


    box in her hand.


    ¡°The number was 6.¡±


    After speaking out the number, Paige opened the dice box and saw that the total number of the three


    dice was indeed 6.


    Everyone was stupefied, and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    They wondered if she could really know the number by sound.


    There had only been two such skilled people before.


    One was the old gambling king, and the other was the owner of this ce.


    Paige picked up the dice, shook it again, put the dice box on the table, and casually spoke out a


    number.


    ¡°7.¡±


    When the dice box was opened, the total number of the three dice was exactly 7.


    Everyone looked at her in disbelief.


    They wondered how she did it.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it unless you make a number 13 as I said!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with him. Let¡¯s see what tricks you can y.¡±


    Paige picked up the dice.


    The three dice made a crisp sound in the box. After a while, she opened it.


    The three dice were piled one by one, and she took them down. The total number was 13!


    All the people present were stunned, and then they admired her a lot and burst into wann apuse.


    Everyone thought it was amazing.


    She could even pile the dice.


    ¡°Are you the daughter of the Gambling King? Or his disciple?¡±


    ¡°Now that the dice are in your hands, it¡¯s as if it follows your orders. You can make any number you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Amazing! I low did you do it?¡±


    She used the dice box and dice here and she could make the number she wanted at will.


    There were so many people staring at her just now. If she had cheated, they would have found out long


    ago!


    So, how did she do it?


    It was too unbelievable!


    They all admired her a lot.


    When she was a child, if her grandpa wanted her to be obedient and do something. He would always


    shake the dice to let her guess the number. Every time she replied with a big number, the number


    would be small. When she said with a small number, her grandpa would make a big number.


    At that time, every time she was defeated, she had to listen to her grandpa andplete the task


    assigned to her.


    But she was a little unconvinced. She even suspected that grandpa had cheated on her. Otherwise,


    how could he win her every time.


    Later, she found that as long as she mastered the strength and angle of shaking, it was not difficult to


    make the number she wanted, and pile the dice.

 Chapter 573 Getting Mr. White鈥檚 Favor

    Chapter 573 Getting Mr. White¡¯s Favor


    As long as she practiced many times, she could master the skill and could even guess the number in


    the dice box by hearing the sound.


    In order to win against her grandpa, she had practiced a lot and slowly increased the difficultyter. So


    far, she could shake ten dice and pile them all.


    She didn¡¯t cheat, nor did she rely on luck. She relied on her skills.


    ¡°Paige, I wonder if you are interested in establishing a great cause with me?¡±


    ¡°Name a price. As long as you are willing to cooperate with me, money is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Come with me! Let¡¯s y together. If you lose, it¡¯s mine. If you win, you can get 70% of the money and


    I¡¯ll get 30%.¡±


    Many people rushed to cooperate with Paige, and some even quarreled.


    Richard didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. He stood up and said, ¡°Excuse me, Paige, could I have a


    word with you?¡±


    Paige followed him to the small bridge outside.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Heart Piercing Crow was bought at a high price not long after I arrived in Water


    City.¡±


    Hearing this, Paige¡¯s eyes turned cold since she thought Richard was ying tricks on her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split 53.2 million dors,¡± said Richard sincerely.


    But Paige¡¯s eyes were cold.


    She was here for the I learl Piercing Crow.


    Sensing her displeasure, Richard continued, ¡°You can get 70% of the money. How about 80%?¡±


    Seeing that Paige was still unhappy, he braced himself and said, ¡°90%. You can get 90% of the money.


    It can¡¯t be less any more!¡±


    ¡°Who did you sell it to?¡± Paige said in a cold voice.


    ¡°A big shot. As long as he wants something, we can¡¯t get it back. How about this? If you want it, I¡¯ll help


    you ask my friends. Their friends should have it. I¡¯ll contact her and see if she can deliver it tomorrow. If


    she can, I¡¯ll give it to you for free!¡±


    Paige took out her phone. ¡°Give me your phone number.¡±


    Richard hurriedly told her his phone number.


    Paige memorized it, and dialed back. ¡°This is my phone number.¡±


    Richard immediately recorded it and said with a bit of respect and even caution, ¡°That¡­ Our


    cooperation, will you consider it?¡±


    Paige sent him her bank ount. ¡°Transfer 90% of the money to my ount first.¡±


    Richard was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses and immediately replied, ¡°No


    problem.¡±


    Seeing that Paige was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ll send the money to youter. Please


    think about it carefully when you get back.


    Other people are not reliable, you can trust me and cooperate with me.¡±


    Paige walked down the bridge and was about to leave the city when ten staff immediately stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please wait for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were they looking tor trouble with me?¡± she thought, and raised her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to take up your precious time.¡±


    The manager had already called his boss and asked if they should let her go-


    Paige looked coldly at the ten weak staff in front of her. If they fought with her, they would be the ones


    to suffer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But she had attracted a lot of attention today. If she fought with these staff, she might be in trouble.


    She didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. If Richard could send her the I leart Piercing Crow tomorrow, she


    would be able to return the day after tomorrow. There was no need to fight with this group of people


    and cause unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°How long do 1 have to wait?¡± Paige suddenly asked.


    The ten staff didn¡¯t expect her to be so easy-going. The way she looked at them was terrifyingly cold.


    They thought she was so young that she was easily frightened.


    ¡°Just for a while,¡± the leading staff said.


    ¡°Okay, please serve me with some food.¡± Paige walked to an empty ship, sat on it, and enjoyed the


    scenery on the water.


    More than a dozen resplendent buildings¡¯ shadow floated on the water surface, like a golden illusion.


    The ten staff were stunned. After a while, they realized that Paige was quite bold. They thought,


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she afraid that it would be dangerous for her to stay here?¡±


    They didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. They took the food to the boat and served her carefully.


    The manager dialed Daniel¡¯s number and he was very anxious.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, bad news! A girl won 53.2 million dors from us, and the others followed her and won a lot!


    We lost a lot tonight!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Daniel sounded surprised. ¡°A girl?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe the person who won a lot of money was a girl.


    ¡°Yes, she looks only 17 or 18 years old, but her skill isparable to that of Mr. Spike!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Daniel scolded him. ¡°How dare youpare her with Mr. Spike? He can know the number


    by sound, but can she do it? He can pile the dice, how about her? He can make any number he wants.


    Can she?¡±


    ¡°She, she, she¡­ can do it!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Daniel realized that Paige was not a simple person and said calmly, ¡°Send me the


    surveince footage. Let me have a look.¡±


    Soon, the manager sent the surveince video of the scene over.


    When Daniel saw Paige, he was stunned. ¡°Mr. Spike, have a look.¡±


    They had seen Paige tonight.


    She was wearing casual clothes with a cap and a mask. She was so skilled.


    Carl looked Paige and said admiringly, ¡°This girl is really not simple.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Spike, did you find any clues?¡± Daniel stared at Paige in the video, but he didn¡¯t find anything


    wrong.


    Carl said with great interest, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she could not only save people but also shake dice.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Spike, is she cheating? With her age¡­ How could she make it?¡± Daniel still didn¡¯t believe in


    Paige¡¯s ability. But he couldn¡¯t tell from her every movement and expression that she was cheating.


    Carl said indifferently, ¡°As long as she practices a lot, she can naturally make it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ We¡¯ll let her go just like that?¡±


    After all, she had helped Richard win 53.2 million dors!


    It was really a huge amount of money.


    He was afraid that if Paige came again, they would lose a great deal of money again.


    ¡°She won these money with her own ability. What reason do you have to not let her go?¡± Carl said. ¡°Not


    only will you send her away, but you will also have to serve her well. Wee her toe again next


    time.¡±


    ¡°Wee her?¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t believe it. He thought if Paige came a lot of times, they would go


    bankrupt.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Carl asked.


    ¡°I heard from the manager that when she was stopped by us, she was not surprised at all. She even


    went to the boat to enjoy the scenery and asked someone to serve her food.¡±


    It was the first time Daniel had heard of such a person. Paige was so young, but she was not scared


    and did not cry or show any fear when she was stopped by dozens of people.


    Instead, she went to the boat to enjoy the coffee and the moon in a leisurely manner, which was


    completely different from what he had imagined.


    Her psychological quality deserved people¡¯s thumbs-up.

 Chapter 574 Gain A Great Deal of Money

    Chapter 574 Gain A Great Deal of Money


    ¡°Serve her well and there¡¯s no bill.¡±


    Daniel thought Paige was so lucky to be favored by Mr. Spike.


    Not only did she win 53.2 million dors, but she also ate and drank on tlie boat for free!


    There was afortable sofa on the boat. Paige leaned back with her hands crossed behind her head


    and looked at the bright rnoon in the sky.


    The boat swayed with the sparklingke water, like a gentle cradle that could help people have a good


    dream.


    The Fragrance of Flowers on the shore blew into the boat with the breeze, which made people feel


    rxed and happy.


    There were coffee, snacks, and sweets, and Paige ate them from time to time. She felt extremely


    comfortable.


    The ten staff received the order and chased after the boat on the shore. When they arrived at the next


    parking spot, they hurriedly pulled the boat back


    ¡°Sony¡¯, Miss. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to leave, you can y a few more games in the venue inside. We can provide


    you with 800 thousand dors as a bargaining chip. The rewards will be yours, and the loss will be


    ours.¡±


    ¡°Or we can arrange a room for you.¡±


    ¡°We have all kinds of scenic rooms here. You can choose one as you like.¡±


    Seeing that they¡¯re quite respectful after seeking instructions from the higher- ups, Paigezily stood


    up. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Whenever you want toe, you¡¯re wee at any time.¡± Ten staff surrounded her as if they were


    surrounding a big shot. They politely sent her to the door and asked, ¡°Is there a car to pick you up? Do


    you need us to arrange a car for you?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    In the hotel she had just booked, there was a Rolls Royce that was specially used to pick up guests. At


    this time, it was already waiting outside the door.


    When everyone saw that the driver was wearing the uniform of the Royal 1 lotel, they immediately


    knew that Paige was a big shot.


    This was because the Royal Hotel was very famous here. There were more than 300 guest rooms, and


    the most ordinary one would cost 16 thousand dors a night.


    The most expensive one was the suite on the 52nd floor, which was very luxurious and beautiful. It had


    arge-scale window and could enjoy the night view of the city at 360 degrees.


    There was also a private cultivation center and arge crystal bathroom in tlie hotel, so that guests


    could have supreme experiences and enjoyment.


    When Paige arrived at tlie hotel, she took the card from the receptionist, took the elevator to the 52nd


    floor, and opened one of the deluxe suites.


    When the light sensed that someone wasing, it automatically lit up. The curtains slowly moved to


    both sides, and the invincible scenery came into view.


    She took off her cap and mask, threw her backpack on the sofa, and went to the balcony to enjoy tlie


    night view of this prosperous city.


    It was rare tor her to stand there quietly and enjoy such a beautiful scene.


    The wind blew her long hair, which made herfortable.


    After a while, she heard a beep on her phone. It was a notification from the bank.


    She had received 7,0 million dors from Richard.


    She curled her lips. She thought Richard was honest to keep his word.


    Danica took a 12-hour flight to Liverpool. As soon as she got off the ne, she received a reply from


    her daughter.


    She told Donald the message. ¡°Our daughter has gone abroad and said that she has something to


    do¡­ Should we let here? Isn¡¯t it too busy?¡±


    Danica replied alone, ¡°Honey, where have you been? Is it convenient for you toe to Liverpool?¡±


    When Paige received this message, she was a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected that her parents


    had gone abroad to Liverpool.


    She wondered if they had something to do or they just came here to have a visit.


    As she tapped on the screen with her slender fingers, she quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m very close to Liverpool.


    Can I go tomorrow?¡±


    Seeing the reply, Danica was very happy and hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay, no problem. What time will it be


    convenient for you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°You cane in tlie evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the location before youe over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    In order to get closer to her daughter, Danica even sent a cute happy emoji.


    Paige¡¯s heart wanned up and she replied with a happy emoji.


    On the other side, Dr. William held his mobile phone and hesitated for a long lime. Finally, he sent a


    message, ¡°Teacher, have you read tlie medical record? It¡¯s my fault. I was stupid and couldn¡¯t think of a


    better way. I even bothered you with such a trivial matter¡­¡±


    Al this point, he felt that he couldn¡¯t do it. His teacher hated long-winded people the most.


    He organized his words again and asked cautiously, ¡°Teacher, are you asleep? I¡¯m sorry to disturb you


    sote¡­¡±


    After thinking about it, he felt that it was too polite, so he deleted them one by one and edited them


    again.


    ¡°Teacher, my patient¡­¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to be so direct?¡± He thought.


    He thought it was a little rude.


    Mike kept typing and deleting the message. After hesitating for a long time, he still couldn¡¯te up


    with a satisfactory one.


    However, when Paige came out of tlie bathroom, she took the initiative to send him a message.


    After receiving the message, Mike called Carl excitedly. ¡°Carl, are you asleep? It¡¯s great news. My


    teacher wille here to do some something. She is free tomorrow afternoon, she cane and help


    Mrs. Stowe!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Carl asked again, ¡°What does she like? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare them in advance.


    How much do I need to prepare in advance?¡±


    ¡°1 don¡¯t know much about my teacher¡¯s preferences. As for the consultation fee¡­ she may have her


    own standard of charge. There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s talk about it when shees tomorrow.¡±


    He thought as long as his teacher coulde, Mrs. Stowe would definitely be saved!


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up tomorrow.¡± Mike was overjoyed and sent another message to Paige. ¡°Thank you very


    much for taking the time toe over. I¡¯m very grateful to you. What time is it that you¡¯re free


    tomorrow?


    Just let me know and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After replying to the message, Paige sent a Line message to Martin and briefly shared what happened


    today with him.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Martin heard that when the auction started, a gentleman next door was hunted down and fled to her


    room. She saved him and knocked out a tew underlings.


    ¡°Will tlie person you saved today bring you trouble? Do you need me to send more people to escort you


    back?¡± Martin asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Paige did not take it seriously. ¡°They¡¯re no match tor me. I¡¯ll be done tomorrow and should


    be able to return the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is Richard reliable? If he doesn¡¯t get Heart Piercing Crow from his friend tomorrow, how long are you


    going to stay there?¡± Martin asked again.


    ¡°He said that he would send Heart Piercing Crow to me tomorrow. I think he really wants to cooperate


    with me. It shouldn¡¯t be fake.¡± Paige was very confident in Richard.


    ¡°You won¡¯t cooperate with him?¡±


    ¡°No, I am not so stupid to help him make money.¡±


    Martin smiled faintly, ¡°Go to bed early ande back early. I¡¯ll wail for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After chatting with him for a while, Paige hung up tlie phone.

 Chapter 575 Good People Will Be Rewarded

    Chapter 575 Good People Will Be Rewarded


    Early the next morning, Paige was woken up by a call from Anna.


    ¡°Paige, Mr. Spike asked someone to send the Heart-Piercing Crow to the Elliott Group, and said that he


    wanted to give it to me as a gift to thank me tor saving his litest night. What¡¯s going on?¡± Anna was


    contused and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Paige was confused when she woke up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy Heart Piercing Crowst night?¡± Anna guessed. ¡°Did you save someone? Did he buy it


    to thank you for saving his life?¡±


    ¡°Could it be Mr. Spike?¡± Paige thought.


    Last night, he did regard her as Anna and thanked her for saving his life.


    After she briefly told Anna what had happened, Anna understood everything.


    ¡°I knew it. I was on tlie nest night and didn¡¯t save anyone¡­ 1 guessed it was you.¡±


    This could exin why someone had sent the Heart-Piercing Crow to the Elliott Group and specifically


    asked to send it to Anna.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It turns out that Mr. Spike regarded you as me.¡± Anna couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t buy


    the Heart-Piercing Crowst night, you got it atst. This is the so-called good people will be


    rewarded.¡±


    Richard told her that a big shot bought i tear! Piercing Crow al a high pricest night. But Paige hadn¡¯t


    expected that the big shot was Mr. Spike.


    What a coincidence.


    However, she wondered, ¡°how did he know that I needed Heart Piercing Crow and was willing to give it


    to me?


    ¡°Could it be that I had helped him and detoxified him?¡±


    ¡°Paige, could it be that Mr. Spike has taken a fancy to you?¡± Anna couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°He seems to


    be very interested in you.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking?¡±


    ¡°He knows how to cater to your needs.¡±


    Paige was speechless. ¡°Ask someone to send the Heart-Piercing Crow to Cason. I¡¯ll go back and study


    it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Speaking of this, Anna couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Paige, how old is Mr. Spike? Is he


    young? Is he handsome? It seems that he is very generous¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him before. He¡¯s the one who helped us on the cruise ship.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Anna remembered him. ¡°He does look a few years older than Martin, but he¡¯s quite


    handsome and has an indescribable personal charm.¡±


    ¡°How do youpare him to Martin.¡± Paige chatted with her for a bit more before hanging up.


    After washing up and having breakfast, Richard called her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My friend¡¯s friend didn¡¯t have Heart Piercing Crow.


    Please wait for a few days. I¡¯ll hurry up and help you inquire about it in the next tw¡¯o days¡­¡± Richard


    felt sorry for Paige.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Paige replied. ¡°I don¡¯t need it any more.¡±


    Richard thought that she was upset, so he hurriedly said, ¡°My friend used to have Heart Piercing Crow¡¯


    in his hand. I heard that someone bought it at a high price this time¡­ Wait a few more days. I promise


    that I will find it.¡±


    Paige thought he was funny. ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I don¡¯t want it anymore. I still have something to


    do, I need to hang up nowr.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait¡­¡±


    Richard didn¡¯t expect her to hang up so quickly. He thought if Paige was lying to him.


    He was afraid that Paige wouldn¡¯t cooperate with him.


    While Richard was anxious, he came up with another idea.


    Not long after, 4.8 million dors were suddenly transferred into Paige¡¯s ount. She looked at tlie


    sender and found that it was Richard.


    She thought Richard was crazy.


    And then, Richard sent her a message.


    ¡°I sent 4.8 million dors to you. I didn¡¯t keep my promise and couldn¡¯t send the Heart-Piercing Crow to


    you today¡­ It¡¯s my small apology gift. You must ept it.¡±


    Paige was confused.


    ¡°I will definitely continue to find Heart Piercing Crow. Take this 4.8 million dors first. Consider it as my


    apology.¡± Richard didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay it back. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Paige was a little speechless. She wanted to transfer it to him, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would


    cklist her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t transfer it to me. You must ept it.¡±


    Richard thought Paige would cooperate with him when she epted these money.


    Paige had nothing to say. All right, since it was an apology, she would ept it.


    Anyway, it was a free gift. It would be a waste not to take it.


    After a while, she finished reading thest few pages of the medical record and sent a message to


    Mike, and told him that he could pick her up in advance.


    Mike was having breakfast. When he received the news, he immediately got up excitedly and drove out


    without finishing his breakfast.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Mike craned his neck to look around. When he saw Paigeing out, he


    shouted happily, ¡°Dear teacher!¡±


    He hurried forward to help her carry her bag.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll carry it myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Mike snatched her bag and insisted on helping her carry it. He even


    opened tlie car door respectfully for her.


    After Paige got into the car, Mike happily returned to the driver¡¯s seat. He nced at the rear view


    mirror and said, ¡°To be honest, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would work nearby and take the time to


    come over. Thank you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the patient¡¯s medical records. She needs a lot of medicine. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for her to recover?¡± Mike couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How sure are you?¡±


    ¡°Ny percent.¡± Paige waspletely sure that she would cure the patient, but she didn¡¯t tell Mike.


    Mike was extremely excited. Sure enough, no matter what kind of difficult andplicated disease it


    was, as long as he found his teacher, his teacher would always have a way to solve it.


    He thought his teacher was really an expert.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±


    Before Mike could finish his words, Paige said, ¡°Just call me Paige. I don¡¯t deserve to be your teacher.¡±


    After all, she was younger than Mike-


    Mike knew this, but he wanted to call Paige teacher.


    Many years ago, Mike was fortunate enough to witness the medical skills


    of Paige in an extremelyplicated operation. Her skills brought the dead back to life, which shocked


    him greatly.


    After that, he shamelessly called her teacher. For the sake of his diligence and studiousness, she did


    teach him a few¡¯ times.


    But she had never said that she wanted to ept him as her student¡­


    But in front of Paige, he was like a student, because he was less than one- tenth of her in strength and


    experience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to call you by your name¡­ It¡¯s too rude.¡± Mike nced at the rear-view mirror again and


    said, ¡°My friend said that as long as you can save his mother, the reward is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°I came here for your sake.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± Mike was very happy. ¡°But that friend of mine is very rich. Just say the


    money.¡±

 Chapter 576 Give You A discount Next Time

    Chapter 576 Give You A discount Next Time


    ¡°I¡¯m already very grateful tliat you¡¯re willing to help. If you don¡¯t ept any money, both I and my


    friends will feel guilty¡­¡± Mike pleaded.


    ¡°Please ept more money so that we can feel better.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Paige smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say how much it was, but Mike felt relieved when he heard what she said. He felt that Mrs.


    Stowe could be saved!


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the gate of a magnificent vi.


    The vi consisted of more than a dozen buildings, including a blueke, a vast grasnd, and a


    beautiful swimming pool.


    There was even a helipad.


    Just standing in front of the gate, one could feel the grandeur andyout of this family.


    The owner shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary rich man.


    Since he could afford to live in such a vi, he must have a high status.


    There were six servants who came to wee her. They were all dressed in the same uniforms and


    trained in an orderly manner. They greeted her in unison with special respect and politeness.


    Carl, who was enjoying coffee in the garden, heard that Mike had picked up his teacher. I !e got up and


    walked to the door, ready to wee them.


    The short-haired maid followed him. From a distance, he saw Paige with an outstanding temperament


    enter the vi.


    Paige¡¯s hair was tied into a bun, and her beautiful facial features were very eye catching.


    As soon as the short-haired girl saw Paige, she was extremely excited.


    ¡°Mr. Spike, the powerful America girl I¡¯m talking about is her!¡±


    Paige had only given Mrs. Stowe a few special medical tools, and saved her life.


    She reminded Mrs. Stowe to take good care of herself because she was weak.


    Paige told her tliat Kastase, Chilsville and Anlo Pill were of no help to the Mrs. Stowe¡¯s current


    condition and needed to be changed with other medicines.


    ¡°Mr. Spike, you found her?¡± The short-haired maid was overjoyed. ¡°So, Mrs. Stowe can be saved!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Mrs. Stowe had a sudden attack when the car ident happened and the America


    girl saved her?¡± Carl was a little surprised.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely sure! It¡¯s her! She has such a beautiful face. So 1 remember her!¡± The short-haired maid


    followed Mr. Spike to Paige. She did not forget to wave happily and greet mischievously, ¡°Hey, we meet


    again.¡±


    Paige had no impression of her. She searched her mind but couldn¡¯t remember who she was.


    ¡°I was calling for help on the side of the road when the bus hit our car. It was you who got out of the car


    and saved Mrs. Stowe. Do you remember?¡± The short haired maid smiled sincerely with expectation.


    Paige remembered her.


    At tliat time, she was so anxious.


    No one was willing to help them.


    She and the driver were standing on the side of the road, and shouted for help.


    So, it turned out that Mrs. Stowe was Paige¡¯s patient now.


    At tliat time, Paige had diagnosed Mrs. Stowe¡¯s illness. Because of theplexity of the illness, she


    needed a lot of medicine, so when the short-haired maid asked her how to use the medicine, she could


    not give specific instructions.


    Mrs. Stowe needed to constantly adjust the prescription for her illness.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again.¡± Paige nodded at her as a response to her enthusiasm.


    The short-haired maid was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene when they met again. She


    thought Paige was so gentle, polite, and adorable.


    ¡°Teacher, let me introduce. This is my good friend, Carl Spike.¡± Mike happily introduced, ¡°Carl, this is


    the very powerful teacher I told you


    about. People call her Skr Benson.¡±


    Carl hadn¡¯t expected Paige to be Skr Benson.


    It was said that Skr Benson was a miracle-working doctor who could bring the dead back to life.


    Carl was very surprised. He did not expect that the powerful teacher that Mike talked about was her.


    At such a young age, Paige was already a miracle-working doctor.


    The short-haired maid didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t Mr. Spike who found her, but Dr. William.


    It sounded like Paige had a powerful background.


    No wonder Paige carried her special medical tools with her. It turned out that she was a miracle


    working doctor!


    The maid thought Paige was beautiful and powerful.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mr. Spike was more than 30 years old, she really wanted to get them


    together!


    ¡°We meet again.¡± Carl¡¯s gaze softened, and his impression of this girl improved.


    This time, Mike was stunned. He looked at Carl and then at Paige. He asked in surprise, ¡°Have you


    met before?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Spike helped me and my friend outst night,¡± Paige said concisely.


    ¡°Last night, you also saved me and helped me detoxify.¡± Carl officially reached out his hand. ¡°Thank


    you, Ms. Elliott.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Elliott is my friend. You can just call me Paige.¡± Paige did not expect to meet him again under


    such circumstances. She shook hands with him and said, ¡°Thank you for your Heart Piercing Crow.¡±


    Now it was Carl who turned to be surprised. It turned out that she was not Anna Elliott, nor the member


    of the Elliott Group, so he had sent Heart Piercing Crow to the wrong ce.


    Gabrielle was also a little confused. He thought he didn¡¯t need to investigate Paige. He thought Paige


    looked a little simr to Mr. Spike¡¯s sister before, so he had thought that Mr. Elliott had taken the wrong


    daughter.


    Carl asked with a smile, ¡°So, is Paige your real name?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very nice.¡± Carl made a gesture and invited her to step forward. ¡°I believe you already know about my


    mother¡¯s condition. Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    At this time, Mike seemed to think of something and blurted out. ¡°Oh, by the way, there was a kind of


    medicine at the domestic auction before. It is called Heart Relief Pill feted by many people. It is said


    that a very powerful pharmaceutical master made it with Heart Relief Grass, and it has a miraculous


    effect on treating heart diseases.¡±


    He said, ¡°Many patients with heart disease who have been sentenced to death by the doctor are


    getting better after taking the Heart Relief Pill.


    Mrs. Stowe doesn¡¯t only have heart disease. This medicine can only have


    a limited effect on her, so I n to use it mixed with the medicine I newly researched. Let¡¯s see if it can


    help with her illness¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± After listening to him, Paige said lightly, ¡°That thing is useless to Mrs. Stowe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mike asked in puzzlement.


    Carl was also puzzled. ¡°Last night, 1 also bought Heart-Soothing Powder.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was made by the leftover material of the I leart Relief Pill. It doesn¡¯t have any useful help to


    the illness. Mrs. Stowe¡¯s condition is a littleplicated, which needs a lot of medicine.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the people around were stunned.


    Mike¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Are you Mr. Paige, the famous pharmaceutical guru?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Mike held his breath. It turned out that he had bought the medicine made by his teacherst night¡­


    Carl was surprised and had a whole new level of respect for this girl. At such a young age, she was


    both Skr Benson and Mr. Paige. And she was also good at martial arts¡­ She was so excellent.


    ¡°How much did you spend to buy itst night?¡± Paige asked indifferently.


    Carl answered honestly, ¡°3.2 million dors for a Heart Relief Pill and 800 thousand dors for a bottle


    of 1 leart-Soothing Powder¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. I can give you a discount if you buy it from me.¡±

 Chapter 577 It鈥檚 Not a Big Problem

    Chapter 577 It¡¯s Not a Big Problem


    After passing through the magnificent living room, Paige followed Carl to the master bedroom on the


    first floor.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a fairnd-like garden outside the French windows.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was decorated as a warm tea room. Further in was the cloakroom, arge sinkhole, and finally the


    bedroom.


    There was a kind olddy lying on the spacious and luxurious bed with all kinds of medical instruments


    next to her, showing her live physical condition.


    A caregiver and servant stood silently at the side, and they stood up and bowed respectfully when they


    saw someone arrive.


    ¡°This is the famous doctor we invited.¡± Carl took the initiative to introduce Paige¡¯s identity and looked at


    the two of them. ¡°Tell her about Mrs. Stowe¡¯s physical condition recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two servants were extremely respectful to Carl. They looked at Paige and called in unison,


    ¡°Ms. Paige.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Paige sat down and listened to their report. She put her slender and white fingers


    on the pulse of the olddy.


    Mike held his breath, looking forward to her judgment.


    Carl also looked at her, feeling a little nervous.


    He had never expected that after so many efforts, he would be able to invite the miracle doctor, Skr


    Benson¡­


    Some people said that Skr Benson was elusive, and it was extremely difficult to ask her to treat


    someone¡­


    Paige¡¯s expression had always been calm. After taking thedy¡¯s pulse carefully, she said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s


    not a big deal.¡±


    Carl and Mark heaved a sigh of relief and beamed with joy.


    The caregiver was a little surprised. Many experts couldn¡¯t do anything about Mrs. Stowe¡¯s disease.


    Even Mike William, who was known as a miracle doctor, couldn¡¯t think of a better way¡­


    Paige was the first person to say that it was not a big deal¡­


    She looked like she was only in her teens. If it weren¡¯t for her cold aura and confident look, people


    would suspect that she was a chatan¡­


    However, if she was really a chatan, how could she dare to cheat in front of Mr. Spike?


    It could only be said that this girl was very capable¡­


    ¡°It requires multiple dosages.¡± Paige got someone to fetch a pen and paper and wrote down three


    prescriptions before she continued. ¡°These are the medicines needed for the first three days. I¡¯ve noted


    the sequence, method, and duration of brewing it¡­ you guys just have to follow my note.¡±


    The servant hurriedly took the prescription and showed it to Mr. Spike.


    When Carl saw the strong and imposing handwriting on the prescription, he felt that it was inexplicably


    familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere¡­


    Unexpectedly, Paige¡¯s handwriting style was just like what she was, generous and refined, which was


    eye-catching.


    ¡°Do as she said.¡± Carl handed the prescription over to the caretaker. He trusted the medicine


    prescribed by Paige.


    Mike hurriedly went over to read the content. He had also studied traditional medicine. When he saw


    the first prescription, he praised it again and again.


    ¡°Amazing, wonderful! I never expected that these herbs could bebined¡­¡± Mike was shocked and


    admired Paige from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Ms. Paige¡¯s prescription not only includes the best


    medicine, but it¡¯s also benign for patients. It¡¯s unlike the medicine that I prescribed previously that has


    side effects¡­¡±


    At that time, he knew that Mrs. Stowe would feel suffocated and tired after taking the medicine he


    prescribed, but there was no better way¡­


    At that time, with Carl¡¯s consent, he had no choice but to use those medicines to temporarily save Mrs.


    Stowe¡¯s life¡­


    Later, when the bus hit the back of the car, Paige identally helped. After she pointed out the side


    effects of the medicine on Mrs. Stowe, he did not dare to apply it to her and quickly stopped¡­


    Butter, he couldn¡¯t find a better medicine to rece it¡­


    Fortunately, he found his teacher, and she had time toe over¡­


    It was only after he read Paige¡¯s prescription that he realized that he was not as skilled as Paige.


    It seemed that he still had a long way to go in medicine.


    ¡°These are only the medicines needed for the first three days. I will prescribe the following ording to


    Mrs. Stowe¡¯s condition.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t prescribe all the prescriptions at once. She had to make it in terms of Mrs. Stowe¡¯s


    reaction after taking the first three days¡¯ medicine.


    Carl was extremely grateful. He bowed to her.


    ¡°Thank you so much. With you here, the problem that has troubled me for a long time is finally solved.¡±


    During this period of time, he took his mother around to seek medical treatment, and her condition had


    never improved. He was under a lot of pressure because he could not exin it to the other members


    of his family¡­


    The girl in front of him made all these change. This was the so-called hope, right?


    ¡°Ms. Paige, if Mrs. Stowe gets better in three days and there is no problem with the medicine, how long


    will it take for her to recover?¡±


    ¡°In one to three months. It depends on the specific situation.¡¯


    If there was no surgery, it would take a longer time for her to recover.


    If taking surgery, she would recover faster. But Paige had to consider Mrs. Stowe¡¯s physical condition


    to see if it was suitable for her to have an operation.


    Hearing this, Carl vaguely felt that there was still a long way to go. But with this girl around, he believed


    that no matter what happened, she would be able to deal with it calmly.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡¯ Mike was more confident when he heard Paige¡¯s words. ¡®I don¡¯t know if you have


    any other ns. If you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll ask Carl to arrange a room for you. You can stay here first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, just live here. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Carl said.


    ¡°I still have something to deal with at home.¡±


    After all, Yana¡¯s condition was much worse than that of Mrs. Stowe. If the antidote was not made, she


    would not be able to hold on any longer.


    ¡°What about the follow-up treatment of Mrs. Stowe¡­¡± Mike asked again.


    ¡°Tell me about her condition three dayster, and I¡¯ll tell you how to take the medicine in private.¡± Paige


    stood up and continued, ¡®I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    She promised her mother that they would meet today.


    She wondered why her mother suddenly asked her to go abroad to meet her.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry? I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal to thank you.¡± Carl suddenly felt a little reluctant


    to let the girl leave.


    But Paige nced at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°Next time.¡±


    At this time, her cell phone vibrated. She took it out and found that it was Jairo ck.


    ¡°Boss, many of our men have already gone in thepany that Mr. th left for you. Everything is


    under normal control.


    ¡°His subordinate was very loyal. He knew that you were deeply loved by Mr. th when he was alive,


    so they were very convinced that you take over thepany. Those old directors and shareholders


    have been fully supporting you in the group¡­ I mean, should we find a time to show up in the group?¡±


    ¡°After all, you haven¡¯t appeared since you took over¡­¡±


    When Paige thought of how Samuel left her on the hot summer day after SAT, her heart ached.


    She said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll find a time to go there.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll talk to the old directors and shareholders first and tell them that you¡¯ll visit them in a


    while¡­ In this way, everyone will be motivated¡­ When will youe back?¡±


    ¡°Maybe tonight, or tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, everything is normal in the country. Our people have been guarding the Larsen Vi and River


    Vi. No suspicious people have appeared for the time being.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, got it. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± After hanging up the phone, Paige found that Carl and Mike were waiting


    for her.


    Judging from the content of her conversation, she seemed to be very busy¡­


    What was the identity of this girl? She didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person at all..

 Chapter 578 We鈥檙e Family

    Chapter 578 We¡¯re Family


    ¡°I heard from Mike that you like drinking tea. Since you have no time to eat with us, how about having a


    few cups of tea?¡± Carl asked gently. Seeing that he was sincerely thanking her, Paige finally said,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    A smile appeared on Carl¡¯s face. He took Paige to the garden and asked someone to serve the best


    tea and snacks.


    Mike was apanying them and solemnly thanked Paige.


    At this time, the door of the vi slowly opened, and eight servants trotted to greet the guests.


    Paige looked in the direction and saw a ck car parked outside the door. The driver opened the door.


    A man and woman got out of the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s my elder sister and her husband.¡±


    Carl sent someone to pick them up at the hotel in the morning, and they finally arrived.


    If they knew that their mother¡¯s disease could be cured, they would be happy!


    Carl revealed a smile and deliberately kept Paige guessing. ¡°When you see my sisterter, you will


    definitely be surprised.¡±


    After all, they looked so simr.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go greet them first. Please wait for a moment.¡± Carl stood up, straightened his suit, and walked


    towards the gate.


    Mike also stood up and said, ¡°Ms. Paige, I¡¯ll also go greet them and will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Paige nodded. Seeing them walk away, she took out her phone and replied to


    Martin¡¯s message.


    Danica was led into the vi by eight servants and identally saw a girl sitting at the table and ying


    with her mobile phone in the garden.


    Because of the distance, she didn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face, but she couldn¡¯t help but be happy and asked


    the servant in front of her, ¡°Is that my brother¡¯s girlfriend? Which family is she from?¡±


    The servant was not clear either. ¡°She came with Dr. William this morning.


    It¡¯s said that she¡¯s Dr. William¡¯s teacher.¡±


    ¡°She looks quite young¡­ And she¡¯s a teacher now?¡± Donaldughed. ¡°Now we don¡¯t have to worry


    about Carl¡¯s marriage anymore.¡±


    He finally brought his girlfriend home!


    ¡°In the past, I had five sons at home and a younger brother abroad¡­ I need to worry about all of their


    marriage. Now I finally don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Danica couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face. ¡°Mike¡¯s teacher


    must also be a major in medicine. That¡¯s great, just like Paige¡­¡±


    ¡°Danica, Donald.¡± Carl came before them. He first hugged Danica, then Donald. They seemed to have


    a good rtionship.


    Mike also greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Mike, thank you for your hard work recently,¡± Danica said a few polite words to him, then took Carl¡¯s


    arm and whispered. ¡°Tell me the truth. Who is the girl sitting over there? Is she the one you mentioned


    before?¡±


    When Carl heard this, he could guess what Danica had misunderstood, but he smiled and deliberately


    did not reveal anything. ¡°You will know once you follow me to take a look.¡±


    Danica would be very surprised to see that Paige looked so simr to her!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Danicater that Mother¡¯s illness can be cured because this girl is a miracle doctor. She must


    have a wonderful expression on her face,¡± Carl thought in his heart.


    ¡°Come on, take me to have a look.¡± Danica had wanted to see the girl as Carl¡¯s senior, but the closer


    she got to the girl, the more she felt that the girl¡¯s figure was inexplicably familiar.


    At this time, Paige picked up a call.


    Donald saw her back and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I suddenly feel that her figure is quite simr to Paige.¡±


    ¡°You think so too?¡± Danica was surprised. ¡°I was also thinking that her dressing style was simr to


    Paige¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Paige?¡± Carl was puzzled.


    After Paige finished speaking, she turned around. Danica and Donald widened their eyes in disbelief.


    When Carl saw the expressions of Danica and Donald, he smiled faintly and wanted to introduce them.


    Unexpectedly, Danica blurted out in surprise, ¡°Paige, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Paige was also a little surprised. She then looked at Donald, whose face was also full of


    surprise. ¡°Dad? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What did you just call them?¡± Now it was Carl¡¯s turn to be stunned. When did Danica and Donald have


    such a daughter?


    Mike¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mike asked me toe to treat his friend¡¯s mother. I happened to be nearby, so I came over.¡± After


    exining, Paige looked at her parents, who were in shock. ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about his mother?¡± Danica pointed to Carl next to her. Paige nodded her head in


    confusion.


    ¡°He is your uncle! His mother is also my mom, your Grandma!¡±


    Hearing what Danica said, both Paige and Carl were surprised. Uncle? Grandma?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there too much information?¡± Carl was stunned and thought.


    When did he have a niece??


    And she has been a grown-up.


    What the hell was going on?


    ¡°What a coincidence. We¡¯re family¡­¡± Donald came to his senses and said, ¡°Sit down and tell me


    what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Danica gave a brief ount of the big fire in the hospital. Paige was taken away by the Tate family, and


    Patricia was not their biological daughter¡­


    Besides feeling shocked, Carl finally understood why he felt so familiar with Paige for no reason the


    first time he saw her¡­


    Subconsciously, he felt that there was something going on between her and Danica, and he even


    wanted to investigate her¡­


    ¡°Because you are always abroad and busy. Mom¡¯s illness makes you stressed. I am afraid that if you


    tell Mom, it will stimte her and make her illness serious¡­¡±


    Therefore, Danica decided to keep it a secret for a while until her mother¡¯s condition improved.


    At that time, Paige had just reunited with her family, and she didn¡¯t want to announce her identity to her


    neighbors for the time being. On the one hand, she was afraid that too many people woulde and


    disturb Paige. On the other hand, she hoped that she could spend more time with Donald and Paige.


    Besides, both her mother and Donald¡¯s mother were in poor health at that time, so she was afraid of


    them being stimted¡­


    ¡°Then how did you and Paige get to know each other? Did Mike introduce her to you, or?¡± Danica


    asked Carl.


    Carl honestly said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her in the restaurant before and felt that she looked like you so much. I


    saw her on the cruisest night. Not only did she save me, but she also helped me detoxify.¡±


    When Danica heard about the thrilling scenest night, her heart beat faster. ¡°You were hunted down


    last night? Who did it? How dare someone be sowless in your territory?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I met Paige. She helped me calcte the time when they put the drugs so that I could find


    the mole soon.¡±


    When Paige heard this, she realized that it was a mole who had done itst night.


    She was also grateful. ¡°Carl also helped me and Anna out. And he sent me a very precious medicinal


    material, Heart Piercing Crow.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!